Cyprianus anglicus, or, The history of the life and death of the Most Reverend and renowned prelate William, by divine providence Lord Archbishop of Canterbury ... containing also the ecclesiastical history of the three kingdoms of England, Scotland, and Ireland from his first rising till his death / by P. Heylyn ...
         Heylyn, Peter, 1600-1662.
      
       
         
           1668
        
      
       Approx. 1742 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 276 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A43524
         Wing H1699
         ESTC R4332
         12137530
         ocm 12137530
         54785
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A43524)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 54785)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 105:2)
      
       
         
           
             Cyprianus anglicus, or, The history of the life and death of the Most Reverend and renowned prelate William, by divine providence Lord Archbishop of Canterbury ... containing also the ecclesiastical history of the three kingdoms of England, Scotland, and Ireland from his first rising till his death / by P. Heylyn ...
             Heylyn, Peter, 1600-1662.
          
           [4], 547 p.
           
             Printed for A. Seile,
             London :
             1668.
          
           
             A defense of Laud against Prynne's "Canterburies doome".
             First ed. Cf. BM.
             Parts 1 and 2 each have special t.p.; pt. 2 has imprint London : Printed by E. Cotes for A. Seile, 1668.
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
             Marginal notes.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Laud, William, 1573-1645.
           Prynne, William, 1600-1669. -- Canterburies doome.
        
      
    
     
        2002-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-09 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-10 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-10 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-12 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           CYPRIANUS
           ANGLICUS
           :
           OR
           ,
           THE
           HISTORY
           OF
           THE
           Life
           and
           Death
           ,
           OF
           The
           most
           Reverend
           and
           Renowned
           PRELATE
           WILLIAM
           By
           Divine
           Providence
           ,
           Lord
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           Primate
           of
           all
           ENGLAND
           ,
           and
           Metropolitan
           ,
           Chancellor
           of
           the
           Universities
           of
           Oxon.
           and
           Dublin
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Privy
           Council
           to
           His
           late
           most
           SACRED
           MAJESTY
           King
           CHARLES
           the
           First
           ,
           Second
           MONARCH
           of
           
             Great
             Britain
          
           .
        
         
           CONTAINING
           ALSO
           The
           Ecclesiastical
           History
           of
           the
           Three
           Kingdoms
           of
           
             ENGLAND
             ,
             SCOTLAND
          
           ,
           and
           IRELAND
           from
           His
           first
           rising
           till
           His
           Death
           .
        
         
           By
           
             P.
             Heylyn
          
           D.
           D.
           and
           Chaplain
           to
           Charles
           the
           first
           and
           Charles
           the
           second
           ,
           Monarchs
           of
           
             Great
             Britain
          
           .
        
         
           
             ECCLUS
             .
             44.
             
             VERS
             .
             1
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Let
             us
             now
             praise
             Famous
             Men
             and
             our
             Fathers
             that
             begat
             Vs.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Such
             as
             did
             bear
             Rule
             in
             their
             Kingdoms
             ,
             Men
             Renowned
             for
             their
             Power
             ,
             giving
             Counsel
             by
             their
             Vnderstanding
             ,
             and
             Declaring
             Prophesies
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             A.
             Seile
          
           ,
           MDCLXVIII
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Honourable
           Sir
           
             IOHN
             ROBINSON
          
           Kt.
           and
           Baronet
           ,
           HIS
           MAJESTIES
           Lieutenant
           of
           the
           Tower
           of
           London
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           YOV
           have
           here
           before
           you
           the
           History
           of
           an
           Eminent
           Prelate
           and
           Patriot
           ,
           a
           Person
           who
           lived
           the
           honour
           ,
           and
           died
           a
           Martyr
           of
           the
           English
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           his
           sad
           Fate
           to
           be
           crusht
           ,
           betwixt
           Popery
           and
           Schism
           ;
           and
           having
           (
           against
           both
           )
           defended
           the
           Protestant
           Cause
           with
           his
           Pen
           ,
           he
           after
           chearfully
           proceeded
           to
           Seal
           that
           Faith
           with
           his
           Bloud
           .
           Together
           with
           the
           Story
           of
           this
           
             Great
             Man
          
           ,
           you
           have
           likewise
           that
           of
           the
           Age
           he
           lived
           in
           ,
           (
           especially
           so
           far
           as
           concerned
           the
           Church
           )
           wherein
           you
           will
           find
           recorded
           ,
           many
           notable
           Agitations
           and
           Contrivances
           ,
           which
           it
           were
           pity
           should
           be
           lost
           in
           silence
           ,
           and
           pass
           away
           unregarded
           .
           These
           Considerations
           towards
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           your
           worth
           ,
           Curiosity
           ,
           and
           loyalty
           ,
           are
           warrant
           enough
           to
           justifie
           me
           in
           this
           Dedication
           .
           And
           yet
           I
           must
           not
           conceal
           ,
           that
           it
           belongs
           to
           you
           by
           another
           right
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           Care
           of
           recommending
           this
           VVork
           to
           the
           Publick
           ,
           was
           committed
           to
           a
           
           Gentleman
           ,
           who
           himself
           had
           presented
           it
           to
           your
           hand
           ,
           if
           God
           had
           not
           taken
           him
           away
           ,
           just
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           putting
           his
           purpose
           in
           execution
           .
           So
           that
           it
           seems
           in
           me
           ,
           as
           well
           matter
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           as
           of
           Respect
           ,
           to
           deliver
           it
           wholly
           up
           to
           your
           Patronage
           and
           Protection
           ;
           since
           in
           exposing
           it
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           I
           do
           but
           perform
           the
           will
           of
           my
           dead
           Father
           ;
           and
           in
           addressing
           it
           to
           your self
           ,
           together
           with
           my
           own
           ,
           I
           also
           gratifie
           that
           of
           
             my
             deceased
             Friend
          
           .
           The
           value
           of
           the
           VVork
           it self
           I
           do
           not
           pretend
           to
           judge
           of
           ,
           my
           duty
           and
           interest
           for
           the
           Author
           forbids
           it
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           Industry
           ,
           Integrity
           ,
           and
           good
           meaning
           of
           the
           Historian
           ,
           I
           dare
           become
           answerable
           ;
           And
           in
           truth
           ,
           I
           hope
           well
           of
           the
           rest
           :
           without
           which
           I
           should
           not
           have
           made
           bold
           with
           Sir
           
             John
             Robinson's
          
           Name
           in
           the
           Front
           of
           it
           ;
           who
           being
           so
           nearly
           related
           both
           in
           bloud
           and
           affection
           to
           that
           Incomparable
           and
           Zealous
           Minister
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Prince
           ,
           cannot
           besides
           a
           Natural
           ,
           but
           upon
           an
           Honourable
           Impression
           ,
           concern
           himself
           in
           the
           glories
           or
           blemishes
           of
           this
           Character
           ,
           defective
           in
           nothing
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           could
           not
           be
           as
           ample
           as
           his
           worth
           .
           And
           now
           having
           discharged
           my
           trust
           ,
           and
           duty
           ;
           as
           I
           could
           do
           no
           less
           ,
           so
           I
           have
           little
           more
           to
           add
           for
           my self
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           am
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
           
             
               Your
               most
               humble
               and
               obedient
               Servant
            
             
               HENRY
               HEYLYN
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Necessary
           INTRODUCTION
           To
           the
           following
           HISTORY
           .
        
         
           BEFORE
           we
           come
           unto
           the
           History
           of
           this
           Famous
           Prelate
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           amiss
           to
           see
           upon
           what
           Principles
           and
           Positions
           ,
           the
           Reformation
           of
           this
           Church
           did
           first
           proceed
           ;
           that
           so
           we
           may
           the
           better
           Judge
           of
           those
           Innovations
           which
           afterwards
           were
           thrust
           upon
           her
           ,
           and
           those
           Endeavours
           which
           were
           used
           in
           the
           latter
           times
           to
           bring
           her
           back
           again
           to
           her
           first
           Condition
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Know
           therefore
           ,
           that
           King
           Henry
           viii
           .
           having
           obtained
           of
           the
           
           Bishops
           and
           Clergie
           ,
           in
           their
           
             Convocation
             ,
             Anno
          
           1530.
           to
           be
           acknowledged
           the
           
             Supream
             Head
          
           on
           Earth
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           did
           about
           three
           years
           after
           ,
           in
           the
           26
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           confirm
           the
           said
           Supremacy
           to
           Himself
           ,
           his
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Priviledges
           and
           Preheminencies
           thereunto
           belonging
           ,
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           .
           And
           having
           procured
           the
           said
           Bishops
           and
           Clergie
           ,
           in
           another
           of
           their
           Convocations
           ,
           held
           in
           the
           year
           1532.
           to
           promise
           
             in
             verbo
             Sacerdotii
          
           ,
           not
           to
           assemble
           from
           thenceforth
           in
           any
           Convocation
           ,
           or
           Synodical
           Meeting
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           should
           be
           called
           by
           his
           Majesties
           Writ
           ;
           nor
           to
           make
           any
           Canons
           or
           
             Constitutions
             ,
             Synodal
          
           or
           Provincial
           ,
           without
           his
           Leave
           and
           Licence
           thereunto
           obtained
           ;
           nor
           ,
           finally
           ,
           to
           put
           the
           same
           in
           Execution
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           Ratified
           and
           Confirmed
           under
           the
           Great
           Seal
           of
           England
           :
           Procured
           also
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           to
           bind
           the
           Clergie
           to
           their
           promise
           .
           Which
           Act
           ,
           called
           commonly
           ,
           
             The
             Act
             of
             the
             Submission
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
          
           doth
           bear
           this
           name
           in
           Poulton's
           Abridgment
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             the
          
           Clergie
           
             in
             their
          
           Convocation
           ,
           
             should
             Enact
             no
             Constitutions
             without
             the
             Kings
             assent
             ,
          
           Anno
           25.
           
           Henry
           viii
           .
           c.
           19.
           
           Which
           Grounds
           so
           laid
           ,
           he
           caused
           this
           Question
           to
           be
           debated
           in
           both
           Universities
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Famous
           Monasteries
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           :
           
             viz.
             An
             aliquid
             au●horitatis
             in
             hoc
             Regno
          
           Angliae
           ,
           Pontifici
           Romano
           
             de
             jure
             competat
             ,
             plusquam
             alii
             cuicumque
             Episcopo
             
             extero
             .
          
           Which
           Question
           being
           concluded
           in
           the
           Negative
           ,
           and
           that
           Conclusion
           ratified
           and
           confirmed
           in
           the
           
             Convocation
             ,
             Anno
          
           1534.
           there
           past
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           about
           two
           years
           after
           ,
           Intituled
           ,
           
             An
             Act
             Extinguishing
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
          
           ;
           In
           which
           there
           was
           an
           Oath
           prescribed
           ,
           for
           abjuring
           the
           Popes
           Authority
           within
           this
           Realm
           :
           The
           refusing
           whereof
           was
           made
           High-Treason
           ,
           Anno
           28.
           
           H.
           viii
           .
           c.
           10.
           
        
         
           
           2.
           
           But
           this
           Exclusion
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           it
           did
           no
           way
           prejudice
           the
           Clergy
           in
           their
           power
           of
           making
           Canons
           ,
           Constitutions
           ,
           and
           other
           Synodical
           Acts
           ,
           but
           only
           brought
           them
           to
           a
           dependance
           upon
           the
           King
           for
           the
           better
           ordering
           of
           the
           same
           ;
           so
           neither
           did
           it
           create
           any
           diminution
           of
           the
           Power
           and
           Priviledges
           of
           the
           Arch-Bishops
           ,
           and
           Bishops
           in
           the
           free
           exercise
           of
           that
           Ecclesiastical
           Jurisdiction
           which
           anciently
           belonged
           to
           them
           .
           For
           in
           the
           Act
           of
           Submission
           before-mentioned
           ,
           there
           passed
           a
           Clause
           ,
           that
           all
           former
           Constitutions
           Synodal
           ,
           or
           Provincial
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           contrary
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Kings
           Prerogative
           Royal
           ,
           or
           the
           Laws
           and
           Statutes
           of
           this
           Realm
           ,
           should
           remain
           in
           force
           ,
           until
           they
           were
           reviewed
           and
           fitted
           for
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           32
           Commissioners
           ,
           to
           be
           nominated
           by
           the
           King
           for
           that
           end
           and
           purpose
           :
           Which
           re-view
           being
           never
           made
           in
           the
           time
           of
           that
           King
           ,
           nor
           any
           thing
           done
           in
           it
           by
           K.
           Edw.
           vi
           .
           (
           though
           he
           had
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           to
           the
           same
           effect
           )
           the
           said
           Old
           Canons
           and
           Constitutions
           remained
           in
           force
           ,
           as
           before
           they
           were
           .
           By
           means
           whereof
           ,
           all
           causes
           
             Testamentary
             ,
             Matrimonial
          
           ,
           and
           Suits
           for
           Tythes
           ;
           all
           matters
           of
           Incontinency
           ,
           and
           other
           notorious
           Crimes
           which
           gave
           publick
           Scandal
           ;
           all
           wilful
           absence
           from
           Divine
           Service
           ,
           Irreverence
           ,
           and
           other
           Misdemeanours
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           not
           punishable
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           were
           still
           reserved
           unto
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Courts
           .
           Those
           Ancient
           Canons
           and
           Constitutions
           remaining
           also
           for
           the
           perpetual
           standing
           Rule
           by
           which
           the
           proceedings
           in
           those
           Courts
           were
           to
           be
           regulated
           and
           directed
           ;
           so
           as
           it
           doth
           appear
           most
           clearly
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           the
           purpose
           of
           that
           King
           ,
           either
           to
           diminish
           the
           Authority
           ,
           or
           to
           interrupt
           the
           Succession
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           which
           had
           continued
           in
           this
           Church
           ,
           from
           the
           first
           Plantation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           that
           very
           time
           :
           but
           only
           to
           discharge
           them
           from
           depending
           on
           the
           Popes
           of
           Rome
           ,
           or
           owing
           any
           thing
           at
           all
           to
           their
           Bulls
           and
           Faculties
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           so
           chargeable
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           exhausted
           so
           great
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Treasure
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           from
           one
           year
           to
           another
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Upon
           this
           ground
           he
           past
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           in
           the
           25.
           year
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           
             for
             the
             Electing
             and
             Consecrating
             of
             Archbishops
             and
             Bishops
             .
          
           In
           which
           it
           was
           Enacted
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           Vacancy
           of
           every
           Bishoprick
           within
           his
           Realm
           ,
           his
           Majesty
           should
           issue
           out
           his
           Writ
           of
           
             Conge
             d'
             eslire
          
           to
           the
           Dean
           and
           Chapter
           of
           the
           Church
           so
           Vacant
           ,
           thereby
           enabling
           them
           to
           proceed
           to
           the
           Election
           of
           another
           Bishop
           ;
           that
           the
           Election
           being
           returned
           by
           the
           Dean
           and
           Chapter
           ,
           and
           ratified
           by
           the
           Royal
           Assent
           ,
           his
           Majesty
           should
           issue
           out
           his
           Writ
           to
           the
           Metropolitan
           of
           the
           Province
           ,
           to
           proceed
           unto
           
           the
           Confirmation
           of
           the
           Party
           Elected
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           the
           Party
           so
           Confirmed
           ,
           had
           not
           before
           been
           Consecrated
           Bishop
           of
           some
           other
           Church
           ,
           that
           then
           the
           Metropolitan
           taking
           to
           himself
           two
           other
           Bishops
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           should
           proceed
           unto
           the
           Consecration
           ,
           in
           such
           form
           and
           manner
           ,
           as
           was
           then
           practised
           by
           the
           Church
           ;
           so
           that
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Consecration
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           alteration
           made
           at
           all
           .
           Those
           which
           were
           Consecrated
           after
           the
           passing
           of
           this
           Statute
           ,
           were
           generally
           acknowledged
           for
           true
           and
           lawful
           Bishops
           ,
           by
           the
           Papists
           themselves
           ;
           or
           otherwise
           Dr.
           
             Thomas
             Thurlby
          
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Westminster
           ,
           had
           never
           been
           admitted
           to
           have
           been
           one
           of
           those
           who
           assisted
           at
           the
           Consecrating
           of
           Cardinal
           Pool
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           made
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           on
           the
           death
           of
           Cranmer
           .
           All
           which
           recited
           Statutes
           with
           every
           thing
           depending
           on
           them
           ,
           being
           abrogated
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Queen
           Mary
           ,
           were
           revived
           in
           the
           first
           Year
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           and
           so
           still
           continue
           .
           But
           so
           it
           was
           not
           with
           another
           alteration
           made
           in
           the
           form
           of
           exercising
           their
           jurisdiction
           by
           King
           Edw.
           6.
           
           In
           the
           first
           Parliament
           of
           whose
           Reign
           ,
           it
           was
           enacted
           ,
           that
           all
           process
           out
           of
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Courts
           should
           from
           thence
           forth
           be
           issued
           in
           the
           Kings
           Name
           only
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           Kings
           Seal
           of
           Arms
           contrary
           to
           the
           usage
           of
           the
           former
           times
           .
           Which
           Statute
           being
           repealed
           by
           Queen
           Mary
           ,
           and
           not
           revived
           by
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           and
           their
           subordinate
           Ministers
           have
           ever
           since
           exercised
           all
           manner
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Jurisdiction
           in
           their
           own
           Names
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           distinct
           Seals
           of
           their
           several
           Offices
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           In
           Doctrinals
           and
           forms
           of
           Worship
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           alteration
           
           made
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           K.
           Hen.
           8.
           though
           there
           were
           many
           preparations
           and
           previous
           dispositions
           to
           it
           ;
           the
           edge
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Affairs
           being
           somewhat
           blunted
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           indulged
           a
           greater
           Liberty
           in
           consulting
           with
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           reading
           many
           Books
           of
           Evangelical
           Piety
           ,
           then
           they
           had
           been
           formerly
           :
           which
           having
           left
           the
           way
           more
           open
           to
           Arch-Bishop
           Cranmer
           ,
           and
           divers
           other
           learned
           and
           Religious
           Prelates
           in
           K.
           Edwards
           time
           (
           seconded
           by
           the
           Lord
           Protector
           ,
           and
           other
           great
           ones
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           who
           had
           their
           ends
           apart
           by
           themselves
           )
           they
           proceeded
           carefully
           and
           vigorously
           to
           a
           Reformation
           .
           In
           the
           managing
           of
           which
           great
           business
           ,
           they
           took
           the
           Scripture
           for
           their
           ground
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           general
           explication
           of
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           ;
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Primitive
           times
           for
           their
           Rule
           and
           Pattern
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           expressed
           to
           them
           in
           approved
           Authors
           :
           No
           regard
           had
           to
           Luther
           or
           Calvin
           ,
           in
           the
           procedure
           of
           their
           work
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           being
           the
           Corner-stone
           of
           that
           excellent
           Structure
           .
           Melancthons
           coming
           was
           expected
           (
           
             Regiis
             Literis
             in
          
           Angliam
           vocatus
           ,
           as
           he
           affirms
           in
           an
           Epistle
           to
           Camerarius
           )
           but
           he
           came
           not
           over
           .
           And
           Calvin
           made
           an
           offer
           of
           his
           service
           to
           Arch-Bishop
           Cranmer
           ,
           (
           
             Si
             quis
             mei
             usus
             esset
          
           ,
           if
           any
           use
           might
           be
           made
           of
           him
           to
           promote
           the
           work
           )
           but
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           knew
           the
           man
           ,
           and
           refused
           the
           other
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           
           the
           Reformation
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           was
           either
           Lutheran
           or
           Calvinian
           in
           its
           first
           original
           .
           And
           yet
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           first
           Reformers
           of
           it
           did
           look
           with
           more
           respectful
           eyes
           upon
           the
           Doctrinals
           ,
           Government
           ,
           and
           Forms
           of
           Worship
           in
           the
           Lutheran
           Churches
           ,
           then
           upon
           those
           of
           Calvins
           platform
           ;
           because
           the
           Lutherans
           in
           their
           Doctrines
           ,
           Government
           ,
           and
           Forms
           of
           Worship
           ,
           approach't
           more
           near
           the
           Primitive
           Patterns
           than
           the
           other
           did
           :
           and
           working
           according
           to
           this
           rule
           ,
           they
           retain'd
           many
           of
           those
           ancient
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           practised
           ;
           and
           almost
           all
           the
           
             Holy
             Dayes
          
           or
           
             Annual
             Feasts
          
           which
           had
           been
           generally
           observed
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           Nothing
           that
           was
           Apostolick
           ,
           or
           accounted
           Primitive
           did
           fare
           the
           worse
           for
           being
           Popish
           ;
           I
           mean
           for
           having
           been
           made
           use
           of
           in
           times
           of
           Popery
           :
           it
           being
           none
           of
           their
           designs
           to
           create
           a
           new
           Church
           ,
           but
           reform
           the
           old
           .
           Such
           Superstitions
           and
           Corruptions
           as
           had
           been
           contracted
           in
           that
           Church
           ,
           by
           long
           tract
           of
           time
           ,
           being
           pared
           away
           ,
           that
           which
           was
           good
           and
           commendable
           did
           remain
           as
           formerly
           :
           It
           was
           not
           their
           intent
           to
           dig
           up
           a
           foundation
           of
           such
           precious
           stones
           ,
           because
           some
           superstructures
           of
           Straw
           and
           Stubble
           had
           been
           raised
           upon
           it
           .
           A
           moderation
           much
           applauded
           by
           King
           Iames
           ,
           in
           the
           Conference
           at
           Hampton-Court
           ;
           whose
           golden
           Aphorisme
           it
           was
           ,
           
             That
             no
             Church
             ought
             further
             to
             separate
             it self
             from
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           either
           in
           
             Doctrine
             or
             Ceremony
             ,
             then
             she
             had
             departed
             from
             her self
             ,
             when
             she
             was
             in
             her
             flourishing
             and
             best
             estate
             ,
          
           p.
           77.
           
        
         
           
           5.
           
           The
           succession
           of
           Bishops
           continued
           as
           it
           did
           before
           ,
           but
           fitted
           in
           the
           form
           and
           manner
           of
           their
           Consecrations
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Rules
           laid
           down
           with
           the
           fourth
           Council
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           celebrated
           Anno
           407.
           or
           thereabouts
           ,
           and
           generally
           received
           in
           all
           the
           Provinces
           of
           the
           Western
           Church
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Book
           of
           
             Consecrating
             Arch-Bishops
             and
             Bishops
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Approved
           first
           by
           the
           Book
           of
           Articles
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           Anno
           5.6
           ,
           
             Edw.
             VI.
          
           as
           afterwards
           justified
           by
           the
           Articles
           of
           Religion
           agreed
           upon
           in
           Convocation
           in
           Queen
           Elizabeths
           time
           ,
           Anno
           1562.
           
           And
           by
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           in
           the
           8th
           .
           Year
           of
           her
           Reign
           ,
           accounted
           of
           as
           part
           of
           our
           Publick
           Liturgies
           .
           And
           by
           that
           book
           it
           will
           appear
           ,
           that
           Bishops
           were
           then
           looked
           upon
           as
           a
           distinct
           Order
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           a
           different
           degree
           only
           amongst
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Presbyters
           ;
           For
           in
           the
           Preface
           to
           that
           Book
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           expresly
           ,
           
             That
             it
             is
             evident
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             diligently
             reading
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             Ancient
             Authors
             ,
             that
             from
             the
          
           Apostles
           
             time
             there
             have
             been
             these
          
           Orders
           
             of
             Ministers
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           Bishops
           ,
           Priests
           ,
           and
           Deacons
           :
           Not
           long
           after
           which
           ,
           it
           followeth
           thus
           ,
           
             viz.
             And
             therefore
             to
             the
             intent
             these
          
           Orders
           
             should
             be
             continued
             ,
             and
             reverently
             used
             and
             esteemed
             in
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             it
             is
             requisite
             ,
             that
             no
             man
          
           (
           
             not
             being
             at
             this
             present
          
           ,
           Bishop
           ,
           Priest
           ,
           or
           Deacon
           )
           
             shall
             execute
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             except
             he
             be
             Called
             ,
             Tryed
             ,
             and
             Examined
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             form
             hereafter
             following
             .
          
           But
           because
           perhaps
           it
           will
           be
           said
           that
           the
           Preface
           is
           no
           part
           of
           the
           Book
           ,
           which
           stands
           approved
           by
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           established
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           
           let
           us
           next
           look
           into
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Book
           it self
           ,
           where
           ,
           in
           the
           Form
           of
           Consecrating
           of
           Arch-Bishops
           ,
           or
           Bishops
           ,
           we
           finde
           a
           Prayer
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             viz.
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             giver
             of
             all
             good
             things
             ,
             who
             hast
             appointed
             divers
          
           Orders
           of
           Ministers
           
             in
             thy
             Church
             ,
             Mercifully
             behold
             this
             thy
             Servant
             ,
             now
             called
             to
             the
             Work
             and
             Ministry
             of
             a
          
           Bishop
           ,
           
             and
             replenish
             him
             so
             with
             the
             truth
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             Innocency
             of
             Life
             ,
             that
             both
             by
             word
             and
             deed
             he
             may
             faithfully
             serve
             thee
             in
             this
             Office
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Here
           we
           have
           three
           Orders
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
          
           ,
           and
           Deacons
           ;
           the
           Bishop
           differing
           as
           much
           in
           Order
           from
           the
           Priest
           ,
           as
           the
           Priest
           differs
           in
           Order
           from
           the
           Deacon
           ;
           which
           might
           be
           further
           made
           apparent
           in
           the
           different
           Forms
           used
           in
           Ordering
           of
           the
           Priests
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           and
           the
           form
           prescribed
           for
           the
           Consecration
           of
           an
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           or
           Bishop
           ,
           were
           not
           this
           sufficient
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           But
           though
           the
           Presbyters
           or
           Priests
           ,
           were
           both
           in
           Order
           and
           
           Degree
           beneath
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           consequently
           not
           enabled
           to
           exercise
           any
           publick
           Jurisdiction
           in
           
             Foro
             judicii
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Courts
           of
           Judicature
           :
           yet
           they
           retained
           their
           native
           and
           original
           power
           in
           
             Foro
             Conscientiae
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           by
           hearing
           the
           confession
           of
           a
           sorrowful
           and
           afflicted
           Penitent
           ,
           and
           giving
           him
           the
           comfort
           of
           Absolution
           ,
           a
           power
           conferred
           upon
           them
           in
           their
           Ordination
           ;
           in
           the
           Form
           whereof
           ,
           it
           is
           prescribed
           that
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           the
           assisting
           Presbyters
           ,
           shall
           lay
           their
           Hands
           upon
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Party
           who
           is
           to
           be
           
             Ordained
             Priest
          
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           only
           saying
           these
           words
           ,
           
             viz.
             Receive
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             whose
             sins
             thou
             doest
             forgive
             they
             are
             forgiven
             ,
             and
             whose
             sins
             thou
             doest
             retain
             ,
             they
             are
             retained
             ;
             In
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           Which
           words
           had
           been
           impertinently
           ,
           and
           unsignificantly
           used
           ,
           if
           the
           Priest
           received
           nor
           thereby
           power
           to
           absolve
           a
           sinner
           ,
           upon
           the
           sense
           of
           his
           sincere
           and
           true
           repentance
           ,
           manifested
           in
           Confession
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           other
           way
           whatsoever
           .
           And
           this
           appears
           yet
           further
           by
           the
           direction
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           Practice
           ;
           For
           first
           ,
           it
           is
           advised
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           second
           Exhortation
           before
           the
           receiving
           of
           the
           Communion
           ,
           that
           
             if
             any
             of
             the
             people
             cannot
             otherwise
             quiet
             his
             own
             Conscience
             ,
             he
             should
             repair
             unto
             his
             Curate
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             discreet
             and
             learned
             Minister
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             open
             his
             grief
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             receive
             such
             Ghostly
             counsel
             ,
             and
             advice
             ,
             and
             comforts
             ,
             as
             his
             Conscience
             may
             be
             relieved
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             he
             may
             receive
             comfort
             ,
          
           
             and
             the
             benefit
             of
             Absolution
             ,
             to
             the
             quieting
             of
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             avoiding
             all
             scruple
             and
             doubtfulness
             .
          
           Agreeable
           whereunto
           is
           that
           memorable
           saying
           of
           St.
           Augustine
           ,
           viz.
           
             Qui
             confiteri
             vult
             ut
             inveniat
             gratiam
             ,
             qu●erat
             sacerdotem
             .
          
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           is
           prescribed
           in
           the
           Visitation
           of
           
             the
             Sick
             ,
             That
             the
             Sick
             person
             shall
             make
             a
             special
             Confession
             ,
             if
             he
             feel
             his
             Conscience
             troubled
             with
             any
             weighty
             matter
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Priest
             shall
             thereupon
          
           Absolve
           
             him
             in
             this
             manner
             following
          
           ,
           
             Our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             hath
             left
             power
             to
             his
             Church
             to
             Absolve
             all
             Sinners
             which
             truly
             repent
             and
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             of
             his
             great
             Mercy
             forgive
             thee
             thy
             Offences
             ;
             and
             by
             his
             Authority
             committed
             to
             me
             ,
             
               I
               Absolve
            
             thee
             from
             all
             thy
             Sins
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             
             and
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           Which
           form
           of
           Absolution
           ,
           is
           plainly
           Authoritative
           ,
           and
           not
           Declarative
           only
           ,
           (
           such
           as
           that
           is
           which
           follows
           the
           
             General
             Confession
          
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Morning
           and
           Evening
           Prayer
           )
           as
           some
           men
           would
           have
           it
           .
        
         
           
           7.
           
           Now
           that
           the
           Penitent
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Health
           ,
           as
           in
           extremity
           of
           Sickness
           ,
           may
           pour
           his
           Sins
           into
           the
           Bosom
           of
           the
           Priest
           ,
           with
           the
           more
           security
           ;
           it
           is
           especially
           provided
           ,
           by
           the
           113
           Canon
           of
           the
           Year
           1603.
           
           
             That
             if
             any
             man
             Confess
             his
             secret
             and
             hidden
             sins
             to
             the
             Minister
             ,
             for
             the
             unburthening
             of
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             spiritual
             Consolation
             and
             ease
             of
             Minde
             from
             him
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             any
             way
             binde
             the
             said
             Minister
             by
             this
             our
             Constitution
             :
             but
             do
             streightly
             charge
             and
             admonish
             him
             that
             he
             do
             not
             at
             any
             time
             reveal
             and
             make
             known
             to
             any
             person
             whatsoever
             any
             Crime
             or
             Offence
             so
             committed
             to
             his
             secresie
             ,
             (
             except
             they
             be
             such
             Crimes
             as
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             this
             Realm
             his
             own
             Life
             may
             be
             called
             in
             question
             for
             concealing
             the
             same
             )
             under
             the
             pain
             of
             Irregularity
             .
          
           And
           by
           incurring
           the
           condition
           of
           Irregularity
           ,
           the
           party
           offending
           doth
           not
           only
           forfeit
           all
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Preferments
           which
           he
           hath
           at
           the
           present
           ,
           but
           renders
           himself
           uncapable
           of
           receiving
           any
           other
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           .
           Confession
           made
           upon
           such
           security
           will
           be
           as
           saving
           to
           the
           Fame
           of
           the
           Penitent
           ,
           as
           the
           Absolution
           to
           his
           Soul.
           In
           which
           respect
           it
           was
           neither
           untruly
           nor
           unfitly
           said
           by
           a
           learned
           Writer
           ,
           
             Dominus
             sequitur
             servum
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Heaven
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           waits
           and
           expects
           the
           Priests
           Sentence
           here
           on
           Earth
           ;
           for
           the
           Priest
           sits
           Judge
           on
           Earth
           ,
           the
           Lord
           follows
           the
           Servant
           :
           and
           what
           the
           Servant
           bindes
           or
           looseth
           here
           on
           Earth
           (
           
             Clave
             non
             errante
          
           )
           that
           the
           Lord
           confirms
           in
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           The
           like
           Authority
           is
           vested
           in
           the
           Priest
           or
           Presbyter
           at
           his
           
           Ordination
           for
           officiating
           the
           Divine
           Service
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           offering
           the
           Peoples
           Prayers
           to
           God
           ,
           Preaching
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           Ministring
           the
           Holy
           Sacraments
           in
           the
           Congregation
           ;
           Which
           Offices
           ,
           though
           they
           may
           be
           performed
           by
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Presbyters
           :
           yet
           they
           perform
           them
           not
           as
           Bishops
           ,
           but
           as
           Presbyters
           only
           .
           And
           this
           appears
           plainly
           by
           the
           Form
           of
           their
           Ordination
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           is
           prescribed
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishops
           putting
           the
           Bible
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           shall
           pronounce
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Take
             thou
             authority
             to
             preach
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             Minister
             the
             Holy
             Sacraments
             in
             the
             Congregation
             where
             thou
             shalt
             be
             so
             appointed
             .
          
           In
           the
           officiating
           of
           which
           Acts
           of
           Gods
           Divine
           Service
           ,
           the
           Priest
           ,
           or
           Presbyter
           is
           enjoyned
           to
           wear
           a
           Surplice
           of
           white
           Linnen
           Cloath
           ,
           to
           testifie
           the
           purity
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           innocency
           of
           Life
           and
           Conversation
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           in
           one
           of
           that
           Holy
           Profession
           .
           And
           this
           St.
           Ierome
           tells
           us
           in
           the
           general
           ,
           
             Religionem
             Divinam
             alterum
             habitum
             habere
             in
             ministerio
             ,
             alterum
             in
             usu
             vitaque
             communi
             :
          
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Act
           of
           Ministration
           ,
           they
           used
           a
           different
           habit
           ,
           from
           what
           they
           use
           to
           wear
           at
           ordinary
           times
           .
           and
           what
           this
           different
           habit
           was
           ,
           he
           tells
           us
           more
           particularly
           in
           his
           reply
           against
           Pelagius
           ,
           who
           it
           seems
           dislik't
           it
           ;
           and
           askt
           him
           what
           offence
           he
           thought
           it
           could
           be
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           Bishops
           ,
           Priests
           ,
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           or
           those
           of
           any
           inferiour
           
           Order
           ,
           
             in
             Administratione
             sacrificiorum
             candida
             veste
             processerint
             ,
          
           did
           in
           the
           ministration
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           bestir
           themselves
           in
           a
           white
           Vesture
           ;
           so
           he
           
             advers
             .
             Pelag
             Lib.
          
           2.
           with
           which
           compare
           St.
           Chrysostom
           in
           his
           83
           Homily
           on
           St.
           Matthews
           Gospel
           ,
           for
           the
           Eastern
           Churches
           :
           
             And
             hereunto
             the
          
           Cope
           
             was
             added
             in
             some
             principal
             Churches
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             Celebration
             of
             the
             Blessed
          
           Eucharist
           .
           Both
           which
           appear
           most
           evidently
           by
           the
           first
           Liturgy
           of
           K.
           Edw.
           6.
           compared
           with
           one
           of
           the
           last
           clauses
           of
           the
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           1
           
             Eliz.
             c.
          
           2.
           in
           which
           it
           is
           provided
           ,
           
             that
             such
             ornaments
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             of
             the
             Ministers
             shall
             be
             retained
             and
             be
             in
             use
             ,
             as
             were
             in
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           
             by
             Authority
             of
             Parliament
             in
             the
             second
             year
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
          
           Edw.
           vi
           .
           But
           this
           Vestur●
           having
           been
           discontinued
           (
           I
           know
           not
           by
           what
           fatal
           negligence
           )
           many
           years
           together
           ,
           it
           pleased
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Clergy
           in
           the
           
             Convocation
             ,
             Anno
          
           1603.
           to
           pass
           a
           Canon
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             That
             in
             Cathedral
             and
             Collegiate
             Churches
             the
             Holy
             Communion
             shall
             be
             administred
             upon
             principal
             Feast
             dayes
             ,
             sometimes
             by
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             &c.
             and
             that
             the
             principal
             Minister
             using
             a
             decent
             Cope
             ,
             &c.
             Canon
             24.
             
          
        
         
           9.
           
           In
           that
           part
           of
           Divine
           Service
           which
           concerns
           the
           offering
           of
           
           the
           peoples
           Prayers
           to
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           it
           was
           required
           of
           the
           Priest
           or
           Presbyter
           ;
           first
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           the
           dayes
           and
           times
           appointed
           ,
           he
           used
           the
           Prayers
           prescribed
           in
           the
           publick
           Liturgy
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           1
           Eliz.
           c.
           2.
           and
           many
           subsequent
           Canons
           and
           Constitutions
           ,
           made
           in
           that
           behalf
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
             That
             he
             conformed
             himself
             to
             those
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             which
             were
             prescribed
             in
             that
             Book
             ,
             and
             unto
             such
             as
             should
             be
             afterwards
             ordained
             by
             the
             Queens
             Majesty
             ,
             with
             the
             advice
             of
             her
             Commissioners
             appointed
             ,
             and
             authorized
             under
             the
             great
             Seal
             of
             England
             ,
             for
             causes
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Metropolitan
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             most
             for
             the
             advancement
             of
             Gods
             Glory
             ,
             the
             edifying
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             due
             reverence
             of
             Christs
             Holy
             Mysteries
             and
             Sacraments
             .
          
           And
           thirdly
           ,
           and
           more
           particularly
           ,
           
             That
             in
             his
             reading
             of
             the
             Prayers
             and
             Psalms
             ,
             he
             turn
             his
             face
             toward
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             toward
             the
             People
             in
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Lessons
             or
             Chapters
             ,
             as
             appears
             plainly
             by
             the
             Rubrick
             which
             directs
             him
             thus
             ,
          
           
             That
             after
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             the
             Priest
             shall
             read
             two
             Lessons
             distinctly
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             may
             hear
             ;
             the
             Priest
             that
             reads
             the
             two
             Lessons
             standing
             ,
             and
             turning
             himself
             so
             as
             he
             may
             best
             be
             heard
             of
             all
             such
             as
             be
             present
             .
          
           The
           Psalms
           or
           Hymns
           to
           be
           indifferently
           said
           or
           sung
           at
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Minister
           ;
           but
           the
           Hymns
           for
           the
           most
           part
           sung
           with
           Organs
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           with
           other
           Musical
           Instruments
           ;
           both
           in
           the
           Royal
           Chappels
           and
           Cathedral
           Churches
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           
             That
             he
             makes
             use
             of
             no
             other
             Prayers
             in
             the
             Congregation
             ;
             (
             and
             therefore
             neither
             before
             nor
             after
             Sermon
             )
             then
             those
             which
             are
             prescribed
             in
             the
             said
             Book
             of
             Common
             Prayer
             :
             it
             being
             specially
             provided
             in
             the
             Act
             aforesaid
             ,
             that
             no
             Priest
             ,
             nor
             Minister
             shall
             use
             any
             other
             Rite
             ,
             Ceremony
             ,
             Order
             ,
             Form
             ,
             or
             manner
             of
             Celebrating
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             openly
             ,
             
             or
             privately
             ,
             or
             Mattens
             ,
             Evening
             Song
             ,
             Administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             or
             other
             
               open
               Prayers
            
             (
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             such
             Prayers
             as
             are
             meant
             for
             others
             to
             come
             unto
             or
             hear
             ,
             either
             in
             common
             Churches
             ,
             or
             private
             Chappels
             ,
             &c.
             )
             then
             is
             mentioned
             or
             set
             forth
             in
             the
             same
             Book
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             That
             all
             Priests
             and
             Deacons
             shall
             be
             bound
             to
             say
             daily
             the
             Morning
             and
             Evening
             Prayer
             ,
             either
             privately
             or
             openly
             ,
             except
             they
             be
             lett
             by
             Preaching
             ,
             studying
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             urgent
             cause
             .
          
           
             And
             sixthly
             ,
             That
             the
             Curate
             that
             ministreth
             in
             every
             Parish
             Church
             ,
             or
             Chappel
             ,
             being
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             not
             being
             otherwise
             reasonably
             letted
             ,
             shall
             say
             the
             same
             in
             the
             Parish
             Church
             or
             Chappel
             where
             he
             ministreth
             ,
             and
             shall
             toll
             a
             Bell
             thereto
             at
             convenient
             time
             ,
             before
             he
             begin
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             ar●
             disposed
             ,
             may
             come
             to
             hear
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             pray
             with
             him
             ;
             so
             as
             in
             some
             cases
             it
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             as
             the
             Father
             doth
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             ,
             
               Os
               ipsum
               per
               quod
               loquimur
            
             ,
             The
             very
             mouth
             by
             which
             we
             speak
             unto
             our
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           And
           though
           it
           be
           intended
           in
           the
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           exprest
           in
           the
           Articles
           of
           Religion
           ,
           that
           the
           Prayers
           are
           to
           be
           made
           in
           such
           a
           tongue
           as
           may
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           common
           people
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           meant
           as
           is
           declared
           in
           the
           Preface
           to
           the
           Book
           it self
           ,
           but
           that
           when
           men
           say
           Morning
           and
           Evening
           Prayers
           privately
           ,
           they
           may
           say
           the
           same
           in
           any
           language
           that
           they
           themselves
           understand
           .
           Nor
           was
           it
           meant
           but
           that
           the
           Morning
           and
           Evening
           Service
           might
           be
           used
           in
           the
           Colledges
           and
           Halls
           of
           either
           University
           in
           the
           Latine
           tongue
           ,
           where
           all
           may
           be
           supposed
           to
           understand
           it
           ;
           as
           appears
           clearly
           by
           the
           constant
           and
           continual
           practise
           of
           Christ-Church
           in
           Oxon
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           first
           Morning
           Prayers
           commonly
           read
           about
           six
           of
           the
           Clock
           ,
           were
           in
           Latine
           :
           the
           Morning
           and
           Evening
           Service
           ,
           with
           the
           Psalms
           of
           David
           ,
           being
           printed
           in
           Latine
           by
           themselves
           for
           that
           end
           and
           purpose
           .
        
         
           
           10.
           
           As
           for
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           that
           belongs
           properly
           and
           originally
           (
           as
           the
           performance
           of
           all
           other
           Divine
           Offices
           did
           of
           old
           )
           to
           the
           Bishops
           themselves
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           ordinary
           Pastors
           of
           the
           several
           and
           respective
           Diocesses
           ;
           and
           to
           the
           Priests
           no
           otherwise
           then
           by
           deputation
           ,
           as
           Curates
           ,
           and
           substitutes
           to
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           proved
           out
           of
           the
           Instrument
           of
           their
           Institution
           .
           For
           when
           a
           Clerk
           is
           to
           be
           admitted
           into
           any
           Benefice
           ,
           he
           puts
           himself
           upon
           his
           knees
           ;
           and
           the
           Bishop
           laying
           one
           Hand
           upon
           his
           Head
           ,
           and
           having
           the
           Instrument
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           repeats
           these
           words
           ,
           
             viz.
             Te
             N.
             N.
             ad
             Rectoriam
             ,
             de
             N.
             Ritè
             &
             Canonicè
             instituimus
             ,
             curam
             &
             regimen
             animarum
             Parochianorum
             ibidem
             tibi
             in
             Domino
             committentes
             ,
             &
             committimus
             per
             presentes
          
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           institute
           him
           into
           the
           said
           Benefice
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Laws
           and
           Canons
           ;
           committing
           to
           him
           by
           these
           presents
           ,
           the
           care
           and
           Government
           of
           the
           Souls
           of
           all
           the
           Parishioners
           therein
           :
           And
           therefore
           it
           concerns
           the
           Bishop
           not
           to
           Licence
           any
           man
           to
           Preach
           to
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           of
           whose
           good
           affections
           to
           the
           Publick
           ,
           abilities
           in
           Learning
           ,
           sobriety
           of
           Life
           and
           Conversation
           ,
           and
           conformity
           to
           the
           Government
           ,
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           
           form
           of
           Worship
           here
           by
           Law
           established
           ,
           he
           hath
           not
           very
           good
           assurance
           .
           For
           though
           the
           Priest
           or
           Presbyter
           by
           his
           Ordination
           hath
           Authority
           to
           preach
           the
           word
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           with
           this
           clause
           of
           Limitation
           ,
           
             If
             he
             shall
             be
             so
             appointed
          
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           sufficiently
           Licenced
           thereunto
           and
           not
           otherwise
           .
           And
           none
           were
           Licenced
           heretofore
           ,
           as
           was
           expresly
           ordered
           in
           the
           injunctons
           of
           Edward
           VI.
           and
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           but
           either
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Diocess
           ,
           who
           is
           to
           answer
           by
           the
           Law
           (
           for
           every
           Minister
           he
           admits
           into
           the
           same
           )
           for
           that
           Diocess
           only
           :
           or
           by
           the
           Metropolitan
           of
           the
           Province
           ,
           for
           that
           Province
           alone
           ;
           or
           finally
           by
           either
           of
           the
           Universities
           (
           upon
           the
           well
           performing
           of
           some
           publick
           exercise
           )
           over
           all
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           Considering
           therefore
           that
           every
           man
           that
           could
           pronounce
           well
           ,
           was
           not
           found
           able
           to
           endite
           ,
           and
           every
           man
           that
           could
           endite
           ,
           not
           being
           to
           be
           trusted
           in
           a
           business
           of
           such
           weight
           and
           moment
           ;
           it
           seemed
           good
           in
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           the
           first
           Reformers
           to
           compile
           some
           good
           and
           profitable
           Sermons
           (
           called
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Homilies
           )
           to
           be
           read
           carefully
           and
           distinctly
           on
           the
           Sundayes
           and
           Holy
           dayes
           for
           the
           instruction
           of
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           Such
           course
           was
           taken
           for
           the
           peace
           and
           edification
           of
           the
           
           Church
           by
           the
           first
           Reformers
           ,
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           the
           choice
           of
           the
           men
           to
           whom
           they
           gave
           Licences
           to
           preach
           ,
           but
           in
           supplying
           the
           defect
           and
           want
           of
           such
           preaching
           by
           the
           Book
           of
           Homilies
           :
           and
           they
           had
           as
           great
           a
           care
           too
           for
           the
           keeping
           the
           people
           in
           good
           stomach
           ,
           not
           cloying
           them
           with
           continual
           Preaching
           ,
           or
           Homilizing
           :
           but
           limiting
           them
           to
           once
           a
           day
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Rubrick
           after
           the
           Nicene
           (
           or
           rather
           the
           
             Constantinopolitan
             Creed
          
           .
           )
           One
           Sermon
           or
           Homily
           in
           the
           mornings
           of
           Sundayes
           and
           other
           Holy
           dayes
           ,
           for
           the
           edification
           of
           the
           ●lder
           ;
           and
           Catechizing
           by
           way
           of
           question
           and
           answer
           in
           the
           afternoon
           ,
           for
           the
           instruction
           of
           the
           younger
           ,
           was
           esteemed
           sufficient
           .
           Lectures
           upon
           the
           week
           dayes
           were
           not
           raised
           upon
           this
           foundation
           ,
           but
           were
           brought
           in
           afterwards
           ,
           borrowed
           by
           Travers
           and
           the
           ●est
           ,
           toward
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeths
           Reign
           ,
           from
           the
           new
           fashions
           of
           Geneva
           ;
           the
           Lecturer
           being
           super-added
           to
           the
           Parson
           ,
           or
           Vicar
           ,
           as
           the
           Doctor
           was
           unto
           the
           Pastor
           in
           some
           forreign
           Churches
           .
           Nor
           were
           they
           raised
           so
           much
           out
           of
           care
           and
           conscience
           ,
           for
           training
           up
           the
           people
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           Faith
           and
           Piety
           ,
           as
           to
           advance
           a
           Faction
           ,
           and
           to
           alienate
           the
           peoples
           mindes
           from
           the
           Government
           and
           Forms
           of
           Worship
           here
           by
           Law
           established
           .
           For
           these
           Lecturers
           having
           no
           dependance
           upon
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           nor
           taking
           the
           Oath
           of
           Canonical
           Obedience
           to
           them
           ,
           nor
           subscribing
           to
           the
           doctrine
           and
           establisht
           Ceremonies
           ,
           made
           it
           their
           work
           to
           please
           those
           Patrons
           ,
           on
           whose
           arbitrary
           maintenance
           they
           were
           planted
           ,
           and
           consequently
           to
           carry
           on
           the
           Puritan
           interest
           ,
           which
           their
           Patron
           drove
           at
           .
           A
           generation
           of
           men
           neither
           Lay
           ,
           nor
           Clergy
           ,
           having
           no
           place
           at
           all
           in
           the
           Prayers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           where
           we
           finde
           mention
           only
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           Curates
           ;
           nor
           being
           taken
           notice
           of
           in
           the
           terms
           of
           Law
           ,
           as
           being
           neither
           Parsons
           ,
           nor
           Vicars
           :
           or
           ,
           to
           speak
           them
           in
           the
           
           vulgar
           proverb
           ,
           neither
           flesh
           ,
           nor
           fish
           ,
           nor
           good
           red
           herring
           :
           No
           creature
           in
           the
           world
           so
           like
           them
           as
           the
           Bats
           ,
           or
           Reremice
           ;
           being
           neither
           Birds
           ,
           nor
           Beasts
           ,
           and
           yet
           both
           together
           .
           Had
           these
           men
           been
           looked
           upon
           in
           time
           ,
           before
           their
           numbers
           were
           increased
           ,
           and
           their
           power
           grown
           formidable
           ,
           before
           the
           people
           went
           a
           madding
           after
           new
           inventions
           ,
           most
           of
           the
           mischiefs
           which
           have
           thence
           ensued
           might
           have
           been
           prevented
           .
           And
           had
           there
           been
           more
           reading
           of
           Homilies
           in
           which
           the
           Reader
           speaks
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           not
           so
           much
           of
           Sermonizing
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Preacher
           many
           times
           speaks
           his
           own
           factious
           and
           erron●ous
           sense
           ;
           the
           people
           might
           have
           been
           trained
           up
           in
           no
           less
           knowledge
           ,
           but
           in
           much
           more
           obedience
           then
           they
           have
           been
           in
           these
           latrer
           times
           .
        
         
           
           12.
           
           As
           for
           the
           Sacraments
           which
           were
           advanced
           to
           the
           number
           of
           seven
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           this
           Church
           hath
           brought
           them
           back
           to
           two
           (
           as
           
             generally
             necessary
             to
             salvation
          
           )
           Baptisme
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Holy
             Supper
          
           :
           Four
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Marriage
             ,
             Orders
             ,
             Confirmation
             ,
             and
             the
             Visitation
          
           (
           though
           not
           the
           
             Extream
             Vnction
          
           )
           of
           
             the
             Sick
          
           being
           retained
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Sacramentals
           in
           our
           publick
           Liturgy
           :
           Of
           which
           the
           Book
           of
           Consecrating
           Arch-Bishops
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           &c.
           is
           by
           the
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           8
           
             Eliz.
             c.
          
           1.
           affirmed
           to
           be
           a
           Supplement
           ,
           or
           Additional
           only
           (
           added
           ,
           put
           to
           ,
           and
           annexed
           ,
           as
           the
           words
           do
           vary
           )
           to
           the
           said
           Book
           of
           Common-Prayer
           .
           And
           of
           these
           four
           ,
           two
           are
           reserved
           unto
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           Confirmation
           ,
           and
           the
           giving
           of
           Orders
           ;
           the
           other
           two
           ,
           
             viz.
             Marriage
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Visitation
           of
           the
           Sick
           ,
           being
           common
           to
           both
           alike
           ,
           though
           executed
           in
           the
           most
           part
           by
           the
           Presbyter
           only
           .
           Of
           those
           reserved
           unto
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           the
           one
           is
           so
           reserved
           
             ad
             necessitatem
             operis
          
           ,
           because
           it
           cannot
           be
           done
           without
           him
           :
           the
           other
           
             ad
             honorem
             sacerdotii
          
           (
           as
           the
           Schools
           distinguish
           )
           because
           it
           cannot
           be
           well
           done
           but
           by
           him
           .
           Touching
           the
           first
           ,
           we
           have
           the
           general
           consent
           of
           all
           ancient
           Writers
           ,
           and
           the
           example
           of
           Coluthus
           ,
           who
           took
           upon
           him
           the
           ordaining
           of
           Presbyters
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Canons
           of
           th●
           most
           famous
           Councils
           .
           But
           when
           the
           business
           came
           to
           be
           examined
           ,
           his
           Ordinations
           were
           declared
           to
           be
           null
           and
           void
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           a
           Presbyter
           only
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           Bishop
           ;
           as
           is
           affirmed
           by
           Athanasius
           in
           Apol.
           2.
           
           The
           other
           grounded
           on
           the
           8th
           .
           Chapter
           of
           the
           Acts
           ,
           as
           St
           Cyprian
           in
           his
           73.
           
           Epistle
           tells
           us
           ;
           where
           Peter
           and
           Iohn
           are
           said
           to
           have
           laid
           hands
           on
           them
           in
           Samaria
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           before
           Baptized
           in
           
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
          
           that
           
             they
             might
             receive
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             by
             laying
             on
             of
             their
             hands
             they
             did
             receive
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             accordingly
             ,
          
           verse
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           
             Quod
             nunc
             quoque
             apud
             nos
             geritur
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Which
             is
             also
             done
             ,
             saith
             St.
             Cyprian
             (
             and
             Cyprian
             flourisht
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             third
             Century
             )
             amongst
             our selves
             ,
             when
             they
             which
             be
             already
             Baptized
             ,
             are
             brought
             unto
             the
             Prelates
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             
               Praepositis
               Ecclesiae
               offeruntur
            
             )
             that
             by
             our
             Prayer
             and
             Imposition
             of
             our
             hands
             they
             may
             receive
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             be
             strengthened
             by
             the
             Seal
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           Upon
           which
           grounds
           (
           be●i●●●●he
           great
           
           antiquity
           of
           it
           )
           it
           was
           retained
           by
           the
           first
           Reformers
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Rubrick
           before
           Confirmation
           ,
           in
           the
           Common-Prayer-Book
           .
           And
           ●ad
           it
           been
           as
           diligently
           practised
           by
           the
           Bishops
           in
           the
           declining
           times
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           piously
           and
           religiously
           retained
           by
           them
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           much
           conduced
           to
           their
           sa●e
           standing
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           procured
           a
           greater
           veneration
           to
           their
           Persons
           also
           .
           The
           other
           two
           ,
           
             viz.
             Marriage
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Visitation
             of
             the
             Sick
          
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           
             Burial
             of
             the
             Dead
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Churching
           of
           Women
           after
           Child-birth
           ,
           are
           left
           to
           the
           officiating
           of
           the
           Priest
           ,
           or
           Parochial
           Minister
           ,
           unless
           the
           Bishop
           please
           to
           take
           that
           work
           upon
           himself
           in
           some
           certain
           cases
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           But
           as
           for
           Penance
           (
           one
           of
           the
           seven
           Sacraments
           in
           the
           Church
           
           of
           Rome
           )
           we
           must
           look
           upon
           in
           a
           double
           capacity
           .
           First
           ,
           As
           it
           was
           solemnly
           performed
           on
           Ashwednesday
           ,
           as
           a
           preparative
           to
           the
           approaching
           Feast
           of
           Easter
           ;
           the
           people
           humbling
           themselves
           before
           the
           Lord
           in
           Sackcloth
           and
           Ashes
           ,
           whence
           it
           had
           the
           name
           .
           And
           secondly
           ,
           As
           imposed
           on
           such
           particular
           persons
           ,
           as
           lay
           under
           the
           censures
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Touching
           the
           first
           ,
           it
           is
           related
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Commination
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           there
           was
           a
           godly
           Discipline
           ,
           
             That
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             Lent
             ,
             such
             persons
             as
             were
             notorious
             sinners
             were
             put
             to
             open
             Penance
             ,
             and
             punished
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             that
             their
             Souls
             might
             be
             saved
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             that
             others
             admonished
             by
             their
             example
             might
             be
             the
             more
             afraid
             to
             offend
             .
          
           The
           Restitution
           of
           which
           godly
           Discipline
           ,
           though
           they
           much
           desired
           ;
           yet
           finding
           that
           the
           times
           were
           not
           like
           to
           bear
           it
           ,
           they
           contented
           themselves
           with
           prescribing
           a
           form
           of
           Commination
           ,
           to
           be
           observed
           upon
           that
           day
           ,
           containing
           a
           recital
           of
           Gods
           Curses
           thundered
           out
           against
           impenitent
           Sinners
           ,
           to
           be
           publickly
           read
           out
           of
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           by
           the
           Priest
           or
           Presbyter
           ;
           subjoyning
           thereunto
           one
           of
           the
           
             Penitential
             Psalms
          
           ,
           with
           certain
           Prayers
           which
           had
           been
           used
           in
           the
           Formularies
           of
           the
           times
           foregoing
           ;
           and
           then
           proceeding
           to
           the
           Epistle
           and
           Gospel
           (
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Communion
           Service
           )
           appointed
           for
           the
           first
           day
           of
           Lent
           in
           the
           publick
           Liturgy
           .
           As
           for
           the
           other
           sort
           of
           Penance
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           any
           thing
           more
           frequent
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           dispensation
           of
           the
           Keyes
           ,
           then
           the
           imposing
           of
           it
           by
           the
           Bishops
           and
           their
           Officers
           ,
           upon
           Adulterers
           ,
           Fornicators
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           otherwise
           have
           given
           scandal
           by
           their
           irregular
           course
           of
           life
           ,
           or
           by
           their
           obstinate
           inconformity
           to
           the
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           here
           by
           Law
           establisht
           :
           upon
           performance
           of
           which
           Penance
           in
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Commutation
           for
           the
           use
           of
           the
           poor
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           have
           the
           benefit
           of
           Absolution
           ,
           and
           consequently
           be
           restored
           to
           the
           peace
           and
           bosom
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           though
           there
           be
           no
           form
           prescribed
           in
           our
           Liturgy
           ,
           for
           the
           reconciling
           of
           a
           Penitent
           after
           the
           performance
           of
           his
           Penance
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           many
           times
           wondered
           at
           ;
           yet
           so
           much
           care
           was
           taken
           in
           the
           Convocation
           of
           the
           year
           1640.
           that
           no
           
             Absolution
             should
             be
             given
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Bishop
             himself
             in
             person
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             other
             in
             Holy
          
           Orders
           ,
           
             having
             Ecclesiastical
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             grave
             Minister
             ,
          
           (
           being
           a
           
           
             Master
             of
             Arts
             at
             the
             least
          
           )
           
             and
             Beneficed
             within
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             to
             be
             appointed
             by
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             the
             same
             to
             be
             performed
             in
             the
             open
             Consistory
             ,
             or
             some
             Church
             or
             Chappel
             ,
             the
             Penitent
             humbly
             craving
             ,
             and
             taking
             it
             upon
             his
             knees
             ,
          
           Can.
           13.
           
           Which
           was
           as
           much
           as
           could
           be
           done
           in
           that
           point
           of
           time
           .
        
         
           
           14.
           
           Such
           being
           the
           duty
           of
           the
           Priest
           ,
           we
           shall
           next
           look
           upon
           the
           place
           and
           times
           in
           which
           they
           are
           to
           be
           performed
           ;
           the
           place
           of
           publick
           Worship
           they
           call
           generally
           (
           according
           to
           the
           style
           of
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           )
           by
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           consecrating
           or
           setting
           apart
           whereof
           to
           Religious
           uses
           ,
           I
           finde
           so
           great
           authority
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           as
           will
           sufficiently
           free
           it
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           Popery
           :
           Witness
           the
           testimony
           which
           Pope
           Pius
           gives
           of
           his
           Sister
           Eutorepia
           ,
           in
           an
           Epistle
           to
           
             Iustus
             Viennensis
             ,
             Anno
          
           158.
           or
           thereabouts
           ,
           for
           setting
           apart
           her
           own
           House
           for
           the
           use
           and
           service
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           Witness
           the
           testimony
           which
           Metaphrastes
           gives
           of
           Felix
           the
           first
           ,
           touching
           his
           Consecrating
           of
           the
           house
           of
           Cicilia
           ,
           about
           the
           year
           272.
           
           And
           that
           which
           Damasus
           gives
           unto
           Marcellinus
           ,
           who
           succeeded
           Felix
           ,
           for
           consecrating
           the
           house
           of
           Lucinia
           for
           Religious
           uses
           :
           witness
           the
           famous
           consecration
           of
           the
           Temple
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Martyrs
          
           in
           Ierusalem
           ,
           founded
           by
           Constantine
           the
           Great
           ,
           at
           which
           almost
           all
           the
           Bishops
           in
           the
           Eastern
           parts
           were
           summoned
           ,
           and
           called
           together
           by
           the
           Emperors
           Writ
           :
           and
           finally
           (
           not
           to
           descend
           to
           the
           following
           times
           )
           witness
           the
           89th
           Sermon
           of
           St.
           Ambrose
           ,
           entituled
           ,
           
             De
             Dedicatione
             Basilicae
          
           ,
           Preached
           at
           the
           Dedication
           of
           a
           Church
           built
           by
           Vitalianus
           and
           Majanus
           ,
           and
           the
           invitation
           of
           Paulinus
           ,
           another
           Bishop
           of
           that
           Age
           ,
           made
           by
           
             Sulpitius
             Severus
          
           his
           especial
           Friend
           ,
           
             Ad
             Basilicam
             quae
             pro
             rexerat
             ,
             in
             nomine
             Domini
             consummabitur
             ,
             dedicandum
             ,
          
           to
           be
           present
           at
           the
           Dedication
           of
           a
           Church
           of
           his
           foundation
           :
           which
           Dedications
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           solemnized
           with
           Feastings
           ,
           for
           entertainment
           of
           the
           company
           which
           resorted
           to
           them
           ;
           so
           were
           those
           Feasts
           perpetuated
           in
           succeeding
           Ages
           by
           an
           annual
           Repetition
           ,
           or
           Remembrance
           of
           them
           :
           such
           annual
           Dedication-Feasts
           being
           called
           in
           England
           ,
           Wakes
           ,
           or
           Revels
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           places
           only
           Feasts
           ,
           according
           the
           style
           and
           phrase
           of
           their
           several
           Countries
           .
           I
           must
           confess
           that
           there
           occurs
           no
           form
           of
           such
           Consecration
           in
           our
           English
           Liturgies
           :
           those
           times
           were
           more
           inclinable
           to
           the
           pulling
           down
           of
           old
           Churches
           ,
           then
           building
           of
           new
           ;
           witness
           the
           demolition
           of
           so
           many
           
             Hospitals
             ,
             Chanteries
          
           ,
           and
           
             Free
             Chappels
          
           in
           the
           unfortunate
           minority
           of
           King
           Edward
           vi
           .
           But
           when
           the
           times
           were
           better
           settled
           ,
           and
           that
           new
           Churches
           began
           to
           be
           erected
           ,
           and
           the
           old
           ones
           to
           be
           repaired
           ,
           some
           Bishops
           made
           a
           Form
           of
           Consecrating
           to
           be
           used
           by
           themselves
           on
           such
           occasions
           .
           And
           others
           followed
           a
           Form
           composed
           by
           Bishop
           Andrews
           ;
           a
           man
           as
           much
           averse
           as
           any
           ,
           from
           the
           Corruptions
           and
           Superstitions
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           But
           if
           the
           Convocation
           of
           the
           Year
           1640.
           had
           not
           been
           so
           precipitated
           to
           a
           speedy
           conclusion
           by
           the
           tumults
           of
           unruly
           people
           ,
           it
           is
           probable
           ,
           if
           not
           certain
           ,
           that
           a
           Canon
           had
           been
           passed
           for
           digesting
           an
           uniform
           
           order
           of
           such
           Consecrations
           ,
           as
           there
           was
           made
           a
           body
           of
           Visitation-Articles
           for
           the
           publick
           use
           of
           all
           that
           exercised
           Ecclesiastical
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           which
           every
           Bishop
           and
           Arch-Deacon
           had
           before
           fashioned
           for
           themselves
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           Next
           to
           the
           Consecration
           of
           Churches
           ,
           follows
           in
           course
           the
           
           necessary
           repair
           and
           adorning
           of
           them
           ;
           not
           only
           required
           by
           several
           Canons
           and
           Injunctions
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeths
           time
           ,
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           Year
           1603.
           and
           some
           Rubricks
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Common-Prayer
           ;
           but
           also
           by
           some
           Homilies
           which
           were
           made
           of
           purpose
           to
           excite
           the
           people
           thereunto
           :
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           Homilies
           of
           the
           right
           use
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           repairing
           and
           keeping
           clean
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           time
           and
           place
           of
           Prayer
           .
           The
           question
           is
           ,
           whether
           the
           use
           of
           painted
           Images
           on
           the
           Walls
           or
           Windows
           were
           tolerated
           or
           forbidden
           by
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ;
           They
           which
           conceive
           them
           to
           have
           been
           forbidden
           by
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           alledge
           for
           defence
           of
           their
           opinion
           ,
           the
           Queens
           injunction
           ,
           published
           in
           the
           first
           year
           of
           her
           Reign
           ,
           Anno
           1559.
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           Regal
           Visitation
           following
           thereupon
           ,
           and
           the
           main
           scope
           of
           the
           three
           Homilies
           against
           the
           peril
           of
           Idolatry
           .
           In
           the
           first
           of
           which
           it
           was
           ordered
           ,
           first
           ,
           
             That
             to
             the
             intent
             that
             all
             Superstition
             ,
             and
             Hypocrisie
             crept
             into
             divers
             mens
             hearts
             might
             vanish
             away
             ,
             no
             Ecclesiastical
             persons
             should
             set
             forth
             or
             extol
             the
             Dignity
             of
             any
             Images
             ,
             Reliques
             ,
             or
             Miracles
             ;
             but
             declaring
             the
             abuse
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             they
             shall
             teach
             that
             all
             goodness
             ,
             health
             ,
             and
             grace
             ought
             to
             be
             both
             asked
             and
             looked
             for
             only
             of
             God
             as
             the
             very
             author
             and
             giver
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             of
             none
             other
             .
             Num.
             2.
             
             And
             secondly
             ,
             That
             they
             shall
             take
             away
             ,
             utterly
             extinct
             ,
             and
             destroy
             all
             Shrines
             ,
             coverings
             of
             Shrines
             ,
             all
             Tables
             ,
             Candlesticks
             ,
             Trindals
             ,
             and
             Rolls
             of
             Wax
             ,
             Pictures
             ,
             Paintings
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Monuments
             of
             fained
             Miracles
             ,
             Pilgrimages
             ,
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             Superstition
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             remain
             no
             memory
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             Walls
             ,
             Glass-Windows
             ,
             or
             elsewhere
             ,
             within
             their
             Churches
             and
             Houses
             ;
             preserving
             and
             repairing
             nevertheless
             both
             the
             Walls
             and
             Glass-Windows
             :
             and
             that
             they
             should
             exhort
             all
             their
             Parishioners
             to
             do
             the
             like
             ,
             within
             their
             several
             Houses
             ,
             Num.
             23.
             
             For
             which
             last
             ,
             there
             follows
             afterwards
             a
             more
             special
             
               Injunction
               ,
               Numb
            
             .
             35.
             
          
           According
           whereunto
           this
           Article
           was
           framed
           to
           the
           Visitation
           .
           viz.
           
           
             Whither
             in
             all
             Churches
             ,
             and
             Chappels
             ,
             all
             Images
             ,
             Shrines
             ,
             Tables
             ,
             Candlesticks
             ,
             Trindals
             ,
             and
             Rolls
             of
             Wax
             ,
             Pictures
             ,
             Paintings
             ,
             and
             other
             Monuments
             of
             feigned
             and
             false
             Miracles
             ,
             Pilgrimages
             ,
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             Superstition
             ,
             were
             removed
             ,
             abolished
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             ,
             Numb
             .
             2.
             
          
           But
           these
           objections
           carried
           their
           own
           answers
           in
           them
           ,
           it
           being
           manifest
           by
           the
           words
           both
           of
           the
           Articles
           and
           Injunctions
           ,
           that
           it
           never
           was
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Queen
           ,
           her
           Councel
           ,
           or
           Commissioners
           ,
           to
           condemn
           ,
           abolish
           ,
           or
           deface
           all
           Images
           ,
           either
           of
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           Apostles
           ,
           Martyrs
           ,
           Confessors
           ,
           and
           other
           godly
           Fathers
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ;
           the
           abuse
           whereof
           is
           ordered
           to
           be
           reformed
           by
           
           the
           first
           Injunction
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           remove
           such
           Pictures
           of
           false
           and
           feigned
           Miracles
           ,
           as
           had
           no
           truth
           of
           being
           ,
           or
           existence
           in
           Nature
           ;
           and
           therefore
           were
           the
           more
           abused
           to
           Superstition
           ,
           and
           Idolatry
           in
           the
           times
           of
           Popery
           .
           In
           answer
           to
           such
           passages
           as
           are
           alledged
           out
           the
           said
           Homilies
           ,
           it
           is
           replyed
           ;
           first
           ,
           that
           is
           confessed
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           last
           of
           the
           said
           three
           Homilies
           ,
           that
           Images
           in
           Churches
           
             are
             not
             simply
             forbidden
             by
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             Hom.
          
           Fol.
           39.
           
           And
           therefore
           no
           offence
           committed
           against
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           used
           only
           for
           History
           ,
           Example
           ,
           and
           stirring
           up
           of
           pure
           Devotion
           in
           the
           souls
           of
           men
           ;
           in
           which
           respect
           called
           not
           unfitly
           by
           Pope
           
             Gregory
             ,
             The
             Lay-mans
             Books
          
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           Compilers
           of
           those
           Homilies
           were
           the
           more
           earnest
           in
           point
           of
           removing
           or
           excluding
           Images
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           wean
           the
           People
           from
           the
           sin
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           had
           been
           trained
           up
           from
           their
           very
           infancy
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           otherwise
           to
           be
           weaned
           from
           it
           ,
           then
           by
           taking
           away
           the
           occasions
           of
           it
           .
           And
           thirdly
           ,
           All
           that
           vehemence
           is
           used
           against
           them
           ;
           not
           as
           intollerable
           in
           themselves
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           might
           be
           made
           in
           those
           broken
           and
           unsettled
           times
           an
           occasion
           of
           falling
           ,
           before
           men
           could
           be
           fully
           instructed
           in
           the
           right
           use
           of
           them
           ;
           as
           appears
           plainly
           by
           these
           passages
           ,
           
             viz.
             Our
             Images
             also
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             be
             ,
             (
             and
             if
             they
             be
             publickly
             suffered
             in
             Churches
             ,
             and
             Chappels
             )
             ever
             will
             be
             also
             worshipped
             ,
             and
             so
             Idolatry
             committed
             to
             them
             ,
          
           p.
           13.
           
           
             So
             hard
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             indeed
             impossible
             any
             long
             time
             to
             have
             Images
             publickly
             in
             Churches
             and
             Temples
             without
             Idolatry
             ,
          
           fol.
           33.
           
           And
           finally
           by
           the
           passage
           which
           before
           we
           touched
           at
           ,
           where
           after
           much
           vehemency
           ,
           not
           only
           against
           Idolatry
           and
           Worshipping
           of
           Images
           ,
           but
           also
           against
           Idols
           and
           Images
           themselves
           ,
           the
           heats
           thereof
           are
           qualified
           by
           this
           expression
           ,
           
             viz
             ,
             I
             mean
             alwayes
             thus
             herein
             ,
             in
             that
             we
             be
             stirred
             and
             provoked
             by
             them
             ,
             to
             worship
             them
             ;
             and
             not
             as
             though
             they
             were
             simply
             forbidden
             by
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             without
             such
             occasion
             and
             danger
             ,
          
           ibid.
           fol.
           39.
           
           And
           thereupon
           it
           is
           first
           alledged
           by
           those
           of
           contrary
           judgment
           ,
           that
           all
           such
           as
           lived
           in
           times
           of
           Popery
           ,
           being
           long
           since
           dead
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           of
           this
           last
           age
           sufficiently
           instructed
           in
           the
           unlawfulness
           of
           worshipping
           such
           painted
           Images
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           lawfully
           used
           in
           Churches
           ,
           without
           fear
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           which
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           the
           main
           inducement
           for
           their
           first
           defacing
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Many
           of
           the
           Eastern
           Churches
           ,
           which
           notwithstanding
           do
           abominate
           the
           Superstitions
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           retained
           the
           use
           of
           painted
           Images
           ,
           though
           they
           reject
           those
           which
           were
           cut
           ,
           and
           carved
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           Images
           are
           still
           used
           in
           the
           Lutheran
           Churches
           ,
           upon
           which
           our
           first
           Reformers
           had
           a
           special
           eye
           ;
           and
           that
           Luther
           much
           reproved
           Carolostadius
           for
           taking
           them
           out
           of
           such
           Churches
           ,
           where
           before
           they
           had
           been
           suffered
           to
           stand
           ,
           letting
           him
           know
           ,
           
             Ex
             mentibus
             hominum
             potius
             removendas
          
           ,
           that
           the
           worship
           of
           Images
           ,
           was
           rather
           to
           be
           taken
           out
           of
           mens
           mindes
           by
           diligent
           and
           painful
           preaching
           ,
           then
           the
           Images
           themselves
           to
           be
           so
           rashly
           ,
           and
           unadvisedly
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           Churches
           .
           That
           painted
           Images
           were
           not
           only
           retained
           in
           the
           Chappels
           of
           the
           Queen
           ,
           and
           of
           many
           great
           men
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           in
           
           most
           of
           the
           Cathedral
           Churches
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           private
           Churches
           and
           Chappels
           also
           ,
           without
           any
           defacing
           (
           witness
           the
           curious
           painted
           Glass
           in
           the
           Cathedral
           Church
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           the
           Parish
           Church
           of
           Faireford
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Glocester
           ,
           and
           the
           Chappel
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           near
           Basingstoke
           )
           but
           a
           rich
           and
           massy
           Crucifix
           was
           kept
           for
           many
           years
           together
           ,
           on
           the
           Table
           or
           Altar
           of
           the
           Chappel
           Royal
           in
           Whitehal
           (
           as
           appears
           by
           Saunders
           and
           
             Du
             Chesne
          
           )
           till
           it
           was
           broke
           in
           pieces
           by
           Pach
           ,
           the
           Queens
           Fool
           (
           when
           no
           wiser
           man
           could
           be
           got
           to
           do
           it
           )
           upon
           the
           secret
           instigation
           of
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Knollis
          
           :
           and
           finally
           ,
           it
           appears
           by
           the
           Queens
           Injunctions
           ,
           that
           the
           Priests
           being
           commanded
           not
           to
           extol
           the
           dignity
           of
           any
           Images
           ,
           Relicks
           ,
           &c.
           and
           the
           people
           diligently
           to
           teach
           ,
           that
           all
           Goodness
           ,
           Health
           ,
           and
           Grace
           ought
           to
           be
           asked
           and
           looked
           for
           only
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           God
           ,
           whereby
           all
           Superstition
           might
           be
           taken
           out
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           the
           Images
           might
           lawfully
           remain
           as
           well
           in
           publick
           Churches
           ,
           as
           in
           private
           Houses
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           done
           formerly
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           As
           for
           the
           times
           of
           publick
           Worship
           ,
           we
           must
           behold
           them
           
           in
           their
           Institution
           ,
           and
           their
           Observation
           .
           And
           first
           ,
           as
           for
           their
           Institution
           it
           is
           agreed
           on
           of
           all
           hands
           ,
           that
           the
           Annual
           Feasts
           ,
           Saints
           Dayes
           ,
           or
           Holy
           Dayes
           ,
           as
           now
           commonly
           called
           ,
           do
           stand
           on
           no
           other
           ground
           then
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           at
           first
           ordained
           them
           ;
           some
           in
           one
           age
           ,
           and
           some
           in
           another
           ,
           till
           they
           grow
           unto
           so
           great
           a
           number
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           thought
           fit
           by
           King
           Henry
           viii
           .
           and
           afterwards
           by
           King
           Edward
           vi
           .
           to
           abolish
           such
           of
           them
           as
           might
           best
           be
           spared
           .
           Nor
           stands
           the
           Sunday
           ,
           or
           Lords
           Day
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           )
           on
           any
           other
           ground
           then
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Holy
           dayes
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           Homily
           touching
           the
           time
           and
           place
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           it
           is
           thus
           doctrinally
           resolved
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             As
             concerning
             the
             time
             in
             which
             God
             hath
             appointed
             his
             people
             to
             assemble
             together
             solemnly
             ,
             it
             doth
             appear
             by
             the
             fourth
             Commandment
             ,
             &c.
             
             Which
             Example
             and
             Commandment
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             godly
             Christian
             people
             began
             to
             follow
             ,
             after
             the
             Ascension
             of
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             chuse
             them
             a
             standing
             day
             in
             the
             week
             to
             come
             together
             in
             ;
             yet
             not
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             which
             the
             Jews
             kept
             ,
             but
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lords
             Resurrection
             ,
             the
             day
             after
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           This
           makes
           the
           matter
           clear
           enough
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Statute
           5
           and
           6
           of
           Edw.
           vi
           .
           in
           which
           all
           the
           Prelates
           did
           concur
           with
           the
           other
           Estates
           ,
           makes
           it
           clearer
           then
           the
           Homily
           doth
           
             Forasmuch
             (
             saith
             the
             Statute
             )
             as
             men
             be
             not
             at
             all
             times
             so
             mindeful
             to
             laud
             and
             praise
             God
             ,
             so
             ready
             to
             resort
             to
             hear
             Gods
             holy
             Word
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             the
             holy
             Communion
             ,
             &c.
             as
             their
             bounden
             duty
             doth
             require
             ;
             therefore
             to
             call
             men
             to
             remembrance
             of
             their
             duty
             ,
             and
             to
             help
             their
             infirmities
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             wholesomely
             provided
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             some
             certain
             dayes
             and
             times
             appointed
             wherein
             Christians
             should
             
               cease
               from
               all
               kindes
               of
               labour
               ,
            
             and
             apply
             themselves
             only
             and
             wholly
             unto
             the
             aforesaid
             holy
             works
             properly
             pertaining
             to
             true
             Religion
             ,
             
             
               &c.
               
               Neither
               is
               it
               to
               be
               thought
               that
            
             there
             is
             any
             certain
             
               times
               or
               definite
               number
               of
               dayes
            
             prescribed
             in
             
               Holy
               Scripture
            
             :
             but
             the
             appointment
             both
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             the
             number
             of
             dayes
             ,
             is
             left
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             
               Gods
               Word
            
             ,
             unto
             the
             Liberty
             of
             Christs
             Church
             to
             be
             determined
             and
             assigned
             orderly
             in
             every
             Countrey
             by
             the
             discretion
             of
             the
             Rulers
             and
             Ministers
             thereof
             ,
             as
             they
             shall
             judge
             most
             expedient
             to
             the
             setting
             forth
             of
             Gods
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             edification
             of
             their
             people
             .
          
           Now
           for
           the
           number
           and
           particularities
           of
           those
           dayes
           which
           were
           required
           to
           be
           kept
           holy
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           they
           are
           thus
           specified
           and
           enumerated
           in
           the
           Common-Prayer-Book
           ,
           confirmed
           by
           Parliament
           in
           that
           year
           .
           These
           to
           be
           kept
           Holy
           Dayes
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           all
           Sundayes
           in
           the
           Year
           ,
           the
           Feast
           of
           the
           Circumcision
           of
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           ,
           the
           Feast
           of
           the
           
             Epiphany
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           Which
           specification
           and
           enumeration
           ,
           is
           made
           also
           in
           the
           aforesaid
           Statute
           .
        
         
           
           17.
           
           As
           for
           the
           observation
           of
           those
           dayes
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           difference
           made
           between
           them
           by
           the
           first
           Reformers
           ;
           the
           same
           Divine
           Offices
           prescribed
           for
           both
           ;
           the
           diligent
           attendance
           of
           the
           people
           required
           in
           both
           ;
           the
           penalties
           upon
           such
           as
           wilfully
           and
           frequently
           did
           absent
           themselves
           ,
           were
           the
           same
           for
           both
           ;
           and
           finally
           the
           works
           of
           necessary
           labour
           no
           more
           restrained
           upon
           the
           one
           then
           upon
           the
           other
           .
           For
           first
           it
           is
           declared
           in
           the
           foresaid
           Homily
           ,
           that
           
             Christian
             People
             are
             not
             tyed
             so
             streightly
             to
             observe
             and
             keep
             the
             other
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
          
           as
           were
           the
           Iews
           ,
           as
           
             touching
             the
             forbearing
             of
             the
             work
             and
             labour
             in
             time
             of
             great
             necessity
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           and
           more
           particularly
           in
           the
           Statute
           before-mentioned
           we
           finde
           it
           thus
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             That
             it
             shall
             be
             lawful
             for
             every
             Husband-man
             ,
             Fisher-man
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             and
             every
             other
             person
             or
             persons
             ,
             of
             what
             Estate
             ,
             Degree
             ,
             or
             Condition
             he
             or
             they
             be
             upon
             the
             Holy
             Dayes
             aforesaid
             (
             of
             which
             the
             Lords
             Day
             is
             there
             reckoned
             for
             one
             )
             in
             Harvest
             ,
             or
             at
             any
             other
             times
             in
             the
             Year
             ,
             when
             necessity
             shall
             so
             require
             ,
             to
             Labour
             ,
             Ride
             ,
             Fish
             ,
             or
             Work
             any
             kinde
             of
             Work
             at
             their
             own
             will
             and
             pleasure
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             is
             ordered
             in
             the
             Injunctions
             of
             the
             said
             King
             Edw.
             vi
             .
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             lawful
             for
             the
             people
             in
             time
             of
             Harvest
             to
             labour
             upon
             Holy
             and
             Festival
             Dayes
             ,
             and
             save
             that
             thing
             which
             God
             hath
             sent
             ;
             and
             that
             scrupulosity
             to
             abstain
             from
             working
             on
             those
             dayes
             ,
             doth
             grievously
             offend
             God.
             Fourthly
             ,
             We
             finde
             the
             like
             in
             the
             Injunctions
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             published
             with
             the
             advice
             of
             her
             Council
             ,
             Anno
             1559.
             
             Being
             the
             first
             year
             of
             her
             Reign
             ,
             viz.
             That
             all
             persons
             ,
             Vicars
             ,
             Curates
             ,
             shall
             teach
             and
             declare
             unto
             their
             Parishioners
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             with
             a
             safe
             and
             quiet
             conscience
             after
             Common-Prayer
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Harvest
             labour
             upon
             the
             Holy
             and
             Festival
             Dayes
             ,
             and
             save
             that
             thing
             which
             God
             hath
             sent
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             for
             any
             scrupulosity
             or
             grudge
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             men
             shall
             superstitiously
             abstain
             from
             working
             on
             those
             dayes
             ,
             that
             then
             they
             should
             grievously
             offend
             and
             displease
             God.
             And
             as
             for
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
          
           it
           was
           ordered
           by
           the
           said
           King
           
           Edward
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Lords
             of
             the
             Council
             should
             upon
             Sunday
             attend
             the
             publick
             affairs
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             and
             dispatch
             answers
             to
             Letters
             for
             the
             good
             order
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             and
             make
             full
             dispatches
             of
             all
             things
             concluded
             in
             the
             Week
             before
             :
             Provided
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             present
             at
             Common-Prayers
             ,
             and
             that
             on
             every
             Sunday
             night
             the
             Kings
             Secretary
             should
             deliver
             him
             a
             memorial
             of
             such
             things
             as
             were
             to
             be
             debated
             in
             the
             Privy
             Council
             the
             week
             ensuing
             .
          
           Which
           course
           of
           meeting
           in
           the
           Council
           on
           Sunday
           in
           the
           afternoon
           ,
           hath
           been
           continued
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           from
           the
           time
           of
           the
           said
           King
           Edward
           the
           vi
           .
           to
           the
           death
           of
           King
           Charles
           ,
           without
           dislike
           or
           interruption
           .
           If
           then
           the
           Country
           people
           in
           some
           times
           and
           cases
           were
           permitted
           to
           employ
           themselves
           in
           bodily
           labour
           on
           the
           Sundayes
           and
           other
           Holy
           Dayes
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           did
           meet
           together
           on
           those
           dayes
           to
           consult
           about
           affairs
           of
           State
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           they
           did
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           question
           to
           be
           made
           but
           that
           all
           man-like
           exercises
           ,
           all
           lawful
           Recreations
           and
           honest
           Pastimes
           were
           allowed
           of
           also
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           As
           for
           the
           duties
           of
           the
           people
           in
           those
           times
           and
           places
           ,
           it
           
           was
           expected
           at
           their
           hands
           ,
           that
           due
           and
           lowly
           reverence
           should
           be
           made
           at
           their
           first
           entrance
           into
           the
           Church
           ;
           the
           place
           on
           which
           they
           stood
           ,
           being
           by
           Consecration
           made
           Holy
           Ground
           ,
           and
           the
           business
           which
           they
           came
           about
           being
           holy
           business
           .
           For
           this
           there
           was
           no
           Rule
           nor
           Rubrick
           made
           by
           the
           first
           Reformers
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           not
           necessary
           that
           there
           should
           ;
           the
           practice
           of
           Gods
           people
           in
           that
           kinde
           being
           so
           universal
           ,
           
             Vi
             Catholicae
             consuetudinis
          
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           a
           general
           and
           continual
           usage
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           need
           of
           any
           Canon
           to
           enjoyn
           them
           to
           it
           :
           Nothing
           more
           frequent
           in
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           then
           Adoration
           toward
           the
           East
           ,
           which
           drew
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           into
           some
           suspicion
           of
           being
           Worshippers
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           
             Inde
             suspicio
             ,
             quod
             innotuerit
             nos
             versus
             orientis
             regionem
             praecari
             ,
          
           as
           Tertullian
           hath
           it
           .
           And
           though
           this
           pious
           custom
           began
           to
           be
           disused
           ,
           and
           was
           almost
           discontinued
           ,
           yet
           there
           remains
           some
           footsteps
           of
           it
           to
           this
           very
           day
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           It
           was
           observed
           by
           the
           Knights
           of
           the
           most
           noble
           Order
           of
           the
           Garter
           ,
           (
           who
           I
           am
           sure
           hate
           nothing
           more
           then
           Superstitious
           Vanities
           )
           at
           their
           approaches
           toward
           the
           Altar
           in
           all
           the
           Solemnities
           of
           that
           Order
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           In
           the
           Offerings
           or
           Oblations
           made
           by
           the
           Vice-Chancellor
           ,
           the
           Proctors
           ,
           and
           all
           Proceeders
           in
           the
           
             Arts
             and
             Faculties
          
           at
           the
           Act
           at
           Oxon.
           And
           thirdly
           ,
           By
           most
           Countrey
           Women
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           time
           of
           my
           first
           remembrance
           ,
           and
           a
           long
           time
           after
           ,
           made
           their
           obeysance
           toward
           the
           East
           ,
           before
           they
           betook
           themselves
           to
           their
           Seats
           ;
           though
           it
           was
           then
           taken
           (
           or
           mistaken
           rather
           )
           for
           a
           Courtesie
           made
           unto
           the
           Minister
           ;
           revived
           more
           generally
           in
           these
           latter
           times
           (
           especially
           amongst
           the
           Clergy
           )
           by
           the
           Learned
           and
           Reverend
           Bishop
           Andrews
           ,
           a
           man
           as
           much
           verst
           in
           Primitive
           Antiquity
           ,
           and
           as
           abhorrent
           from
           any
           thing
           which
           was
           meerly
           Popish
           ,
           as
           the
           greatest
           Precisian
           in
           the
           Pack
           .
           Which
           point
           I
           finde
           exceedingly
           well
           applyed
           ,
           and
           prest
           in
           the
           Speech
           made
           by
           this
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           at
           the
           Censure
           of
           Dr.
           Bastwick
           ,
           Mr.
           Burton
           ,
           on
           
           Iune
           26.
           1637.
           
           Who
           speaking
           to
           such
           of
           the
           Lords
           as
           were
           Knights
           of
           the
           Garter
           ,
           he
           accosts
           them
           thus
           ,
           
             And
             you
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             my
             Honourable
             Lords
             of
             the
             Garter
             ,
             in
             your
             great
             solemnities
             ,
             you
             do
             reverence
             ,
             and
             to
             Almighty
             God
             I
             doubt
             not
             :
             but
             yet
             it
             is
             
               versus
               Altare
            
             ,
             toward
             the
             Altar
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             this
             your
             reverence
             you
             do
             when
             you
             enter
             the
             Chappel
             ,
             and
             when
             you
             approach
             nearer
             to
             offer
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             Idolatry
             it
             is
             not
             to
             worship
             God
             toward
             his
             
               Holy
               Table
            
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             had
             been
             Idolatry
             ,
             I
             presume
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             and
             King
             Iames
             would
             not
             have
             practised
             it
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             this
             great
             Solemnity
             .
             And
             being
             not
             Idolatry
             ,
             but
             true
             Divine
             Worship
             ,
             you
             will
             I
             hope
             give
             a
             poor
             Priest
             leave
             to
             Worship
             God
             as
             your selves
             do
             .
             For
             if
             it
             be
             Gods
             Worship
             ,
             I
             ought
             to
             do
             it
             as
             well
             as
             you
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             Idolatry
             ,
             you
             ought
             not
             to
             do
             it
             more
             then
             I.
             
          
        
         
           
           19.
           
           This
           duty
           being
           performed
           at
           their
           first
           entrance
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           it
           was
           next
           required
           by
           the
           Rubrick
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           reverently
           kneel
           at
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           publick
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           receiving
           of
           the
           Holy
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ;
           that
           they
           should
           stand
           up
           at
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           Apostles
           Creed
           ;
           and
           consequently
           at
           the
           Athanasian
           and
           Nicene
           also
           ,
           which
           are
           as
           Commentaries
           on
           that
           Text
           ;
           as
           also
           at
           the
           frequent
           Repetitions
           of
           the
           
             Gloria
             Patri
          
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           Abridgement
           of
           the
           same
           .
           And
           in
           the
           next
           place
           it
           was
           required
           by
           the
           Queens
           Injunctions
           ,
           
             That
             whensoever
             the
             Name
             of
             Iesus
             shall
             be
             in
             any
             Lesson
             ,
             Sermon
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             pronounced
             ,
             that
             due
             reverence
             be
             made
             of
             all
             persons
             ,
             young
             and
             old
             ,
             with
             lowness
             of
             courtesie
             ,
             and
             uncovering
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             mankinde
             ,
             as
             thereunto
             doth
             necessarily
             belong
             ,
             and
             heretofore
             hath
             been
             accustomed
             .
          
           In
           which
           it
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           though
           this
           Injunction
           was
           published
           in
           the
           first
           year
           of
           the
           Queen
           ,
           yet
           then
           this
           bowing
           at
           the
           Name
           of
           Iesus
           was
           lookt
           on
           as
           an
           ancient
           custom
           ;
           not
           only
           used
           in
           Queen
           Maries
           Reign
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           King
           Edwards
           time
           ,
           and
           in
           those
           before
           .
           And
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           before
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           others
           of
           that
           nature
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           good
           and
           certain
           rule
           ,
           that
           all
           such
           Rites
           as
           had
           been
           practised
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           not
           abolisht
           ,
           nor
           disclaimed
           by
           any
           Doctrine
           ,
           Law
           ,
           or
           Canon
           of
           the
           first
           Reformers
           ,
           were
           to
           continue
           in
           the
           same
           state
           in
           which
           they
           found
           them
           .
           But
           this
           commendable
           custom
           ,
           together
           with
           all
           other
           outward
           reverence
           in
           Gods
           publick
           Service
           ,
           being
           every
           day
           more
           and
           more
           discontinued
           ,
           as
           the
           Puritan
           Faction
           got
           ground
           amongst
           us
           ,
           it
           seemed
           good
           to
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           and
           Clergy
           ,
           assembled
           in
           
             Convocation
             ,
             Anno
          
           1603.
           to
           revive
           the
           same
           with
           some
           enlargement
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           uncovering
           of
           the
           Head
           in
           all
           the
           acts
           and
           parts
           of
           publick
           worship
           .
           For
           thus
           we
           have
           it
           in
           the
           18.
           
           Canon
           of
           that
           year
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             No
             man
             shall
             cover
             his
             head
             in
             the
             Church
             or
             Chappel
             in
             time
             of
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             except
             he
             have
             some
             Infirmity
             ;
             in
             which
             case
             let
             him
             wear
             a
             night
             Cap
             or
             Coife
             .
             And
             likewise
             when
             the
             Name
             of
             Iesus
             shall
             be
             mentioned
             ,
             due
             and
             lowly
             reverence
             shall
             be
             done
             by
             all
             persons
             present
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             accustomed
             ;
             testifying
             by
             this
             outward
             
             Ceremony
             ,
             and
             Gesture
             ,
             their
             inward
             Humility
             ,
             Christian
             Resolution
             ,
             and
             due
             acknowledgement
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             Christ
             the
             true
             and
             eternal
             Son
             of
             God
             is
             the
             only
             Saviour
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             whom
             alone
             all
             Graces
             ,
             Mercies
             ,
             and
             Promises
             of
             Gods
             love
             to
             mankinde
             for
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             are
             wholly
             comprised
             .
          
           In
           which
           Canon
           ,
           we
           have
           not
           only
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           that
           bowing
           is
           to
           be
           used
           to
           the
           Name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           but
           the
           uses
           also
           ;
           and
           not
           alone
           the
           custom
           ,
           but
           the
           reasons
           of
           it
           :
           both
           grounded
           on
           that
           Text
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           Phil.
           2.10
           .
           that
           
             at
             the
             Name
             of
             IESVS
             every
             knee
             should
             bow
             ,
          
           according
           to
           such
           expositions
           as
           were
           made
           thereof
           by
           St.
           Ambrose
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           the
           ancient
           Writers
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           In
           matters
           which
           were
           meerly
           doctrinal
           ,
           and
           not
           practical
           also
           ,
           
           so
           ,
           the
           first
           Reformers
           carried
           on
           the
           work
           with
           the
           same
           equal
           temper
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           those
           which
           were
           either
           mixt
           or
           meerly
           practical
           .
           And
           first
           ,
           beginning
           with
           the
           Pope
           ,
           having
           discharged
           themselves
           from
           the
           Supremacy
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           times
           foregoing
           he
           had
           exercised
           over
           them
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           ;
           I
           finde
           no
           Declaration
           in
           any
           publick
           Monument
           ,
           or
           Records
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           was
           Antichrist
           ,
           whatsoever
           some
           of
           them
           might
           say
           in
           their
           private
           Writings
           ;
           some
           hard
           expressions
           there
           are
           of
           him
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Homilies
           ,
           but
           none
           more
           hard
           then
           those
           in
           the
           publick
           Litany
           ,
           first
           published
           by
           King
           Hen.
           viii
           .
           at
           his
           going
           to
           Bolongue
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           retained
           in
           both
           Liturgies
           of
           King
           Edward
           vi
           .
           In
           which
           the
           people
           were
           to
           pray
           
             for
             their
             deliverance
             from
             the
             tyranny
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             and
             his
             detestable
             enormities
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           This
           was
           conceived
           to
           be
           (
           as
           indeed
           it
           was
           )
           a
           very
           great
           scandal
           and
           offence
           to
           all
           those
           in
           the
           Realm
           of
           England
           ,
           who
           were
           well
           affected
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           the
           Liturgy
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           it
           was
           quite
           left
           out
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           allure
           them
           to
           the
           Divine
           Service
           of
           the
           Church
           as
           at
           first
           it
           did
           :
           And
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           it self
           ,
           they
           beheld
           it
           with
           no
           other
           eyes
           ,
           then
           as
           a
           Member
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           which
           had
           for
           many
           hundred
           years
           maintained
           the
           Fundamentals
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           though
           both
           unsound
           in
           Doctrine
           and
           corrupt
           in
           Manners
           :
           Just
           as
           a
           man
           distempered
           in
           his
           Brain
           ,
           Diseased
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           his
           Body
           ,
           and
           languishing
           under
           many
           putrified
           Sores
           ,
           doth
           still
           retain
           the
           being
           of
           a
           natural
           man
           as
           long
           as
           he
           hath
           sense
           and
           motion
           ,
           and
           (
           in
           his
           lucid
           intervals
           )
           some
           use
           of
           Reason
           .
           They
           tell
           us
           in
           the
           19.
           
           Article
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           
             hath
             erred
             not
             only
             in
             their
             living
             and
             manner
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             but
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith.
          
           But
           then
           they
           lookt
           upon
           her
           as
           a
           Member
           of
           the
           Visible
           Church
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           those
           of
           
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Antioch
          
           ,
           and
           Alexandria
           ,
           which
           are
           there
           affirmed
           
             to
             have
             erred
             also
             .
             Erre
          
           then
           she
           might
           ,
           and
           erre
           she
           did
           indeed
           too
           grosly
           ,
           and
           yet
           might
           notwithstanding
           serve
           as
           a
           conduit-pipe
           to
           convey
           to
           us
           many
           of
           those
           Primitive
           Truths
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           those
           godly
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           which
           she
           had
           superstitiously
           defiled
           .
           In
           which
           last
           place
           it
           was
           a
           very
           pious
           rule
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Reformation
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           abuses
           being
           taken
           away
           ,
           the
           primitive
           Institution
           should
           be
           left
           remaining
           ;
           
           
             Tollatur
             abusus
          
           ,
           
             maneat
             usus
          
           ,
           as
           the
           saying
           is
           :
           and
           in
           the
           first
           ,
           as
           piously
           observed
           by
           King
           Iames
           in
           the
           Conference
           at
           Hampton-Court
           ,
           that
           
             in
             all
             Reformations
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             any
             such
             departure
             from
             the
             Papists
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             that
             because
             we
             in
             some
             points
             agree
             with
             them
             ,
             therefore
             we
             should
             be
             accounted
             to
             be
             in
             an
             error
             .
          
           Let
           us
           then
           see
           how
           near
           the
           first
           Reformers
           did
           and
           might
           come
           unto
           the
           Papists
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           joyn
           with
           them
           in
           their
           Errors
           to
           the
           betraying
           of
           the
           Truth
           .
        
         
           
           21.
           
           The
           Pope
           they
           deprived
           of
           that
           unlimitted
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           of
           that
           exorbitant
           power
           ,
           which
           they
           formerly
           challenged
           over
           them
           ;
           yet
           did
           they
           neither
           think
           it
           fit
           to
           leave
           the
           Church
           without
           her
           lawful
           and
           just
           Authority
           ;
           nor
           sa●e
           to
           put
           her
           out
           of
           the
           protection
           of
           the
           Supream
           Governour
           .
           Touching
           the
           first
           ,
           it
           was
           resolved
           in
           the
           20.
           
           Article
           ,
           "
           
             That
             the
             Church
             hath
             power
             not
             only
             to
             decree
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             Controversies
             of
             Faith
             ,
          
           as
           the
           English
           ,
           
             Ecclesia
             habet
             Ritus
             &
             Ceremonias
             Statuendi
             jus
             ,
             &
             in
             fidei
             controversiis
             Authoritatem
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Latine
           .
           And
           so
           it
           stands
           in
           the
           Original
           Acts
           of
           the
           Convocation
           ,
           Anno
           1562.
           and
           publisht
           in
           the
           self
           same
           words
           both
           in
           Latine
           and
           English.
           Afterwards
           in
           the
           year
           1571.
           by
           the
           power
           and
           prevalency
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Genevian
           Faction
           the
           Articles
           were
           reprinted
           and
           this
           Clause
           left
           out
           .
           But
           the
           times
           bettering
           ,
           and
           the
           Governors
           of
           the
           Church
           taking
           just
           notice
           of
           the
           danger
           which
           lay
           lurking
           under
           that
           omission
           ;
           there
           was
           care
           taken
           that
           the
           said
           clause
           should
           be
           restored
           unto
           its
           place
           in
           all
           following
           impressions
           of
           that
           Book
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           ever
           since
           continued
           :
           Nor
           was
           this
           part
           of
           the
           Article
           a
           matter
           of
           speculation
           only
           ,
           and
           not
           reducible
           to
           practice
           ,
           or
           if
           reducible
           to
           practice
           ,
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           enforced
           upon
           such
           as
           gain-said
           the
           same
           .
           
             For
             in
             the
             34.
             
             Article
             it
             is
             thus
             declared
             ,
             That
             whosoever
             through
             his
             private
             judgement
             willingly
             and
             purposely
             doth
             openly
             break
             the
             Traditions
             and
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             be
             not
             repugnant
             unto
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             be
             ordained
             and
             approved
             by
             common
             Authority
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             rebuked
             openly
             (
             that
             others
             may
             fear
             to
             do
             the
             like
             )
             as
             he
             that
             offendeth
             against
             the
             common
             order
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             hurteth
             the
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             woundeth
             the
             Consciences
             of
             the
             weak
             Brethren
             .
          
           More
           power
           then
           this
           as
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           did
           never
           challenge
           ;
           so
           less
           then
           this
           ,
           was
           not
           reserved
           unto
           it self
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             controversies
             of
             Faith
             ,
          
           the
           very
           Articles
           by
           which
           they
           declared
           that
           power
           (
           seconded
           by
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           points
           which
           are
           there
           determined
           )
           is
           a
           sufficient
           Argument
           ,
           that
           they
           used
           and
           exercised
           that
           power
           which
           was
           there
           declared
           .
           And
           because
           some
           objection
           had
           been
           made
           both
           by
           the
           Papists
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           the
           Genevian
           party
           ,
           that
           a
           Papal
           power
           was
           granted
           ,
           as
           at
           first
           to
           King
           Henry
           viii
           .
           under
           the
           name
           of
           
             Supream
             Head
          
           ,
           so
           afterwards
           to
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           and
           her
           Successors
           ;
           it
           was
           thought
           expedient
           by
           the
           Church
           to
           stop
           that
           clamour
           at
           the
           first
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           it
           was
           declared
           in
           the
           Convocation
           of
           the
           Prelates
           and
           Clergy
           (
           who
           make
           the
           representative
           Body
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           )
           
           in
           the
           37.
           
           Article
           of
           the
           year
           1562.
           
           
             That
             whereas
             they
             had
             attributed
             to
             the
             Queens
             Majesty
             the
             chief
             Government
             of
             all
             the
             Estates
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
             whether
             Ecclesiastical
             or
             Civil
             in
             all
             cases
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             give
             unto
             their
             Princes
             ,
             the
             ministring
             either
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             but
             that
             only
             Prerogative
             which
             was
             known
             to
             have
             been
             given
             alwayes
             to
             all
             godly
             Princes
             ,
             in
             Holy
             Scripture
             by
             God
             himself
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             rule
             all
             Estates
             and
             Degrees
             committed
             to
             their
             charge
             by
             God
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             Ecclesiastical
             or
             Temporal
             ,
             and
             restrain
             with
             the
             Civil
             Sword
             ,
             the
             stubborn
             and
             evil
             doers
             .
          
           Less
           Power
           then
           this
           ,
           as
           good
           Subjects
           could
           not
           give
           unto
           their
           King
           ,
           so
           more
           then
           this
           hath
           there
           not
           been
           exercised
           or
           desired
           by
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           .
           Such
           power
           as
           was
           by
           God
           vouchsafed
           to
           the
           godly
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           in
           Holy
           Scripture
           may
           serve
           abundantly
           to
           satisfie
           even
           the
           unlimited
           desires
           of
           the
           mightiest
           Monarch
           ,
           were
           they
           as
           boundless
           as
           the
           Popes
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           Next
           to
           the
           point
           of
           the
           Supremacy
           ,
           esteemed
           the
           Principal
           
           Article
           of
           Religion
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           (
           
             primus
             &
             praecipuus
          
           Romanensis
           
             fidei
             Articulus
          
           )
           as
           is
           affirmed
           in
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           the
           most
           material
           differences
           betwixt
           them
           and
           us
           relate
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           and
           the
           natural
           efficacy
           of
           good
           works
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           differences
           betwixt
           them
           and
           the
           first
           Reformers
           seem
           to
           be
           at
           the
           greatest
           ;
           though
           even
           in
           those
           they
           came
           as
           near
           to
           them
           as
           might
           stand
           with
           Piety
           .
           The
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           they
           called
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Altar
           ,
           as
           appears
           plainly
           by
           the
           Statute
           ,
           1
           Edward
           vi
           .
           entituled
           ,
           
             An
             Act
             against
             such
             as
             speak
             unreverently
             against
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             commonly
             called
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             ALTAR
             :
          
           For
           which
           consult
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Act
           it self
           .
           Or
           secondly
           ,
           by
           Bishop
           Ridley
           (
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           Compilers
           of
           the
           Common-Prayer-Book
           )
           who
           doth
           not
           only
           call
           it
           the
           
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
          
           ,
           affirming
           thus
           ,
           
             that
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
          
           Altar
           ,
           
             is
             the
             natural
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           But
           in
           his
           Reply
           to
           an
           Argument
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Lincoln's
           ,
           taken
           out
           of
           St.
           Cyril
           ,
           he
           doth
           resolve
           it
           thus
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             The
             word
             Altar
             in
             the
             Scripture
             signifieth
             as
             well
             the
             Altar
             whereon
             the
             Jews
             were
             wont
             to
             oder
             their
             Burnt
             Sacrifice
             ,
             as
             the
             Table
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             :
             and
             that
             St.
             Cyril
             meaneth
             by
             this
             word
             Altar
             ,
             not
             the
             
               Iewish
               Altar
            
             ,
             but
             the
             Table
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Acts
               and
               Mon.
            
             part
             3.
             p.
             492.
             and
             497.
             
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           By
           Bishop
           Latimer
           his
           fellow
           Martyr
           who
           plainly
           grants
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Lords
             Table
             may
             be
             called
             an
             Altar
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Doctors
             called
             it
             so
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             no
             propitiatory
             Sacrifice
             ,
             but
             only
             Christ
             ,
             part
             2.
             p.
             85.
             
          
           Fourthly
           ,
           By
           the
           several
           affirmations
           of
           
             Iohn
             Lambert
          
           ,
           and
           
             Iohn
             Philpot
          
           ,
           two
           Learned
           and
           Religious
           men
           ,
           whereof
           the
           one
           suffered
           death
           for
           Religion
           under
           Henry
           viii
           .
           the
           other
           in
           the
           fiery
           time
           of
           Queen
           Mary
           .
           This
           Sacrament
           being
           called
           by
           both
           ,
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Altar
           in
           their
           several
           times
           :
           for
           which
           consult
           the
           Acts
           and
           Monuments
           commonly
           called
           the
           
             Book
             of
             Martyrs
          
           .
        
         
         
           
           And
           that
           this
           Sacrament
           might
           the
           longer
           preserve
           that
           name
           ,
           and
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           be
           administred
           with
           the
           more
           solemnity
           ,
           it
           was
           ordained
           in
           the
           Injunctions
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           no
           Altar
           should
           be
           taken
           down
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           over-sight
           of
           the
           Curate
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Church-Wardens
           ,
           or
           one
           of
           them
           at
           least
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Holy
           Table
           in
           every
           Church
           be
           decently
           made
           and
           set
           up
           in
           the
           place
           where
           the
           Altar
           stood
           ,
           and
           there
           commonly
           covered
           as
           thereto
           belongeth
           .
           
             It
             is
             besides
             declared
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Orders
             ,
             Anno
             1561.
             published
             about
             two
             years
             after
             the
             said
             Injunction
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Steps
             were
             ,
             the
             Communion
             Table
             should
             stand
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             fixed
             on
             the
             Wall
             over
             the
             Communion
             Board
             ,
             the
             Tables
             of
             Gods
             Precepts
             imprinted
             for
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
          
           The
           like
           occurs
           in
           the
           Advertisements
           published
           by
           the
           Metropolitan
           ,
           and
           others
           the
           High
           Commissioners
           ,
           1565.
           
           
             In
             which
             it
             is
             ordered
             ,
             That
             the
             Parish
             shall
             provide
             a
             decent
             Table
             ,
             standing
             on
             a
             frame
             for
             the
             Communion
             Table
             ,
             which
             they
             shall
             decently
             cover
             with
             a
             Carpet
             of
             Silk
             ,
             or
             other
             decent
             covering
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             white
             Lin●en
             Cloath
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             administration
             ,
             and
             shall
             set
             the
             Ten
             Commandments
             upon
             the
             East-Wall
             over
             the
             said
             Table
             .
          
           All
           which
           being
           laid
           together
           ,
           amounts
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Communion-Table
           was
           to
           stand
           above
           the
           steps
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           Commandments
           ;
           therefore
           all
           along
           the
           Wall
           ,
           on
           which
           the
           Ten
           Commandments
           were
           appointed
           to
           be
           placed
           ,
           which
           was
           directly
           where
           the
           Altar
           had
           stood
           before
           .
           Now
           that
           the
           
             Holy
             Table
          
           in
           what
           posture
           soever
           it
           be
           plac't
           ,
           should
           not
           be
           thought
           unuseful
           at
           all
           other
           times
           ,
           but
           only
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Ministration
           ;
           it
           was
           appointed
           by
           the
           Church
           in
           its
           first
           Reformation
           ,
           that
           the
           Communion-Service
           ,
           commonly
           called
           the
           
             Second
             Service
          
           ,
           upon
           all
           Sundayes
           and
           Holy-dayes
           ,
           should
           be
           read
           only
           at
           the
           Holy
           Table
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           in
           the
           last
           Rubrick
           before
           the
           beginning
           of
           that
           Service
           ,
           it
           is
           ordered
           ,
           that
           the
           Priest
           standing
           at
           the
           Holy
           Table
           shall
           say
           the
           Lords
           Prayer
           ,
           with
           the
           Collect
           following
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             And
             it
             is
             ordered
             in
             the
             first
             Rubrick
             after
             the
             Communion
             ,
             That
             on
             the
             Holy
             Dayes
             (
             if
             there
             be
             no
             Communion
             )
             shall
             be
             said
             all
             that
             is
             appointed
             at
             the
             Communion
             until
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Homily
             ;
             concluding
             with
             the
             general
             Prayer
             for
             Christs
             Church
             Militant
             here
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             one
             or
             more
             of
             the
             Collects
             before
             rehearsed
             ,
             as
             occasion
             shall
             serve
             .
          
           No
           place
           appointed
           for
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           second
           Service
           ,
           but
           only
           at
           the
           Altar
           ,
           or
           Communion
           Table
           .
        
         
           
           24.
           
           Here
           then
           we
           have
           the
           Wood
           ,
           the
           
             Altar
             ;
             sed
             ubi
             est
             victima
             holocausti
          
           (
           as
           Isaac
           said
           unto
           his
           Father
           )
           
             But
             where
             is
             the
             Lamb
             for
             the
             burnt-offering
          
           ?
           Gen.
           22.7
           .
           Assuredly
           ,
           if
           
             the
             Priest
          
           and
           Altar
           be
           so
           near
           ,
           the
           Lamb
           for
           the
           Burnt-Offering
           cannot
           be
           far
           off
           ,
           even
           the
           most
           blessed
           
             Lamb
             of
             God
             ;
             which
             taketh
             away
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Scripture
           styles
           him
           ,
           whose
           Passion
           we
           finde
           commemorated
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           called
           therefore
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Altar
           ,
           as
           before
           is
           said
           :
           called
           for
           the
           same
           reason
           by
           St.
           Augustine
           in
           his
           
             Enchiridion
             ,
             Sacrificium
             Altaris
          
           ,
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           the
           Altar
           ;
           by
           the
           English
           Liturgy
           
           in
           the
           Prayer
           next
           after
           the
           participation
           ;
           the
           
             Sacrifice
             of
             praise
             and
             thanksgiving
             (
             Sacrificium
             laudis
             ;
             )
          
           by
           Chrysostom
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           remembrance
           of
           a
           Sacrifice
           ;
           by
           many
           Learned
           Writers
           amongst
           our selves
           ,
           a
           
             commemorative
             Sacrifice
          
           .
           For
           thus
           saith
           Bishop
           Andrews
           in
           his
           answer
           to
           Cardinal
           Bellarmine
           ,
           c.
           8.
           
           
             Tollite
             de
             Missa
             Transubstantiationem
             vestram
             nec
             di●
             nobiscum
             lis
             erit
             de
             Sacrificio
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Take
             from
             the
             Mass
             your
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             have
             no
             difference
             with
             you
             about
             the
             Sacrifice
             .
             And
             the
             King
             grants
             (
             he
             means
             the
             learned
             Prince
             ,
             King
             Iames
             )
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Sacrifice
             to
             have
             been
             frequent
             with
             the
             Fathers
             .
          
           Which
           Sacrifice
           he
           sometimes
           calls
           
             Commemorationem
             Sacrificii
          
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           
             Sacrificium
             Commemorativum
             ,
             A
             Commemorative
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           The
           like
           we
           finde
           in
           Bishop
           Morton
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           the
           Roman
           Sacrifice
           ,
           l.
           6.
           c.
           5.
           called
           the
           
             Eucharist
             ,
             a
             representative
          
           and
           
             commemorative
             Sacrifice
          
           ,
           in
           as
           plain
           terms
           as
           can
           be
           spoken
           .
           But
           what
           need
           any
           thing
           have
           been
           said
           for
           the
           proof
           hereof
           ,
           when
           the
           most
           Reverend
           Archbishop
           Cranmer
           ,
           one
           (
           and
           the
           chief
           )
           of
           the
           Compilers
           of
           the
           publick
           Liturgy
           ,
           and
           one
           who
           suffered
           death
           for
           opposing
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           the
           Mass
           ,
           distinguisheth
           most
           plainly
           between
           the
           
             Sacrifice
             propitiatory
          
           ,
           made
           by
           Christ
           himself
           only
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Sacrifice
             commemorative
          
           and
           gratulatory
           made
           by
           Priests
           and
           People
           :
           for
           which
           consult
           his
           Defence
           against
           Bishop
           
             Gardiner
             ,
             lib.
          
           5.
           p.
           439.
           
           And
           finally
           the
           testimony
           of
           
             Iohn
             Lambert
          
           ,
           who
           suffered
           for
           his
           Conscience
           in
           the
           time
           of
           King
           Henry
           viii
           .
           whose
           words
           are
           these
           :
           
             Christ
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             being
             offered
             up
             
               once
               for
               all
            
             in
             his
             own
             proper
             person
             ,
             is
             yet
             said
             to
             be
             offered
             up
             ,
             not
             only
             every
             year
             at
             Easter
             ,
             but
             also
             every
             day
             in
             the
             Celebration
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             because
             his
             Oblations
             
               once
               for
               all
            
             ,
             made
             it
             thereby
             represented
             ,
             
               Act.
               Mon.
            
             p.
             2.35
             .
             So
             uniform
             is
             the
             consent
             of
             our
             Liturgy
             ,
             our
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             our
             Learned
             Writers
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Sacrifice
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             may
             behold
             the
             Eucharist
             or
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
           First
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           Sacrifice
           ,
           or
           the
           Commemoration
           of
           that
           Sacrifice
           offered
           unto
           God
           ;
           by
           which
           both
           we
           and
           the
           whole
           Church
           do
           obtain
           remission
           of
           our
           Sins
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           benefits
           of
           Christs
           Passion
           .
           And
           secondly
           ,
           As
           it
           is
           a
           Sacrament
           ,
           participated
           by
           men
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           hope
           ,
           that
           being
           made
           partakers
           of
           that
           Holy
           Communion
           we
           may
           be
           fulfilled
           with
           his
           Grace
           and
           heavenly
           Benediction
           .
           Both
           which
           occur
           in
           the
           next
           Prayer
           after
           the
           Communion
           .
           Look
           on
           it
           as
           a
           Sacrifice
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Lords
           Board
           not
           improperly
           may
           be
           called
           an
           Altar
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           properly
           called
           the
           Table
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           .
        
         
           25.
           
           With
           the
           like
           uniform
           consent
           we
           finde
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           a
           
           
             Real
             Presence
          
           in
           the
           Blessed
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           to
           be
           maintained
           and
           taught
           in
           the
           first
           Constitution
           of
           this
           Church
           :
           and
           this
           is
           first
           concluded
           from
           the
           words
           of
           Distribution
           ,
           retained
           in
           the
           first
           Liturgy
           of
           King
           Edward
           vi
           .
           and
           formerly
           prescribed
           in
           the
           ancient
           Missals
           ,
           viz.
           
             The
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             which
             was
             given
             for
             thee
             ,
             preserve
             thy
             Body
             and
             Soul
             unto
             life
             everlasting
             .
             The
             
             Blood
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             was
             shed
             for
             thee
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Which
           words
           being
           thought
           by
           some
           precise
           and
           scrupulous
           persons
           to
           encline
           too
           much
           toward
           Transubstantiation
           (
           and
           therefore
           not
           unfit
           to
           justifie
           a
           Real
           Presence
           )
           were
           quite
           omitted
           in
           the
           second
           Liturgy
           of
           that
           King
           :
           the
           words
           of
           
             Participation
             ,
             Take
             and
             eat
             this
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Take
             and
             drink
             this
          
           ,
           &c.
           being
           used
           in
           the
           place
           thereof
           .
           Which
           alteration
           notwithstanding
           ,
           it
           is
           affirmed
           by
           Bishop
           Ridley
           (
           one
           of
           the
           principal
           Compilers
           of
           these
           two
           Books
           )
           
             that
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             is
             the
             natural
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ.
          
           And
           if
           there
           be
           the
           
             Natural
             Body
          
           ,
           there
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           
             Real
             Presence
          
           in
           his
           opinion
           .
           When
           this
           last
           Liturgy
           was
           reviewed
           by
           the
           command
           of
           Queen
           
             Elizabeth
             ,
             Anno
          
           1558.
           the
           former
           clause
           was
           super-added
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           which
           put
           the
           business
           into
           the
           same
           state
           and
           condition
           in
           which
           we
           finde
           it
           at
           the
           first
           .
           And
           when
           by
           the
           Articles
           of
           Religion
           ,
           agreed
           upon
           in
           Convocation
           ,
           Anno
           1562.
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           the
           Mass
           was
           declared
           to
           be
           a
           pernicious
           Imposture
           ,
           a
           blasphemous
           Figment
           ,
           and
           that
           Transubstantiation
           was
           declared
           to
           be
           repugnant
           to
           the
           plain
           words
           of
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           overthrow
           the
           Nature
           of
           a
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           given
           occasion
           to
           many
           Superstitions
           ;
           yet
           still
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           a
           
             Real
             Presence
          
           was
           maintained
           as
           formerly
           .
           
             Alexander
             Nowel
          
           ,
           Dean
           of
           St.
           Pauls
           ,
           was
           chosen
           Prolocutor
           for
           that
           Convocation
           ,
           and
           therefore
           as
           like
           to
           know
           the
           true
           intent
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           in
           every
           point
           which
           was
           there
           concluded
           ,
           as
           any
           other
           whatsoever
           ;
           and
           yet
           he
           thought
           it
           no
           contradiction
           to
           any
           of
           them
           to
           maintain
           and
           teach
           a
           
             Real
             Presence
          
           .
           For
           in
           his
           Catechism
           publickly
           allowed
           of
           in
           all
           the
           Grammar
           Schools
           of
           this
           Realm
           ,
           he
           first
           propounds
           this
           question
           ,
           
             viz.
             Coelestis
             pars
             &
             ab
             omni
             sensu
             externo
             longe
             disjuncta
             ,
             quaenam
             est
          
           ?
           &c.
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           What
           is
           the
           Heavenly
           ,
           or
           Spiritual
           part
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           which
           no
           sense
           is
           able
           to
           discover
           ?
           To
           which
           the
           party
           Catechized
           returns
           this
           answer
           ,
           
             Corpus
             &
             Sanguis
             Christi
             ,
             quae
             fidelibus
             in
             coena
             dominica
             praebentur
             ,
             ab
             illis
             accipiuntur
             ,
             comeduntur
             ,
             &
             bibuntur
             ,
             coelesti
             tantum
             &
             spirituali
             modo
             ,
          
           
             verè
             tamen
             atque
             reipsa
          
           .
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           heavenly
           or
           spiritual
           part
           is
           the
           Body
           and
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           which
           are
           given
           to
           the
           faithful
           in
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           and
           are
           taken
           ,
           eaten
           ,
           and
           drank
           by
           them
           ;
           which
           though
           it
           be
           only
           in
           an
           heavenly
           and
           spiritual
           manner
           ;
           yet
           are
           they
           both
           given
           and
           taken
           truly
           ,
           and
           really
           ,
           or
           in
           very
           deed
           .
           Conform
           to
           which
           we
           have
           in
           brief
           the
           Suffrage
           of
           the
           Right
           Learned
           Bishop
           Bilson
           ,
           who
           lived
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           his
           time
           with
           the
           said
           Mr.
           Nowel
           ,
           by
           whom
           we
           are
           told
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           
             True
             Subject
          
           .
           &c.
           p.
           779.
           
           And
           he
           tells
           it
           with
           a
           God
           forbid
           ,
           that
           we
           deny
           not
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             are
             truly
             present
             ,
             and
             truly
             received
             of
             the
             faithful
             at
             the
             
               Lords
               Table
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           26.
           
           A
           clear
           explication
           of
           which
           Doctrine
           was
           made
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           Iames
           ,
           by
           whose
           appointment
           ,
           with
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Metropolitan
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           Bishops
           and
           other
           learned
           men
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           it
           was
           ordered
           in
           the
           Conference
           at
           
             Hampton
             Court
          
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           should
           be
           added
           to
           the
           Authorized
           Catechism
           of
           the
           Church
           where
           before
           it
           was
           not
           :
           in
           which
           addition
           to
           the
           Catechism
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           expresly
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             are
             verily
             and
             indeed
             taken
             of
             the
             Faithful
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
             Verily
             and
             indeed
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           English
           Book
           ,
           
             Vere
             &
             reipsa
          
           ,
           or
           
             Vere
             &
             realiter
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Latine
           Translations
           ;
           by
           which
           the
           Church
           doth
           teach
           us
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           truly
           and
           really
           present
           (
           though
           after
           a
           spiritual
           manner
           )
           in
           that
           Blessed
           Sacrament
           .
           And
           that
           this
           was
           the
           Churches
           meaning
           will
           be
           made
           apparent
           ,
           by
           the
           Testimony
           of
           some
           of
           the
           most
           learned
           men
           ,
           which
           have
           written
           since
           ;
           two
           of
           which
           I
           shall
           here
           produce
           ,
           that
           
             out
             of
             the
             mouths
             of
             two
             such
             Witnesses
             ,
          
           the
           truth
           hereof
           may
           be
           established
           .
           The
           first
           of
           these
           shall
           be
           the
           most
           eminent
           Bishop
           Andrews
           ,
           a
           contemporary
           of
           the
           said
           Bishop
           Bilson
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           answer
           unto
           Cardinal
           Bellarmine
           ,
           thus
           declares
           himself
           ,
           
             Presentiam
             credimus
             non
             minus
             quam
             vos
             veram
             ,
             deinde
             presentiae
             nil
             temere
             definimus
          
           :
           We
           acknowledge
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           a
           presence
           as
           true
           and
           real
           as
           you
           do
           ,
           but
           we
           determine
           nothing
           rashly
           of
           the
           manner
           of
           it
           .
           The
           second
           shall
           be
           Bishop
           Morton
           ,
           as
           great
           an
           enemy
           to
           the
           Errors
           and
           Superstitions
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           any
           that
           ever
           wrote
           against
           it
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           but
           be
           sixty
           years
           of
           age
           at
           the
           death
           of
           Bishop
           Andrews
           ;
           and
           he
           affirms
           expresly
           ,
           
             That
             the
             question
             betwixt
             us
             and
             the
             Papists
             is
             not
             concerning
             a
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Protestants
             (
             as
             their
             own
             Jesuites
             witness
             )
             do
             also
             profess
             .
          
           Fortunatus
           ,
           a
           Protestant
           ,
           holding
           that
           Christ
           is
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           most
           
             Really
             ,
             Verissime
             ,
             Realissime
          
           ,
           as
           his
           words
           ▪
           are
           .
           By
           which
           it
           seems
           it
           is
           agreed
           on
           on
           both
           sides
           (
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           )
           that
           there
           is
           a
           true
           and
           real
           Presence
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Holy
           Eucharist
           ;
           the
           disagreement
           being
           only
           in
           the
           
             modus
             presentiae
          
           .
        
         
           27.
           
           The
           like
           Dispute
           is
           also
           raised
           
             de
             modo
             descensus
          
           ,
           touching
           the
           
           manner
           and
           extent
           of
           Christs
           Descending
           into
           Hell
           ,
           which
           the
           Papists
           will
           have
           to
           be
           only
           partial
           ,
           and
           to
           extend
           no
           farther
           then
           to
           the
           upper
           Region
           of
           that
           infernal
           Habitation
           ,
           called
           by
           them
           commonly
           
             Limbus
             Patrum
          
           .
           The
           Calvinists
           will
           have
           it
           to
           be
           only
           figurative
           ,
           no
           descent
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           sub-divided
           into
           three
           opinions
           .
           Calvin
           himself
           interprets
           it
           of
           our
           Saviours
           Sufferings
           on
           the
           Cross
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           underwent
           all
           those
           torments
           ,
           even
           to
           Desperation
           ,
           which
           the
           damned
           do
           endure
           in
           Hell.
           Many
           of
           the
           Calvinian
           party
           understand
           nothing
           by
           Christs
           Descent
           into
           Hell
           ,
           but
           his
           Descending
           into
           the
           Grave
           ;
           and
           then
           his
           descending
           into
           Hell
           will
           be
           the
           same
           with
           his
           being
           buried
           ,
           Which
           Tautology
           in
           such
           a
           short
           summary
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           cannot
           be
           easily
           admitted
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           late
           Lord
           Primate
           of
           Ireland
           not
           liking
           either
           of
           their
           opinions
           ,
           will
           finde
           a
           new
           way
           by
           himself
           ;
           in
           which
           I
           cannot
           say
           what
           leaders
           he
           had
           ,
           but
           I
           am
           sure
           he
           hath
           had
           many
           followers
           .
           And
           he
           by
           Christs
           descending
           into
           Hell
           ,
           will
           haue
           nothing
           else
           to
           be
           understood
           but
           his
           
             continuing
             in
             the
             State
             of
             Separation
             between
             the
             Body
             and
             the
             Soul
             ,
          
           
             his
             remaining
             
             under
             the
             power
             of
             death
             during
             the
             time
             that
             he
             lay
             buried
             in
             the
             Grave
             ,
          
           which
           is
           no
           more
           in
           effect
           though
           it
           differ
           somewhat
           in
           the
           terms
           ,
           then
           to
           say
           he
           dyed
           and
           was
           buried
           ,
           and
           rose
           not
           again
           till
           the
           third
           day
           ,
           as
           the
           Creed
           instructs
           us
           ;
           and
           then
           we
           are
           but
           where
           we
           were
           with
           the
           other
           Calvinists
           .
           But
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           doth
           maintain
           a
           
             Local
             Descent
          
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Soul
             of
             Christ
             at
             such
             time
             as
             his
             Body
             lay
             in
             the
             Grave
             ,
             did
             
               Locally
               Descend
            
             into
             the
             neathermost
             parts
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             Angels
             are
             reserved
             in
             everlasting
             Chains
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             unto
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             great
             and
             terrible
             Day
             .
          
           And
           this
           appears
           to
           be
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           first
           Reformers
           ,
           by
           giving
           this
           Article
           a
           distinct
           place
           by
           its
           self
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Articles
           ,
           published
           in
           the
           time
           of
           King
           Edward
           vi
           .
           Anno
           1552.
           and
           in
           the
           Book
           agreed
           upon
           in
           the
           Convocation
           of
           the
           5.
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           1564.
           in
           both
           which
           it
           is
           said
           expresly
           in
           the
           self-same
           words
           ,
           
             viz.
             As
             Christ
             dyed
             for
             us
             and
             was
             buried
             ,
             so
             also
             is
             it
             to
             be
             believed
             that
             he
             went
             down
             into
             Hell
             :
          
           which
           is
           either
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           a
           
             Local
             Descent
          
           ,
           or
           else
           we
           are
           tyed
           to
           believe
           nothing
           by
           it
           ,
           but
           what
           explicitely
           or
           implicitely
           is
           comprehended
           in
           the
           former
           Article
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           is
           particular
           mention
           of
           Christs
           Sufferings
           ,
           Crucifying
           ,
           Death
           ,
           and
           Burial
           .
           Now
           that
           this
           is
           the
           Churches
           meaning
           ,
           cannot
           be
           better
           manifested
           then
           in
           the
           words
           of
           Mr.
           
             Alexander
             Nowel
          
           before-mentioned
           ;
           who
           for
           the
           reasons
           before
           remembred
           ,
           cannot
           in
           reason
           be
           supposed
           to
           be
           ignorant
           of
           the
           true
           sense
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           that
           particular
           :
           and
           he
           accordingly
           in
           his
           Catechism
           publickly
           allowed
           of
           ,
           with
           reference
           to
           a
           
             Local
             Descent
          
           ,
           doth
           declare
           it
           thus
           ,
           
             viz.
             Vt
             Christus
             corpore
             in
             terrae
             viscera
             ;
             ita
             anima
             ,
             corpore
             separata
             ,
             ad
             inferos
             descendit
             ,
          
           &c.
           that
           is
           ,
           
             As
             Christ
             descended
             in
             his
             Body
             into
             the
             bowels
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             so
             in
             his
             Soul
             ,
             separated
             from
             that
             Body
             ,
             he
             descended
             also
             into
             Hell
             ;
             by
             means
             whereof
             the
             power
             and
             efficacy
             of
             his
             Death
             was
             not
             made
             known
             only
             to
             the
             dead
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Devils
             themselves
             :
             insomuch
             that
             both
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             unbelievers
             did
             sensibly
             perceive
             that
             condemnation
             ,
             which
             was
             most
             justly
             due
             to
             them
             for
             their
             incredulity
             :
             and
             Satan
             himself
             ,
             the
             Prince
             of
             Devils
             ,
             did
             as
             plainly
             see
             ,
             that
             his
             tyranny
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             darkness
             were
             opprest
             ,
             ruined
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             .
          
           Which
           Doctrine
           (
           when
           it
           began
           to
           be
           decryed
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Calvinian
             Gloss
          
           ,
           to
           get
           ground
           upon
           it
           )
           was
           learnedly
           asserted
           by
           Dr.
           
             Thomas
             Bilson
          
           ,
           then
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           ,
           in
           his
           Book
           ,
           entituled
           
             A
             Survey
             of
             Christs
             Sufferings
          
           ;
           in
           which
           he
           hath
           amassed
           together
           ,
           whatsoever
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           Greek
           and
           Latine
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           the
           ancient
           Writers
           have
           affirmed
           of
           this
           Article
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           points
           and
           branches
           which
           depend
           upon
           it
           ,
        
         
           
           28.
           
           The
           Sufferings
           of
           Christ
           represented
           in
           the
           Blessed
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           with
           some
           of
           the
           effects
           thereof
           by
           his
           descending
           into
           Hell
           ,
           being
           thus
           dispatched
           ,
           we
           shall
           next
           look
           into
           that
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           shall
           consider
           the
           necessity
           first
           ,
           and
           
           afterwards
           the
           efficacy
           of
           it
           :
           And
           first
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Necessity
           .
           The
           first
           Reformers
           did
           not
           only
           allow
           the
           administration
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           in
           private
           houses
           ,
           but
           permitted
           it
           to
           private
           persons
           ,
           even
           to
           women
           also
           .
           For
           it
           was
           ordered
           in
           the
           Rubrick
           of
           
             Private
             Baptism
          
           ,
           
             That
             when
             any
             great
             need
             shall
             compel
             (
             as
             in
             extremity
             of
             weakness
             )
             they
             which
             are
             present
             shall
             call
             upon
             God
             for
             his
             Grace
             ,
             and
             say
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             if
             the
             time
             will
             suffer
             ,
             and
             then
             one
             of
             them
             shall
             name
             the
             Childe
             ,
             and
             dip
             him
             in
             the
             water
             ,
             or
             poure
             water
             upon
             him
             ,
             saying
             these
             words
             ,
             N.
             
               I
               Baptize
               thee
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           At
           which
           passage
           when
           King
           Iames
           seemed
           to
           be
           offended
           in
           the
           Conference
           at
           Hampton-Court
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           liberty
           which
           they
           gave
           to
           Women
           and
           Laicks
           :
           It
           was
           answered
           then
           by
           Dr.
           Whitgift
           ,
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           
             That
             the
             administration
             of
             Baptisme
             by
             Women
             and
             Lay
             Persons
             ,
             was
             not
             allowed
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             but
             enquired
             of
             ,
             and
             censured
             by
             the
             Bishops
             in
             their
             Visitations
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             words
             in
             the
             Book
             inferred
             no
             such
             meaning
             .
          
           Against
           which
           when
           the
           King
           excepted
           ,
           urging
           and
           pressing
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Book
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           but
           intend
           a
           permission
           and
           suffering
           of
           Women
           ,
           and
           private
           Persons
           to
           Baptize
           :
           It
           was
           answered
           by
           Dr.
           Babington
           ,
           then
           Bishop
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           
             That
             indeed
             the
             words
             were
             doubtful
             ,
             and
             might
             be
             pressed
             to
             that
             meaning
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             seemed
             by
             the
             contrary
             practice
             of
             this
             Church
             (
             censuring
             Women
             in
             this
             case
             )
             That
             the
             Compilers
             of
             that
             Book
             did
             not
             so
             intend
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             propounded
             them
             ambiguously
             ,
             because
             otherwise
             perhaps
             the
             Book
             would
             not
             have
             then
             passed
             in
             the
             Parliament
             .
          
           But
           then
           stood
           forth
           the
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           (
           Dr.
           Bancroft
           )
           and
           plainly
           said
           ,
           
             That
             it
             was
             not
             the
             intent
             of
             those
             Learned
             and
             Reverend
             men
             ,
             who
             framed
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             by
             ambiguous
             terms
             ,
             to
             deceive
             any
             ;
             but
             did
             indeed
             by
             those
             words
             intend
             a
             permission
             of
             private
             persons
             to
             Baptize
             in
             case
             of
             Necessity
             ,
             whereof
             their
             Letters
             were
             witnesses
             ,
             some
             parts
             whereof
             he
             then
             read
             ;
          
           and
           withal
           declared
           ,
           
             That
             the
             same
             was
             agreeable
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             as
             appeared
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             Tertullian
             ,
             and
             of
             S.
             Ambrose
             on
             the
             4th
             .
             of
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             who
             are
             plain
             in
             that
             point
             ;
             laying
             also
             open
             the
             absurdities
             and
             impieties
             of
             their
             opinions
             who
             think
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             of
             Baptism
             .
          
           And
           though
           at
           the
           motion
           of
           that
           King
           it
           was
           ordered
           that
           the
           words
           
             Lawful
             Minister
          
           should
           be
           put
           into
           the
           Rubrick
           (
           
             First
             let
             the
             LAWFVL
             MINISTER
          
           ,
           
             and
             them
             that
             be
             present
             ,
             call
             upon
             God
             for
             his
             Grace
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             The
             said
             LAWFVL
             MINISTER
             shall
             dip
             it
             into
             the
             Water
             ,
          
           &c.
           yet
           was
           the
           alteration
           greater
           in
           sound
           then
           sense
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           opinion
           of
           many
           great
           Clerks
           ,
           that
           any
           man
           in
           cases
           of
           extream
           necessity
           (
           who
           can
           pronounce
           the
           words
           of
           Baptism
           )
           may
           pass
           in
           the
           account
           and
           notion
           of
           a
           
             lawful
             Minister
          
           .
           So
           much
           for
           the
           necessity
           of
           Baptism
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           efficacacy
           ,
           thereof
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           expresly
           in
           the
           27.
           
           Article
           ,
           
             To
             be
             a
             sign
             of
             Regeneration
             ,
             or
             
               New
               Birth
            
             ,
             whereby
             ,
             as
             by
             an
             Instrument
             ,
             they
             
             that
             receive
             Baptisme
             rightly
             ,
             are
             grafted
             into
             the
             Church
             ;
             the
             promises
             of
             forgiveness
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             Adoption
             to
             be
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             are
             visibly
             signed
             and
             sealed
             ;
             Faith
             is
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             Grace
             is
             encreased
             by
             vertue
             of
             Prayer
             unto
             God
             :
             and
             ,
             as
             expresly
             it
             is
             said
             in
             one
             of
             the
             Rubricks
             before
             Confirmation
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             certain
             by
             Gods
             word
             ,
             that
             Children
             being
             Baptized
             ,
             have
             all
             things
             necessary
             for
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             be
             undoubtedly
             saved
             :
             that
             is
             to
             say
             (
             for
             so
             it
             must
             be
             understood
             )
             in
             case
             they
             dye
             before
             they
             fall
             into
             the
             committing
             of
             Actual
             Sins
             .
          
        
         
           
           29.
           
           Touching
           
             good
             works
          
           ,
           and
           how
           far
           they
           conduce
           unto
           our
           Iustification
           ,
           the
           breach
           was
           wider
           at
           the
           first
           breakin
           gs
           out
           of
           Luther
           then
           it
           hath
           been
           since
           :
           Luther
           ascribing
           
             Iustification
             unto
             Faith
          
           alone
           ,
           without
           relation
           unto
           Works
           ;
           and
           those
           of
           Rome
           ascribing
           it
           to
           good
           Works
           alone
           ,
           without
           relation
           unto
           Faith
           ,
           which
           they
           reckoned
           only
           amongst
           the
           preparatives
           unto
           it
           .
           But
           when
           the
           point
           had
           been
           long
           canvased
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           heats
           were
           somewhat
           cooled
           ,
           they
           began
           to
           come
           more
           neer
           unto
           one
           another
           .
           For
           when
           the
           Papists
           attributed
           Iustification
           unto
           Works
           alone
           ,
           they
           desired
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           such
           good
           Works
           as
           proceeded
           from
           a
           true
           and
           lively
           Faith
           :
           and
           when
           the
           Lutherans
           ascribed
           it
           to
           Faith
           alone
           ,
           they
           desired
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           such
           a
           Faith
           as
           was
           productive
           of
           good
           Works
           ,
           and
           attended
           by
           them
           .
           The
           Papists
           thereupon
           began
           to
           cherish
           the
           distinction
           between
           the
           first
           and
           second
           Iustification
           ,
           ascribing
           the
           first
           unto
           Faith
           only
           ;
           the
           second
           (
           which
           the
           Protestants
           more
           properly
           called
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Sanctification
           )
           to
           the
           works
           of
           Righteousness
           .
           The
           Protestants
           on
           the
           other
           side
           distinguishing
           between
           
             Fides
             sola
          
           ,
           and
           solitaria
           ,
           between
           
             Sola
             Fides
          
           ,
           and
           
             Fides
             quae
             est
             Sola
          
           ,
           intending
           by
           that
           nicity
           ;
           that
           ,
           though
           Faith
           alone
           doth
           justifie
           a
           sinner
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           :
           yet
           that
           it
           is
           not
           such
           a
           Faith
           as
           was
           alone
           ,
           but
           stood
           accompanied
           with
           good
           Works
           .
           And
           in
           this
           way
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           went
           in
           her
           Reformation
           ,
           declaring
           in
           the
           11
           ,
           Article
           ,
           
             That
             we
             are
             accounted
             righteous
             before
             God
             ,
             only
             for
             the
             Merits
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             by
             Faith
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             our
             own
             works
             or
             deservings
             .
          
           Which
           Justification
           by
           Faith
           only
           is
           further
           declared
           to
           be
           a
           most
           wholesome
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           very
           full
           of
           comfort
           ;
           for
           which
           we
           are
           referred
           to
           the
           Book
           of
           Homilies
           .
           And
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Homilies
           we
           shall
           also
           finde
           ,
           
             That
             we
             may
             well
             bear
             the
             name
             of
             Christian
             men
             ;
             but
             we
             lack
             that
             true
             Faith
             which
             belongeth
             thereunto
             :
             For
             true
             Faith
             doth
             evermore
             bring
             forth
             good
             Works
             ,
             (
             as
             St.
             Iames
             speaketh
             )
             Shew
             me
             thy
             Faith
             by
             thy
             Works
             .
             Thy
             Deeds
             and
             Works
             must
             be
             an
             open
             testimony
             of
             thy
             Faith
             ;
             otherwise
             thy
             Faith
             being
             without
             good
             Works
             ,
             is
             but
             the
             Devils
             faith
             ,
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             a
             phantasie
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             true
             Christian
             Faith.
             
          
           And
           that
           the
           people
           might
           be
           be
           trained
           up
           in
           the
           works
           of
           Righteousness
           ,
           it
           is
           declared
           in
           the
           7th
           .
           Article
           ,
           That
           no
           Christian
           man
           whatsoever
           is
           free
           from
           the
           
           obedience
           of
           the
           Commandments
           ,
           which
           are
           called
           Moral
           .
           According
           whereunto
           ,
           it
           is
           ordered
           by
           the
           publick
           Liturgy
           ,
           that
           the
           said
           Commandments
           shall
           be
           openly
           read
           in
           the
           Congregation
           upon
           Sundayes
           and
           
             Holy
             Dayes
          
           (
           contrary
           to
           the
           usage
           of
           all
           ancient
           Liturgies
           )
           the
           people
           humbly
           praying
           God
           ,
           
             To
             have
             mercy
             upon
             them
             for
             their
             transgression
             of
             those
             Laws
          
           ;
           and
           no
           less
           humbly
           praying
           him
           
             To
             encline
             their
             hearts
             to
             keep
             the
             same
             .
          
           So
           that
           ,
           though
           Faith
           must
           lead
           the
           way
           to
           our
           Iustification
           ;
           yet
           holiness
           of
           life
           manifested
           in
           the
           works
           of
           Charity
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           acts
           of
           godly
           living
           ,
           must
           open
           the
           way
           for
           us
           to
           the
           Gates
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           procure
           our
           entrance
           at
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           is
           apparent
           by
           the
           25.
           of
           St.
           Matthews
           Gospel
           ,
           from
           verse
           34.
           to
           41.
           
        
         
           30.
           
           Which
           being
           so
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           well
           affirmed
           without
           any
           wrong
           
           to
           Faith
           ,
           that
           good
           Works
           are
           necessary
           to
           salvation
           ;
           and
           not
           so
           only
           :
           but
           that
           they
           are
           
             efficienter
             necessaria
          
           ,
           as
           was
           maintained
           publickly
           in
           the
           Schools
           of
           Cambridge
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           much
           carpt
           at
           by
           some
           men
           that
           did
           not
           rightly
           and
           distinctly
           understand
           the
           term
           .
           And
           secondly
           ,
           It
           may
           be
           said
           without
           any
           wrong
           to
           the
           
             Free
             Grace
             and
             Merits
          
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           that
           a
           reward
           is
           due
           for
           the
           
             Works
             of
             Righteousness
          
           ,
           proceeding
           from
           a
           
             lively
             Faith
          
           ,
           in
           a
           man
           regenerate
           ;
           not
           that
           the
           Church
           ascribeth
           any
           merit
           to
           the
           works
           of
           man
           ,
           which
           may
           deserve
           eternal
           life
           ,
           either
           
             ex
             congruo
          
           ,
           or
           condigno
           ,
           as
           the
           School-men
           phrase
           it
           ;
           for
           
             Deus
             non
             coronat
             in
             nobis
             merita
             nostra
             sed
             dona
             sua
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Father
           hath
           it
           .
           No
           reward
           is
           due
           unto
           good
           Works
           ,
           
             ratione
             operis
          
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           work
           it self
           :
           but
           
             ratione
             pacti
             &
             acceptationis
          
           (
           though
           Bellarmine
           be
           otherwise
           minded
           )
           in
           respect
           of
           Gods
           merciful
           acceptance
           ,
           and
           his
           most
           gracious
           promise
           to
           reward
           the
           same
           .
           It
           was
           his
           grace
           and
           goodness
           only
           which
           moved
           him
           to
           encourage
           our
           imperfect
           and
           weak
           obedience
           with
           the
           promise
           of
           eternal
           life
           :
           yet
           having
           made
           the
           promise
           ,
           he
           became
           our
           debtor
           ,
           
             Non
             aliquid
             debendo
             ,
             sed
             omnia
             promittendo
             ,
             Deus
             se
             facit
             debitorem
             ,
          
           as
           St.
           Augustine
           tells
           us
           .
           And
           most
           agreeable
           it
           is
           to
           his
           heavenly
           justice
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           wanting
           to
           his
           promise
           .
           Such
           a
           Reward
           as
           this
           for
           the
           works
           of
           Righteousness
           ,
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           frequently
           do
           mention
           both
           in
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           and
           
             New
             ,
             Gen.
          
           47.
           
           Psalm
           19.11
           .
           Mat.
           5.12
           .
           and
           10.41
           ,
           42.
           
           Mark
           9.41
           .
           Apoc.
           22.11
           .
           so
           is
           the
           same
           defended
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           And
           this
           appears
           first
           by
           the
           Athanasian
           Creed
           ,
           incorporated
           into
           the
           body
           of
           our
           publick
           Liturgy
           ,
           as
           a
           part
           thereof
           .
           In
           the
           close
           of
           which
           it
           is
           affirmed
           ,
           
             That
             at
             Christs
             coming
             unto
             Judgemenr
             all
             men
             shall
             rise
             again
             with
             their
             bodies
             ,
             and
             give
             an
             account
             of
             their
             own
             works
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             have
             done
             good
             shall
             go
             into
             life
             everlasting
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             have
             done
             evil
             into
             everlasting
             fire
             .
          
           And
           secondly
           ,
           It
           appears
           as
           plainly
           by
           the
           Collect
           for
           the
           25.
           
           Sunday
           after
           Trinity
           ,
           where
           the
           Church
           called
           on
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             To
             stir
             up
             the
             wills
             of
             his
             faithful
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             plenteously
             bringing
             forth
             the
             fruits
             of
             good
             works
             ,
             may
             of
             him
             be
             plenteously
             rewarded
             ,
             through
             
               Iesus
               
               Christ
            
             ,
             In
             which
             we
             have
             not
             only
             a
             
               reward
               for
               the
               fruit
               of
               good
               works
               ,
            
             but
             a
             
               plentiful
               reward
            
             into
             the
             bargain
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             work
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             acceptableness
             of
             the
             person
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
           31.
           
           Next
           look
           we
           on
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Predestination
           ,
           and
           the
           points
           depending
           thereupon
           ,
           which
           have
           given
           matter
           of
           division
           to
           the
           Christian
           Church
           in
           all
           times
           and
           ages
           ,
           dividing
           between
           the
           general
           current
           of
           the
           Fathers
           till
           St.
           Augustines
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           learned
           men
           which
           followed
           him
           and
           his
           authority
           ;
           between
           the
           Iesuites
           and
           Franciscans
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           the
           Dominicans
           on
           the
           other
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           between
           the
           moderate
           and
           
             rigid
             Lutherans
          
           in
           the
           Church
           Protestant
           ;
           between
           the
           Remonstrants
           ,
           and
           the
           Contra-Remonstrants
           in
           the
           Schools
           of
           Calvin
           ;
           and
           finally
           between
           the
           Sublapsarians
           ,
           and
           the
           Supra-Lapsarians
           ,
           amongst
           the
           Contra-Remonstrants
           themselves
           .
           Of
           these
           the
           
             Sublapsarian
             Calvinists
          
           (
           for
           of
           the
           dotages
           of
           the
           other
           I
           shall
           take
           no
           notice
           )
           the
           
             Rigid
             Lutherans
          
           and
           the
           
             Dominican
             Friars
          
           pretend
           St.
           Augustine
           for
           their
           Patron
           :
           and
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           Remonstrants
           (
           commonly
           nick-named
           Arminians
           )
           The
           Moderate
           or
           
             Melancthonian
             Lutherans
          
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Iesuites
           and
           Franciscans
           ,
           appeal
           unto
           the
           general
           current
           of
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           who
           lived
           and
           flourished
           
             ante
             mota
             certamina
             Pelagiana
          
           ,
           before
           the
           starting
           up
           of
           the
           Pelagian
           Controversies
           .
           And
           to
           this
           general
           current
           of
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           most
           enclines
           ;
           teaching
           according
           to
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           that
           God
           from
           all
           eternity
           ,
           intending
           to
           demonstrate
           his
           power
           and
           goodness
           ,
           designed
           the
           Creation
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           making
           of
           man
           
             after
             his
             own
             Image
          
           ,
           and
           leaving
           him
           so
           made
           ,
           in
           a
           perfect
           liberty
           to
           do
           or
           not
           to
           do
           what
           he
           was
           commanded
           ;
           and
           that
           fore-knowing
           also
           from
           all
           eternity
           ,
           that
           man
           abusing
           this
           liberty
           ,
           would
           plunge
           himself
           and
           his
           posterity
           into
           a
           gulph
           of
           miseries
           ,
           he
           graciously
           resolved
           to
           provide
           them
           such
           a
           Saviour
           who
           should
           redeem
           them
           from
           their
           sins
           ;
           to
           elect
           all
           those
           to
           life
           eternal
           ,
           who
           by
           true
           Faith
           laid
           hold
           upon
           him
           ,
           leaving
           the
           rest
           in
           the
           same
           state
           in
           which
           he
           found
           them
           ,
           for
           their
           incredulity
           .
           It
           is
           reported
           of
           Agilmond
           the
           second
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           Lombards
           ,
           that
           riding
           by
           a
           Fish-Pond
           ,
           he
           saw
           seven
           young
           Children
           sprawling
           in
           it
           ,
           whom
           their
           unnatural
           Mothers
           (
           as
           
             Paulus
             Diaconus
          
           conceived
           )
           had
           thrown
           into
           it
           not
           long
           before
           .
           Amazed
           whereat
           ,
           he
           put
           his
           Hunting
           Spear
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           stirred
           them
           gently
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           which
           one
           of
           them
           laying
           hold
           of
           ,
           was
           drawn
           to
           Land
           ,
           called
           Lamistus
           ,
           from
           the
           word
           Lama
           ;
           which
           in
           the
           Language
           of
           that
           people
           signifies
           a
           Fish-Pond
           ,
           trained
           up
           in
           that
           Kings
           Court
           ,
           and
           finally
           made
           his
           Successor
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           Granting
           that
           Agilmond
           being
           fore-warned
           in
           a
           Vision
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           finde
           such
           Children
           sprawling
           for
           life
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           that
           Pond
           ,
           might
           thereupon
           take
           a
           resolution
           within
           himself
           to
           put
           his
           Hunting
           Spear
           amongst
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           of
           them
           soever
           should
           lay
           hold
           upon
           it
           ,
           should
           be
           gently
           drawn
           out
           of
           the
           water
           ,
           adopted
           for
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           
           made
           Heir
           of
           all
           his
           Kingdom
           :
           no
           humane
           Story
           could
           afford
           us
           the
           like
           parallel
           case
           to
           Gods
           proceeding
           in
           the
           great
           work
           of
           Predestination
           to
           eternal
           life
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           32.
           
           Now
           ,
           that
           such
           was
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           first
           Reformers
           ,
           may
           
           be
           made
           evident
           by
           the
           Definition
           of
           Predestination
           .
           
             Predestination
             unto
             life
             (
             saith
             the
             17.
             
             Article
             )
             is
             the
             everlasting
             purpose
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             ,
             (
             before
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             world
             were
             laid
             )
             he
             hath
             constantly
             declared
             by
             his
             Council
             ,
             secret
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             deliver
             from
             curse
             and
             damnation
             ,
             those
             whom
             he
             hath
             chosen
             in
             Christ
             out
             of
             mankinde
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             them
             by
             Christ
             to
             everlasting
             Salvation
             .
          
           In
           which
           Definition
           there
           are
           these
           things
           to
           be
           observed
           ;
           First
           ,
           That
           Predestination
           doth
           pre-suppose
           a
           curse
           or
           a
           state
           of
           Damnation
           ,
           in
           which
           all
           mankinde
           was
           presented
           to
           the
           sight
           of
           God.
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           an
           act
           of
           his
           from
           everlasting
           ,
           because
           from
           everlasting
           he
           foresaw
           that
           misery
           into
           which
           wretched
           man
           would
           fall
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           he
           founded
           it
           ,
           and
           resolved
           for
           it
           in
           the
           Man
           and
           Mediator
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           purpose
           and
           performance
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           of
           some
           special
           ones
           alone
           ,
           
             Elect
             ,
             called
             forth
          
           ,
           and
           
             reserved
             in
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           not
           generally
           extended
           unto
           all
           mankinde
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           That
           being
           thus
           elected
           in
           Christ
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           brought
           by
           Christ
           to
           everlasting
           salvation
           .
           And
           sixthly
           ,
           That
           this
           Council
           is
           secret
           unto
           us
           ;
           for
           though
           there
           be
           revealed
           to
           us
           some
           hopeful
           signes
           of
           our
           Election
           and
           
             Predestination
             unto
             life
          
           :
           yet
           the
           certainty
           thereof
           is
           a
           secret
           hidden
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           life
           unknown
           to
           us
           .
           Nothing
           obscure
           in
           this
           Definition
           but
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Whom
             he
             hath
             chosen
             in
             Christ
          
           ;
           which
           being
           the
           very
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Eph.
           1.4
           .
           are
           generally
           interpreted
           by
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           of
           those
           who
           
             do
             believe
             in
             Christ
          
           ,
           For
           thus
           St.
           Ambrose
           amongst
           others
           ,
           
             Sicut
             elegit
             nos
             in
             ipso
          
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           chosen
           us
           in
           him
           ;
           
             Prescius
             enim
             Deus
             omnes
             scit
             qui
             credituri
             essent
             in
             Christum
             ,
          
           For
           God
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           by
           his
           general
           Presence
           did
           fore-know
           every
           man
           that
           would
           believe
           in
           Christ
           :
           The
           like
           saith
           Chrysostom
           on
           the
           Text.
           And
           that
           our
           first
           Reformers
           did
           conceive
           so
           ,
           it
           appears
           by
           that
           of
           Bishop
           Latimer
           in
           his
           Sermon
           on
           the
           third
           Sunday
           after
           the
           Epiphany
           ,
           
             When
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             we
             hear
             that
             some
             be
             chosen
             ,
             and
             some
             be
             damned
             ,
             let
             us
             have
             good
             hope
             ,
             that
             we
             be
             among
             the
             chosen
             ,
             and
             live
             after
             this
             hope
             ,
             that
             is
             uprightly
             and
             godly
             ;
             then
             shall
             we
             not
             be
             deceived
             .
             Think
             that
             God
             hath
             chosen
             those
             that
             
               believe
               in
               Christ
            
             ;
             and
             Christ
             is
             the
             
               Book
               of
               Life
            
             :
             If
             thou
             believest
             in
             him
             ,
             then
             art
             thou
             written
             in
             the
             
               Book
               of
               Life
            
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
          
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           Doctrine
           of
           Predestination
           ,
           as
           before
           laid
           down
           ,
           may
           be
           further
           proved
           out
           of
           the
           last
           clause
           of
           the
           said
           17.
           
           Article
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             That
             we
             must
             receive
             Gods
             promises
             in
             such
             wise
             as
             they
             be
             generally
             set
             forth
             to
             us
             in
             holy
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             all
             our
             doings
             ,
             that
             will
             of
             God
             is
             to
             be
             followed
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             expresly
             declared
             to
             us
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           Then
           which
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           repugnant
           to
           
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Predestination
           ,
           delivered
           by
           the
           Contra-Remonstrants
           (
           whither
           Supra-lapsarian
           ,
           or
           Sub-lapsarian
           ,
           is
           no
           great
           matter
           )
           which
           restrains
           
             Predestination
             unto
             Life
          
           to
           a
           few
           particulars
           ,
           without
           respect
           had
           to
           their
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           or
           to
           Christs
           Sufferings
           and
           Death
           for
           them
           :
           which
           few
           particulars
           so
           predestinated
           to
           life
           eternal
           ,
           shall
           (
           as
           they
           teach
           us
           )
           by
           an
           irresistable
           Grace
           ,
           be
           brought
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           infallible
           conduct
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           be
           preserved
           from
           falling
           away
           from
           grace
           and
           favour
           .
        
         
           
           33.
           
           Such
           is
           the
           Churches
           Doctrine
           in
           the
           point
           of
           Election
           or
           
             Predestination
             unto
             life
          
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           point
           of
           Reprobation
           or
           Predestination
           unto
           death
           ,
           she
           is
           utterly
           silent
           ;
           leaving
           it
           to
           be
           gathered
           upon
           Logical
           Inferences
           from
           that
           which
           is
           delivered
           by
           her
           in
           the
           point
           of
           Election
           (
           for
           
             Contrariorum
             contraria
             est
             ratio
          
           ,
           as
           Logicians
           say
           )
           though
           that
           which
           is
           so
           gathered
           ought
           rather
           to
           be
           called
           ,
           a
           Dereliction
           ,
           then
           a
           Reprobation
           .
           No
           such
           
             absolute
             irreversible
          
           ,
           and
           irrespective
           decree
           of
           Reprobation
           taught
           or
           maintained
           in
           any
           publick
           Monument
           or
           Record
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           far
           greatest
           part
           of
           mankinde
           are
           prae-ordained
           (
           and
           consequently
           prae-condemned
           to
           the
           pit
           of
           Torments
           ,
           without
           respect
           had
           unto
           their
           sins
           ,
           as
           the
           Supra-lapsarians
           ,
           or
           to
           their
           credulities
           ,
           as
           generally
           is
           maintained
           by
           the
           Sublapsarians
           in
           the
           Schools
           of
           Calvin
           .
           Much
           I
           am
           sure
           there
           is
           against
           it
           in
           the
           Writings
           of
           Bishop
           Hooper
           ,
           and
           Bishop
           Latimer
           ,
           who
           took
           great
           pains
           in
           the
           first
           carrying
           on
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           may
           judge
           by
           them
           of
           the
           Churches
           meaning
           in
           that
           particular
           .
           For
           in
           the
           Preface
           to
           a
           Book
           written
           by
           
             Iohn
             Hooper
          
           ,
           afterwards
           Bishop
           of
           Glocester
           ,
           containing
           an
           Exposition
           of
           the
           Ten
           Commandments
           ,
           and
           published
           ,
           Anno
           1550.
           we
           shall
           finde
           it
           thus
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             That
             Cain
             was
             no
             more
             excluded
             from
             the
             promise
             of
             Christ
             ,
             till
             he
             excluded
             himself
             ,
             then
             
               Abel
               ;
               Saul
            
             ,
             then
             
               David
               ;
               Iudas
            
             ,
             then
             
               Peter
               ;
               Esau
            
             ,
             then
             Iacob
             :
             that
             God
             is
             said
             to
             have
             hated
             Esau
             ,
             not
             because
             he
             was
             dis-inherited
             of
             eternal
             Life
             ,
             but
             in
             
               laying
               his
               Mountains
               and
               his
               Heritage
               waste
               for
               the
               Dragons
               of
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
            
             Mal.
             1.3
             .
             That
             the
             threatnings
             of
             God
             against
             Esau
             ,
             (
             if
             he
             had
             not
             of
             his
             wilful
             malice
             excluded
             himself
             from
             the
             promise
             of
             Grace
             )
             should
             no
             more
             have
             hindered
             his
             Salvation
             ,
             then
             Gods
             threatnings
             against
             Ninive
             ,
             &c
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             not
             a
             Christian
             mans
             part
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             God
             hath
             written
             fatal
             Laws
             ,
             as
             the
             stoick
             ,
             and
             with
             necessity
             of
             destiny
             ,
             violently
             pulleth
             the
             one
             by
             the
             hair
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             thrusteth
             the
             other
             head-long
             into
             Hell
             ;
             that
             the
             cause
             of
             Rejection
             ,
             or
             Damnation
             is
             sin
             in
             man
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             hear
             ,
             neither
             receive
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           in
           a
           Sermon
           on
           the
           third
           Sunday
           after
           Epiphany
           ,
           we
           finde
           Bishop
           Latimer
           speaking
           thus
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             That
             if
             the
             most
             are
             damned
             ,
             the
             fault
             is
             not
             in
             God
             ,
             but
             in
             themselves
             ;
             for
             
               Deus
               vult
               omnes
               homines
               salvos
               fieri
               ,
            
             God
             would
             that
             all
             men
             should
             be
             saved
             ,
             but
             they
             themselves
             procure
             their
             own
             damnation
             ,
             and
             despise
             the
             Passion
             of
             Christ
             by
             their
             wicked
             and
             inordinate
             living
             .
          
           Thus
           also
           in
           his
           fourth
           Sermon
           
           Preached
           in
           Lincolnshire
           ,
           
             That
             Christ
             only
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             else
             merited
             
               Remission
               ,
               Iustification
            
             ,
             and
             eternal
             felicity
             ,
             for
             as
             many
             as
             will
             believe
             the
             same
             ;
             that
             Christ
             shed
             as
             much
             Blood
             for
             Iudas
             ,
             as
             for
             Peter
             ;
             that
             Peter
             believed
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             was
             saved
             ;
             that
             Iudas
             would
             not
             believe
             ,
             therefore
             was
             condemned
             ;
             the
             fault
             being
             in
             him
             only
             ,
             and
             no
             body
             else
             .
          
           More
           of
           which
           passages
           might
           be
           gathered
           from
           the
           Writings
           of
           those
           godly
           Martyrs
           ,
           were
           not
           these
           sufficient
           .
           And
           though
           the
           Calvinian
           fancies
           in
           the
           points
           of
           Election
           and
           Reprobation
           got
           so
           much
           ground
           on
           this
           Church
           ,
           that
           they
           began
           to
           be
           obtruded
           on
           the
           people
           for
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           it
           ;
           yet
           were
           they
           vigorously
           opposed
           by
           some
           of
           our
           Confessors
           in
           Prison
           in
           Queen
           Maries
           dayes
           ,
           by
           Dr.
           Harsnet
           ,
           and
           Mr
           ,
           Banret
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           ;
           and
           
             Peter
             Baro
          
           ,
           and
           Dr.
           Overald
           in
           the
           Divinity
           Schools
           of
           Cambridge
           in
           Queen
           Elizabeths
           time
           ;
           by
           Dr.
           Bancroft
           ,
           then
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           in
           the
           Conference
           at
           
             Hampton-Court
             ,
             Anno
          
           1603.
           being
           the
           first
           year
           of
           King
           Iames
           :
           and
           finally
           by
           King
           Iames
           himself
           ,
           refusing
           (
           as
           he
           did
           )
           to
           admit
           the
           nine
           Articles
           of
           Lambeth
           ,
           containing
           all
           the
           points
           and
           particularities
           of
           the
           Calvinian
           Doctrines
           of
           Predestination
           ,
           and
           Reprobation
           ,
           among
           the
           Articles
           of
           Religion
           here
           by
           Law
           establisht
           ,
           when
           Dr.
           Reynolds
           in
           that
           Conference
           did
           desire
           it
           of
           him
           :
           But
           nothing
           better
           proves
           the
           Churches
           Doctrine
           in
           these
           points
           ,
           than
           the
           Church
           it self
           ;
           by
           holding
           sorth
           the
           universal
           Redemption
           of
           all
           mankinde
           ,
           by
           the
           Death
           of
           Christ
           ;
           the
           free
           co-operation
           of
           the
           will
           of
           man
           ,
           with
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           in
           the
           chief
           acts
           of
           his
           Conversion
           ;
           the
           possibility
           of
           falling
           into
           grievous
           sins
           ,
           Gods
           displeasure
           ,
           and
           consequently
           from
           the
           grace
           received
           :
           all
           which
           are
           utterly
           destructive
           of
           Calvins
           Doctrine
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           of
           the
           whole
           Machina
           only
           ,
           but
           of
           every
           part
           and
           parcel
           of
           that
           ruinous
           building
           ,
           as
           will
           appear
           by
           the
           particulars
           hereafter
           following
           .
        
         
           34.
           
           And
           first
           the
           Universal
           Redemption
           of
           all
           mankinde
           by
           the
           
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           hath
           been
           so
           clearly
           and
           explicitely
           delivered
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           plain
           .
           For
           in
           the
           second
           Article
           it
           is
           said
           expresly
           ,
           
             That
             Christ
             suffered
             ,
             was
             Crucified
             ,
             Dead
             ,
             and
             Buried
             ,
             to
             reconcile
             his
             Father
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             a
             Sacrifice
             not
             only
             for
             Original
             Guilt
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             the
             actual
             sins
             of
             men
             .
             Agreeable
             whereunto
             ,
             it
             is
             declared
             ,
             Art.
             31.
             
             That
             the
             offering
             of
             Christ
             once
             made
             ,
             is
             the
             perfect
             
               Redemption
               ,
               Propitiation
            
             ,
             and
             Satisfaction
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             both
             
               original
               and
               actual
            
             .
          
           In
           both
           which
           Articles
           ,
           as
           well
           the
           Sacrifice
           ,
           as
           the
           effect
           and
           fruit
           thereof
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Reconciliation
           of
           mankinde
           to
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           is
           delivered
           in
           general
           terms
           ,
           without
           any
           Restriction
           put
           upon
           them
           .
           Neither
           the
           Sacrifice
           ,
           nor
           the
           Reconciliation
           are
           by
           the
           Articles
           either
           restrained
           to
           this
           man
           ,
           or
           that
           ,
           or
           unto
           one
           part
           of
           the
           world
           only
           ,
           (
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           
             Intra
             partem
             donati
          
           )
           and
           not
           to
           another
           ,
           but
           extended
           to
           the
           
             whole
             world
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           31.
           
           Article
           ;
           to
           mankinde
           ,
           or
           to
           men
           in
           general
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           second
           .
           
           A
           clearer
           comment
           on
           which
           Text
           we
           cannot
           possibly
           have
           (
           as
           to
           the
           understanding
           of
           the
           Churches
           meaning
           )
           then
           that
           which
           may
           be
           found
           in
           the
           publick
           Liturgy
           :
           For
           first
           in
           the
           authorized
           Catechism
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           the
           party
           Catechized
           being
           asked
           what
           he
           doth
           learn
           in
           his
           belief
           ,
           makes
           answer
           as
           to
           this
           particular
           ,
           that
           
             he
             believes
             in
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           
             who
             made
             him
             and
             all
             the
             world
             :
          
           And
           secondly
           ,
           that
           he
           believes
           
             in
             God
             the
             Son
             ,
             who
             hath
             redeemed
             him
             and
             all
             mankinde
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           It
           may
           be
           secondly
           proved
           in
           that
           clause
           in
           the
           Letany
           ,
           
             O
             God
             the
             Son
          
           ,
           Redeemer
           
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             have
             mercy
             upon
             us
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           By
           the
           Prayer
           of
           Consecration
           before
           the
           Communion
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             Almighty
             God
             our
             heavenly
             Father
             ,
             which
             of
             thy
             tender
             mercy
             didst
             give
             thy
             only
             Son
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             to
             suffer
             death
             upon
             the
             Cross
             for
             our
             Redemption
             ,
             who
             made
             there
             (
             by
             his
             own
             Oblation
             of
             himself
             once
             offered
             )
             a
             full
             ,
             perfect
             ,
             and
             sufficient
             Sacrifice
             ,
             Oblation
             ,
             and
             Satisfaction
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             
               WHOLE
               WORLD
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           fourthly
           ,
           By
           the
           Prayer
           or
           Thanksgiving
           ,
           after
           the
           Communion
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           do
           most
           humbly
           beseech
           the
           Lord
           to
           grant
           that
           by
           the
           Merits
           and
           Death
           of
           his
           Son
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           through
           Faith
           in
           his
           Blood
           ,
           we
           and
           all
           thy
           whole
           Church
           may
           obtain
           remission
           of
           our
           Sins
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           benefits
           of
           his
           Passion
           .
           Nor
           was
           it
           without
           some
           meaning
           this
           way
           ,
           that
           She
           selected
           those
           words
           of
           our
           Saviour
           in
           St.
           Iohns
           Gospel
           ,
           viz.
           
             God
             so
             loved
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             he
             gave
             his
             only
             begotten
             Son
             ,
          
           &c.
           to
           be
           used
           in
           the
           preparation
           of
           the
           Communion
           ;
           as
           She
           reiterated
           some
           others
           ,
           
             viz.
             O
             Lamb
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             takest
             away
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           &c.
           incorporated
           into
           the
           
             Gloria
             in
             excelsis
          
           ,
           at
           the
           end
           thereof
           .
           A
           truth
           so
           clear
           in
           the
           delivery
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           that
           there
           needs
           no
           proof
           of
           it
           from
           the
           Writings
           of
           private
           men
           :
           or
           if
           there
           did
           ,
           what
           could
           be
           more
           express
           than
           those
           words
           of
           Bishop
           Hooper
           ,
           viz.
           As
           the
           sins
           of
           Adam
           without
           priviledg
           ,
           or
           exception
           ,
           extended
           and
           appertained
           unto
           all
           Adam's
           ,
           and
           every
           of
           Adam's
           Posterity
           ;
           so
           did
           the
           promise
           of
           Grace
           generally
           appertain
           as
           well
           to
           every
           ,
           and
           singular
           of
           Adam's
           Posterity
           ,
           as
           to
           Adam
           himself
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Preface
           above-mentioned
           :
           or
           what
           can
           be
           more
           positive
           than
           that
           of
           Bishop
           Latimer
           in
           his
           first
           Sermon
           ,
           preached
           in
           Lincolnshire
           ,
           viz.
           The
           promises
           of
           Christ
           our
           Saviour
           are
           general
           ,
           they
           pertain
           to
           all
           mankinde
           .
           He
           made
           a
           general
           proclamation
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Qui
             credit
             in
             me
             ,
             habet
             vitam
             aeternam
             ,
             Whosoever
             believeth
             in
             me
             hath
             everlasting
             life
          
           ?
           especially
           being
           seconded
           with
           that
           which
           before
           we
           had
           ,
           that
           Christ
           did
           shed
           as
           much
           Blood
           for
           Iudas
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           for
           Peter
           ;
           which
           puts
           the
           matter
           high
           enough
           without
           all
           exception
           .
        
         
           
           35.
           
           Touching
           Free-Will
           ,
           the
           powers
           of
           nature
           and
           the
           celestial
           inferences
           of
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           conversion
           of
           a
           sinner
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ran
           after
           a
           middle
           way
           ,
           between
           the
           
             Rigid
             Lutherans
          
           ,
           and
           the
           old
           Pelagians
           .
           It
           was
           the
           Heresie
           of
           Pelagius
           to
           ascribe
           so
           much
           power
           to
           the
           will
           of
           man
           ,
           in
           laying
           hold
           upon
           the
           means
           of
           his
           Salvution
           ,
           
             Vt
             gratiam
             Dei
             necessariam
             non
             putaret
             ,
          
           that
           he
           thought
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           to
           be
           unnecessary
           ,
           of
           no
           use
           at
           
           all
           .
           And
           Luther
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ascribed
           so
           little
           thereunto
           ,
           that
           he
           published
           a
           Book
           ,
           entituled
           ,
           
             De
             servo
             Arbitrio
          
           ,
           touching
           the
           servitude
           of
           the
           will
           ;
           in
           which
           he
           held
           that
           there
           was
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           Free-Will
           ;
           that
           it
           was
           a
           meer
           fiction
           ,
           
             Et
             nomen
             sine
             re
          
           ,
           a
           thing
           only
           titular
           ,
           but
           of
           no
           existency
           in
           nature
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           is
           forcibly
           drawn
           to
           heaven
           ,
           
             Velut
             inanimatum
             quiddam
          
           ,
           No
           otherwise
           than
           a
           sensless
           stock
           ,
           or
           an
           unreasonable
           creature
           .
           The
           like
           we
           finde
           to
           be
           declared
           by
           the
           Contra-Remonstrants
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Collatio
             Hagiensis
          
           ,
           by
           whom
           there
           was
           no
           more
           ascribed
           to
           the
           will
           of
           man
           in
           the
           work
           of
           his
           own
           Regeneration
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           raising
           of
           himself
           from
           the
           death
           of
           Sin
           ,
           to
           the
           life
           of
           Righteousness
           ,
           than
           they
           did
           ascribe
           unto
           him
           in
           his
           generation
           to
           the
           life
           of
           nature
           ,
           or
           in
           his
           Resurrection
           from
           the
           Dead
           to
           life
           eternal
           .
           For
           thus
           they
           say
           ,
           
             Sicut
             ad
             nativitatem
             suam
             nemo
             de
             suo
             quicquam
             confert
             ;
             neque
             ad
             sui
             exitationem
             ex
             mortuis
             nemo
             quicquam
             confert
             de
             suo
             ,
             ita
             etiam
             ad
             conversionem
             suam
             ,
             nemo
             homo
             quicquam
             confert
             ,
             sed
             est
             purum
             putum
             opus
             ejus
             gratiae
             Dei
             in
             Christo
             ,
             quae
             in
             nobis
             operatur
             ,
             non
             tantum
             potentiam
             credendi
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             fidem
             ipsam
             .
          
           Which
           monstrous
           Paradox
           of
           theirs
           was
           afterwards
           inserted
           in
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           Synod
           of
           Dort
           :
           against
           which
           that
           divine
           saying
           of
           St.
           Augustine
           may
           be
           fitly
           used
           ,
           
             Si
             non
             est
             gratia
             Dei
             ,
             quomodo
             salvat
             mundum
             ,
             Si
             non
             est
             liberum
             Arbitrium
             quomodo
             judicat
             mundum
             ,
          
           If
           there
           be
           no
           Grace
           of
           God
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           by
           what
           means
           can
           he
           save
           the
           world
           ;
           if
           there
           no
           Free-will
           in
           man
           ,
           with
           what
           equity
           can
           he
           condemn
           it
           .
           Of
           the
           same
           temper
           is
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           :
           For
           first
           ,
           she
           thus
           declares
           against
           the
           Pelagians
           in
           the
           first
           clause
           of
           the
           10th
           .
           Article
           ,
           
             That
             the
             condition
             of
             man
             after
             the
             fall
             of
             Adam
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             turn
             and
             prepare
             himself
             by
             his
             own
             natural
             strength
             and
             good
             Works
             to
             Faith
             and
             calling
             upon
             God.
             
          
           And
           secondly
           ,
           she
           declares
           thus
           against
           Luther
           in
           the
           second
           clause
           of
           that
           Article
           ,
           viz
           ,
           
             That
             without
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             by
             Christ
             preventing
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             have
             a
             good
             will
             and
             working
             with
             us
             ;
             when
             we
             have
             that
             good
             will
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             power
             to
             do
             good
             works
             ,
             which
             are
             pleasing
             and
             acceptable
             unto
             God
             :
          
           and
           thereupon
           it
           must
           needs
           follow
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           freedom
           of
           mans
           will
           ,
           co-operating
           with
           
             grace
             preventing
          
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           
             subsequent
             Grace
          
           of
           God
           co-operating
           with
           the
           will
           of
           man
           ,
           we
           have
           a
           power
           of
           doing
           such
           works
           as
           may
           be
           acceptable
           and
           pleasing
           to
           our
           heavenly
           Father
           :
           which
           may
           be
           further
           evidenced
           by
           this
           Collect
           after
           the
           Communion
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             Prevent
             us
             O
             Lord
             in
             all
             our
             doings
             ,
             with
             thy
             most
             gracious
             favour
             ,
             and
             further
             us
             with
             thy
             continual
             help
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             our
             works
             begun
             ,
             continued
             ,
             and
             ended
             in
             thee
             ,
             we
             may
             glorifie
             thy
             Holy
             Name
             ,
             and
             finally
             by
             thy
             Mercy
             obtain
             life
             everlasting
             ,
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord.
             
          
           
        
         
           36.
           
           Now
           that
           both
           the
           last
           clause
           of
           the
           Article
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Collect
           in
           the
           Liturgy
           are
           to
           be
           understood
           no
           otherwise
           then
           as
           it
           is
           before
           laid
           down
           ,
           appears
           by
           this
           Gloss
           of
           Bishop
           Hooper
           on
           that
           Text
           of
           St.
           
             Iohn
             ,
             viz.
             No
             man
             cometh
             to
             me
             except
             my
             Father
             draw
             
             him
             ,
          
           chap.
           6.44
           .
           Many
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           understand
           the
           words
           in
           a
           wrong
           sense
           ;
           as
           if
           God
           required
           no
           more
           in
           a
           reasonable
           man
           ,
           than
           in
           a
           
             dead
             post
          
           ,
           and
           marke
           not
           the
           words
           which
           follow
           ,
           
             
               Every
               man
               that
               heareth
               and
               learneth
               of
               my
               Father
               cometh
               to
               me
               :
            
             God
             draweth
             with
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             but
             mans
             duty
             is
             to
             hear
             and
             learn
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             to
             
               receive
               the
               grace
               offered
            
             ,
             consent
             to
             the
             promise
             ,
             and
             
               not
               repugn
            
             the
             God
             that
             calleth
             .
          
           The
           like
           occurs
           in
           Bishop
           Latimers
           Sermon
           on
           the
           Sunday
           commonly
           called
           Septuagesima
           ;
           in
           which
           we
           find
           ,
           
             That
             seeing
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             universal
             ,
             it
             appeareth
             that
             God
             would
             have
             all
             mankinde
             saved
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             fault
             is
             not
             in
             him
             if
             they
             be
             damned
             :
             for
             it
             is
             written
             thus
             ,
             
               Deus
               vult
               omnes
               homines
               salvos
               fieri
               .
            
             God
             would
             have
             all
             men
             be
             saved
             ;
             but
             we
             are
             so
             wicked
             of
             our selves
             ,
             that
             we
             
               refuse
               the
               same
            
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             take
             notice
             when
             it
             is
             offered
             to
             us
             .
          
           It
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           same
           Doctrine
           is
           maintained
           by
           the
           Arminians
           (
           as
           they
           call
           them
           )
           and
           that
           it
           is
           the
           very
           same
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           cap.
           
             De
             fructu
             justificationis
             ,
             &
             merito
             bonorum
             operum
             ,
             Can.
          
           3.4
           .
           But
           then
           it
           must
           be
           granted
           also
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Melanctonian
           Divines
           ,
           or
           
             Moderate
             Lutherans
          
           ,
           as
           was
           confessed
           by
           
             Andreas
             vega
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           sticklers
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           who
           on
           the
           agitating
           of
           the
           point
           did
           confess
           ingenuously
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           Lutherans
           and
           that
           Church
           touching
           that
           particular
           .
           And
           then
           it
           must
           be
           granted
           also
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           St.
           Augustine
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           divine
           saying
           of
           his
           ,
           
             Sine
             gratia
             Dei
             praeveniente
             ,
             ut
             volimus
             ,
             &
             subsequente
             ne
             frustra
             volimus
             ,
             ad
             pietatis
             opera
             nil
             valemus
             :
          
           so
           that
           if
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           must
           be
           Arminian
           ,
           and
           the
           Arminians
           must
           be
           Papist
           ,
           because
           they
           agree
           together
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           the
           Melanctonian
           Divines
           among
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           yea
           and
           St.
           Augustine
           himself
           must
           be
           Papist
           also
           .
        
         
           
           37.
           
           Such
           being
           the
           freedom
           of
           the
           will
           ,
           in
           laying
           or
           not
           laying
           hold
           upon
           those
           means
           which
           are
           offered
           by
           Almighty
           God
           for
           our
           Salvation
           〈◊〉
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           is
           a
           freedom
           also
           of
           the
           will
           ,
           in
           standing
           unto
           Grace
           received
           ,
           or
           departing
           from
           it
           :
           Certain
           I
           am
           that
           it
           is
           so
           resolved
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           in
           the
           16th
           .
           Article
           for
           Confession
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           is
           declared
           ,
           
             That
             after
             we
             have
             received
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             we
             may
             depart
             from
             Grace
             given
             ,
             and
             fall
             into
             sin
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             we
             may
             arise
             again
             ,
             and
             amend
             our
             lives
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             very
             same
             with
             that
             of
             the
             14th
             .
             Article
             in
             King
             Edward's
             Book
             of
             the
             year
             1557.
             where
             plainly
             the
             Church
             teacheth
             a
             possibility
             of
             falling
             or
             departing
             from
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             unto
             us
             ;
             and
             that
             our
             rising
             again
             ,
             and
             the
             amending
             of
             our
             lives
             upon
             such
             a
             rising
             ,
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             contingency
             only
             ,
             and
             no
             way
             necessary
             on
             Gods
             part
             to
             assure
             us
             of
             .
          
           Conform
           to
           which
           we
           finde
           Bishop
           Hooper
           thus
           discoursing
           in
           the
           said
           Preface
           to
           his
           exposition
           of
           the
           Ten
           Commandments
           ,
           
             The
             cause
             of
             Rejection
             or
             Damnation
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             is
             sin
             in
             
             man
             ,
             which
             
               will
               not
               hear
            
             ,
             neither
             receive
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             or
             else
             after
             he
             hath
             received
             it
             ,
             by
             accustomed
             doing
             of
             ill
             ,
             falleth
             either
             into
             a
             contempt
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             study
             to
             live
             thereafter
             ;
             or
             else
             hateth
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             because
             it
             condemneth
             his
             ungodly
             life
             ,
          
           And
           we
           finde
           Bishop
           Latimer
           discoursing
           thus
           in
           his
           eighth
           Sermon
           in
           Lincolnshire
           ,
           
             Those
             persons
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             that
             be
             not
             come
             yet
             to
             Christ
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             were
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             be
             
               fallen
               again
               from
               him
            
             ,
             and
             so
             
               lost
               their
               Iustification
            
             (
             as
             there
             be
             many
             of
             us
             when
             we
             
               fall
               willingly
            
             into
             sin
             against
             Conscience
             )
             we
             
               lose
               the
               favour
               of
               God
            
             ,
             our
             
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               finally
            
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
             And
             before
             (
             c.
             6.
             )
             thus
             ,
             But
             you
             will
             say
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             How
             shall
             I
             know
             that
             I
             am
             in
             the
             
               Book
               of
               Life
            
             ?
             How
             shall
             I
             try
             my self
             to
             be
             the
             Elect
             of
             God
             to
             everlasting
             life
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             First
             ,
             We
             may
             know
             that
             we
             may
             be
             one
             time
             in
             the
             Book
             ,
             and
             another
             time
             
               come
               out
               again
            
             ,
             as
             it
             appeareth
             by
             David
             ,
             who
             was
             written
             in
             the
             
               Book
               of
               Life
            
             :
             but
             when
             he
             sinned
             ,
             he
             at
             that
             time
             was
             
               out
               of
               the
               Book
            
             of
             the
             
               favour
               of
               God
            
             ,
             until
             he
             repented
             ,
             and
             was
             sorry
             for
             his
             faults
             :
             so
             that
             we
             may
             be
             in
             the
             Book
             one
             time
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             when
             we
             forget
             God
             and
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             do
             wickedly
             ,
             we
             come
             out
             of
             the
             Book
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Book
             .
          
           Which
           makes
           the
           point
           so
           clear
           and
           evident
           on
           the
           Churches
           part
           ,
           that
           when
           it
           was
           moved
           by
           Doctor
           Reynolds
           at
           Hampton-Court
           ,
           that
           the
           words
           ,
           
             Nec
             tolaliter
             ,
             nec
             finaliter
          
           ,
           might
           be
           added
           into
           the
           Clause
           of
           that
           Article
           ,
           the
           motion
           was
           generally
           rejected
           ,
           and
           the
           Article
           left
           standing
           in
           the
           same
           terms
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           then
           stood
           .
           By
           which
           we
           may
           the
           better
           judge
           of
           some
           strange
           expressions
           amongst
           the
           most
           Rigid
           sort
           of
           the
           Contra-Remonstrants
           ,
           especially
           of
           that
           of
           
             Roger
             Dontelock
          
           ,
           by
           whom
           it
           is
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           for
           any
           one
           man
           to
           commit
           all
           the
           sins
           over
           again
           which
           have
           been
           acted
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           it
           would
           neither
           frustrate
           his
           Election
           ,
           nor
           alienate
           him
           from
           the
           love
           and
           favour
           of
           Almighty
           God
           :
           for
           which
           consult
           the
           Appendix
           to
           the
           
             Presseor
             Declaratio
             ,
             Sententiae
             Remonstrantium
          
           ,
           Printed
           at
           
             Leyden
             ,
             Anno
          
           1616.
           
        
         
           38.
           
           Such
           is
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           and
           such
           the
           Judgement
           
           of
           those
           Reverend
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           right
           godly
           Martyrs
           in
           the
           Predestinarian
           Controversies
           ,
           before
           remembred
           .
           And
           though
           I
           have
           insisted
           on
           those
           two
           alone
           ,
           yet
           in
           theirs
           I
           include
           the
           Judgement
           of
           
             Cranmer
             ,
             Ridley
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           those
           learned
           men
           who
           laboured
           in
           the
           great
           work
           of
           the
           Reformation
           .
           Some
           difference
           there
           had
           been
           betwixt
           Cranmer
           and
           Ridley
           ,
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           Hooper
           only
           on
           the
           other
           in
           matter
           of
           Ceremony
           in
           which
           Hooper
           at
           the
           last
           submitted
           to
           the
           other
           two
           .
           But
           in
           all
           the
           Doctrinal
           truths
           of
           their
           Religion
           there
           was
           a
           full
           consent
           between
           them
           :
           which
           appears
           plainly
           in
           this
           passage
           of
           a
           Letter
           sent
           from
           Ridley
           to
           Hooper
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           both
           prisoners
           for
           the
           same
           cause
           ,
           though
           in
           several
           places
           .
           
             But
             now
             my
             dear
             Brother
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             for
             as
             much
             as
             I
             understand
             by
             your
             works
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             but
             super●icially
             seen
             ,
             that
             we
             
             throughly
             agree
             ,
             and
             wholly
             consent
             together
             in
             those
             things
             which
             are
             the
             grounds
             and
             substantial
             points
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             against
             which
             the
             world
             so
             rageth
             in
             these
             our
             dayes
             :
             Howsoever
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             in
             certain
             by-matters
             ,
             and
             circumstances
             of
             Religion
             ,
             your
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             my
             simplicity
             (
             I
             grant
             )
             have
             a
             little
             jarred
             ;
             each
             of
             us
             following
             the
             
               aboundance
               of
               his
               own
               sense
               and
               Iudgement
               .
            
             Now
             I
             say
             ,
             be
             you
             assured
             ,
             that
             even
             with
             my
             whole
             heart
             (
             God
             is
             my
             witness
             )
             in
             the
             Bowels
             of
             Christ
             I
             love
             you
             in
             truth
             ,
             and
             for
             truths
             sake
             ,
             which
             abideth
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             perswaded
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             shall
             abide
             in
             us
             for
             evermore
             .
          
           
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             in
             Edw.
          
           vi
           .
           fol.
           1366.
           
           Now
           as
           Bishop
           Ridley
           thus
           declares
           himself
           to
           be
           of
           the
           same
           Judgement
           with
           Bishop
           Hooper
           ,
           so
           Cranmer
           the
           Archbishop
           doth
           declare
           himself
           to
           be
           of
           the
           same
           Judgement
           with
           Bishop
           Ridley
           :
           for
           being
           charged
           in
           his
           examination
           with
           thinking
           otherwise
           in
           the
           point
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           then
           he
           had
           done
           about
           seven
           or
           eight
           years
           before
           ,
           he
           answereth
           ,
           
             That
             he
             then
             believed
             otherwise
             than
             he
             did
             at
             that
             present
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             did
             so
             till
             the
             Lord
             of
             London
             ,
             Dr.
             Ridley
             ,
             did
             confer
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             by
             sundry
             perswasions
             and
             Authorities
             of
             other
             Doctors
             ,
             drew
             him
             quite
             from
             his
             opinion
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             now
             agreed
             ,
             
               ibid
               ,
               fol.
            
             1702.
             
          
           Which
           words
           though
           spoken
           only
           in
           relation
           to
           such
           points
           about
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Altar
           ,
           concerning
           which
           he
           was
           then
           examined
           by
           the
           Popes
           Commissioners
           ;
           yet
           do
           they
           signifie
           withal
           that
           he
           relyed
           very
           much
           on
           Ridleys
           Judgement
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           as
           like
           to
           be
           accorded
           in
           all
           other
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           in
           that
           .
           And
           though
           Cranmer
           exercised
           his
           Pen
           for
           the
           most
           part
           against
           the
           Papists
           ,
           yet
           in
           his
           Book
           against
           
             Steven
             Gardiner
             ,
             Concerning
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Christs
             Body
             and
             Blood
             ,
          
           first
           published
           in
           the
           year
           1551.
           he
           thus
           delivereth
           his
           opinion
           in
           the
           present
           Controversies
           .
           For
           speaking
           of
           the
           Sacrifice
           which
           was
           made
           by
           Christ
           ,
           he
           lets
           us
           know
           ,
           
             That
             he
             took
             unto
             himself
             not
             only
             their
             sins
             that
             many
             years
             before
             were
             dead
             ,
             and
             put
             their
             trust
             in
             him
             ;
             but
             also
             all
             the
             sins
             of
             those
             that
             until
             his
             coming
             again
             
               should
               truly
               believe
               his
               Gospel
            
             :
             so
             that
             now
             we
             may
             look
             for
             no
             other
             Priest
             ,
             nor
             Sacrifice
             to
             take
             away
             our
             sins
             ,
             but
             only
             him
             and
             his
             Sacrifice
             ;
             that
             as
             he
             dying
             once
             was
             offered
             for
             all
             ,
             so
             as
             much
             as
             pertained
             unto
             him
             ,
             he
             took
             all
             mens
             sins
             unto
             himself
             ,
             fol.
             372.
             
          
           Which
           is
           as
           much
           as
           could
           be
           looked
           for
           from
           a
           man
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           purposely
           apply
           himself
           to
           the
           points
           in
           question
           .
           Finally
           ,
           it
           were
           worth
           the
           learning
           to
           know
           why
           the
           Paraphrases
           of
           Erasmus
           (
           a
           man
           of
           a
           known
           difference
           in
           Judgement
           from
           Calvins
           Doctrines
           in
           these
           points
           ,
           should
           be
           translated
           into
           English
           by
           the
           care
           of
           our
           Prelates
           ;
           and
           being
           so
           translated
           ,
           should
           be
           commended
           both
           by
           King
           Edward
           vi
           .
           and
           Queen
           ELizabeth
           ,
           to
           the
           diligent
           reading
           of
           their
           Subjects
           of
           all
           conditions
           ;
           which
           certainly
           they
           had
           not
           done
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           been
           thereunto
           perswaded
           by
           those
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           other
           learned
           men
           about
           them
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           principal
           
           hand
           in
           ●he
           Reformation
           ,
           which
           clearly
           shews
           how
           much
           ,
           as
           well
           the
           Priest
           as
           the
           people
           were
           to
           ascribe
           unto
           the
           Judgement
           of
           that
           learned
           man
           ,
           and
           consequently
           how
           little
           unto
           that
           of
           Calvin
           in
           the
           present
           Controversies
           .
        
         
           39.
           
           So
           near
           this
           Church
           comes
           up
           unto
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           in
           Government
           ,
           forms
           of
           Worship
           ,
           and
           some
           points
           of
           Controversie
           .
           
           And
           some
           there
           are
           in
           which
           they
           totally
           disagreed
           ,
           and
           stood
           in
           opposition
           unto
           one
           another
           ,
           viz.
           In
           the
           Articles
           touching
           the
           
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             Iustification
             ,
          
           the
           merit
           of
           
             good
             Works
             ,
             Works
          
           done
           before
           
             Iustification
             ,
             Works
          
           of
           Supererogation
           ,
           the
           Fallibility
           or
           Infallibility
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           the
           Authority
           of
           
             General
             Councils
             ,
             Purgatory
          
           ,
           Adoration
           of
           Images
           ,
           Invocation
           of
           Saints
           ,
           the
           Celebrating
           of
           Divine
           Service
           in
           the
           vulgar
           tongues
           ;
           the
           nature
           and
           number
           of
           the
           
             Sacraments
             ,
             Transubstantiation
          
           ,
           the
           Communion
           in
           both
           kindes
           ,
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           the
           Mass
           ,
           the
           single
           life
           of
           Priests
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           
             National
             Churches
          
           in
           ordaining
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           in
           matters
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           nature
           :
           In
           many
           of
           which
           it
           might
           be
           found
           no
           difficult
           matter
           to
           atone
           the
           differences
           ,
           whensoever
           it
           shall
           please
           God
           to
           commit
           the
           managing
           of
           them
           to
           moderate
           and
           prudent
           men
           ,
           who
           prefer
           truth
           before
           opinion
           ,
           and
           peace
           before
           the
           prevalency
           of
           their
           several
           parties
           .
           But
           whether
           it
           be
           so
           in
           all
           ,
           is
           a
           harder
           question
           ,
           and
           will
           remain
           a
           question
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           unless
           all
           parties
           lay
           aside
           their
           private
           interest
           ,
           and
           conscienciously
           resolve
           to
           yield
           as
           much
           to
           one
           another
           as
           may
           stand
           with
           Piety
           .
           And
           then
           what
           reason
           can
           there
           be
           ,
           why
           the
           breaches
           in
           the
           walls
           of
           Ierusalem
           should
           not
           be
           made
           up
           ?
           and
           being
           made
           up
           ,
           why
           Ierusalem
           should
           not
           be
           restored
           to
           its
           former
           Honour
           ,
           of
           being
           
             a
             City
             at
             unity
             within
             it self
          
           ?
           The
           hopes
           of
           which
           may
           be
           the
           greater
           ,
           because
           there
           are
           so
           many
           points
           (
           so
           far
           forth
           as
           they
           stand
           comprised
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Articles
           )
           in
           which
           the
           first
           Reformers
           were
           so
           far
           from
           being
           at
           any
           difference
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           rather
           joyn
           with
           them
           ,
           in
           opposing
           the
           common
           enemy
           ,
           
             Familists
             ,
             Libertines
             ,
             Anti-Trinitarians
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
          
           and
           other
           Hereticks
           of
           that
           age
           ,
           who
           seemed
           to
           dig
           at
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           and
           aim
           at
           the
           subversion
           of
           humane
           Society
           ;
           Of
           which
           sort
           are
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Trinity
          
           ,
           the
           Incarnation
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Divinity
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           of
           the
           three
           Creeds
           ,
           of
           Original
           Sin
           ,
           of
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           of
           ministring
           in
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           of
           hindring
           the
           effect
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           by
           unworthy
           Ministers
           ,
           of
           Infant
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           the
           Traditions
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           of
           the
           Consecration
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           Ministers
           ;
           of
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           in
           making
           Wars
           ,
           and
           punishing
           Malefactors
           with
           Temporal
           Death
           ;
           of
           the
           community
           of
           Goods
           ,
           and
           the
           exacting
           of
           an
           Oath
           to
           finde
           out
           the
           truth
           :
           Of
           most
           of
           which
           it
           may
           be
           said
           in
           St.
           Augustines
           language
           ,
           
             His
             qui
             contra
             dicit
             ,
             aut
             a
             Christi
             fide
             alie
             nus
             est
             ,
             aut
             est
             Hereticus
          
           ;
           that
           he
           who
           
           shall
           deny
           to
           give
           his
           assent
           unto
           them
           ,
           is
           either
           an
           alien
           from
           the
           Faith
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           an
           Heretick
           .
        
         
           
           40.
           
           And
           then
           there
           are
           some
           other
           things
           which
           are
           not
           comprehended
           in
           those
           Articles
           ,
           in
           which
           ,
           though
           there
           were
           differences
           between
           them
           in
           point
           of
           Judgement
           ,
           yet
           the
           Reformers
           thought
           not
           fit
           to
           determine
           of
           them
           positively
           upon
           either
           side
           ,
           but
           left
           them
           to
           the
           liberty
           of
           opinion
           ,
           to
           be
           disputed
           ,
           Pro
           and
           Con
           ,
           amongst
           learned
           men
           ,
           according
           as
           their
           understandings
           fancy
           ,
           or
           affections
           should
           dispose
           them
           to
           it
           :
           some
           points
           there
           are
           of
           Phylological
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           
             Scholastical
             Divinity
          
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           is
           
             Libertas
             opinandi
          
           ,
           a
           liberty
           of
           opinion
           left
           unto
           us
           ,
           
             de
             quibus
             ,
             sentire
             qu●e
             velis
             ,
             &
             quae
             sentias
             loqui
             liceat
             ,
          
           in
           the
           words
           of
           Tacitus
           .
           In
           th●se
           and
           such
           as
           these
           St.
           Paul
           himself
           seems
           to
           leave
           a
           latitude
           ,
           when
           he
           gives
           way
           ,
           
             Vt
             quilibet
             Abundet
             in
             suo
             sensu
             ,
          
           Rom.
           14.5
           .
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Let
             every
             man
             abound
             in
             his
             own
             sense
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Rhemists
           read
           it
           ;
           especially
           ,
           
             If
             he
             be
             fully
             perswaded
             in
             his
             own
             minde
          
           (
           touching
           the
           truth
           of
           what
           he
           writes
           )
           as
           our
           last
           Translation
           :
           Which
           liberty
           as
           some
           have
           taken
           ,
           in
           closing
           with
           the
           Papists
           in
           some
           particulars
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           contrary
           to
           the
           Faith
           and
           Doctrine
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           establisht
           Government
           ,
           and
           Forms
           of
           Worship
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           for
           so
           doing
           to
           be
           branded
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Papists
           ;
           or
           their
           writings
           to
           be
           censured
           and
           condemned
           for
           Popish
           ,
           because
           perhaps
           they
           differ
           in
           those
           matters
           from
           the
           Churches
           of
           
             Calvins
             Platform
             ,
             Veritas
             a
             quocunque
             est
             ,
             est
             a
             spiritu
             sancto
             ,
          
           as
           divinely
           Ambrose
           .
           Truth
           is
           no
           more
           restrained
           to
           the
           Schools
           of
           Calvin
           ,
           then
           to
           those
           of
           Rome
           ;
           some
           truths
           being
           to
           be
           found
           in
           each
           ,
           but
           not
           all
           in
           either
           .
           And
           certainly
           in
           this
           the
           first
           Reformers
           did
           exceeding
           wisely
           ,
           in
           not
           tying
           up
           the
           judgements
           of
           learned
           men
           ,
           where
           they
           might
           be
           freed
           ;
           but
           leaving
           them
           a
           sufficient
           scope
           to
           exercise
           their
           wits
           and
           Pens
           ,
           as
           they
           saw
           occasion
           .
           Had
           they
           done
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           condemned
           every
           thing
           for
           Popish
           ,
           which
           was
           either
           taught
           or
           used
           in
           the
           times
           of
           Popery
           ,
           they
           must
           then
           have
           condemned
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Trinity
           it self
           ,
           as
           was
           well
           observed
           by
           King
           Iames
           in
           the
           Conference
           at
           Hampton-Court
           :
           And
           then
           said
           he
           ,
           You
           (
           Dr.
           Reynolds
           )
           
             must
             go
             barefoot
             ,
             because
             they
             wore
             hose
             and
             shooes
             in
             times
             of
             Popery
             ,
          
           p.
           75.
           
           Besides
           which
           inconvenience
           it
           must
           needs
           have
           followed
           ,
           that
           by
           a
           general
           renouncing
           of
           all
           such
           things
           as
           have
           been
           taught
           and
           used
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           the
           Confession
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           must
           have
           been
           like
           that
           (
           both
           in
           condition
           and
           effect
           )
           which
           Mr.
           Craig
           composed
           for
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           of
           which
           King
           Iames
           tells
           us
           ,
           p.
           39.
           that
           with
           his
           ,
           I
           renounce
           and
           I
           abhor
           his
           Detestations
           and
           Protestations
           ,
           he
           did
           so
           amaze
           the
           simple
           people
           ,
           that
           they
           (
           not
           able
           to
           conceive
           all
           those
           things
           )
           utterly
           gave
           over
           all
           ,
           falling
           back
           to
           Popery
           ,
           or
           still
           remaining
           in
           their
           former
           ignorance
           .
        
         
         
           41.
           
           Such
           was
           the
           Moderation
           which
           was
           used
           by
           our
           first
           
           Reformers
           ,
           and
           on
           such
           Principles
           and
           Positions
           ,
           did
           they
           ground
           this
           Church
           .
           Which
           I
           have
           laid
           down
           here
           at
           large
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           the
           better
           Judge
           of
           those
           Deviations
           ,
           which
           afterwards
           were
           made
           by
           Factious
           and
           unquiet
           men
           ;
           as
           also
           of
           the
           Piety
           of
           their
           endeavours
           ,
           who
           aimed
           at
           the
           Reduction
           of
           her
           to
           her
           first
           condition
           .
           If
           the
           great
           Prelate
           ,
           whom
           I
           write
           of
           ,
           did
           either
           labour
           to
           subvert
           the
           Doctrine
           or
           innovate
           any
           thing
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           Publick
           Government
           ,
           or
           Formes
           of
           Worship
           ,
           here
           by
           Law
           Established
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Principles
           and
           Positions
           before
           expressed
           ;
           his
           Adversaries
           had
           the
           better
           Reason
           to
           clamor
           against
           him
           whilst
           he
           lived
           ,
           and
           to
           persue
           their
           clamors
           till
           the
           very
           last
           .
           But
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           if
           neither
           in
           his
           own
           person
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           diligence
           and
           activity
           of
           his
           
             subservient
             Ministers
          
           ,
           he
           acted
           or
           suffered
           any
           thing
           to
           be
           justified
           in
           point
           of
           Practice
           ,
           or
           allowed
           any
           thing
           to
           be
           Preached
           or
           Prayed
           ,
           or
           hindred
           any
           thing
           from
           being
           Published
           or
           Preached
           ,
           but
           what
           may
           be
           made
           good
           by
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           complexion
           of
           the
           times
           in
           which
           he
           lived
           ;
           those
           foul
           Reproaches
           ,
           which
           so
           unjustly
           and
           uncharitably
           have
           been
           laid
           upon
           him
           ,
           must
           return
           back
           upon
           the
           Authors
           ,
           from
           whom
           they
           came
           ,
           as
           stones
           thrown
           up
           against
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           do
           many
           times
           fall
           upon
           the
           heads
           of
           those
           that
           threw
           them
           .
           But
           whither
           side
           deserved
           the
           blame
           for
           innovating
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           Rites
           ,
           and
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Anglican
           Church
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           first
           Principles
           and
           Positions
           of
           it
           ;
           will
           best
           appear
           by
           the
           course
           of
           the
           ensuing
           History
           ,
           Relation
           being
           had
           to
           this
           Introduction
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           here
           placed
           in
           the
           front
           ,
           as
           a
           Lamp
           or
           Candle
           (
           such
           as
           we
           find
           commonly
           in
           the
           Porches
           of
           Great
           Mens
           houses
           )
           to
           light
           the
           way
           to
           such
           as
           are
           desirous
           to
           go
           into
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           enter
           with
           delight
           ,
           converse
           therein
           with
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           return
           with
           safety
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               CYPRIANUS
               ANGLICUS
               :
               OR
               ,
               THE
               HISTORY
               OF
               THE
               Life
               and
               Death
               ,
               OF
               The
               most
               Reverend
               and
               Renowned
               PRELATE
               WILLIAM
               By
               Divine
               Providence
               ,
               Lord
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               Primate
               of
               all
               ENGLAND
               ,
               and
               Metropolitan
               ,
               Chancellor
               of
               the
               Universities
               of
               Oxon.
               and
               Dublin
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Privy
               Council
               to
               His
               late
               most
               SACRED
               MAJESTY
               King
               CHARLES
               Second
               MONARCH
               of
               Great-Brittain
               .
            
             
               PART
               .
               I.
               Containing
               the
               History
               of
               his
               Life
               and
               Actions
               from
               the
               day
               of
               his
               Birth
               ,
               
                 Octob.
                 7.
                 1573.
              
               to
               the
               day
               of
               his
               Nomination
               to
               the
               See
               of
               
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 August
                 6.
                 1633.
              
               
            
             
               LONDON
               :
               Printed
               by
               
                 E.
                 Cotes
              
               for
               
                 A.
                 Seile
              
               ,
               1668.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               LIFE
               OF
               The
               most
               Reverend
               FATHER
               in
               GOD
               WILLIAM
               Lord
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               .
            
             
               LIB
               .
               I.
               Extending
               from
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Birth
               ,
               till
               his
               being
               made
               Bishop
               of
               St.
               Davids
               .
            
             
               TO
               Recommend
               unto
               Posterity
               the
               Lives
               and
               Actions
               of
               eminent
               and
               famous
               Persons
               ,
               hath
               alwayes
               been
               esteemed
               a
               work
               becoming
               the
               most
               able
               Pens
               .
               Nothing
               so
               much
               enobleth
               Plutarch
               ,
               as
               his
               committing
               unto
               memory
               ,
               the
               Actions
               and
               Achievements
               of
               the
               most
               renowned
               Greeks
               and
               Romans
               ;
               or
               added
               more
               unto
               the
               fame
               of
               
                 Diogenes
                 Laertius
              
               ,
               than
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               left
               us
               of
               the
               Lives
               and
               Apophthegms
               of
               the
               old
               Philosophers
               .
               Some
               pains
               have
               fortunately
               been
               taken
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               by
               
                 Paulus
                 Iavius
              
               Bishop
               of
               Como
               ,
               and
               by
               
                 Matthew
                 Parker
              
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               our
               Fathers
               .
               Nor
               can
               we
               be
               so
               little
               studdied
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               even
               particular
               persons
               (
               I
               speak
               not
               here
               of
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               )
               have
               had
               their
               own
               particular
               and
               distinct
               Historians
               ;
               by
               whom
               their
               Parts
               and
               Piety
               ,
               their
               Military
               Exploits
               ,
               or
               Civil
               Prudence
               ,
               have
               been
               transmitted
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               succeeding
               ages
               .
               So
               that
               adventuring
               on
               the
               Life
               of
               this
               famous
               Prelate
               ,
               I
               cannot
               be
               without
               Examples
               ,
               though
               without
               Encouragements
               .
               For
               what
               Encouragements
               can
               there
               be
               to
               such
               a
               
               work
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               is
               an
               impossibility
               of
               pleasing
               all
               ;
               more
               than
               an
               ordinary
               probability
               of
               offending
               many
               ;
               no
               expectation
               of
               Reward
               ,
               nor
               certainty
               of
               any
               thing
               but
               misconstructions
               ,
               and
               Detractings
               ,
               if
               not
               dangers
               also
               .
               Howsoever
               I
               shall
               give
               my self
               the
               satisfaction
               ,
               of
               doing
               my
               last
               duty
               ,
               to
               the
               memory
               of
               a
               man
               so
               Famous
               ,
               of
               such
               a
               Publick
               Spirit
               in
               all
               his
               actions
               ,
               so
               eminently
               deserving
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               :
               With
               which
               profession
               of
               my
               Piety
               ,
               and
               Ingenuity
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               be
               altogether
               out
               of
               hope
               ,
               but
               that
               my
               Labours
               in
               this
               Piece
               may
               obtain
               a
               pardon
               ,
               if
               they
               shall
               not
               reach
               to
               an
               Applause
               .
            
             
               
               
                 William
                 Laud
              
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               was
               born
               on
               the
               7th
               .
               day
               of
               
                 October
                 ,
                 An.
              
               1573.
               
               A
               year
               remarkable
               for
               the
               buslings
               of
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               ,
               who
               before
               they
               had
               served
               an
               Apprentiship
               in
               the
               Trade
               of
               Sedition
               ,
               began
               to
               set
               up
               for
               themselves
               ;
               and
               seeing
               they
               could
               not
               have
               the
               countenance
               of
               Authority
               ,
               to
               justifie
               the
               advancing
               of
               their
               Holy
               Discipline
               ,
               resolved
               to
               introduce
               it
               by
               little
               and
               little
               ,
               as
               opportunity
               should
               be
               given
               them
               ;
               which
               they
               did
               accordingly
               .
               His
               
                 Birth
                 place
                 ,
                 Reading
              
               ,
               the
               principal
               Town
               of
               Berks
               ,
               for
               Wealth
               and
               Beauty
               ;
               remarkable
               heretofore
               for
               a
               stately
               and
               magnificent
               Abby
               ,
               founded
               and
               liberally
               Endowed
               by
               King
               Henry
               I.
               and
               no
               less
               eminent
               in
               these
               last
               Ages
               for
               the
               Trade
               of
               Clothing
               ,
               the
               Seminary
               of
               some
               Families
               of
               Gentry
               within
               that
               County
               .
               And
               of
               this
               Trade
               his
               Father
               was
               ,
               who
               kept
               not
               only
               many
               Lomes
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               but
               many
               
                 Weavers
                 ,
                 Spinners
              
               ,
               and
               Fullers
               ,
               at
               continual
               work
               ;
               living
               in
               good
               Esteem
               and
               Reputation
               amongst
               his
               Neighbours
               to
               the
               very
               last
               .
               His
               Mother
               
                 Lucy
                 Webb
              
               ,
               was
               Sister
               to
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Webb
              
               Lord
               Maior
               of
               
                 London
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1591.
               the
               Grand-Father
               of
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Webb
              
               not
               long
               since
               deceased
               :
               She
               was
               first
               Marryed
               to
               
                 Iohn
                 Robinson
              
               a
               Clothier
               of
               the
               same
               Town
               also
               ;
               but
               a
               Man
               of
               so
               good
               Wealth
               and
               Credit
               ,
               that
               he
               Marryed
               one
               of
               his
               Daughters
               to
               Dr.
               Cotsford
               ,
               and
               another
               unto
               Dr.
               Layfield
               ,
               men
               of
               parts
               and
               worth
               ;
               and
               left
               his
               youngest
               Son
               called
               William
               ,
               in
               so
               good
               a
               way
               ,
               that
               he
               came
               to
               be
               Doctor
               of
               
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 Prebend
              
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               and
               Archdeacon
               of
               Nottingham
               ,
               beside
               some
               other
               preferments
               which
               he
               dyed
               possest
               of
               .
               Having
               buryed
               her
               Husband
               
                 Iohn
                 Robinson
              
               ,
               she
               was
               Re-marryed
               unto
               Laud
               ,
               this
               Archbishops
               Father
               ,
               to
               whom
               she
               brought
               no
               other
               child
               than
               this
               Son
               alone
               ;
               as
               if
               she
               had
               satisfied
               that
               duty
               which
               was
               owing
               to
               her
               second
               Marriage
               bed
               ,
               by
               bringing
               forth
               a
               Son
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               be
               the
               Patriarch
               (
               in
               a
               manner
               )
               of
               the
               
                 British
                 Islands
              
               .
            
             
               He
               was
               not
               born
               therefore
               of
               such
               
                 Poor
                 and
              
               (a)
               
                 obscure
                 Parents
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Publisher
               of
               his
               Breviat
               makes
               him
               ,
               much
               less
               (b)
               
                 E
                 faece
                 Plebis
              
               ,
               of
               the
               dregs
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               as
               both
               he
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Bishops
               were
               affirmed
               to
               be
               by
               the
               late
               Lord
               Brook
               (
               who
               of
               all
               others
               had
               least
               Reason
               to
               upbraid
               them
               with
               it
               )
               in
               a
               book
               of
               his
               touching
               the
               nature
               of
               that
               Episcopacy
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               exercised
               in
               
               England
               .
               But
               granting
               that
               he
               had
               been
               born
               of
               as
               
                 poor
                 and
                 obscure
                 Parents
              
               as
               those
               Authors
               make
               him
               ;
               yet
               must
               it
               needs
               add
               to
               the
               commendation
               of
               his
               Parts
               and
               Industry
               ,
               who
               from
               so
               mean
               and
               low
               a
               Birth
               ,
               had
               raised
               himself
               into
               such
               an
               eminent
               height
               of
               Power
               and
               Glory
               ,
               that
               no
               Bishop
               or
               Archbishop
               ,
               since
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               had
               attained
               the
               like
               .
               The
               greatest
               Rivers
               many
               times
               have
               the
               smallest
               Fountains
               ,
               such
               as
               can
               hardly
               be
               found
               out
               ,
               and
               being
               found
               out
               ,
               as
               hardly
               quit
               the
               cost
               of
               the
               discovery
               ;
               and
               yet
               by
               long
               running
               ,
               and
               holding
               on
               a
               constant
               and
               continual
               course
               ,
               they
               become
               large
               ,
               navigable
               ,
               and
               of
               great
               benefit
               unto
               the
               Publick
               .
               Whereas
               some
               Families
               may
               be
               compared
               to
               the
               Pyramides
               of
               AEgypt
               ,
               which
               being
               built
               on
               great
               Foundations
               ,
               grow
               narrower
               and
               narrower
               by
               degrees
               ,
               until
               at
               last
               they
               end
               in
               a
               small
               Conus
               ,
               in
               a
               point
               ,
               in
               nothing
               .
               For
               if
               we
               look
               into
               the
               Stories
               of
               the
               Times
               foregoing
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               ,
               that
               poor
               and
               obscure
               Cottages
               have
               bred
               Commanders
               to
               the
               Camp
               ,
               Judges
               unto
               the
               Seats
               of
               Justice
               ,
               Counsellors
               to
               the
               State
               ,
               Peers
               to
               the
               Realm
               ,
               and
               Kings
               themselves
               unto
               the
               Throne
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Prelates
               to
               the
               Church
               :
               When
               such
               as
               do
               pretend
               to
               a
               Nobler
               Birth
               ,
               do
               many
               times
               consume
               themselves
               in
               effeminate
               Luxuries
               ,
               and
               waste
               their
               Fortunes
               in
               a
               Prodigal
               and
               Libidinous
               Course
               .
               Which
               brings
               into
               my
               mind
               the
               Answer
               made
               by
               Mr.
               Pace
               (
               one
               of
               the
               Secretaries
               to
               King
               Hen.
               viii
               .
               )
               to
               a
               Nobleman
               about
               the
               Court
               ;
               For
               when
               the
               said
               Nobleman
               had
               told
               him
               ,
               in
               contempt
               of
               Learning
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 enough
                 for
                 Noblemens
                 Sons
                 to
                 wind
                 their
              
               Horn
               ,
               
                 and
                 carry
                 their
              
               Hawk
               
                 fair
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 leave
                 Study
                 and
                 Learning
                 to
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 mean
                 men
              
               ;
               
               Mr.
               Pace
               thereunto
               replied
               ,
               
                 Then
                 his
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Noblemen
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 leave
                 unto
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 meaner
                 Persons
                 ,
                 the
                 managing
                 of
                 Affairs
                 of
                 Estate
                 ;
                 when
                 their
                 own
                 Children
                 please
                 themselves
                 with
                 winding
                 their
              
               Horns
               ,
               
                 and
                 managing
                 their
              
               Hawks
               ,
               
                 and
                 other
                 Follies
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               yet
               notwithstanding
               ,
               such
               was
               the
               envy
               of
               the
               Times
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               frequently
               upbraided
               in
               the
               days
               of
               his
               Greatness
               ,
               as
               well
               (
               in
               common
               Speech
               )
               a
               scattered
               Libells
               ,
               with
               the
               mean
               condition
               of
               his
               Birth
               .
               And
               I
               remember
               that
               I
               found
               him
               once
               in
               his
               Garden
               at
               Lambeth
               ,
               with
               more
               than
               ordinary
               Trouble
               in
               his
               Countenance
               ;
               of
               which
               not
               having
               confidence
               enough
               to
               enquire
               the
               Reason
               ,
               he
               shewed
               me
               a
               Paper
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               told
               me
               it
               was
               a
               printed
               Sheet
               of
               a
               Scandalous
               Libel
               which
               had
               been
               stopp'd
               at
               the
               Press
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               found
               himself
               reproach'd
               with
               so
               base
               a
               Parentage
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               been
               raked
               out
               of
               the
               Dunghil
               ;
               adding
               withal
               ,
               That
               though
               he
               had
               not
               the
               good
               fortune
               to
               be
               born
               a
               Gentleman
               ,
               yet
               he
               thank'd
               God
               he
               had
               been
               born
               of
               honest
               Parents
               ,
               who
               lived
               in
               a
               plentiful
               condition
               ,
               employed
               many
               poor
               People
               in
               their
               way
               ,
               and
               left
               a
               good
               report
               behind
               them
               .
               And
               thereupon
               beginning
               to
               clear
               up
               his
               Countenance
               ,
               I
               told
               him
               as
               presently
               as
               I
               durst
               ,
               That
               Pope
               Sixtus
               the
               Fifth
               ,
               as
               stout
               a
               Pope
               as
               ever
               wore
               the
               Triple
               
               Crown
               ,
               but
               a
               poor
               mans
               Son
               ,
               did
               use
               familiarly
               to
               say
               ,
               in
               contempt
               of
               such
               Libells
               as
               frequently
               were
               made
               against
               him
               ,
               That
               he
               was
               
                 Domo
                 natus
                 Illustri
              
               ,
               because
               the
               Sun-beams
               passing
               through
               the
               broken
               Walls
               and
               ragged
               Roof
               ,
               illustrated
               every
               corner
               of
               that
               homely
               Cottage
               in
               which
               he
               was
               born
               ;
               with
               which
               facetiousness
               of
               that
               Pope
               (
               so
               applicable
               to
               the
               present
               occasion
               )
               he
               seemed
               very
               well
               pleased
               .
            
             
               
               But
               to
               go
               forwards
               with
               our
               Story
               .
               Having
               escaped
               a
               dangerous
               Sickness
               in
               his
               Childhood
               ,
               he
               was
               trained
               up
               (
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               was
               sitted
               for
               it
               )
               in
               the
               Free
               Grammar-School
               of
               Reading
               ;
               in
               which
               he
               profited
               so
               well
               ,
               and
               came
               on
               so
               fast
               ,
               that
               before
               he
               was
               sixteen
               years
               of
               age
               (
               which
               was
               very
               early
               for
               those
               times
               )
               he
               was
               sent
               to
               Oxon
               ▪
               and
               entred
               a
               Commoner
               in
               St.
               Iohn's
               Colledge
               ,
               and
               there
               committed
               to
               the
               tuition
               of
               Mr.
               Buckeridge
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Fellows
               of
               that
               Colledge
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               the
               worthy
               President
               of
               it
               .
               It
               proved
               no
               ordinary
               happiness
               to
               the
               Scholar
               ,
               to
               be
               principled
               under
               such
               a
               Tutor
               ,
               who
               knew
               as
               well
               as
               any
               other
               of
               his
               time
               ,
               how
               to
               employ
               the
               two-edged
               Sword
               of
               Holy
               Scripture
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               made
               good
               proof
               in
               the
               times
               succeeding
               ,
               brandishing
               it
               on
               the
               one
               side
               against
               the
               Papists
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               other
               against
               the
               Puritans
               or
               Nonconformists
               .
               In
               reference
               to
               the
               first
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               of
               him
               in
               the
               general
               by
               Bishop
               Godwin
               ,
               (d)
               That
               he
               endeavoured
               most
               industriously
               ,
               both
               by
               Preaching
               and
               Writing
               ,
               to
               defend
               and
               propagate
               the
               True
               Religion
               here
               by
               Law
               established
               :
               Which
               appears
               plainly
               by
               his
               Learned
               and
               Laborious
               Piece
               ,
               entituled
               ,
               
                 De
                 potestate
                 Papae
                 in
                 Temporalibus
              
               ,
               Printed
               at
               
                 London
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1614.
               in
               which
               he
               hath
               so
               shaken
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               Papal
               Monarchy
               ,
               and
               the
               pretended
               Superiority
               of
               that
               See
               over
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               the
               Learned
               men
               of
               that
               Party
               did
               ever
               undertake
               a
               Reply
               unto
               it
               .
               With
               like
               success
               ,
               but
               with
               less
               pains
               unto
               himself
               ,
               he
               managed
               the
               Controversie
               concerning
               Kneeling
               at
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               against
               those
               of
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               ;
               the
               Piety
               and
               Antiquity
               of
               which
               Religious
               Posture
               in
               that
               Holy
               Action
               ,
               he
               asserted
               with
               such
               solid
               Reasons
               and
               such
               clear
               Authorities
               ,
               in
               a
               Treatise
               by
               him
               published
               Anno
               1618.
               that
               he
               came
               off
               without
               the
               least
               opposition
               by
               that
               Party
               also
               .
               But
               before
               the
               publishing
               of
               these
               Books
               ,
               or
               either
               of
               them
               ,
               his
               eminent
               Abilities
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               had
               brought
               him
               into
               great
               credit
               with
               King
               Iames
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               he
               was
               chosen
               to
               be
               one
               of
               the
               four
               (
               Dr.
               Andrews
               Bishop
               of
               Chichester
               ,
               Dr.
               Barlow
               Bishop
               of
               Rochester
               ,
               and
               Dr.
               King
               then
               Dean
               of
               Christchurch
               ,
               and
               not
               long
               after
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               were
               the
               other
               three
               )
               who
               were
               appointed
               to
               Preach
               before
               his
               Majesty
               at
               Hampton-court
               in
               the
               Month
               of
               September
               1606.
               for
               the
               Reductions
               of
               the
               two
               Melvins
               ,
               and
               other
               
                 Presbyterian
                 Scots
              
               ,
               to
               a
               right
               understanding
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               In
               the
               performance
               o●
               which
               Service
               ,
               he
               took
               for
               his
               Text
               those
               words
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 Let
                 every
                 soul
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Rom.
               13.1
               .
               
                 In
                 canvasing
                 whereof
                 ,
                 he
                 fell
                 upon
                 the
                 Point
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 Supremacy
                 in
                 Causes
                 Ecclesiastical
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 
                 handled
                 (e)
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
                 Archbishop
                 Spotwood
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Sermon
                 )
                 hath
                 informed
                 us
                 of
                 him
                 )
                 both
                 learnedly
                 and
                 soundly
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 hearers
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Scottish
                 Ministers
                 seemed
                 very
                 much
                 grieved
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 so
                 often
                 equalled
                 in
                 their
                 opposition
                 to
                 Sovereign
                 Princes
                 .
              
               
                 Hist.
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 Lib.
              
               VII
               .
               pag.
               497.
               
               And
               though
               the
               other
               three
               ,
               with
               the
               like
               abilities
               and
               elocution
               had
               discharged
               their
               parts
               ,
               yet
               gained
               they
               nothing
               on
               the
               Scots
               ,
               who
               were
               resolved
               ,
               like
               the
               
                 deaf
                 Adder
              
               in
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               
                 not
                 to
                 give
                 ear
                 unto
                 the
                 Charmers
                 ,
                 charmed
                 they
                 never
                 so
                 wisely
                 .
              
               But
               whatsoever
               they
               lost
               in
               the
               opinion
               of
               that
               proud
               and
               refractory
               Generation
               ,
               they
               gained
               exceedingly
               on
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               great
               Preferments
               for
               themselves
               ,
               Bishop
               Andrews
               being
               not
               long
               after
               removed
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Ely
               ,
               Bishop
               Barlow
               unto
               that
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               Dr.
               King
               preferred
               to
               the
               See
               of
               London
               ,
               and
               Dr.
               Buckridge
               to
               that
               of
               Rochester
               ,
               where
               he
               continued
               till
               the
               year
               1627.
               when
               by
               the
               power
               and
               favour
               of
               this
               his
               present
               Pupill
               (
               then
               Bishop
               of
               Bath
               and
               Wells
               )
               he
               was
               translated
               to
               the
               rich
               Bishoprick
               of
               Ely
               ,
               in
               which
               See
               he
               died
               .
            
             
               Of
               this
               man
               I
               have
               spoken
               the
               more
               at
               large
               ,
               
               that
               finding
               the
               temper
               of
               the
               Tutor
               ,
               we
               may
               the
               better
               judge
               of
               those
               ingredients
               which
               went
               to
               the
               making
               up
               of
               the
               Scholar
               .
               Having
               spent
               about
               a
               year
               in
               his
               Colledge
               ,
               there
               was
               raised
               such
               a
               good
               report
               of
               him
               in
               the
               Town
               of
               Reading
               ,
               that
               partly
               by
               his
               own
               proficiencies
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               the
               good
               esteem
               which
               was
               had
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               he
               was
               nominated
               by
               the
               Mayor
               and
               others
               of
               that
               Corporation
               unto
               a
               Scholars
               place
               in
               that
               House
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Constitutions
               of
               Sir
               
                 Tho.
                 White
              
               ,
               the
               Honourable
               and
               sole
               Founder
               of
               it
               ,
               who
               though
               he
               had
               designed
               the
               Merchant-Taylors
               School
               in
               London
               for
               the
               Chief
               Seminary
               of
               his
               Colledge
               ,
               yet
               being
               a
               man
               of
               a
               more
               publick
               Spirit
               ,
               than
               to
               confine
               himself
               to
               any
               one
               place
               ,
               he
               allowed
               two
               Fellowships
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Coventry
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               to
               Bristol
               ,
               two
               also
               to
               the
               Town
               of
               Reading
               ,
               and
               one
               to
               Tunbridg
               .
               Admitted
               a
               Scholar
               of
               the
               House
               on
               this
               nomination
               ,
               at
               the
               end
               of
               three
               years
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Custom
               of
               that
               Colledge
               )
               he
               was
               made
               one
               of
               the
               Fellows
               ,
               
               taking
               his
               Academical
               Degrees
               according
               to
               that
               custom
               also
               ;
               by
               which
               custom
               those
               of
               that
               Society
               are
               kept
               longer
               from
               taking
               their
               degrees
               in
               the
               Arts
               ,
               but
               are
               permitted
               to
               take
               their
               Degrees
               in
               Divinity
               much
               sooner
               than
               in
               other
               Houses
               ;
               so
               that
               although
               he
               proceeded
               not
               Master
               of
               Arts
               till
               the
               Month
               of
               Iuly
               1599.
               
               yet
               at
               the
               end
               of
               five
               years
               only
               he
               took
               the
               Degree
               of
               Batchelour
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               without
               longer
               stay
               ;
               during
               which
               interval
               he
               was
               first
               made
               Deacon
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               was
               put
               into
               the
               Order
               of
               Priesthood
               by
               Dr.
               Young
               then
               Bishop
               of
               Rochester
               ,
               the
               See
               of
               Oxon.
               being
               vacant
               ,
               in
               which
               vacancy
               it
               had
               continued
               for
               the
               space
               of
               11.
               years
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               from
               the
               death
               of
               Bishop
               
                 Vnderhill
                 ,
                 An.
              
               1592.
               till
               the
               Consecration
               of
               Dr.
               Bridges
               on
               the
               twelfth
               of
               
                 February
                 ,
                 An.
              
               1603.
               
               The
               Patrimony
               of
               that
               Church
               being
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               much
               dilapidated
               and
               made
               a
               prey
               (
               for
               the
               most
               part
               )
               to
               the
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               ,
               
               to
               whom
               it
               proved
               as
               miserably
               fatal
               ,
               as
               the
               Gold
               of
               Tholouse
               did
               of
               old
               to
               the
               Soldiers
               of
               Caepio
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               being
               fallen
               upon
               his
               Studies
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               in
               the
               exercise
               whereof
               he
               met
               with
               some
               affronts
               and
               oppositions
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               necessary
               to
               take
               a
               short
               view
               of
               the
               then
               present
               Estate
               of
               that
               University
               ,
               that
               so
               we
               may
               the
               better
               discern
               the
               Reasons
               of
               those
               affronts
               and
               oppositions
               under
               which
               he
               suffered
               .
               Know
               then
               ,
               that
               Mr.
               
                 Lawrence
                 Humphrey
              
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Fellows
               of
               Magdalen
               Colledge
               ,
               being
               deprived
               of
               his
               Fellowship
               there
               in
               Queen
               Maries
               time
               ,
               betook
               himself
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Zurich
               ,
               a
               City
               of
               chiefest
               note
               amongst
               the
               Switzers
               ,
               remarkable
               for
               the
               Preachings
               and
               Death
               of
               Zuinglius
               ;
               from
               whence
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Correspondence
               which
               he
               had
               at
               Geneva
               ,
               he
               brought
               back
               with
               him
               at
               his
               returning
               into
               England
               on
               Queen
               Maries
               death
               ,
               so
               much
               of
               the
               Calvinian
               ,
               both
               in
               Doctrine
               and
               in
               Discipline
               ,
               that
               the
               best
               that
               could
               be
               said
               of
               him
               ,
               by
               (f)
               one
               who
               commonly
               speaks
               favourably
               of
               all
               that
               Party
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               
                 a
                 moderate
                 and
                 conscientious
                 Non-conformist
              
               .
               Immediately
               on
               his
               return
               he
               was
               by
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               made
               President
               of
               Magdalen
               Colledge
               ,
               and
               found
               to
               be
               the
               fittest
               man
               (
               as
               certainly
               he
               was
               a
               man
               of
               very
               good
               parts
               ,
               and
               the
               Master
               of
               a
               pure
               Latin
               Style
               )
               for
               governing
               the
               
                 Divinity
                 Chair
              
               ,
               as
               her
               Majesties
               Professor
               in
               that
               Faculty
               ;
               in
               which
               he
               continued
               till
               the
               year
               1596.
               and
               for
               a
               great
               part
               of
               that
               time
               was
               Vice-chancellor
               also
               .
               By
               which
               advantages
               he
               did
               not
               only
               stock
               his
               Colledge
               with
               such
               a
               generation
               of
               Non-conformists
               as
               could
               not
               be
               wormed
               out
               in
               many
               years
               after
               his
               decease
               ;
               but
               sowed
               in
               the
               Divinity
               Schools
               such
               seeds
               of
               Calvinism
               ,
               and
               laboured
               to
               create
               in
               the
               younger
               Students
               such
               a
               strong
               hate
               against
               the
               Papists
               ,
               as
               if
               nothing
               but
               Divine
               Truths
               were
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               nothing
               but
               Abominations
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               other
               .
               And
               though
               Doctor
               
                 Iohn
                 Holland
              
               Rector
               of
               Exceter
               Colledge
               ,
               who
               succeeded
               Humphries
               in
               the
               Chair
               ,
               came
               to
               it
               better
               principled
               than
               his
               Predecessor
               ,
               yet
               did
               he
               suffer
               himself
               to
               be
               borne
               away
               by
               the
               violent
               current
               of
               the
               times
               ,
               contrary
               in
               some
               cases
               to
               his
               own
               opinion
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               as
               zealous
               as
               Doctor
               Humphries
               shewed
               himself
               against
               the
               Papists
               (
               insomuch
               as
               he
               got
               the
               title
               of
               a
               
                 Papisto
                 Mastyx
              
               )
               he
               was
               not
               thought
               ,
               though
               seconded
               by
               the
               Lady
               Margarets
               Professor
               for
               that
               University
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               distance
               wide
               enough
               betwixt
               the
               Churches
               .
               A
               new
               Lecture
               therefore
               must
               be
               founded
               by
               Sir
               
                 Francis
                 Walsingham
              
               Principal
               Secretary
               of
               Estate
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               Great
               Abilities
               in
               the
               Schools
               of
               Policy
               ,
               an
               extreme
               hater
               of
               the
               Popes
               and
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               no
               less
               favourable
               unto
               those
               of
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               .
               The
               designe
               was
               to
               make
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               more
               odious
               ,
               and
               the
               differences
               betwixt
               them
               and
               the
               Protestants
               to
               appear
               more
               irreconcileable
               than
               before
               they
               did
               .
               And
               that
               he
               might
               not
               fail
               of
               his
               purpose
               in
               it
               ,
               the
               Reading
               of
               this
               Lecture
               was
               committed
               to
               Doctor
               
                 Iohn
                 Reynolds
              
               President
               of
               
                 Corpus
                 Christi
              
               Colledge
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               infinite
               Reading
               ,
               and
               as
               vast
               a
               Memory
               ;
               who
               having
               lived
               
               sometimes
               in
               one
               of
               our
               English
               Seminaries
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               ,
               declared
               himself
               as
               profest
               a
               Papist
               ,
               and
               as
               eager
               in
               the
               pursuit
               of
               that
               way
               ,
               as
               any
               other
               whatsoever
               :
               But
               being
               regained
               unto
               this
               Church
               by
               his
               Brother
               William
               ,
               who
               lost
               himself
               in
               the
               encounter
               ,
               he
               thought
               he
               could
               not
               sufficiently
               express
               his
               detestation
               of
               the
               errors
               and
               corruptions
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               but
               by
               running
               to
               the
               other
               extream
               ,
               and
               making
               himself
               considerable
               amongst
               the
               Puritans
               .
               On
               which
               account
               ,
               as
               he
               became
               very
               gracious
               to
               Sir
               
                 Francis
                 Walsingham
              
               ,
               so
               was
               he
               quickly
               made
               the
               Spiritual
               Head
               of
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               ;
               in
               which
               capacity
               he
               managed
               their
               business
               for
               them
               in
               the
               Conference
               at
               
                 Hampton
                 Court
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1603.
               where
               he
               appeared
               the
               principal
               if
               not
               only
               Speaker
               ,
               the
               other
               three
               (
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Spark
                 ,
                 Chadderton
              
               ,
               and
               Knewstubs
               )
               serving
               no
               otherwise
               than
               as
               Mutes
               and
               Cyphers
               to
               make
               up
               the
               mess.
               
            
             
               By
               the
               power
               and
               practices
               of
               these
               men
               ,
               the
               disposition
               of
               those
               times
               ,
               and
               the
               long
               continuance
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Leicester
               (
               the
               principal
               Patron
               of
               that
               Faction
               )
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Chancellor
               ,
               the
               face
               of
               that
               University
               was
               so
               much
               altered
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               little
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               it
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Principles
               and
               Positions
               upon
               which
               it
               was
               at
               first
               Reformed
               .
               All
               the
               Calvinian
               Rigors
               in
               matters
               of
               Predestination
               ,
               and
               the
               Points
               depending
               thereupon
               ,
               received
               as
               the
               Established
               Doctrines
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ;
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               one
               Sacrament
               ,
               the
               eminent
               dignity
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               the
               powerful
               efficacy
               of
               both
               unto
               mans
               salvation
               ,
               not
               only
               disputed
               ,
               but
               denyed
               ;
               the
               Article
               of
               Christs
               
                 local
                 descent
                 into
                 hell
              
               ,
               so
               positively
               asserted
               in
               two
               Convocations
               ,
               Anno
               1552.
               and
               1562.
               at
               first
               corrupted
               with
               false
               Glosses
               ,
               afterwards
               openly
               contradicted
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               totally
               disclaimed
               ,
               because
               repugnant
               to
               the
               Fancies
               of
               some
               Forreign
               Divines
               ,
               though
               they
               at
               odds
               amongst
               themselves
               in
               the
               meaning
               of
               it
               ;
               Episcopacy
               maintained
               by
               halves
               ,
               not
               as
               a
               distinct
               Order
               from
               that
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               but
               only
               a
               degree
               above
               them
               ,
               or
               perhaps
               not
               that
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               giving
               scandal
               to
               the
               Churches
               of
               
                 Calvins
                 Platform
              
               ;
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               inveighed
               against
               as
               the
               
                 Whore
                 of
                 Babylon
              
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Mother
                 of
                 Abominations
              
               ;
               the
               Pope
               as
               publickly
               maintained
               to
               be
               Antichrist
               ,
               or
               the
               Man
               of
               Sin
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               positively
               and
               magisterially
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               one
               of
               the
               chief
               Articles
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ;
               and
               then
               for
               fear
               of
               having
               any
               good
               thoughts
               for
               either
               ,
               the
               visibility
               of
               the
               Church
               must
               be
               no
               otherwise
               maintained
               ,
               than
               by
               looking
               for
               it
               in
               the
               scattered
               Conventicles
               of
               the
               Berengarians
               in
               Italy
               ,
               the
               Albigenses
               in
               France
               ,
               the
               Huffites
               in
               Bohemia
               ,
               and
               the
               Wickliffists
               among
               our selves
               .
               Nor
               was
               there
               any
               greater
               care
               taken
               for
               the
               Forms
               and
               Orders
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               than
               there
               had
               been
               for
               points
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               the
               Surplice
               so
               disused
               in
               officiating
               the
               Divine
               Service
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Divine
               Service
               of
               the
               Church
               so
               slubbered
               over
               in
               most
               of
               the
               Colledges
               ,
               that
               the
               Prelates
               and
               Clergy
               assembled
               in
               
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1603.
               were
               necessitated
               to
               frame
               two
               Canons
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Can.
               16
               ,
               17.
               to
               bring
               
               them
               back
               again
               to
               the
               ancient
               practise
               ;
               particularly
               ,
               the
               bowing
               at
               the
               Name
               of
               IESVS
               ,
               commanded
               by
               the
               Injunctions
               of
               Queen
               
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1559.
               and
               used
               in
               most
               Churches
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               so
               much
               neglected
               and
               decryed
               ,
               that
               Airy
               (g)
               Provost
               of
               
                 Queens
                 Colledge
              
               writ
               a
               Tract
               against
               it
               ;
               the
               Habits
               of
               the
               Priests
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               were
               to
               be
               distinguished
               from
               other
               men
               ,
               (
               not
               only
               by
               the
               Queens
               Injunctions
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               some
               following
               Canons
               made
               in
               Convocation
               )
               so
               much
               despised
               ,
               and
               laid
               aside
               ,
               that
               Doctor
               Reynolds
               had
               the
               confidence
               to
               appear
               in
               the
               Conference
               at
               
                 Hampton
                 Court
              
               in
               his
               Turky
               Gown
               ,
               and
               therefore
               may
               be
               thought
               to
               have
               worn
               no
               other
               in
               the
               University
               :
               And
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               (h)
               the
               Books
               of
               Calvin
               made
               the
               Rule
               by
               which
               all
               men
               were
               to
               square
               their
               Writings
               ,
               his
               only
               word
               (
               like
               the
               
                 ipse
                 dixit
              
               of
               Pythagoras
               )
               admitted
               for
               the
               sole
               Canon
               to
               which
               they
               were
               to
               frame
               and
               conform
               their
               Judgments
               ,
               and
               in
               comparison
               of
               whom
               the
               Ancient
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Church
               (
               men
               of
               Renown
               ,
               and
               the
               Glories
               of
               their
               several
               Times
               )
               must
               be
               held
               contemptible
               ;
               and
               to
               offend
               against
               this
               Canon
               ,
               or
               to
               break
               this
               Rule
               ,
               esteemed
               a
               more
               unpardonable
               Crime
               ,
               than
               to
               violate
               the
               Apostles
               Canons
               ,
               or
               dispute
               the
               Doctrines
               and
               Determinations
               of
               any
               of
               the
               four
               first
               general
               Councels
               ;
               so
               as
               it
               might
               have
               proved
               more
               safe
               for
               any
               man
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               general
               deviation
               from
               the
               Rules
               and
               Dictates
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               look'd
               upon
               as
               an
               Heathen
               or
               Publican
               ,
               than
               an
               Anti-Calvinist
               .
            
             
               But
               Laud
               was
               of
               a
               stronger
               Metal
               than
               to
               give
               up
               himself
               so
               tamely
               ,
               and
               being
               forged
               and
               hammered
               on
               a
               better
               Anvil
               ,
               would
               not
               be
               wrought
               on
               by
               the
               times
               ,
               or
               captivate
               his
               Understanding
               to
               the
               Names
               of
               Men
               ,
               how
               great
               soever
               they
               appeared
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               others
               .
               Nor
               would
               he
               run
               precipitately
               into
               common
               Opinions
               (
               for
               common
               Opinions
               many
               times
               are
               but
               common
               Errors
               )
               as
               Calderinus
               is
               reported
               to
               have
               gone
               to
               (i)
               Mass
               because
               he
               would
               not
               break
               company
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               friends
               .
               His
               Studies
               in
               Divinity
               he
               had
               founded
               on
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Glosses
               and
               Interpretations
               of
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               ;
               for
               doing
               which
               he
               had
               the
               countenance
               and
               direction
               of
               a
               Canon
               made
               in
               
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1571.
               by
               which
               it
               was
               appointed
               ,
               That
               in
               interpreting
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               raise
               no
               other
               Doctrines
               from
               them
               than
               what
               had
               been
               collected
               thence
               from
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               other
               godly
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Primitive
               times
               .
               (k)
               And
               laying
               to
               this
               Line
               the
               establish'd
               Doctrines
               and
               Determinations
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               hard
               matter
               to
               him
               to
               discern
               how
               much
               the
               Church
               had
               deviated
               from
               her self
               ,
               or
               most
               men
               rather
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               those
               latter
               times
               ;
               how
               palpably
               the
               Articles
               had
               been
               wrested
               from
               the
               Literal
               and
               Gramatical
               sence
               ,
               to
               fit
               them
               to
               the
               sence
               of
               particular
               persons
               ;
               how
               a
               different
               construction
               had
               been
               put
               upon
               them
               ,
               from
               that
               which
               was
               the
               true
               and
               genuine
               meaning
               of
               the
               men
               that
               framed
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Authority
               which
               confirmed
               them
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               be
               a
               work
               of
               much
               glory
               ,
               but
               of
               much
               more
               merit
               ,
               
               to
               bring
               her
               back
               again
               to
               her
               native
               Principles
               .
               But
               then
               withal
               ,
               it
               was
               as
               easie
               to
               discern
               how
               desperate
               an
               attempt
               it
               must
               needs
               appear
               for
               a
               single
               man
               ,
               unseconded
               ,
               and
               not
               well
               befriended
               ,
               to
               oppose
               himself
               against
               an
               Army
               ;
               how
               vain
               a
               thing
               to
               strive
               against
               so
               strong
               a
               stream
               ,
               and
               cross
               the
               current
               of
               the
               times
               ;
               that
               the
               disease
               by
               long
               neglect
               was
               grown
               so
               natural
               and
               habitual
               ,
               that
               more
               mischief
               might
               be
               feared
               from
               the
               Medicine
               ,
               than
               from
               the
               Malady
               ;
               that
               he
               must
               needs
               expose
               himself
               to
               many
               Censures
               and
               Reproaches
               ,
               and
               possibly
               to
               some
               danger
               also
               by
               the
               undertaking
               .
               But
               these
               last
               considerations
               being
               weighed
               in
               the
               Scale
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               appeared
               so
               light
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               resolved
               to
               try
               his
               fortune
               in
               the
               work
               ,
               and
               to
               leave
               the
               issue
               thereof
               unto
               God
               ,
               by
               whom
               
                 Paul's
                 planting
              
               and
               
                 Apollo's
                 watering
                 do
                 receive
                 increase
              
               ?
            
             
               For
               being
               thus
               resolved
               upon
               the
               point
               ,
               
               it
               was
               not
               long
               before
               he
               had
               an
               opportunity
               to
               set
               it
               forwards
               .
               He
               had
               before
               attained
               unto
               an
               high
               esteem
               for
               Arts
               and
               Oratory
               ,
               and
               was
               conceived
               to
               have
               made
               so
               good
               a
               proficiency
               in
               the
               Studies
               of
               Divinity
               also
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               year
               1602.
               he
               was
               admitted
               to
               read
               the
               Lecture
               of
               Mrs.
               May's
               Foundation
               ,
               with
               the
               general
               liking
               of
               that
               Colledge
               .
               With
               the
               like
               general
               consent
               and
               approbation
               he
               was
               chosen
               out
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               that
               Society
               to
               be
               a
               Candidate
               for
               the
               Proctorship
               in
               the
               University
               ,
               into
               which
               Office
               he
               was
               chosen
               on
               the
               fourth
               of
               May
               ,
               
               1603.
               which
               was
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               was
               capable
               of
               it
               by
               the
               University
               Statutes
               ;
               which
               Office
               he
               discharged
               with
               great
               applause
               as
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               general
               satisfaction
               unto
               others
               .
               Doctor
               
                 George
                 Abbot
              
               Master
               of
               Vniversity
               Colledge
               (
               who
               afterwards
               attained
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Canterbury
               )
               was
               at
               that
               time
               Vice-chancellor
               of
               the
               University
               ,
               whom
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Doctors
               and
               Heads
               of
               Houses
               he
               accompanied
               to
               Woodstock
               Manor
               ,
               to
               present
               themselves
               and
               tender
               their
               most
               humble
               service
               to
               the
               most
               Mighty
               Prince
               King
               Iames
               ,
               succeeding
               on
               the
               24th
               .
               of
               March
               before
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               England
               :
               And
               in
               this
               year
               it
               was
               (
               but
               whether
               in
               reading
               of
               the
               Lecture
               of
               Mrs.
               May's
               Foundation
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               
                 Chappel
                 Exercise
              
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               able
               to
               say
               )
               he
               maintained
               the
               constant
               and
               perpetual
               visibility
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               derived
               from
               the
               Apostles
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               continued
               in
               that
               Church
               (
               as
               in
               others
               of
               the
               East
               and
               South
               )
               till
               the
               Reformation
               .
               Dr.
               Abbot
               Master
               of
               Vniversity
               Colledg
               ,
               and
               Vice-chancellor
               ,
               was
               of
               a
               different
               opinion
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               finde
               any
               such
               visibility
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               but
               by
               tracing
               it
               as
               well
               as
               he
               could
               from
               the
               Berengarians
               to
               the
               Albigenses
               ,
               from
               the
               Albigenses
               to
               the
               Wickliffists
               ,
               from
               the
               Wickliffists
               unto
               the
               Hussites
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Hussites
               unto
               Luther
               and
               Calvin
               ;
               for
               proof
               whereof
               ,
               we
               may
               consult
               a
               Book
               of
               his
               ,
               entituled
               ,
               
                 The
                 Visibility
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               published
               in
               those
               busie
               Times
               when
               this
               impertinent
               Question
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Where
                 Was
                 your
                 Church
                 before
                 Luther
              
               ?
               was
               as
               impertinently
               insisted
               on
               by
               the
               Priests
               and
               Jesuites
               .
               This
               being
               his
               opinion
               also
               when
               he
               lived
               in
               Oxon
               ,
               he
               thought
               it
               a
               great
               derogation
               to
               his
               Parts
               and
               Credit
               ,
               that
               any
               man
               should
               dare
               
               to
               maintain
               the
               contrary
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               conceived
               a
               strong
               grudge
               against
               him
               ,
               which
               no
               tract
               of
               time
               could
               either
               abolish
               or
               diminish
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               next
               year
               ,
               viz.
               1604.
               he
               peformed
               his
               Exercise
               for
               
                 Batchelor
                 of
                 Divinity
              
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               maintained
               these
               two
               Points
               :
               First
               ,
               The
               necessity
               
                 of
                 Baptism
              
               :
               
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 That
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 true
                 Church
                 without
              
               Diocesan
               Bishops
               :
               For
               which
               last
               he
               was
               shrewdly
               ratled
               by
               Doctor
               Holland
               above-mentioned
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               did
               endeavour
               to
               cast
               a
               bone
               of
               Discord
               betwixt
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               first
               it
               was
               objected
               ,
               That
               he
               had
               taken
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               his
               Supposition
               out
               of
               Bellarmines
               Works
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Incarnation
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               any
               necessary
               Truths
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               renounced
               because
               they
               are
               defended
               by
               that
               Learned
               Cardinal
               .
               But
               misfortunes
               seldom
               come
               alone
               ,
               if
               at
               the
               least
               it
               may
               be
               counted
               a
               misfortune
               to
               be
               reproach'd
               for
               standing
               up
               in
               defence
               of
               truth
               :
               For
               not
               long
               after
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Anno
              
               1606.
               he
               was
               questioned
               by
               Dr.
               Airy
               ,
               
               being
               Vice-chancellor
               for
               that
               year
               ,
               for
               a
               Sermon
               preached
               in
               St.
               Maries
               Church
               on
               the
               26th
               .
               of
               October
               ,
               as
               containing
               in
               it
               sundry
               scandalous
               and
               Popish
               passages
               ;
               the
               good
               man
               taking
               all
               things
               to
               be
               matter
               of
               Popery
               ,
               which
               were
               not
               held
               forth
               unto
               him
               in
               
                 Calvins
                 Institutes
              
               ;
               conceiving
               that
               there
               was
               as
               much
               Idolatry
               in
               
                 bowing
                 at
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 IESVS
                 ,
              
               as
               in
               worshipping
               the
               
                 brasen
                 Serpent
              
               ,
               and
               as
               undoubtedly
               believing
               that
               Antichrist
               was
               begotten
               on
               the
               Whore
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               as
               that
               Pharez
               and
               Zara
               were
               begotten
               on
               the
               body
               of
               Tamar
               .
               Which
               advantage
               being
               taken
               by
               Doctor
               Abbot
               ,
               he
               so
               violently
               persecuted
               the
               poor
               man
               ,
               and
               so
               openly
               branded
               him
               for
               a
               Papist
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               very
               Popishly
               enclined
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               almost
               made
               an
               Heresie
               (
               as
               I
               have
               heard
               from
               his
               own
               mouth
               )
               for
               any
               one
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               his
               company
               ,
               and
               a
               misprision
               of
               Heresie
               to
               give
               him
               a
               civil
               Salutation
               as
               he
               walked
               the
               Streets
               .
               But
               there
               will
               one
               day
               come
               a
               time
               ,
               when
               Doctor
               Abbot
               may
               be
               made
               more
               sensible
               of
               these
               Oppressions
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               see
               this
               poor
               despised
               man
               standing
               upon
               the
               higher
               ground
               ,
               and
               more
               above
               him
               in
               respect
               of
               Power
               ,
               than
               beneath
               in
               Place
               :
               So
               unsafe
               a
               thing
               it
               is
               for
               them
               that
               be
               in
               Authority
               to
               abuse
               their
               Power
               ,
               and
               carry
               matters
               on
               to
               the
               last
               extremities
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               Fortune
               in
               a
               string
               ,
               and
               could
               be
               sure
               to
               lead
               her
               with
               them
               whithersoever
               they
               went.
               
            
             
               This
               scandal
               being
               raised
               at
               Oxon
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               long
               before
               it
               flew
               to
               Cambridge
               also
               ,
               at
               what
               time
               Mr.
               
                 Ioseph
                 Hall
              
               (
               who
               died
               Bishop
               of
               Norwich
               about
               the
               year
               1657.
               )
               was
               exercising
               his
               Pen
               in
               the
               way
               of
               Epistles
               ,
               
               in
               one
               of
               which
               inscribed
               to
               Mr.
               
                 W.
                 L.
              
               (
               the
               two
               first
               Letters
               of
               his
               Name
               )
               it
               was
               generally
               supposed
               that
               he
               aimed
               at
               him
               ,
               and
               was
               this
               that
               followeth
               .
               
                 I
                 would
                 (
                 
                   saith
                   he
                
                 )
                 I
                 knew
                 where
                 to
                 finde
                 you
                 ;
                 then
                 I
                 could
                 tell
                 how
                 to
                 take
                 direct
                 aims
                 ;
                 whereas
                 now
                 I
                 must
                 pore
                 and
                 conjecture
                 .
                 To
                 day
                 you
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Tents
                 of
                 the
                 Romanists
                 ,
                 to
                 morrow
                 in
                 ours
                 ;
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 between
                 both
                 ,
                 against
                 both
                 .
                 Our
                 Adversaries
                 think
                 you
                 ours
                 ,
                 we
                 theirs
                 ;
                 your
                 Conscience
                 findes
                 you
                 with
                 both
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 .
                 I
                 flatter
                 you
                 
                 not
                 :
                 This
                 of
                 yours
                 is
                 the
                 worst
                 of
                 all
                 tempers
                 :
                 Heat
                 and
                 Cold
                 have
                 their
                 uses
                 ;
                 Lukewarmness
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 trouble
                 the
                 stomack
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 are
                 spiritually
                 hot
                 ,
                 find
                 acceptation
                 ;
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 stark
                 cold
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 lesser
                 reckoning
                 ;
                 the
                 mean
                 between
                 both
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 worse
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 comes
                 neerer
                 to
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 attains
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 How
                 long
                 will
                 you
                 halt
                 in
                 this
                 indifferency
                 ?
                 Resolve
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 at
                 last
                 what
                 you
                 do
                 hold
                 ,
                 what
                 you
                 should
                 .
                 Cast
                 off
                 either
                 your
                 wings
                 or
                 your
                 teeth
                 ,
                 and
                 loathing
                 this
                 Bat-like
                 Nature
                 ,
                 be
                 either
                 a
                 Bird
                 or
                 a
                 Beast
                 .
                 To
                 die
                 wavering
                 and
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 your self
                 will
                 grant
                 fearful
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 must
                 settle
                 ,
                 when
                 begin
                 you
                 ?
                 If
                 you
                 must
                 begin
                 ,
                 why
                 not
                 now
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 dangerous
                 deferring
                 that
                 whose
                 want
                 is
                 deadly
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 opportunity
                 is
                 doubtful
                 .
                 God
                 cryeth
                 with
                 
                   Iehu
                   ,
                   Who
                   is
                   on
                   my
                   side
                   ,
                   who
                
                 ?
                 Look
                 at
                 last
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 window
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 resolute
                 courage
                 cast
                 down
                 the
                 Iezebel
                 that
                 hath
                 bewitched
                 you
                 .
                 Is
                 there
                 any
                 impediment
                 which
                 delay
                 will
                 abate
                 ?
                 Is
                 there
                 any
                 which
                 a
                 just
                 answer
                 cannot
                 remove
                 ?
                 If
                 you
                 had
                 rather
                 waver
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 settle
                 you
                 ?
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 love
                 not
                 inconstancy
                 ,
                 tell
                 us
                 why
                 you
                 stagger
                 ?
                 Be
                 plain
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 you
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 firm
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               But
               notwithstanding
               these
               false
               bruits
               ,
               and
               this
               smart
               Epistle
               ,
               Doctor
               Buckridge
               who
               had
               been
               his
               Tutor
               ,
               and
               from
               whom
               he
               received
               his
               Principles
               ,
               had
               better
               assurance
               of
               his
               unfeigned
               sincerity
               in
               the
               true
               Protestant
               Religion
               here
               by
               Law
               established
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               so
               perswaded
               of
               him
               ;
               he
               had
               not
               else
               preferred
               him
               to
               the
               service
               of
               Bishop
               Neile
               ,
               or
               recommended
               him
               to
               the
               Colledge
               ,
               as
               the
               fittest
               man
               to
               succeed
               him
               in
               the
               Presidents
               place
               ,
               when
               he
               himself
               was
               at
               the
               point
               of
               his
               preferment
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Rochester
               .
               So
               also
               had
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               the
               University
               ,
               when
               they
               conferred
               upon
               him
               his
               Degrees
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               which
               certainly
               they
               had
               never
               done
               ,
               if
               either
               they
               had
               believed
               him
               to
               have
               been
               a
               Papist
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               least
               so
               Popishly
               affected
               as
               the
               Faction
               made
               him
               .
               Neither
               could
               he
               have
               taken
               those
               Degrees
               (
               had
               it
               been
               so
               with
               him
               )
               without
               a
               most
               perfidious
               dissimulation
               before
               God
               and
               Man
               ;
               because
               in
               taking
               those
               Degrees
               ,
               he
               must
               both
               take
               the
               Oath
               of
               Supremacy
               ,
               and
               subscribe
               to
               the
               three
               Articles
               contained
               in
               the
               36
               Canon
               of
               the
               year
               1603.
               
               In
               the
               first
               of
               which
               he
               was
               to
               have
               abjured
               the
               Popes
               Authority
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               next
               to
               have
               declared
               his
               approbation
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               Government
               ,
               and
               Forms
               of
               Worship
               established
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               :
               Which
               may
               sufficiently
               serve
               to
               over-balance
               the
               Depositions
               of
               Sir
               
                 Nath.
                 Brent
              
               and
               Doctor
               Featly
               ,
               the
               first
               of
               which
               deposed
               at
               his
               Tryal
               ,
               
                 That
                 whilst
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 remained
                 in
              
               Oxon
               ,
               
               
                 he
                 was
                 generally
                 reputed
                 to
                 be
                 Popishly
                 affected
              
               ;
               the
               other
               ,
               
                 Not
                 only
                 that
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 was
                 generally
                 reported
                 to
                 be
                 Popish
                 when
                 he
                 lived
                 in
              
               Oxon
               ,
               
                 but
                 that
                 both
                 he
                 and
                 others
                 conceived
                 so
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               But
               both
               these
               men
               were
               Abbot's
               Creatures
               ,
               and
               had
               received
               their
               Offices
               and
               Preferments
               from
               him
               ;
               I
               need
               say
               no
               more
               ,
               For
               had
               he
               either
               been
               a
               Papist
               ,
               or
               so
               strongly
               biassed
               on
               that
               side
               ,
               what
               should
               have
               hindred
               him
               from
               making
               an
               
               open
               Declaration
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               stop
               him
               from
               a
               reconciliation
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ?
               His
               Fellowship
               was
               not
               so
               considerable
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               might
               presume
               of
               a
               larger
               Maintenance
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               :
               Nor
               was
               he
               of
               such
               common
               parts
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               might
               have
               looked
               for
               a
               better
               welcom
               ,
               and
               far
               more
               civil
               usage
               there
               than
               he
               found
               at
               home
               .
               Preferments
               in
               the
               Church
               he
               had
               none
               at
               the
               present
               ,
               nor
               any
               strong
               presumptions
               of
               it
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               which
               might
               be
               a
               temptation
               to
               him
               to
               continue
               here
               against
               the
               clear
               light
               of
               his
               Understanding
               .
               And
               this
               may
               be
               a
               further
               Argument
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               his
               unfeigned
               sincerity
               ,
               but
               of
               his
               constancy
               and
               stedfastness
               in
               the
               Religion
               here
               established
               ,
               that
               he
               kept
               his
               station
               ;
               that
               notwithstanding
               all
               those
               clamours
               under
               which
               he
               suffered
               ,
               he
               was
               resolved
               to
               ride
               out
               the
               storm
               ,
               and
               neither
               to
               desert
               the
               Barque
               in
               which
               he
               sailed
               ,
               nor
               run
               her
               upon
               any
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Shores.
              
               In
               this
               of
               a
               far
               better
               Temper
               than
               Tertullian
               was
               ,
               though
               as
               much
               provok'd
               ,
               of
               whom
               it
               is
               reported
               by
               
                 Beatus
                 Rhenamus
              
               ,
               That
               at
               first
               he
               only
               seemed
               to
               favour
               Montanus
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               least
               not
               to
               be
               displeased
               with
               his
               proceedings
               :
               But
               afterwards
               being
               continually
               tormented
               by
               the
               tongues
               and
               pens
               of
               the
               Roman
               Clergy
               ,
               (m)
               he
               fell
               off
               from
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               became
               at
               last
               a
               downright
               Montanist
               .
               All
               which
               together
               make
               it
               plain
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               his
               design
               to
               desert
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               to
               preserve
               her
               rather
               from
               being
               deserted
               ,
               to
               vindicate
               her
               by
               degrees
               from
               those
               Innovations
               which
               by
               long
               tract
               of
               time
               ,
               and
               the
               cunning
               practises
               of
               some
               men
               ,
               had
               been
               thrust
               upon
               her
               .
               And
               being
               once
               resolved
               on
               this
               ,
               the
               blustring
               winds
               which
               so
               raged
               against
               him
               ,
               did
               rather
               fix
               him
               at
               the
               root
               ,
               than
               either
               shake
               his
               resolution
               ,
               or
               force
               him
               to
               desist
               from
               his
               purpose
               in
               it
               :
               And
               therefore
               it
               was
               well
               resolved
               by
               Sir
               
                 Edw.
                 Dering
              
               ,
               (n)
               though
               his
               greatest
               enemy
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 always
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 man
                 ;
                 that
                 beginning
                 with
                 him
                 at
              
               Oxon.
               
                 and
                 so
                 going
                 on
                 to
              
               Canterbury
               ,
               
                 he
                 was
                 unmoved
                 and
                 unchanged
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 never
                 complied
                 with
                 the
                 times
                 ,
                 but
                 kept
                 his
                 own
                 stand
                 until
                 the
                 times
                 came
                 up
                 to
                 him
                 ,
              
               as
               they
               after
               did
               .
               Such
               was
               the
               man
               ,
               and
               such
               the
               purpose
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               whom
               his
               good
               friends
               in
               Oxon.
               (
               out
               of
               pure
               zeal
               
                 no
                 doubt
              
               we
               must
               take
               it
               so
               )
               had
               declared
               a
               Papist
               .
            
             
               During
               these
               Agitations
               and
               Concussions
               in
               the
               Vniversity
               ,
               there
               hapned
               an
               accident
               at
               Wansteed
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Essex
               ,
               which
               made
               as
               great
               a
               noise
               as
               his
               being
               a
               Papist
               ;
               but
               such
               a
               noise
               as
               might
               have
               freed
               him
               from
               that
               Accusation
               ,
               if
               considered
               rightly
               .
               In
               the
               year
               1605.
               he
               had
               been
               made
               Chaplain
               to
               Charles
               Lord
               Mountjoy
               Earl
               of
               Devonshire
               ,
               a
               man
               in
               great
               favour
               with
               King
               Iames
               for
               his
               fortunate
               Victory
               at
               Kinsale
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               reduced
               that
               Realm
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               this
               Crown
               ,
               broke
               the
               whole
               Forces
               of
               the
               Rebells
               ,
               and
               brought
               the
               Earl
               of
               Tir-owen
               a
               Prisoner
               into
               England
               with
               him
               .
               For
               which
               great
               Services
               he
               was
               by
               King
               Iames
               made
               Lord
               Lieutenant
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               Lords
               of
               his
               Privy
               Council
               ,
               created
               Earl
               of
               Devonshire
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               Knights
               of
               the
               most
               Noble
               
               Order
               of
               the
               Garter
               .
               This
               Gentleman
               being
               a
               younger
               Brother
               of
               William
               Lord
               Mountjoy
               ,
               and
               known
               only
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Sir
               
                 Charles
                 Blunt
              
               ,
               while
               his
               Brother
               lived
               ,
               had
               bore
               a
               strong
               and
               dear
               affection
               to
               the
               Lady
               Penelope
               Daughter
               of
               Walter
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               ,
               a
               Lady
               in
               whom
               lodged
               all
               attractive
               Graces
               of
               Beauty
               ,
               Wit
               ,
               and
               sweetness
               of
               Behaviour
               ,
               which
               might
               render
               her
               the
               absolute
               Mistress
               of
               all
               Eyes
               and
               Hearts
               .
               And
               she
               so
               far
               reciprocated
               with
               him
               in
               the
               like
               affection
               (
               being
               a
               compleat
               and
               gallant
               man
               )
               that
               some
               assurances
               past
               between
               them
               of
               a
               future
               Marriage
               .
               But
               her
               friends
               looking
               on
               him
               as
               a
               younger
               Brother
               ,
               considerable
               only
               in
               his
               depending
               at
               the
               Court
               ,
               chose
               rather
               to
               dispose
               her
               in
               Marriage
               to
               Robert
               Lord
               Rich
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               an
               independent
               Fortune
               ,
               and
               a
               known
               Estate
               ,
               but
               otherwise
               of
               an
               uncourtly
               disposition
               ,
               unsociable
               ,
               austere
               ,
               and
               of
               no
               very
               agreeable
               conversation
               to
               her
               .
               Against
               this
               Blunt
               had
               nothing
               to
               plead
               in
               Bar
               ,
               the
               promises
               which
               passed
               between
               them
               being
               made
               in
               private
               ,
               no
               Witnesses
               to
               attest
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               amounting
               to
               a
               pre-Contract
               in
               due
               form
               of
               Law.
               
            
             
               But
               long
               she
               had
               not
               lived
               in
               the
               Bed
               of
               Rich
               ,
               when
               the
               old
               flames
               of
               her
               affection
               unto
               Blunt
               began
               again
               to
               kindle
               in
               her
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               Sonet
               in
               the
               
                 Arcadia
                 ,
                 (
                 A
                 Neighbour
                 mine
                 not
                 long
                 ago
                 there
                 was
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
              
               be
               not
               too
               generally
               misconstrued
               ,
               she
               made
               her
               Husband
               the
               sole
               instrument
               to
               acquaint
               him
               with
               it
               :
               But
               whether
               it
               were
               so
               or
               not
               ,
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               having
               first
               had
               their
               private
               meetings
               ,
               they
               afterwards
               converst
               more
               openly
               and
               familiarly
               with
               one
               another
               ,
               than
               might
               stand
               with
               honour
               unto
               either
               ;
               especially
               when
               by
               the
               death
               of
               his
               elder
               Brother
               ,
               the
               Title
               of
               Lord
               Mountjoy
               ,
               and
               the
               Estate
               remaining
               to
               it
               ,
               had
               accrued
               unto
               him
               :
               As
               if
               the
               alteration
               of
               his
               Fortune
               could
               either
               lessen
               the
               offence
               ,
               or
               suppress
               the
               fame
               .
               Finding
               her
               ,
               at
               his
               coming
               back
               from
               the
               Wars
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               to
               be
               free
               from
               Rich
               ,
               legally
               freed
               by
               a
               Divorce
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               voluntary
               separation
               only
               ,
               
                 a
                 toro
                 &
                 mensa
              
               ,
               as
               they
               call
               it
               ;
               he
               thought
               himself
               obliged
               to
               make
               her
               some
               Reparation
               in
               point
               of
               Honour
               ,
               by
               taking
               her
               into
               his
               Bosom
               as
               a
               Lawful
               Wi●e
               .
               Besides
               ,
               he
               had
               some
               Children
               by
               her
               ,
               before
               she
               was
               actually
               separated
               from
               the
               Bed
               of
               Rich
               (
               some
               of
               which
               afterwards
               attained
               to
               Titles
               of
               Honour
               )
               whom
               he
               conceived
               he
               might
               have
               put
               into
               a
               capability
               of
               a
               Legitimation
               ,
               by
               this
               subsequent
               Marriage
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Rule
               and
               Practice
               of
               the
               Civil
               Laws
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               passeth
               for
               a
               Maxime
               ,
               That
               
                 subsequens
                 Matrimonium
                 legitimat
                 prolem
              
               .
               And
               to
               that
               end
               he
               dealt
               so
               powerfully
               with
               his
               Chaplain
               ,
               that
               he
               disposed
               him
               to
               perform
               the
               Rites
               of
               that
               Solemnization
               ,
               which
               was
               accordingly
               done
               at
               
                 Wansteed
                 ,
                 Decemb.
              
               26.
               being
               the
               Festival
               of
               St.
               
                 Steven
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1605.
               
            
             
               Nor
               did
               he
               want
               some
               Reasons
               to
               induce
               him
               to
               it
               (
               besides
               the
               perswasion
               of
               his
               Friends
               )
               which
               might
               have
               gained
               upon
               a
               man
               not
               so
               much
               concerned
               in
               it
               as
               he
               was
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               used
               for
               his
               excuse
               ,
               if
               not
               for
               his
               justification
               also
               .
               He
               found
               by
               the
               averment
               of
               the
               Parties
               ,
               that
               some
               assurances
               of
               Marriage
               had
               passed
               between
               them
               ,
               
               before
               she
               was
               espoused
               to
               Rich
               ;
               which
               though
               they
               could
               not
               amount
               to
               a
               pre-Contract
               
                 in
                 Foro
                 Iudicii
              
               ,
               in
               a
               Court
               of
               Judicature
               ;
               yet
               he
               might
               satisfie
               himself
               in
               the
               truth
               thereof
               
                 in
                 Foro
                 Conscientiae
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               his
               own
               private
               Conscience
               :
               And
               thereupon
               he
               might
               conclude
               ,
               That
               being
               satisfied
               in
               the
               reality
               and
               truth
               of
               those
               Assurances
               ,
               and
               finding
               that
               Rich
               had
               quitted
               his
               pretensions
               to
               her
               by
               a
               formal
               Sentence
               of
               Divorce
               ,
               he
               might
               conceive
               it
               lawful
               for
               him
               to
               perform
               that
               Service
               which
               was
               required
               at
               his
               hands
               .
               He
               had
               found
               also
               three
               Opinions
               touching
               the
               lawfulness
               or
               unlawfulness
               of
               such
               Marriages
               ,
               which
               are
               made
               after
               a
               Divorce
               :
               The
               first
               ,
               
                 That
                 such
                 Marriages
                 are
                 lawful
                 unto
                 neither
                 Party
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 liveth
              
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Papists
               ,
               determined
               positively
               in
               the
               Councel
               of
               Trent
               :
               The
               second
               ,
               
                 That
                 such
                 Marriages
                 are
                 lawful
                 to
                 the
                 Party
                 wronged
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 unto
                 the
                 Guilty
                 also
              
               ;
               which
               Opinion
               is
               maintained
               by
               some
               of
               the
               Calvinists
               ,
               and
               divers
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Writers
               :
               The
               third
               ,
               
                 That
                 both
                 the
                 innocent
                 and
                 the
                 guilty
                 Party
                 may
                 lawfully
                 marry
                 if
                 they
                 please
              
               ;
               which
               Maldonate
               (o)
               makes
               to
               be
               the
               general
               Opinions
               of
               the
               Lutheran
               and
               Calvinian
               Ministers
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               some
               
                 Catholick
                 Doctors
              
               .
               And
               then
               why
               might
               he
               not
               conceive
               that
               course
               most
               fit
               to
               be
               followed
               ,
               in
               which
               all
               Parties
               did
               agree
               ,
               than
               either
               of
               the
               other
               two
               ,
               which
               was
               commended
               to
               him
               but
               by
               one
               Party
               only
               .
               And
               though
               he
               followed
               in
               this
               case
               the
               worst
               way
               of
               the
               three
               ,
               ●et
               may
               it
               serve
               for
               a
               sufficient
               Argument
               that
               he
               was
               no
               Papist
               ,
               nor
               cordially
               affected
               unto
               that
               Religion
               ,
               because
               he
               acted
               so
               directly
               against
               the
               Doctrines
               and
               Determinations
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               If
               any
               other
               considerations
               of
               Profit
               ,
               Preferment
               ,
               or
               Compliance
               ,
               did
               prevail
               upon
               him
               (
               as
               perhaps
               they
               might
               )
               they
               may
               with
               Charity
               be
               looked
               on
               as
               the
               common
               incidencies
               of
               Humane
               frailty
               ,
               from
               which
               the
               holiest
               and
               most
               learned
               men
               cannot
               plead
               Exemption
               .
            
             
               But
               whatsoever
               motives
               either
               of
               them
               had
               to
               put
               a
               fair
               colour
               upon
               the
               business
               ,
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               succeeded
               well
               with
               neither
               :
               The
               Earl
               found
               presently
               such
               an
               alteration
               in
               the
               Kings
               countenance
               towards
               him
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               lessening
               of
               the
               value
               which
               formerly
               had
               been
               set
               upon
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               put
               to
               a
               necessity
               of
               writing
               an
               Apology
               to
               defend
               his
               action
               :
               But
               finding
               how
               little
               it
               edified
               both
               in
               Court
               and
               Country
               ,
               it
               wrought
               such
               a
               sad
               impression
               on
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               not
               much
               survive
               the
               mischief
               ,
               ending
               his
               life
               before
               the
               end
               of
               the
               year
               next
               following
               .
               Nor
               did
               the
               Chaplain
               brook
               it
               long
               without
               such
               a
               check
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               as
               made
               him
               turn
               the
               Annual
               Festival
               of
               St.
               Steven
               into
               an
               Anniversary
               Fast
               ,
               humbling
               himself
               from
               year
               to
               year
               upon
               that
               day
               before
               the
               Father
               of
               Mercies
               ,
               and
               craving
               pardon
               for
               that
               Error
               which
               by
               the
               perswasions
               of
               some
               Friends
               ,
               and
               other
               the
               temptations
               of
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               he
               had
               fallen
               into
               .
               And
               for
               this
               purpose
               he
               composed
               this
               ensuing
               Prayer
               .
            
             
               
               BEhold
               thy
               Servant
               ,
               O
               my
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               bowels
               of
               thy
               mercy
               have
               compassion
               on
               me
               .
               Behold
               I
               am
               become
               a
               Reproach
               to
               thy
               
               holy
               Name
               ,
               by
               serving
               my
               Ambition
               and
               the
               sins
               of
               others
               ;
               which
               though
               I
               did
               by
               the
               perswasion
               of
               other
               men
               ,
               yet
               my
               own
               Conscience
               did
               check
               and
               upbraid
               me
               in
               it
               .
               Lord
               I
               beseech
               thee
               for
               the
               mercies
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               enter
               not
               into
               Iudgement
               with
               me
               thy
               Servant
               ;
               but
               hear
               his
               blood
               imploring
               thy
               mercies
               for
               me
               :
               Neither
               let
               this
               Marriage
               prove
               a
               Divorcing
               of
               my
               Soul
               from
               thy
               grace
               and
               favour
               ;
               for
               much
               more
               happy
               had
               I
               been
               ,
               if
               being
               mindful
               of
               this
               day
               ,
               I
               had
               suffered
               Martyrdom
               ,
               as
               did
               St.
               Steven
               the
               first
               of
               Martyrs
               ,
               denying
               that
               which
               either
               my
               less
               faithful
               friends
               or
               less
               godly
               friends
               had
               pressed
               upon
               me
               .
               I
               promised
               to
               my self
               that
               the
               darkness
               would
               hide
               me
               ,
               but
               that
               hope
               soon
               vanished
               away
               :
               Nor
               doth
               the
               light
               appear
               more
               plainly
               ,
               than
               I
               that
               have
               committed
               that
               soul
               offence
               :
               Even
               so
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               it
               pleased
               thee
               of
               thy
               infinite
               mercy
               to
               deject
               me
               with
               this
               heavy
               Ignominy
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               learn
               to
               seek
               thy
               Name
               .
               O
               Lord
               how
               grievous
               is
               the
               remembrance
               of
               my
               sin
               to
               this
               very
               day
               ,
               after
               so
               many
               and
               such
               reiterated
               Prayers
               poured
               forth
               unto
               thee
               from
               a
               sorrowful
               and
               afflicted
               Spirit
               .
               Be
               merciful
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               unto
               me
               ;
               hearken
               to
               the
               Prayers
               of
               thy
               humble
               and
               dejected
               Servant
               ,
               and
               raise
               me
               up
               again
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               not
               die
               in
               this
               my
               sin
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               may
               live
               in
               thee
               hereafter
               ,
               and
               living
               evermore
               rejoyce
               in
               thee
               ,
               through
               the
               merits
               and
               the
               mercies
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               my
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               A
               brave
               example
               of
               a
               penitent
               and
               afflicted
               Soul
               ,
               which
               many
               of
               us
               may
               admire
               ,
               but
               few
               will
               imitate
               .
               And
               though
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               that
               the
               Lord
               in
               mercy
               did
               remit
               this
               fault
               ,
               yet
               was
               he
               not
               so
               mercifully
               dealt
               with
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               men
               ,
               by
               whom
               it
               was
               so
               frequently
               and
               reproachfully
               cast
               in
               the
               way
               of
               his
               Preferment
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               fain
               to
               make
               the
               Duke
               of
               Buckingham
               acquainted
               with
               the
               story
               of
               it
               ,
               
               and
               by
               his
               means
               to
               possess
               King
               Charles
               his
               
                 gracious
                 Master
              
               with
               the
               truth
               thereof
               :
               So
               long
               it
               was
               before
               his
               Enemies
               had
               desisted
               from
               pressing
               this
               unhappy
               Error
               to
               his
               disadvantage
               .
            
             
               The
               Earl
               of
               Devonshire
               being
               dead
               ,
               he
               was
               by
               Doctor
               Buckridge
               his
               most
               constant
               friend
               (
               Anno
               1608.
               )
               commended
               to
               the
               Service
               of
               Doctor
               
                 Richard
                 Neile
              
               ,
               
               then
               Bishop
               of
               Rochester
               ,
               a
               man
               who
               very
               well
               understood
               the
               Constitution
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               though
               otherwise
               not
               so
               eminent
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               Learning
               ,
               as
               some
               other
               Bishops
               of
               his
               time
               :
               But
               what
               he
               wanted
               in
               himself
               ,
               he
               made
               good
               in
               the
               choice
               of
               his
               Servants
               ,
               having
               more
               able
               men
               about
               him
               from
               time
               to
               time
               than
               any
               other
               of
               that
               age
               :
               Amongst
               which
               (
               not
               to
               reckon
               Laud
               ,
               of
               whom
               now
               I
               speak
               )
               were
               Doctor
               
                 Augustine
                 Linsell
              
               Bishop
               of
               Hereford
               ,
               Doctor
               
                 Thomas
                 Iackson
              
               President
               of
               
                 Corpus
                 Christi
              
               Colledge
               in
               Oxon.
               and
               Dean
               of
               Peterburrough
               ,
               Doctor
               
                 Iohn
                 Cosen
              
               Prebend
               of
               Durham
               ,
               and
               Dean
               of
               Peterburrough
               after
               Iackson
               ,
               Doctor
               
                 Benjamin
                 Lany
              
               Master
               of
               Queens
               Colledge
               in
               Cambridge
               ,
               and
               Dean
               of
               Rochester
               ,
               Doctor
               
                 Robert
                 Newell
              
               his
               half
               Brother
               ,
               Prebend
               of
               Westminster
               and
               Durham
               ,
               and
               Archdeacon
               of
               Buckingham
               ,
               Doctor
               
                 Gabriel
                 Clarke
              
               Prebend
               and
               Archdeacon
               of
               Durham
               ,
               Doctor
               
                 Eliazer
                 
                 Duncum
              
               one
               of
               the
               Prebends
               of
               Durham
               also
               ,
               Mr.
               Barlow
               a
               right
               solid
               man
               ,
               but
               not
               possessed
               of
               any
               Dignity
               in
               the
               Church
               to
               my
               best
               remembrance
               ;
               and
               some
               others
               of
               good
               note
               ,
               whose
               Names
               and
               Titles
               I
               cannot
               presently
               call
               to
               minde
               .
               In
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Reign
               of
               King
               Iames
               (
               by
               the
               power
               and
               mediation
               of
               Archbishop
               Bancroft
               )
               he
               was
               made
               Clerk
               of
               the
               Closet
               to
               that
               King
               ,
               that
               standing
               continually
               at
               his
               Elbow
               ,
               he
               might
               be
               ready
               to
               perform
               good
               offices
               to
               the
               Church
               and
               Churchmen
               :
               Aud
               he
               discharged
               his
               trust
               so
               well
               ,
               that
               though
               he
               lost
               the
               love
               of
               some
               of
               the
               Courtiers
               ,
               who
               were
               too
               visibly
               enclined
               to
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               ,
               yet
               he
               gained
               the
               favour
               of
               his
               Master
               ,
               by
               whom
               he
               was
               preferred
               to
               the
               Deanry
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               successively
               to
               the
               Bishopricks
               of
               
                 Rochester
                 ,
                 Litchfield
                 ,
                 Lincoln
              
               ,
               and
               Durham
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               richest
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               which
               shews
               that
               there
               was
               in
               him
               something
               more
               than
               ordinary
               ,
               which
               made
               that
               King
               so
               bountiful
               and
               gracious
               to
               him
               .
               Nor
               staid
               he
               there
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Power
               and
               Favour
               of
               this
               his
               Chaplain
               ,
               he
               was
               promoted
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               King
               Charles
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Winton
               ,
               and
               finally
               exalted
               to
               the
               Metropolitan
               See
               of
               York
               ,
               where
               at
               last
               he
               died
               about
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               October
               1640.
               
               None
               of
               his
               Chaplains
               received
               so
               much
               into
               his
               Counsels
               as
               Doctor
               Laud
               (
               to
               which
               degree
               he
               was
               admitted
               in
               the
               year
               1608.
               )
               whom
               he
               found
               both
               an
               active
               and
               a
               trusty
               Servant
               ,
               as
               afterwards
               a
               most
               constant
               and
               faithful
               friend
               upon
               all
               occasions
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               Ecclesiastical
               Preferment
               which
               fell
               unto
               him
               was
               the
               Vicaridge
               of
               Stamford
               in
               Northamptonshire
               :
               But
               having
               put
               himself
               into
               the
               Service
               of
               Bishop
               Neile
               ,
               he
               was
               by
               him
               preferred
               into
               the
               Rectory
               of
               Cuckstone
               in
               Kent
               ,
               
               toward
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               May
               1610.
               
               On
               the
               acceptance
               thereof
               he
               gave
               over
               his
               Fellowship
               in
               October
               following
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               might
               more
               fully
               apply
               himself
               to
               the
               service
               of
               his
               Lord
               and
               Patron
               .
               But
               Cuckstone
               proving
               an
               unhealthy
               place
               ,
               he
               exchanged
               it
               for
               another
               called
               Norton
               ;
               a
               Benefice
               of
               less
               value
               ,
               but
               scituate
               in
               a
               better
               and
               more
               healthy
               Air
               :
               His
               Patron
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               being
               translated
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Litchfield
               on
               the
               end
               of
               September
               ,
               whose
               Fortunes
               he
               was
               resolved
               to
               follow
               ,
               till
               God
               should
               please
               to
               provide
               otherwise
               for
               him
               :
               For
               first
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               before
               his
               going
               off
               from
               the
               Deanry
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               which
               he
               held
               
                 in
                 commendam
              
               with
               his
               Bishoprick
               of
               Rochester
               ,
               obtained
               for
               him
               of
               King
               Iames
               ,
               (
               to
               whom
               not
               otherwise
               known
               but
               by
               his
               Recommendation
               )
               the
               Reversion
               of
               a
               Prebend
               in
               that
               Church
               ;
               which
               though
               it
               fell
               not
               to
               him
               until
               ten
               years
               after
               ,
               yet
               it
               fell
               at
               last
               ,
               and
               thereby
               neighbour'd
               him
               to
               the
               Court.
               And
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               his
               good
               Friend
               and
               Tutor
               Doctor
               Buckridge
               being
               nominated
               Successor
               unto
               Neile
               in
               the
               See
               of
               Rochester
               ,
               laid
               a
               good
               ground
               for
               his
               Succession
               in
               the
               Presidentship
               of
               St.
               Iohn's
               Colledge
               ,
               thereby
               to
               render
               him
               considerable
               in
               the
               University
               .
               But
               this
               was
               both
               suspected
               and
               feared
               by
               Abbot
               ,
               who
               being
               consecrated
               Bishop
               of
               Coventry
               and
               Litchfield
               on
               the
               third
               of
               December
               1609.
               and
               from
               thence
               removed
               to
               London
               in
               the
               end
               of
               
               Ianuary
               next
               ensuing
               ,
               resolved
               to
               hinder
               the
               design
               with
               all
               care
               and
               diligence
               :
               So
               natural
               a
               thing
               it
               is
               to
               hate
               the
               man
               whom
               we
               have
               wronged
               ;
               to
               keep
               him
               down
               ,
               whom
               we
               have
               any
               cause
               to
               fear
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               him
               under
               .
               To
               which
               end
               he
               made
               great
               Complaints
               against
               him
               to
               Thomas
               Lord
               Elsmer
               ,
               Lord
               Chancellor
               of
               England
               many
               years
               before
               ,
               and
               newly
               then
               made
               Chancellor
               of
               that
               University
               ,
               on
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Lord
               Archbishop
               Bancroft
               ,
               insinuating
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 a
              
               Papist
               
                 in
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 cordially
                 addicted
                 unto
              
               Popery
               ;
               
                 That
                 he
                 kept
                 company
                 with
                 none
                 but
                 profest
                 and
                 suspected
              
               Papists
               ;
               and
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 suffered
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 place
                 of
                 Government
                 in
                 the
                 Vniversity
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 undoubtedly
                 turn
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 Detriment
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 Dishonour
                 of
                 his
                 Lordship
                 .
              
               The
               Chancellor
               hereupon
               makes
               his
               Address
               unto
               the
               King
               ,
               informing
               him
               of
               all
               which
               had
               been
               told
               him
               concerning
               Laud
               ,
               which
               was
               like
               to
               have
               destroy'd
               his
               hopes
               as
               to
               that
               design
               (
               notwithstanding
               his
               petition
               to
               the
               King
               to
               believe
               otherwise
               of
               him
               )
               if
               Bishop
               Neile
               his
               constant
               and
               unmovable
               Friend
               ,
               had
               not
               acquainted
               his
               Majesty
               with
               the
               Abilities
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               old
               grudge
               which
               Abbot
               had
               conceived
               against
               him
               .
            
             
               This
               Bar
               being
               thus
               removed
               ,
               
               the
               design
               for
               the
               Presidentship
               went
               on
               ;
               in
               the
               obtaining
               whereof
               ;
               he
               found
               a
               greater
               difficulty
               than
               he
               had
               expected
               :
               Rawlinson
               ,
               once
               a
               Fellow
               of
               the
               same
               House
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               Principal
               of
               St.
               
                 Edmonds
                 Hall
              
               ,
               appearing
               a
               Competitor
               for
               it
               .
               Each
               of
               them
               having
               prepared
               his
               Party
               ,
               the
               Fellows
               proceeded
               to
               an
               
                 Election
                 May
              
               10.
               
               Anno
               1611.
               
               The
               Scrutiny
               being
               made
               ,
               and
               the
               Election
               at
               the
               point
               to
               be
               declared
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Fellows
               of
               Rawlinson's
               Party
               ,
               seeing
               which
               way
               the
               business
               was
               like
               to
               go
               ,
               snatch'd
               up
               the
               Paper
               ,
               and
               tore
               it
               suddenly
               in
               pieces
               .
               The
               Nomination
               being
               thus
               unhappily
               frustrated
               ,
               an
               Appeal
               was
               made
               unto
               King
               Iames
               ,
               who
               spent
               three
               hours
               in
               giving
               Audience
               to
               both
               parties
               ;
               and
               upon
               full
               consideration
               of
               the
               Proofs
               and
               Allegations
               on
               either
               side
               (
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               former
               practices
               and
               prejudices
               to
               encline
               him
               otherwise
               )
               he
               gave
               Sentence
               in
               behalf
               of
               Laud
               ;
               which
               hapning
               on
               the
               29th
               .
               of
               August
               ,
               being
               the
               day
               of
               the
               beheading
               of
               St.
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               by
               whose
               Name
               that
               Colledge
               was
               entituled
               by
               the
               Founder
               of
               it
               ,
               hath
               given
               an
               occasion
               unto
               some
               to
               look
               upon
               it
               as
               an
               Omen
               or
               Prognostication
               ,
               that
               this
               new
               Head
               should
               suffer
               death
               by
               being
               beheaded
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               did
               .
               The
               King
               having
               thus
               passed
               Judgment
               for
               him
               ,
               he
               was
               thereupon
               sworn
               ,
               and
               admitted
               President
               ;
               and
               being
               so
               sworn
               and
               admitted
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               for
               example
               sake
               but
               inflict
               some
               punishment
               on
               the
               party
               who
               had
               torn
               the
               Scrutiny
               :
               But
               knowing
               him
               for
               a
               man
               of
               hopeful
               Parts
               ,
               industrious
               in
               his
               Studies
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               Courage
               not
               to
               be
               disliked
               ,
               he
               not
               only
               released
               him
               from
               the
               Censure
               under
               which
               he
               lay
               ,
               but
               took
               him
               into
               special
               Favour
               ,
               trusted
               him
               in
               all
               his
               weighty
               businesses
               ,
               made
               him
               his
               Chaplain
               ,
               and
               preferred
               him
               from
               one
               good
               Benefice
               to
               another
               ,
               married
               him
               to
               his
               Brothers
               Daughter
               ,
               and
               finally
               promoted
               him
               to
               the
               
               very
               Presidentship
               (
               which
               had
               been
               the
               first
               cause
               of
               that
               breach
               )
               and
               one
               of
               the
               best
               Deanries
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               To
               such
               others
               of
               the
               Fellows
               as
               had
               opposed
               him
               in
               his
               Election
               to
               that
               place
               ,
               he
               always
               shewed
               a
               fair
               and
               equal
               countenance
               ,
               hoping
               to
               gain
               them
               by
               degrees
               :
               But
               if
               he
               found
               any
               of
               them
               to
               be
               untractable
               ,
               not
               easily
               to
               be
               gained
               by
               favours
               ,
               he
               would
               finde
               some
               handsom
               way
               or
               other
               to
               remove
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Colledge
               ,
               that
               others
               not
               engaged
               upon
               either
               side
               might
               succeed
               in
               their
               places
               .
               But
               notwithstanding
               all
               this
               care
               ,
               the
               Faction
               still
               held
               up
               against
               him
               ,
               the
               younger
               fry
               inclining
               to
               the
               same
               side
               which
               had
               been
               taken
               by
               their
               Tutors
               .
            
             
               But
               whiles
               these
               things
               were
               in
               agitation
               ,
               there
               hapned
               a
               great
               alteration
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               by
               the
               death
               of
               the
               most
               Reverend
               Archbishop
               Bancroft
               ,
               who
               died
               on
               the
               second
               of
               November
               1610.
               and
               with
               whom
               died
               the
               Vniformity
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               A
               man
               he
               was
               of
               eminent
               parts
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               most
               undaunted
               spirit
               ;
               one
               who
               well
               knew
               his
               work
               ,
               and
               did
               it
               .
               When
               Chaplain
               only
               to
               the
               Lord
               
                 Chancellor
                 Hatton
              
               ,
               he
               piec'd
               himself
               with
               Doctor
               Whitgift
               ,
               not
               long
               after
               his
               first
               coming
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               proved
               a
               great
               support
               in
               gaining
               the
               Lord
               Chancellor
               for
               him
               ,
               by
               whose
               assistance
               he
               was
               enabled
               to
               hold
               out
               against
               the
               over-ruling
               Power
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Leicester
               ,
               the
               Patron-General
               of
               the
               Faction
               .
               In
               the
               year
               1588.
               he
               Preached
               a
               Sermon
               at
               St.
               Paul's
               Cross
               ,
               and
               therein
               made
               an
               open
               Declaration
               of
               those
               manifold
               Dangers
               which
               the
               prevalency
               of
               that
               Faction
               would
               bring
               upon
               the
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               if
               they
               might
               be
               suffered
               ;
               which
               blow
               he
               followed
               in
               a
               Book
               entituled
               ,
               
                 Dangerous
                 Positions
                 and
                 Proceedings
                 published
                 and
                 practised
                 within
                 this
                 Island
                 of
              
               Britain
               ,
               
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
              
               Presbyterial
               Discipline
               :
               And
               in
               that
               Book
               he
               made
               such
               a
               perfect
               discovery
               of
               their
               Plots
               and
               Practises
               ,
               and
               so
               anatomized
               them
               in
               every
               part
               ,
               that
               he
               made
               them
               odious
               unto
               those
               who
               before
               had
               been
               their
               greatest
               Patrons
               .
               In
               the
               year
               1593.
               he
               published
               another
               Treatise
               ,
               entituled
               ,
               
                 A
                 Survey
                 of
                 the
                 Pretended
                 holy
                 Discipline
                 ,
              
               in
               which
               he
               so
               dissected
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               Calvin's
               
                 Presbyterial
                 Platform
              
               ,
               shewing
               the
               incoherencies
               of
               it
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               the
               inconsistencies
               thereof
               with
               Monarchical
               Government
               ,
               that
               he
               took
               off
               the
               edge
               of
               many
               (
               and
               those
               Great
               ones
               too
               )
               who
               had
               not
               only
               seemed
               to
               like
               it
               ,
               but
               had
               longed
               for
               it
               :
               The
               Plot
               was
               so
               laid
               down
               by
               Whitgift
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               same
               time
               there
               should
               come
               out
               two
               other
               Books
               ,
               the
               one
               written
               by
               Doctor
               
                 Thomas
                 Bilson
              
               ,
               Warden
               of
               the
               Colledge
               neer
               Winton
               ,
               for
               proof
               of
               the
               Antiquity
               and
               perpetual
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               Bishops
               ;
               the
               other
               by
               Doctor
               
                 Richard
                 Cosens
              
               a
               right
               Learned
               Civilian
               ,
               in
               justification
               of
               the
               Proceedings
               in
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Courts
               .
               By
               which
               four
               Books
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               was
               so
               muzled
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               not
               able
               to
               bark
               in
               a
               long
               time
               after
               :
               Nor
               do
               they
               want
               their
               several
               and
               just
               Rewards
               for
               such
               good
               performances
               ,
               Bilson
               being
               first
               made
               Bishop
               of
               Worcester
               ,
               and
               not
               long
               after
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Winton
                 ,
                 Bancroft
              
               advanced
               to
               the
               See
               of
               London
               ,
               and
               
               Doctor
               Cosens
               Vicar-general
               and
               Dean
               of
               the
               Arches
               ,
               within
               few
               years
               after
               being
               consecrated
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               on
               the
               eighth
               of
               May
               1597.
               he
               kept
               such
               a
               watchfull
               eye
               over
               it
               ,
               and
               held
               so
               strict
               a
               hand
               upon
               it
               ,
               that
               from
               a
               receptactle
               and
               retreat
               of
               the
               Grandees
               of
               the
               Puritan
               party
               ,
               it
               became
               almost
               as
               free
               from
               Faction
               as
               any
               other
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               :
               And
               knowing
               how
               much
               the
               Peace
               of
               this
               Church
               did
               depend
               upon
               it
               ,
               he
               managed
               a
               secret
               Corespondency
               with
               King
               Iames
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               insinuating
               unto
               him
               the
               necessity
               of
               conforming
               the
               Churches
               of
               both
               Kingdoms
               in
               Government
               and
               Forms
               of
               Worship
               ,
               and
               laying
               down
               a
               plot
               for
               restoring
               Episcopacy
               to
               that
               Kirk
               ,
               without
               noise
               or
               trouble
               :
               Which
               counsel
               being
               advisedly
               followed
               by
               King
               Iames
               before
               his
               coming
               into
               England
               ,
               was
               afterwards
               so
               well
               pursued
               (
               though
               not
               without
               some
               violent
               strugling
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               )
               that
               on
               the
               21.
               day
               of
               October
               in
               the
               year
               1609.
               the
               designed
               Bishops
               of
               
                 Glascow
                 ,
                 Brechen
              
               ,
               and
               Gallo-Way
               received
               Episcopal
               Consecration
               in
               the
               Chappel
               of
               London-house
               ,
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               Doctor
               
                 George
                 Abbot
              
               then
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               Doctor
               
                 Lancelot
                 Andrews
              
               Bishop
               of
               Ely
               ,
               Doctor
               
                 Iames
                 Montague
              
               Bishop
               of
               Bath
               and
               Wells
               ,
               and
               Doctor
               
                 Richard
                 Neile
              
               then
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Rochester
                 ;
                 Bancroft
              
               himself
               forbearing
               to
               lay
               hands
               upon
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               avoiding
               of
               all
               scruples
               amongst
               the
               Scots
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               pretended
               any
               Jurisdiction
               or
               Authority
               over
               them
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               Anno
               1603.
               he
               carried
               a
               chief
               hand
               in
               the
               Conference
               at
               
                 Hampton
                 Court
              
               ,
               and
               had
               the
               sole
               management
               of
               the
               Convocation
               of
               the
               same
               year
               also
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               passed
               that
               excellent
               body
               of
               Canons
               and
               
                 Constitutions
                 Ecclesiastical
              
               ,
               to
               serve
               for
               a
               perpetual
               standing
               Rule
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               Succeeding
               Whitgift
               in
               the
               See
               of
               
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1604.
               he
               resolved
               to
               put
               the
               Canons
               into
               execution
               ,
               and
               press'd
               it
               with
               so
               stout
               a
               courage
               ,
               that
               few
               had
               confidence
               enough
               to
               stand
               out
               against
               him
               :
               Some
               of
               them
               did
               ,
               and
               those
               he
               either
               depriv'd
               or
               silenc'd
               ,
               and
               thereby
               terrified
               the
               rest
               to
               an
               open
               Conformity
               .
               They
               saw
               too
               plainly
               that
               they
               must
               not
               dally
               with
               his
               patience
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               with
               Whitgifts
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               was
               resolved
               to
               break
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               not
               bow
               :
               And
               they
               did
               wisely
               in
               so
               bowing
               ;
               for
               who
               could
               stand
               against
               a
               man
               of
               such
               a
               spirit
               ,
               armed
               with
               Authority
               ,
               having
               the
               Law
               on
               his
               side
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               to
               friend
               ,
               who
               had
               declared
               publickly
               in
               the
               (p)
               Conference
               at
               
                 Hampton
                 Court
              
               ,
               That
               if
               they
               would
               not
               conform
               ,
               he
               would
               either
               hurry
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               or
               else
               do
               worse
               ?
               In
               the
               year
               1608.
               he
               was
               chosen
               Chancellor
               at
               Oxon.
               and
               questionless
               would
               have
               set
               all
               things
               right
               in
               that
               University
               ,
               if
               Sickness
               and
               the
               stroke
               of
               Death
               had
               not
               prevented
               his
               intendments
               .
               But
               die
               he
               must
               ;
               and
               being
               dead
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               Consultation
               amongst
               some
               of
               the
               Bishops
               and
               other
               Great
               men
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               whom
               to
               commend
               unto
               King
               Iames
               for
               his
               Successor
               in
               that
               See.
               They
               knew
               that
               Mountague
               and
               Abbot
               would
               be
               venturing
               at
               it
               ,
               but
               they
               had
               not
               confidence
               enough
               in
               either
               of
               them
               ,
               both
               of
               them
               being
               extremely
               popular
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               would
               ingratiate
               
               themselves
               with
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               ,
               how
               dearly
               soever
               the
               Church
               paid
               for
               it
               :
               And
               thereupon
               it
               was
               resolved
               to
               fix
               on
               Andrews
               for
               the
               man
               ;
               a
               man
               ,
               as
               one
               says
               very
               well
               of
               him
               ,
               of
               Primitive
               Antiquity
               ,
               in
               whom
               was
               to
               be
               found
               whatever
               is
               desirable
               in
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               even
               to
               admiration
               ;
               
               to
               whom
               they
               found
               the
               King
               to
               be
               well
               affected
               ,
               for
               taking
               up
               the
               Bucklers
               for
               him
               against
               Cardinal
               Bellarmine
               .
               The
               Motion
               was
               no
               sooner
               made
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               embraced
               ,
               and
               they
               departed
               from
               the
               King
               with
               as
               good
               assurance
               as
               if
               the
               business
               had
               been
               done
               ,
               and
               Andrews
               fully
               setled
               in
               the
               Throne
               of
               Canterbury
               .
               In
               confidence
               whereof
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               retired
               to
               their
               Country
               Houses
               ,
               and
               others
               lessened
               their
               accustomed
               diligence
               about
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               thereby
               gave
               an
               opportunity
               to
               the
               Earl
               of
               Dunbar
               (
               a
               powerful
               Minister
               of
               State
               )
               to
               put
               in
               for
               Abbot
               ,
               who
               had
               attended
               him
               in
               some
               Negotiations
               which
               he
               had
               with
               the
               Scots
               ;
               and
               he
               put
               in
               so
               powerfully
               in
               his
               behalf
               ,
               that
               at
               last
               he
               carried
               it
               ,
               and
               had
               the
               Kings
               Hand
               to
               the
               passing
               of
               the
               publick
               Instruments
               ,
               before
               the
               other
               Bishops
               ever
               heard
               of
               the
               Plot
               :
               But
               when
               they
               heard
               of
               it
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               Remedy
               but
               Patience
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               
                 Patience
                 perforce
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Proverb
               hath
               it
               :
               For
               much
               they
               feared
               that
               Abbot
               would
               unravel
               all
               the
               Web
               which
               Bancroft
               with
               such
               pains
               had
               weaved
               ,
               and
               
                 that
                 he
                 was
              
               (
               as
               the
               same
               Author
               well
               observes
               )
               
                 better
                 qualified
                 with
                 Merit
                 for
                 the
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 than
                 with
                 a
                 spirit
                 answering
                 the
                 Function
                 .
              
               Follow
               his
               Character
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               be
               told
               ,
               
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 exercising
                 of
                 his
                 Function
                 he
                 was
                 conceived
                 too
                 facil
                 and
                 yielding
                 :
                 His
                 extraordinary
                 Remisness
                 in
                 not
                 exacting
                 strict
                 Conformity
                 to
                 the
                 prescribed
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Ceremonie
                 ,
                 seemed
                 to
                 resolve
                 those
                 Legal
                 Determinations
                 to
                 their
                 first
                 Principle
                 of
                 Indifferency
                 ,
                 and
                 led
                 in
                 such
                 an
                 habit
                 of
                 Inconformity
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 future
                 Reduction
                 of
                 those
                 tender
                 Conscienced
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 long
                 discontinued
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 interpreted
                 an
                 Innovation
                 .
              
               If
               Andrews
               had
               succeeded
               Bancroft
               ,
               and
               Laud
               followed
               Andrews
               ,
               the
               Church
               would
               have
               been
               setled
               to
               sure
               on
               a
               Foundation
               ,
               that
               it
               could
               not
               easily
               have
               been
               shaken
               ;
               to
               the
               preventing
               of
               those
               deplorable
               Miseries
               ,
               which
               the
               Remiss
               Government
               of
               that
               Popular
               Prelate
               did
               so
               unfortunately
               bring
               both
               on
               the
               Church
               and
               State.
               
            
             
               
               But
               to
               go
               forward
               where
               we
               left
               ,
               Laud
               was
               no
               sooner
               setled
               in
               the
               Presidentship
               of
               his
               Colledge
               ,
               but
               he
               conceived
               himself
               advanced
               ,
               one
               step
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               towards
               a
               Precedency
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               therefore
               thought
               it
               was
               high
               time
               to
               cast
               an
               eye
               upon
               the
               Court.
               His
               good
               Friend
               and
               Patron
               Bishop
               Neile
               ,
               then
               being
               of
               Rochester
               ,
               had
               procured
               him
               a
               Turn
               before
               the
               King
               at
               Theobalds
               on
               the
               17th
               .
               of
               September
               1609.
               and
               by
               the
               power
               and
               favour
               of
               the
               same
               man
               ,
               being
               then
               translated
               unto
               Litchfield
               ,
               he
               was
               sworn
               one
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Chaplains
               in
               Ordinary
               on
               the
               third
               of
               
                 November
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1611.
               yet
               so
               that
               he
               continued
               his
               dependencies
               on
               his
               former
               Lord
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               was
               as
               dear
               and
               necessary
               as
               before
               he
               was
               ;
               injoying
               freely
               all
               the
               accomodations
               of
               his
               House
               ,
               whensoever
               his
               occasions
               
               brought
               him
               to
               London
               .
               Having
               thus
               set
               foot
               within
               the
               Court
               ,
               he
               promised
               himself
               great
               hopes
               of
               some
               present
               preferment
               ;
               but
               those
               hopes
               deceived
               him
               .
               Nothing
               is
               more
               uncertain
               than
               Court
               Preferments
               :
               Some
               have
               them
               suddenly
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               then
               continue
               at
               a
               stand
               without
               farther
               Additions
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Doctor
               Young
               Dean
               of
               Winchester
               :
               Some
               attend
               long
               ,
               and
               get
               nothing
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Mr.
               
                 Arthur
                 Terringham
              
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               ;
               and
               some
               are
               in
               the
               same
               case
               with
               the
               Apostles
               in
               St.
               Iohn
               (z)
               when
               they
               went
               a
               fishing
               ,
               of
               whom
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 having
                 caught
                 nothing
                 all
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 they
                 cast
                 their
                 net
                 the
                 next
                 morning
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Ship
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 draw
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 Fishes
                 .
              
               And
               so
               it
               was
               with
               this
               new
               Chaplain
               ;
               many
               Preserments
               fell
               ,
               but
               none
               fell
               to
               him
               ;
               For
               whensoever
               any
               opportunity
               was
               offered
               for
               his
               Advancement
               ,
               Archbishop
               Abbot
               (
               who
               had
               before
               defamed
               him
               to
               the
               Lord
               Chancellor
               Egerton
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               mouth
               unto
               the
               King
               )
               would
               be
               sure
               to
               cast
               somewhat
               in
               his
               dish
               ;
               sometimes
               inculcating
               to
               him
               all
               his
               actings
               at
               Oxon.
               and
               sometimes
               rubbing
               up
               the
               old
               sore
               of
               his
               unfortunate
               business
               with
               the
               Earl
               of
               Devonshire
               .
               These
               Artifices
               so
               estranged
               the
               Kings
               Countenance
               from
               him
               ,
               that
               having
               waited
               four
               years
               ,
               and
               seeing
               his
               hopes
               more
               desperate
               than
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               he
               was
               upon
               the
               point
               of
               leaving
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               retiring
               wholly
               into
               his
               Colledge
               :
               But
               first
               he
               thought
               it
               not
               amiss
               to
               acquaint
               his
               dear
               Friend
               and
               Patron
               Bishop
               Neile
               ,
               both
               with
               his
               resolution
               and
               the
               reasons
               of
               it
               .
               But
               Neile
               was
               not
               to
               be
               told
               what
               he
               knew
               before
               ;
               and
               therefore
               answered
               ,
               That
               he
               was
               very
               sensible
               of
               those
               many
               neglects
               which
               were
               put
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               saw
               too
               clearly
               that
               he
               had
               been
               too
               long
               under
               a
               cloud
               ;
               but
               howsoever
               advised
               him
               to
               stay
               one
               year
               longer
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               he
               had
               no
               better
               encouragement
               within
               that
               year
               ,
               he
               would
               consent
               to
               his
               retirement
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               to
               keep
               him
               up
               in
               heart
               and
               spirit
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               given
               him
               the
               Prebendary
               of
               Bugden
               belonging
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Lincoln
               (
               to
               which
               See
               he
               had
               been
               translated
               Anno
               1613.
               )
               but
               the
               year
               before
               ;
               so
               in
               the
               year
               of
               his
               complaint
               ,
               
               which
               was
               1615.
               he
               conferred
               upon
               him
               also
               the
               Archdeaconry
               of
               Huntington
               .
               It
               had
               pleased
               God
               so
               to
               dispose
               of
               his
               Affairs
               ,
               that
               before
               the
               year
               of
               expectation
               was
               fully
               ended
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               began
               to
               take
               him
               into
               his
               better
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               testimony
               thereof
               bestowed
               upon
               him
               the
               Deanry
               of
               Glocester
               ,
               void
               by
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Reverend
               Right
               Learned
               Doctor
               Feild
               ,
               whose
               excellent
               Works
               will
               keep
               his
               Name
               alive
               to
               succeeding
               Ages
               :
               A
               Deanry
               of
               no
               very
               great
               value
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               kept
               him
               up
               in
               reputation
               ,
               and
               made
               men
               see
               he
               was
               not
               so
               contemptible
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               King
               as
               it
               was
               generally
               imagined
               .
            
             
               But
               before
               we
               follow
               him
               to
               Glocester
               ,
               we
               must
               take
               Oxon.
               in
               our
               way
               ,
               in
               which
               had
               hapned
               no
               small
               alteration
               since
               we
               left
               it
               la●t
               :
               Doctor
               
                 Henry
                 Holland
              
               Rector
               of
               Exceter
               Colledge
               ,
               and
               his
               Majesties
               Professor
               for
               Divinity
               ,
               having
               left
               this
               Life
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               year
               1611.
               it
               seemed
               good
               to
               Archbishop
               Abbot
               to
               make
               use
               of
               his
               Power
               
               and
               Favour
               with
               King
               Iames
               ,
               for
               preferring
               to
               that
               place
               his
               elder
               Brother
               Doctor
               
                 Robert
                 Abbot
              
               ,
               being
               then
               Master
               of
               Baliol
               Colledge
               ,
               and
               Rector
               of
               Bingham
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Nottingham
               :
               He
               had
               before
               been
               Fellow
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               Doctor
               Lilly
               dying
               so
               opportunely
               for
               the
               furtherance
               of
               his
               Preferment
               in
               the
               University
               ,
               he
               succeeded
               Master
               in
               his
               place
               March
               9.
               1609.
               being
               the
               next
               Month
               after
               his
               Brother
               had
               been
               advanced
               to
               the
               See
               of
               London
               :
               A
               man
               he
               was
               of
               eminent
               Learning
               ,
               as
               his
               Works
               declare
               ,
               and
               a
               more
               moderate
               Calvinian
               than
               either
               of
               his
               Predecessors
               ,
               which
               he
               expressed
               by
               countenancing
               the
               Sublapsarian
               way
               of
               Predestination
               ;
               by
               means
               whereof
               he
               incurred
               the
               high
               displeasure
               of
               the
               Supralapsarians
               ,
               who
               until
               then
               had
               carried
               all
               before
               them
               ,
               without
               gaining
               any
               thing
               on
               those
               who
               liked
               well
               of
               neither
               :
               But
               depending
               altogether
               on
               the
               will
               of
               his
               Brother
               ,
               he
               thought
               he
               could
               not
               gratifie
               and
               oblige
               him
               more
               ,
               than
               in
               pursuing
               his
               old
               quarrels
               against
               Laud
               and
               others
               ,
               whom
               he
               knew
               to
               be
               disrellished
               by
               him
               ,
               which
               he
               thus
               pursued
               .
               It
               hapned
               that
               Laud
               preaching
               on
               
                 Shrove-Sundar
                 .
                 Anno.
              
               1614.
               insisted
               on
               some
               points
               which
               might
               indifferently
               be
               imputed
               either
               to
               Popery
               or
               Arminianism
               ,
               (
               as
               about
               that
               time
               they
               began
               to
               call
               it
               )
               though
               in
               themselves
               they
               were
               no
               other
               than
               the
               true
               and
               genuine
               Doctrines
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               :
               And
               having
               occasion
               in
               that
               Sermon
               to
               touch
               upon
               the
               Presbyterians
               and
               their
               Proceedings
               ,
               he
               used
               some
               words
               to
               this
               effect
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 That
                 the
              
               Presbyterians
               
                 were
                 as
                 bad
                 as
                 the
              
               Papists
               :
               Which
               being
               so
               directly
               contrary
               to
               the
               Judgment
               and
               Opinion
               of
               this
               Doctor
               Abbot
               ,
               and
               knowing
               how
               much
               Laud
               had
               been
               distasted
               by
               his
               Brother
               when
               he
               lived
               in
               Oxon.
               conceived
               he
               could
               not
               better
               satisfie
               himself
               ,
               and
               oblige
               his
               Brother
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               than
               by
               exposing
               him
               (
               on
               the
               next
               occasion
               )
               both
               to
               shame
               and
               censure
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               accordingly
               :
               For
               being
               Vice-chancellor
               for
               the
               year
               ,
               and
               preaching
               at
               St.
               Peters
               upon
               Easter-day
               in
               the
               afternoon
               .
               he
               pointed
               at
               him
               so
               directly
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               the
               Auditors
               were
               so
               ignorant
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               know
               at
               whom
               he
               aimed
               .
               Laud
               not
               being
               present
               at
               the
               first
               preaching
               of
               the
               Sermon
               ,
               was
               by
               his
               friends
               perswaded
               to
               shew
               himself
               at
               St.
               Maries
               on
               the
               Sunday
               after
               ,
               when
               it
               should
               come
               to
               be
               repeated
               (
               according
               to
               the
               ancient
               Custom
               of
               that
               University
               )
               to
               whose
               perswasions
               giving
               an
               unwilling
               consent
               ,
               he
               heard
               himself
               sufficiently
               abused
               for
               almost
               an
               hour
               together
               ,
               and
               that
               so
               palpably
               and
               grosly
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               pointed
               too
               as
               he
               sate
               :
               Some
               of
               the
               passages
               of
               which
               Sermon
               I
               shall
               here
               subjoyn
               ,
               because
               howsoever
               they
               might
               bring
               to
               him
               some
               present
               and
               personal
               disgrace
               ,
               yet
               they
               redowned
               at
               the
               last
               to
               the
               great
               Good
               and
               Benefit
               of
               the
               Vniversity
               .
            
             
               Some
               
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 Doctor
                 in
                 his
                 Sermon
                 )
              
               are
               partly
               Romish
               ,
               partly
               English
               ,
               as
               occasion
               served
               them
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               might
               say
               unto
               them
               ,
               
                 Noster
                 es
                 ,
                 an
                 Adversariorum
              
               ?
               who
               under
               pretence
               of
               Truth
               ,
               and
               preaching
               against
               the
               Puritan
               ,
               strike
               at
               the
               heart
               and
               root
               of
               the
               Faith
               and
               Religion
               now
               established
               amongst
               us
               ,
               &c.
               
               That
               they
               cannot
               
               plead
               they
               are
               accounted
               Papists
               ,
               because
               they
               speak
               against
               the
               Puritan
               ,
               but
               because
               ,
               being
               indeed
               Papists
               ,
               they
               speak
               nothing
               against
               them
               ;
               If
               they
               do
               at
               any
               time
               speak
               against
               the
               Papists
               ,
               they
               do
               but
               beat
               a
               little
               about
               the
               bush
               ,
               and
               that
               but
               softly
               too
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               waking
               and
               disquieting
               the
               birds
               that
               are
               in
               it
               ;
               they
               speak
               nothing
               but
               that
               wherein
               one
               Papist
               will
               speak
               against
               another
               ;
               as
               against
               Equivocation
               ,
               and
               the
               Popes
               Temporal
               Authority
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               and
               perhaps
               some
               of
               their
               blasphemous
               speeches
               :
               But
               in
               the
               Points
               of
               Free
               Will
               ,
               Iustification
               ,
               Concupiscence
               being
               a
               sin
               after
               Baptism
               ,
               Inherent
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               certainty
               of
               Salvation
               ;
               The
               Papists
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               can
               say
               they
               are
               wholly
               theirs
               ;
               and
               the
               Recusants
               at
               home
               make
               their
               brags
               of
               them
               .
               And
               in
               all
               things
               they
               keep
               themselves
               so
               near
               the
               brink
               ,
               that
               upon
               any
               occasion
               they
               may
               step
               over
               to
               them
               .
               Now
               for
               this
               speech
               ,
               that
               the
               Presbyterians
               are
               as
               bad
               as
               the
               Papists
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               sting
               in
               the
               speech
               ,
               which
               I
               wish
               had
               been
               left
               out
               ,
               for
               there
               are
               many
               Churches
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               which
               contend
               for
               the
               Religion
               established
               amongst
               us
               ,
               and
               yet
               have
               approved
               and
               admitted
               the
               Presb●tery
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               After
               which
               ,
               having
               spoken
               somewhat
               in
               justification
               of
               Presbyteries
               ,
               he
               proceeded
               thus
               :
               
                 Might
                 not
                 Christ
                 say
                 
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                
                 )
                 What
                 art
                 thou
                 ,
                 ROMISH
                 or
                 
                   ENGLISH
                   ?
                   PAPIST
                
                 or
                 PROTESTANT
                 ?
                 Or
                 what
                 art
                 thou
                 ?
                 A
                 Mungrelor
                 compound
                 of
                 both
                 :
                 A
                 Protestant
                 by
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 a
                 Papist
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Free
                 Will
                 ,
                 Inherent
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 A
                 Protestant
                 in
                 receiving
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 a
                 Papist
                 in
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ?
                 What
                 ,
                 do
                 you
                 think
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 Heavens
                 ?
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 ,
                 get
                 you
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 place
                 your selves
                 there
                 ,
                 for
                 into
                 this
                 where
                 I
                 am
                 ye
                 shall
                 not
                 come
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               but
               that
               he
               was
               much
               troubled
               at
               this
               harsh
               usage
               ,
               and
               might
               have
               been
               more
               troubled
               at
               it
               had
               he
               stood
               alone
               ;
               had
               not
               some
               others
               of
               eminent
               note
               ,
               been
               handled
               in
               as
               ill
               a
               manner
               not
               long
               before
               .
               Howson
               ,
               and
               Corbet
               ,
               both
               of
               Christ-Church
               ,
               had
               been
               Praecursors
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               to
               the
               President
               of
               St.
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Praecursor
                 of
                 Christ
              
               :
               Of
               these
               ,
               the
               first
               ,
               being
               a
               grave
               and
               Reverend
               person
               ,
               an
               ancient
               Doctor
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               had
               been
               Vicc-Chancellor
               of
               the
               University
               ,
               when
               Laud
               had
               but
               newly
               taken
               on
               him
               the
               Order
               of
               Priesthood
               ;
               but
               none
               of
               these
               could
               priviledge
               him
               from
               feeling
               the
               dint
               of
               that
               mans
               spirit
               :
               For
               preaching
               at
               St.
               Maries
               in
               the
               year
               1612.
               he
               took
               occasion
               to
               speak
               of
               the
               Geneva
               Notes
               on
               the
               Bible
               ,
               accusing
               them
               as
               guilty
               of
               misinterpretation
               touching
               the
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Messiahship
               ,
               (
               as
               my
               Author
               (s)
               hath
               it
               )
               as
               if
               symbolizing
               with
               Arrians
               and
               Iews
               against
               them
               both
               .
               Whereupon
               he
               was
               suspended
               by
               this
               Dr.
               
                 Abbot
                 ,
                 Propter
                 conciones
                 publicas
                 minus
                 Orthodoxas
                 ,
                 
                 &
                 offensionis
                 plenas
              
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               for
               some
               publick
               Sermons
               being
               less
               Orthodox
               ,
               and
               fuller
               of
               offence
               than
               they
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               .
               The
               other
               ,
               being
               a
               man
               of
               great
               wit
               and
               able
               parts
               ,
               had
               been
               Proctor
               of
               the
               University
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               year
               in
               which
               Howson
               did
               incur
               this
               Censure
               :
               And
               preaching
               the
               Passion
               Sermon
               at
               
                 Christ
                 Church
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1613.
               insisted
               on
               the
               Article
               of
               Christs
               descending
               into
               Hell
               ,
               and
               therein
               grated
               upon
               Calvins
               manifest
               perverting
               of
               the
               true
               sense
               and
               meaning
               of
               it
               :
               For
               which
               he
               was
               so
               ratled
               up
               by
               the
               Repetitioner
               ,
               not
               without
               Abbots
               setting
               on
               (
               as
               it
               was
               generally
               conceived
               )
               that
               if
               he
               had
               not
               been
               a
               man
               of
               a
               very
               great
               courage
               it
               might
               have
               made
               him
               ashamed
               of
               staying
               in
               the
               University
               ;
               so
               dangerous
               a
               thing
               it
               was
               to
               touch
               at
               any
               thing
               in
               which
               Geneva
               was
               concerned
               .
               But
               the
               best
               was
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               them
               sunk
               under
               the
               burden
               of
               these
               oppressions
               ,
               if
               (
               like
               the
               Camomile
               )
               they
               did
               not
               rise
               the
               higher
               by
               it
               .
               For
               Howson
               on
               the
               ninth
               of
               May
               ,
               1619.
               succeeded
               Dr.
               
                 Iohn
                 Bridges
              
               in
               the
               See
               of
               Oxon.
               from
               thence
               translated
               unto
               
                 Durham
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1627.
               and
               left
               behind
               him
               this
               commendation
               ,
               t
               that
               he
               was
               a
               very
               learned
               man
               ,
               and
               plentifully
               endowed
               with
               all
               those
               vertues
               which
               were
               most
               proper
               for
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               as
               Godwin
               tells
               us
               of
               him
               in
               his
               
                 Continuation
                 .
                 Corbet
              
               ,
               being
               made
               Dean
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Church
              
               in
               the
               year
               1620.
               succeeded
               Bishop
               Howson
               in
               the
               See
               of
               Oxon.
               and
               died
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Norwhich
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1635.
               
               And
               how
               it
               did
               succeed
               with
               Laud
               ,
               the
               course
               of
               this
               ensuing
               History
               will
               at
               large
               inform
               us
               .
            
             
               For
               he
               being
               very
               sensible
               of
               so
               great
               an
               injury
               ,
               thought
               it
               fit
               to
               prevent
               the
               same
               by
               giving
               an
               account
               of
               It
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               ;
               which
               he
               did
               on
               the
               Morrow
               after
               the
               Repetition
               ,
               being
               the
               eighteenth
               day
               of
               April
               ,
               desiring
               his
               advice
               ,
               whether
               he
               should
               sit
               down
               by
               the
               wrong
               ,
               or
               make
               Abbot
               as
               sensible
               of
               it
               as
               he
               was
               himself
               .
               What
               direction
               he
               received
               in
               it
               I
               am
               not
               able
               to
               say
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               seems
               he
               was
               advised
               to
               sit
               down
               with
               patience
               ,
               not
               to
               exasperate
               either
               of
               the
               Abbots
               ,
               and
               thereby
               to
               provoke
               more
               enemies
               against
               him
               than
               he
               had
               already
               .
               And
               I
               conceive
               that
               this
               Advice
               was
               given
               unto
               him
               ,
               because
               I
               cannot
               find
               that
               he
               stirred
               any
               further
               in
               it
               ;
               the
               rather
               in
               regard
               that
               Abbot
               was
               nominated
               not
               long
               after
               to
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Salisbury
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Dr.
               
                 Henry
                 Cotton
              
               ,
               who
               died
               on
               the
               seventh
               of
               May
               next
               following
               .
               And
               yet
               this
               Bishoprick
               was
               not
               carried
               so
               clearly
               for
               him
               ,
               notwithstanding
               his
               Brothers
               great
               power
               and
               credit
               in
               the
               Court
               :
               but
               that
               a
               very
               strong
               opposition
               was
               made
               against
               him
               ;
               which
               being
               overcome
               at
               last
               ,
               he
               received
               Episcopal
               Consecration
               on
               the
               third
               of
               December
               ,
               leaving
               the
               choice
               to
               Dr.
               
                 Iohn
                 Prideaux
              
               ,
               Rector
               of
               Exeter
               Colledge
               ,
               who
               proved
               a
               vehement
               assertor
               of
               all
               the
               Calvinian
               Rigours
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Predestination
               ,
               and
               the
               Points
               depending
               thereupon
               ;
               as
               appears
               by
               his
               first
               Lecture
               ,
               
                 De
                 Absoluto
                 Decreto
              
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               which
               followed
               .
            
             
               Dr.
               Abbot
               being
               thus
               removed
               to
               an
               higher
               spheare
               ,
               it
               seemed
               
               not
               good
               to
               Laud
               to
               pursue
               the
               quarrel
               ,
               but
               patiently
               to
               attend
               the
               year
               of
               his
               expectation
               ;
               before
               the
               expiring
               whereof
               the
               King
               bestowed
               upon
               him
               the
               Deanry
               of
               Glocester
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               said
               .
               At
               the
               bestowing
               of
               which
               Deanry
               his
               Majesty
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               been
               informed
               that
               there
               was
               scarce
               ever
               a
               Church
               in
               England
               so
               ill
               governed
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               out
               of
               order
               as
               that
               was
               ,
               requiring
               him
               in
               the
               general
               to
               reform
               and
               set
               in
               order
               what
               he
               found
               amiss
               .
               Being
               thus
               forewarned
               ,
               and
               withall
               forearmed
               ,
               he
               makes
               hast
               to
               Glocester
               ,
               where
               he
               found
               the
               Church
               in
               great
               decay
               ,
               many
               things
               out
               of
               order
               in
               it
               ,
               the
               Communion
               Table
               standing
               almost
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               Quire
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               posture
               of
               it
               in
               his
               Majesties
               Chappel
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               Cathedral
               Churches
               which
               he
               had
               seen
               .
               Which
               being
               observed
               ,
               he
               called
               a
               Chapter
               of
               the
               Prebends
               ,
               and
               having
               acquainted
               them
               with
               his
               Majesties
               Instructions
               ,
               easily
               obtained
               their
               consent
               to
               two
               Chapter
               Acts
               :
               The
               one
               ,
               for
               the
               speedy
               Repairing
               of
               the
               Church
               where
               it
               was
               most
               necessary
               :
               The
               other
               ,
               for
               transposing
               the
               Communion
               Table
               to
               the
               East
               end
               of
               the
               Quire
               ,
               and
               placing
               it
               all
               along
               the
               Wall
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               scituation
               of
               it
               in
               other
               Cathedral
               or
               Mother
               Churches
               ,
               which
               Transposition
               being
               made
               ,
               he
               recommended
               to
               the
               Prebendaries
               ,
               the
               Quire
               men
               ,
               Choresters
               ,
               and
               the
               under-Officers
               of
               the
               Church
               the
               making
               of
               their
               humble
               reverence
               to
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               not
               only
               at
               their
               first
               entrance
               into
               the
               Quire
               ,
               but
               at
               their
               approaches
               toward
               the
               holy
               Table
               ;
               according
               to
               the
               laudible
               custom
               of
               the
               Primitive
               times
               ,
               retained
               still
               in
               the
               sollemnities
               of
               the
               Knights
               of
               the
               Garter
               at
               the
               Act
               in
               Oxon.
               in
               the
               Chappels
               of
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               divers
               great
               persons
               in
               the
               Realm
               .
               His
               Majesties
               instructions
               ,
               the
               Contents
               of
               the
               two
               Chapter
               Acts
               ,
               and
               how
               he
               had
               proceeded
               on
               them
               ,
               I
               find
               certified
               under
               his
               hand
               in
               two
               Letters
               ;
               The
               one
               ,
               to
               his
               good
               Friend
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               bearing
               date
               March
               3.
               1616.
               
               The
               other
               ,
               unto
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Glocester
               (
               who
               had
               shewed
               himself
               offended
               at
               his
               proceedings
               )
               bearing
               date
               on
               the
               twenty
               seventh
               of
               February
               then
               next
               foregoing
               .
            
             
               The
               Bishop
               of
               Glocester
               at
               that
               time
               was
               Dr.
               
                 Miles
                 Smith
              
               ,
               once
               of
               Brazen-Nose
               Colledge
               ,
               a
               great
               Hebrician
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               took
               as
               much
               pains
               as
               any
               in
               the
               last
               Translation
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               as
               a
               reward
               for
               which
               he
               received
               this
               Bishoprick
               .
               But
               then
               withall
               he
               was
               a
               man
               that
               spared
               not
               to
               shew
               himself
               upon
               all
               occasions
               in
               favour
               of
               the
               Calvinian
               party
               ;
               and
               more
               particularly
               in
               countenancing
               the
               Lecturers
               within
               his
               Diocess
               against
               the
               lawful
               Minister
               of
               the
               Parish
               when
               ever
               any
               complaint
               of
               their
               proceedings
               was
               made
               unto
               him
               .
               No
               sooner
               had
               he
               heard
               what
               the
               new
               Dean
               had
               done
               about
               the
               Communion
               Table
               but
               he
               expressed
               his
               dislike
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               opposed
               it
               with
               all
               the
               power
               he
               had
               ;
               But
               finding
               that
               he
               could
               not
               prevaile
               according
               unto
               his
               desires
               ,
               he
               is
               said
               to
               have
               protested
               unto
               the
               Dean
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               Prebends
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Communion
               Table
               were
               removed
               ,
               or
               any
               such
               Innovations
               brought
               into
               that
               
               Cathedral
               ,
               he
               would
               never
               come
               more
               within
               those
               Walls
               ;
               which
               Promise
               or
               Protestation
               he
               is
               said
               by
               some
               to
               have
               made
               good
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               have
               come
               within
               that
               Church
               to
               his
               dying
               day
               :
               Which
               if
               he
               did
               forbear
               upon
               that
               occasion
               ,
               he
               must
               needs
               shew
               himself
               a
               man
               of
               great
               pertinacity
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               feared
               not
               to
               give
               a
               publick
               scandall
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Court
               to
               boot
               ;
               This
               transposition
               being
               made
               in
               the
               declining
               of
               the
               year
               1616.
               his
               Pallace
               standing
               near
               the
               walls
               of
               that
               Cathedral
               ,
               and
               he
               not
               dying
               till
               the
               year
               1624.
               which
               was
               eight
               years
               after
               .
               Seeing
               how
               little
               he
               prevailed
               ,
               one
               White
               his
               Chaplain
               takes
               upon
               him
               in
               a
               Letter
               written
               to
               the
               Chancellor
               of
               that
               Diocess
               ,
               to
               acquaint
               him
               with
               the
               strange
               Reports
               which
               were
               come
               unto
               them
               touching
               the
               scituation
               of
               the
               Communion
               Table
               in
               the
               place
               where
               the
               High
               Altar
               stood
               before
               ,
               and
               that
               low
               obeysance
               were
               made
               to
               it
               ,
               assuring
               him
               how
               much
               the
               secret
               Papists
               would
               rejoyce
               ,
               in
               hope
               that
               that
               which
               they
               long
               looked
               for
               was
               now
               near
               at
               hand
               ;
               In
               which
               Letter
               he
               also
               challenged
               and
               upbraided
               the
               Prebends
               ,
               and
               other
               Preachers
               of
               that
               City
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               not
               offer
               either
               by
               word
               or
               deed
               to
               resist
               the
               Dean
               in
               those
               proceedings
               ;
               admiring
               that
               no
               man
               should
               have
               any
               spark
               of
               Elias
               Spirit
               to
               speak
               a
               word
               in
               Gods
               behalf
               ,
               that
               the
               Preachers
               should
               swallow
               down
               such
               things
               in
               silence
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Prebends
               should
               be
               so
               faint
               hearted
               as
               to
               shrink
               in
               the
               first
               wetting
               ,
               especially
               having
               the
               Law
               on
               their
               side
               against
               it
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               not
               long
               before
               this
               Letter
               was
               made
               a
               Libell
               :
               Either
               the
               Letter
               it self
               ,
               or
               a
               Copy
               of
               it
               ,
               being
               cast
               into
               the
               Pulpit
               at
               St.
               Michaels
               Church
               ,
               where
               Prior
               the
               Sub-Dean
               used
               to
               preach
               ;
               to
               the
               end
               that
               he
               and
               others
               of
               the
               Prebendaries
               might
               take
               notice
               of
               it
               .
               Found
               by
               the
               Parish
               Clerk
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               put
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Curate
               ,
               by
               them
               communicated
               unto
               others
               ,
               who
               took
               Copies
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               short
               time
               divulged
               over
               all
               the
               City
               .
               The
               City
               at
               that
               time
               much
               pestered
               with
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               ,
               which
               was
               grown
               multitudinous
               and
               strong
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               small
               abode
               which
               the
               Dean
               and
               Prebendaries
               made
               amongst
               them
               ,
               the
               dull
               connivance
               of
               their
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               the
               remiss
               Government
               of
               their
               Metropolitan
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               seemed
               both
               safe
               and
               easie
               to
               some
               of
               the
               Rabble
               to
               make
               an
               out-cry
               in
               all
               places
               that
               Popery
               was
               coming
               in
               ;
               that
               the
               translating
               of
               the
               Communion
               Table
               into
               
                 an
                 Altar
              
               ,
               with
               the
               worship
               and
               obeysance
               which
               were
               done
               to
               it
               ,
               were
               Popish
               superstitions
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
               Iones
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Aldermen
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               a
               Justice
               of
               the
               Peace
               withall
               ,
               caused
               some
               of
               the
               principal
               dispersers
               of
               this
               Libellous
               Letter
               to
               be
               brought
               before
               him
               ,
               committed
               some
               of
               them
               to
               prison
               ,
               and
               threatned
               to
               bind
               the
               rest
               to
               their
               good
               behaviour
               .
               But
               fearing
               lest
               his
               own
               power
               might
               not
               be
               sufficient
               to
               crush
               that
               Faction
               which
               had
               begun
               to
               gather
               strength
               by
               long
               connivance
               ,
               he
               advised
               that
               the
               business
               might
               be
               referred
               to
               the
               
                 High
                 Commissioners
              
               ,
               as
               men
               more
               able
               to
               deal
               with
               them
               .
               Notice
               hereof
               being
               given
               to
               the
               new
               Dean
               by
               some
               Letters
               thence
               ,
               bearing
               date
               Feb.
               21.
               
               he
               addressed
               this
               Letter
               above
               mentioned
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Glocester
               :
               In
               which
               he
               desired
               such
               Favour
               and
               Equity
               at
               his
               hands
               ,
               as
               that
               his
               Lordship
               would
               joyn
               to
               reform
               such
               Tongues
               and
               Pens
               as
               knew
               not
               how
               to
               submit
               to
               any
               Law
               but
               their
               own
               ;
               that
               of
               necessity
               he
               was
               to
               acquaint
               his
               Gracious
               Majesty
               ,
               not
               only
               with
               the
               thing
               it self
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               entertainment
               which
               it
               found
               among
               Turbulent
               Spirits
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               doubted
               not
               but
               that
               his
               Majesty
               would
               be
               well
               pleased
               to
               hear
               how
               careful
               his
               Lordship
               shewed
               himself
               in
               preserving
               the
               Order
               and
               Peace
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               But
               fearing
               that
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               whose
               Chaplain
               was
               the
               sole
               cause
               of
               the
               mischief
               ,
               would
               not
               be
               very
               forward
               to
               redress
               it
               ,
               he
               dispatched
               the
               other
               Letter
               ,
               above
               mentioned
               ,
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               Letter
               he
               desired
               his
               Lordship
               (
               having
               first
               moved
               that
               the
               High
               Commission
               would
               be
               pleased
               to
               take
               some
               speedy
               order
               in
               it
               )
               to
               let
               him
               have
               his
               lawful
               assistance
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               so
               long
               as
               he
               did
               nothing
               but
               what
               was
               established
               and
               practised
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               he
               might
               not
               be
               brought
               into
               contempt
               by
               turbulent
               Spirits
               ,
               at
               his
               first
               entrance
               on
               that
               place
               ,
               and
               so
               be
               disinabled
               to
               do
               that
               good
               service
               which
               he
               owed
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ;
               withall
               propounding
               to
               his
               Lordship
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               stood
               with
               his
               good
               liking
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               might
               be
               made
               acquainted
               with
               the
               first
               success
               of
               his
               endeavors
               for
               reforming
               such
               things
               as
               he
               found
               most
               amiss
               in
               that
               Church
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Whilst
               these
               things
               were
               thus
               agitated
               in
               the
               Reformation
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Glocester
               ,
               there
               were
               other
               Actings
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               touching
               the
               Reformation
               of
               some
               things
               in
               the
               Vniversity
               of
               
                 Oxon.
                 Laud
              
               had
               before
               informed
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               concerning
               the
               course
               usage
               which
               he
               had
               from
               Dr.
               Abbot
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               said
               .
               Which
               being
               represented
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               it
               was
               withall
               insinuated
               to
               him
               what
               dangers
               would
               proceed
               by
               the
               training
               up
               of
               young
               Students
               in
               the
               Grounds
               of
               Calvinism
               ,
               if
               some
               directions
               were
               not
               issued
               from
               his
               Majesty
               for
               the
               course
               of
               their
               studies
               ;
               that
               there
               was
               no
               readier
               way
               to
               advance
               the
               Presbyterial
               Government
               in
               this
               Kingdom
               than
               by
               suffering
               young
               Scholars
               to
               be
               seasoned
               with
               Calvinian
               Doctrines
               ;
               that
               it
               was
               very
               hard
               to
               say
               ,
               whether
               of
               the
               two
               ,
               either
               the
               Puritan
               ,
               or
               the
               Papist
               were
               more
               destructive
               of
               Monarchical
               Government
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               that
               for
               want
               of
               subscription
               to
               the
               three
               Articles
               contained
               in
               the
               36.
               
               Canon
               ,
               not
               only
               Lecturers
               ,
               but
               divers
               other
               Preachers
               ,
               in
               and
               about
               the
               University
               ,
               positively
               maintained
               such
               points
               of
               Doctrine
               as
               were
               not
               maintained
               or
               allowed
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               Which
               matter
               his
               Majesty
               having
               taken
               into
               consideration
               ,
               by
               the
               advice
               of
               such
               Bishops
               and
               others
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               as
               were
               then
               about
               him
               ,
               upon
               the
               eighteenth
               of
               Ianuary
               he
               dispatcht
               these
               Directions
               following
               to
               the
               Vice.
               Chancellor
               ,
               the
               Heads
               of
               Colledges
               and
               Halls
               ,
               the
               two
               Professors
               ,
               and
               the
               two
               Proctors
               of
               the
               University
               ,
               to
               be
               carefully
               and
               speedily
               put
               in
               execution
               .
            
             
               
               
                 JAMES
                 REX
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   That
                   it
                   was
                   his
                   Majesties
                   pleasure
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   have
                   all
                   that
                   take
                   any
                   degree
                   in
                   Schools
                   ,
                   to
                   subscribe
                   to
                   the
                   three
                   Articles
                   in
                   the
                
                 36th
                 Canon
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   That
                   no
                   Preacher
                   be
                   allowed
                   to
                   preach
                   in
                   the
                   Town
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   every
                   way
                   conformable
                   both
                   by
                   subscription
                   and
                   every
                   other
                   way
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   That
                   all
                   Students
                   do
                   resort
                   to
                   the
                   Sermons
                   in
                   St.
                
                 Maries
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   be
                   restrained
                   from
                   going
                   to
                   any
                   other
                   Church
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   St.
                
                 Maries
                 
                   Sermons
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   provision
                   be
                   made
                   that
                   the
                   Sermons
                   in
                   St.
                
                 Maries
                 
                   be
                   diligently
                   made
                   and
                   performed
                   ,
                   both
                   before-noon
                   and
                   afternoon
                   .
                
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   ordinary
                
                 Divinity
                 Act
                 
                   be
                   constantly
                   kept
                   with
                   three
                
                 Replicants
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 
                   That
                   there
                   be
                   a
                   greater
                   Restraint
                   of
                   Schollars
                   haunting
                   Town-houses
                   ,
                   especially
                   in
                   the
                   night
                   .
                
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 
                   That
                   all
                   Scholars
                   ,
                   both
                   at
                   the
                   Chappels
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   the
                   Schools
                   ,
                   keep
                   their
                
                 Scholastical
                 Habits
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 
                   That
                   young
                   Students
                   in
                   Divinity
                   be
                   directed
                   to
                   study
                   such
                   books
                   as
                   be
                   most
                   agreeable
                   in
                   Doctrine
                   and
                   Discipline
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 England
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   encited
                   to
                   bestow
                   their
                   times
                   in
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   and
                   Councils
                   ,
                   School-men
                   ,
                   Histories
                   ,
                   and
                   Controversies
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   insist
                   too
                   long
                   upon
                   Compendiums
                   and
                   Abreviatures
                   ,
                   making
                   them
                   the
                   Grounds
                   of
                   their
                   study
                   in
                
                 Divinity
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 
                   That
                   no
                   man
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   Pulpit
                   or
                   Schools
                   ,
                   be
                   suffered
                   to
                   maintain
                   Dogmatically
                   any
                   point
                   of
                   Doctrine
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   allowed
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 England
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 
                   That
                   Mr.
                   Vice-Chancellor
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   two
                   Professors
                   ,
                   or
                   two
                   of
                   the
                   Heads
                   of
                   Houses
                   ,
                   do
                   at
                   such
                   time
                   as
                   his
                   Majesty
                   resorts
                   into
                   those
                   parts
                   wait
                   upon
                   his
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   his
                   Majesty
                   a
                   just
                   account
                   how
                   these
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Instructions
                   are
                   observed
                   .
                
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   no
                   man
                   presume
                   ,
                   of
                   what
                   condition
                   or
                   degree
                   soever
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   yield
                   his
                   obedience
                   to
                   these
                   his
                   Majesty
                   Directions
                   ,
                   lest
                   he
                   incur
                   such
                   censures
                   as
                   the
                   Statutes
                   of
                   this
                   Vniversity
                   may
                   justly
                   inflict
                   upon
                   such
                   transgressors
                   .
                
              
            
             
               This
               was
               the
               first
               step
               toward
               the
               suppressing
               of
               that
               Reputation
               which
               Calvin
               and
               his
               Writings
               had
               attained
               unto
               in
               that
               University
               ;
               and
               a
               good
               step
               it
               might
               have
               been
               ,
               if
               Dr
               
                 Goodwin
                 ,
                 Dean
              
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Church
              
               ,
               who
               was
               then
               Vice-Chancellor
               ,
               had
               not
               been
               Father-in-law
               to
               Prideaux
               ,
               or
               rather
               if
               Prideaux
               himself
               had
               approved
               the
               Articles
               ,
               or
               that
               Dr.
               Benfield
               of
               
                 Corpus
                 Christi
              
               ,
               the
               other
               Professor
               for
               Divinity
               ,
               a
               grave
               but
               sedentary
               man
               ,
               had
               been
               active
               in
               it
               .
               But
               howsoever
               being
               published
               ,
               though
               it
               went
               no
               farther
               ,
               it
               gave
               such
               a
               general
               Alarm
               to
               the
               
                 Puritan
                 Faction
              
               ,
               that
               the
               terrour
               of
               it
               could
               
               not
               be
               forgotten
               in
               20.
               years
               after
               :
               Certain
               I
               am
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               year
               1636.
               it
               was
               charged
               by
               
                 H.
                 Burton
              
               of
               Fryday-street
               for
               an
               Innovation
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               many
               Innovations
               introduced
               by
               Laud
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               the
               Prelatical
               party
               ,
               to
               subvert
               Religion
               .
               But
               leaving
               them
               to
               the
               folly
               of
               their
               own
               affrightments
               ,
               let
               us
               look
               back
               unto
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               being
               confident
               that
               he
               had
               left
               the
               University
               in
               a
               ready
               way
               for
               coming
               to
               an
               Vnity
               in
               matters
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               prepared
               for
               his
               Journey
               into
               Scotland
               ,
               with
               a
               like
               confidence
               of
               effecting
               an
               Vniformity
               in
               Forms
               of
               Worship
               :
               A
               matter
               of
               consequence
               and
               weight
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               be
               managed
               by
               able
               Ministers
               ,
               such
               as
               knew
               how
               to
               winde
               and
               turn
               the
               Presbyterians
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               if
               matters
               should
               proceed
               to
               a
               Disputation
               .
               The
               known
               Abilities
               of
               Laud
               mark'd
               him
               out
               for
               one
               ;
               which
               though
               it
               were
               like
               to
               bring
               a
               great
               Charge
               upon
               him
               ,
               yet
               he
               preferred
               the
               Reputation
               before
               the
               Charge
               ,
               and
               chearfully
               embrac'd
               the
               Service
               .
               Nor
               was
               it
               more
               welcom
               unto
               him
               ,
               than
               grateful
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               assured
               thereby
               not
               only
               of
               a
               trusty
               Friend
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               sociable
               Companion
               ,
               for
               that
               tedious
               Journey
               .
               His
               Majesty
               having
               filled
               up
               the
               List
               of
               his
               Attendants
               ,
               on
               the
               14th
               .
               day
               of
               March
               began
               his
               Journey
               ,
               accompanied
               by
               the
               Queen
               and
               Prince
               as
               far
               as
               Theobalds
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               went
               forward
               with
               his
               Train
               before
               appointed
               .
               By
               the
               way
               he
               called
               in
               at
               the
               City
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               but
               that
               the
               Bishop
               gave
               him
               as
               magnificent
               an
               Entertainment
               as
               the
               Place
               and
               Country
               would
               afford
               :
               And
               from
               this
               place
               it
               was
               that
               he
               dated
               his
               Instructions
               of
               the
               14th
               .
               of
               April
               ,
               to
               the
               Lord
               
                 Iohn
                 Digby
              
               ,
               then
               going
               Embassador
               into
               Spain
               ,
               to
               Treat
               upon
               and
               Conclude
               a
               Marriage
               between
               Prince
               Charles
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Infanta
                 Maria
              
               the
               Second
               Daughter
               of
               that
               King
               ;
               one
               of
               which
               Articles
               was
               to
               this
               effect
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Espousals
                 being
                 made
                 in
              
               Spain
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Councel
                 of
              
               Trent
               ,
               
                 the
                 Marriage
                 should
                 be
                 solemnized
                 in
              
               England
               ,
               
                 where
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 Solemnization
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 should
                 make
                 the
                 Marriage
                 valid
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 away
                 all
                 scruple
                 touching
                 the
                 Legitimation
                 of
                 the
                 Issue
                 .
              
               Which
               temperament
               seems
               to
               me
               to
               have
               very
               much
               in
               it
               of
               Laud's
               hand
               and
               spirit
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               beginning
               of
               May
               1617.
               his
               Majesty
               was
               come
               as
               far
               as
               Barwick
               ,
               
               and
               from
               thence
               visiting
               the
               West
               parts
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               came
               at
               last
               to
               Edenburgh
               ,
               where
               he
               soon
               found
               that
               he
               might
               have
               saved
               himself
               a
               great
               part
               of
               his
               care
               ,
               and
               taken
               such
               of
               his
               Chaplains
               with
               him
               as
               came
               next
               to
               hand
               ;
               the
               
                 Presbyterian
                 Scots
              
               not
               being
               to
               be
               gained
               by
               Reason
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               supposed
               :
               For
               he
               was
               scarce
               setled
               in
               that
               City
               ,
               when
               the
               Presbyters
               conceiving
               that
               his
               coming
               was
               upon
               design
               to
               work
               an
               Uniformity
               between
               the
               Churches
               of
               both
               Kingdoms
               ,
               set
               up
               one
               Struthers
               to
               preach
               against
               it
               ,
               who
               laid
               so
               lustily
               about
               him
               in
               the
               chief
               Church
               of
               Edenburgh
               ,
               that
               he
               not
               only
               condemned
               the
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               but
               prayed
               God
               to
               save
               Scotland
               from
               the
               same
               .
               Laud
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Chaplains
               who
               had
               heard
               the
               Sermon
               ,
               acquainted
               his
               Majesty
               
               with
               those
               passages
               ;
               but
               there
               was
               no
               remedy
               :
               The
               Scots
               were
               Scots
               ,
               and
               resolved
               to
               go
               their
               own
               way
               whatsoever
               came
               of
               it
               .
               For
               though
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               St.
               Andrews
               had
               forewarned
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               irritate
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               whom
               they
               should
               finde
               a
               gracious
               Prince
               ,
               
               and
               one
               that
               would
               hear
               Reason
               ,
               and
               give
               way
               unto
               it
               ;
               yet
               this
               prevailed
               nothing
               with
               them
               ;
               they
               were
               resolved
               neither
               to
               give
               Reason
               to
               him
               ,
               nor
               take
               any
               from
               him
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               gain
               time
               by
               delays
               and
               artifices
               :
               For
               they
               knew
               well
               ,
               that
               his
               Majesty
               had
               no
               resolution
               to
               stay
               long
               amongst
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               when
               he
               was
               gone
               they
               might
               do
               what
               they
               listed
               :
               And
               therefore
               when
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               in
               a
               Speech
               made
               to
               them
               at
               St.
               Andrews
               ,
               had
               told
               them
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 Power
                 belonging
                 to
                 all
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 to
                 order
                 matters
                 in
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               
               
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 never
                 regard
                 what
                 they
                 approved
                 or
                 disapproved
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 brought
                 him
                 a
                 Reason
                 which
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 answer
              
               ;
               all
               that
               they
               did
               was
               to
               require
               a
               little
               time
               of
               Consultation
               ,
               which
               being
               granted
               ,
               they
               returned
               with
               this
               Resolution
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 his
                 Majesty
                 would
                 grant
                 them
                 a
                 free
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 therein
                 satisfie
                 his
                 Majesty
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Points
                 he
                 had
                 propounded
                 .
                 Patrick
                 Galloway
                 ,
              
               one
               of
               the
               chiefest
               amongst
               them
               ,
               passing
               his
               word
               for
               the
               performance
               .
               But
               when
               the
               King
               was
               gone
               ,
               and
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Assembly
               come
               ,
               those
               promises
               vanished
               in
               the
               smoak
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               King
               gained
               nothing
               by
               that
               chargeable
               Journey
               ,
               but
               the
               neglect
               of
               his
               Commands
               ,
               and
               a
               contempt
               of
               his
               Authority
               .
               His
               Majesty
               therefore
               took
               a
               better
               course
               ,
               than
               to
               put
               the
               point
               to
               Argument
               and
               Disputation
               ;
               which
               was
               to
               beat
               them
               by
               the
               Belly
               ,
               and
               to
               withdraw
               those
               Augmentations
               which
               he
               had
               formerly
               allowed
               them
               out
               of
               his
               Exch●quer
               :
               Which
               Pill
               so
               wrought
               upon
               this
               indigent
               and
               obstinate
               People
               ,
               that
               the
               next
               year
               ,
               in
               an
               Assembly
               held
               at
               Perth
               ,
               they
               pass'd
               an
               Act
               for
               admitting
               the
               five
               Articles
               for
               which
               his
               Majesty
               had
               been
               courting
               them
               for
               two
               years
               together
               .
            
             
               But
               whatsoever
               the
               King
               lost
               by
               the
               Journey
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               got
               well
               by
               it
               :
               For
               Iames
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Durham
               dying
               during
               the
               Kings
               abode
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               bestowed
               upon
               him
               that
               wealthy
               Bishoprick
               ;
               one
               of
               the
               wealthiest
               in
               Revenues
               ,
               but
               Absolutely
               the
               greatest
               in
               Power
               and
               Priviledges
               .
               Into
               this
               Bishoprick
               being
               canonically
               confirmed
               on
               the
               ninth
               of
               October
               ,
               he
               presently
               set
               himself
               on
               work
               to
               repair
               the
               Palaces
               and
               Houses
               belonging
               to
               it
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               found
               in
               great
               decay
               ;
               but
               he
               so
               adorned
               and
               beautified
               them
               in
               a
               very
               short
               space
               ,
               that
               they
               that
               saw
               them
               could
               not
               think
               that
               they
               were
               the
               same
               .
               
               Three
               thousand
               pounds
               he
               is
               affirmed
               by
               Bishop
               Godwin
               to
               have
               disbursed
               only
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
               having
               laid
               out
               before
               no
               less
               than
               a
               thousand
               Marks
               on
               the
               Episcopal
               Houses
               of
               the
               See
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               besides
               a
               good
               round
               Sum
               on
               the
               House
               of
               Bromley
               ,
               the
               Habitation
               and
               Retreat
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Rochester
               .
               But
               that
               which
               gave
               him
               most
               content
               was
               his
               Palace
               of
               Durham-house
               in
               the
               Strand
               ,
               not
               only
               because
               it
               afforded
               him
               convenient
               Room
               for
               his
               own
               Retinue
               ,
               but
               because
               it
               was
               large
               enough
               
               to
               allow
               sufficient
               Quarters
               for
               Buckridge
               Bishop
               of
               Rochester
               ,
               and
               Laud
               Dean
               of
               Glocester
               ,
               which
               he
               enjoyed
               when
               he
               was
               Bishop
               of
               St.
               Davids
               also
               ;
               some
               other
               Quarters
               were
               reserved
               for
               his
               old
               servant
               Doctor
               Linsell
               ,
               and
               others
               for
               such
               Learned
               men
               of
               his
               Acquaintance
               as
               came
               from
               time
               to
               time
               to
               attend
               upon
               him
               ;
               insomuch
               as
               it
               passed
               commonly
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Durham
                 Colledge
              
               .
               A
               man
               of
               such
               a
               strange
               composition
               ,
               that
               whether
               he
               were
               of
               a
               larger
               and
               more
               publick
               Soul
               ,
               or
               of
               a
               more
               uncourtly
               Conversation
               ,
               it
               were
               hard
               to
               say
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               return
               again
               to
               Laud
               :
               Finding
               his
               Majesty
               resolved
               to
               pass
               thorow
               Lancashire
               ;
               and
               other
               Counties
               of
               the
               North-west
               of
               England
               ,
               in
               his
               way
               to
               London
               ,
               he
               obtained
               leave
               to
               go
               directly
               unto
               Oxon.
               and
               on
               the
               second
               of
               August
               was
               inducted
               into
               the
               Rectory
               of
               Ibstock
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Leicester
               ;
               a
               Rectory
               belonging
               to
               the
               Patronage
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rochester
               ,
               of
               whom
               he
               had
               it
               in
               exchange
               for
               his
               Kentish
               Benefices
               .
               At
               his
               return
               unto
               the
               Colledge
               ,
               he
               was
               joyfully
               welcomed
               by
               his
               Friends
               ,
               and
               chearfully
               received
               after
               so
               long
               an
               absence
               by
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               that
               Society
               :
               But
               that
               which
               seemed
               most
               agreeable
               to
               him
               at
               his
               coming
               home
               ,
               was
               the
               good
               News
               he
               heard
               from
               Glocester
               ,
               how
               all
               things
               had
               been
               quieted
               there
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               was
               no
               fear
               or
               danger
               of
               any
               further
               opposition
               to
               be
               made
               against
               him
               ;
               for
               the
               Rabble
               being
               terrified
               by
               the
               severe
               proceedings
               of
               Alderman
               Iones
               ,
               and
               more
               affrighted
               at
               the
               noise
               of
               being
               brought
               into
               the
               Court
               of
               High-Commission
               ,
               began
               to
               grow
               more
               sensible
               of
               the
               error
               which
               they
               had
               committed
               ,
               the
               ●ury
               of
               their
               first
               heats
               being
               abated
               ,
               and
               Reason
               beginning
               by
               degrees
               (
               as
               it
               is
               ordinary
               in
               such
               cases
               )
               to
               take
               place
               of
               Passion
               .
               Nothing
               else
               memorable
               in
               this
               year
               ,
               as
               in
               relation
               to
               his
               Story
               ,
               but
               some
               misfortunes
               which
               befel
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               his
               perpetual
               enemy
               ;
               the
               greatest
               whereof
               (
               though
               perhaps
               not
               took
               most
               to
               heart
               )
               was
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Brother
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Salisbury
               ,
               which
               produced
               great
               sorrow
               to
               his
               Friends
               ,
               the
               rather
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               manner
               and
               occasion
               of
               it
               :
               For
               after
               his
               advancement
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Sarum
               ,
               being
               then
               neer
               sixty
               years
               of
               Age
               ,
               he
               married
               the
               Widdow
               of
               one
               Doctor
               Cheynell
               a
               Physician
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               one
               of
               his
               Contemporaries
               in
               Baliol
               Colledge
               ;
               the
               news
               whereof
               being
               presented
               (
               with
               some
               circumstances
               to
               his
               disadvantage
               )
               to
               his
               Brother
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               he
               received
               from
               him
               such
               a
               sharp
               and
               bitter
               Letter
               ,
               so
               full
               of
               Reproaches
               and
               Revilings
               ,
               that
               not
               being
               able
               to
               bear
               the
               burthen
               of
               so
               great
               an
               insolency
               ,
               he
               presently
               took
               thought
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               as
               presently
               died
               ,
               leaving
               this
               life
               on
               the
               second
               of
               March
               ,
               the
               year
               almost
               expiring
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               Archbishop
               had
               been
               off
               the
               hooks
               ever
               since
               the
               affront
               (
               as
               he
               conceived
               )
               was
               put
               upon
               him
               in
               burning
               his
               Chaplain
               Doctor
               Mockett's
               Book
               ,
               entituled
               ,
               
                 De
                 Politia
                 Ecclesiae
                 Anglicanae
              
               ,
               which
               had
               given
               no
               small
               Reputation
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               ;
               for
               which
               severity
               though
               many
               just
               Reasons
               were
               alledged
               ,
               
               yet
               it
               was
               generally
               conceived
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               Book
               fared
               the
               worse
               for
               the
               Authors
               sake
               ,
               so
               the
               Author
               did
               not
               speed
               the
               better
               for
               his
               Patron
               the
               Archbishops
               sake
               ,
               betwixt
               whom
               ,
               and
               Doctor
               
                 Iames
                 Montague
              
               then
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               there
               had
               been
               some
               differences
               ,
               which
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Court
               Bishops
               were
               apt
               enough
               to
               make
               some
               use
               of
               to
               his
               disadvantage
               .
            
             
               But
               having
               thus
               fallen
               upon
               the
               burning
               of
               this
               Book
               ,
               I
               shall
               speak
               something
               of
               it
               here
               ,
               because
               of
               some
               particulars
               in
               it
               which
               may
               conduce
               unto
               our
               Story
               in
               the
               times
               succeeding
               .
               This
               Doctor
               Mocket
               being
               Chaplain
               to
               Archbishop
               Abbot
               ,
               and
               Warden
               of
               
                 All
                 Souls
              
               Colledged
               in
               Oxon.
               had
               publish'd
               in
               the
               Latin
               tongue
               the
               Liturgie
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               the
               Publick
               Catechisms
               ,
               the
               39.
               
               Articles
               ,
               the
               Book
               of
               Ordination
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               and
               many
               Doctrinal
               Points
               extracted
               out
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               Homilies
               ;
               together
               with
               Bishop
               Iewel
               's
               Apology
               ,
               Mr.
               Noel's
               Chatechism
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               Book
               
                 De
                 Politia
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               A
               Collection
               which
               the
               good
               man
               published
               in
               a
               pious
               zeal
               ,
               for
               gaining
               Honour
               to
               this
               Church
               amongst
               Forrein
               Nations
               :
               But
               then
               this
               Zeal
               of
               his
               was
               accompanied
               with
               so
               little
               Knowledge
               in
               the
               Constitution
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               or
               so
               much
               biassed
               toward
               those
               of
               Calvin's
               Plat-form
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               thought
               fit
               not
               only
               to
               call
               it
               in
               ,
               but
               to
               expiate
               the
               Errors
               of
               it
               in
               a
               publick
               Flame
               :
               For
               first
               ,
               his
               Extracts
               out
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               Homilies
               were
               conceived
               to
               be
               rather
               framed
               according
               to
               his
               own
               Judgment
               ,
               which
               enclin'd
               him
               toward
               the
               Calvinian
               Doctrines
               ,
               as
               his
               Patron
               did
               ;
               than
               squared
               according
               to
               the
               Rules
               and
               Dictates
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               :
               And
               possible
               enough
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               some
               just
               offence
               might
               be
               taken
               at
               him
               ,
               for
               making
               the
               Fasting-days
               appointed
               in
               the
               Liturgie
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               to
               be
               commanded
               and
               observed
               
                 ob
                 Politicas
                 solum
                 Rationes
              
               ,
               for
               politick
               Considerations
               only
               ,
               as
               insinuated
               p.
               308.
               whereas
               those
               Fasting-days
               were
               appointed
               in
               the
               first
               Liturgy
               of
               King
               Edward
               vj.
               Anno
               1549.
               (
               with
               reference
               only
               to
               the
               Primitive
               Institution
               of
               those
               several
               Fasts
               )
               when
               no
               such
               Politick
               Considerations
               were
               so
               much
               as
               thought
               on
               .
               But
               that
               which
               I
               conceive
               to
               have
               been
               the
               true
               cause
               why
               the
               Book
               was
               burned
               ,
               was
               ,
               that
               in
               publishing
               the
               20th
               .
               Article
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               totally
               left
               out
               the
               first
               Clause
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Habet
                 Ecclesia
                 Ritus
                 sive
                 Ceremonias
                 ,
                 statuendi
                 jus
                 ;
                 &
                 in
                 Controverfiis
                 Fidei
                 Authoritatem
              
               :
               By
               means
               whereof
               ,
               the
               Article
               was
               apparently
               falsified
               ,
               the
               Churches
               Authority
               disavowed
               ,
               and
               consequently
               a
               wide
               gap
               opened
               to
               dispute
               her
               Power
               in
               all
               her
               Canons
               and
               Determinations
               of
               what
               sort
               soever
               .
               I
               note
               this
               here
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               Relation
               which
               it
               hath
               to
               some
               following
               passages
               in
               the
               year
               1637.
               when
               we
               shall
               finde
               Laud
               charged
               by
               those
               of
               the
               
                 Puritan
                 Faction
              
               ,
               for
               adding
               this
               omitted
               Clause
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               that
               Article
               .
            
             
               
               In
               the
               next
               year
               (
               1618.
               )
               we
               finde
               not
               a
               little
               done
               at
               home
               ,
               but
               much
               more
               abroad
               ;
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               being
               discountenanced
               here
               ,
               and
               the
               Calvinists
               encouraged
               there
               .
               The
               Sabbatarian
               Doctrines
               
               by
               the
               diligence
               of
               Archbishop
               Whitgift
               ,
               and
               the
               severity
               of
               Justice
               Popham
               ,
               had
               been
               crush'd
               at
               their
               first
               starting
               out
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               not
               daring
               to
               implore
               the
               Countenance
               of
               Authority
               ,
               they
               got
               footing
               again
               in
               divers
               places
               by
               the
               cunning
               of
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               ,
               the
               ignorant
               confidence
               of
               some
               of
               their
               Lecturers
               ,
               and
               the
               misguided
               zeal
               of
               some
               publick
               Ministers
               of
               Justice
               :
               And
               they
               prevailed
               so
               far
               at
               last
               ,
               that
               the
               Annual
               Festivals
               being
               turned
               into
               days
               of
               Labour
               ,
               and
               the
               Lords
               day
               wholly
               taken
               up
               in
               Religious
               Duties
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               time
               left
               for
               
                 lawful
                 Recreations
              
               amongst
               the
               People
               :
               Which
               being
               made
               known
               unto
               King
               Iames
               as
               he
               passed
               thorow
               Lancashire
               the
               last
               Summer
               ,
               he
               gave
               some
               present
               Order
               in
               it
               ,
               for
               the
               ease
               and
               comfort
               of
               his
               good
               Subjects
               in
               that
               County
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               might
               not
               serve
               only
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               but
               the
               times
               to
               come
               ,
               he
               published
               his
               Royal
               Declaration
               to
               the
               same
               effect
               ,
               bearing
               date
               at
               
                 Greenwich
                 May
              
               24.
               of
               this
               present
               year
               :
               In
               which
               Declaration
               there
               are
               three
               things
               to
               be
               observed
               ;
               viz.
               the
               Motives
               ,
               the
               Liberties
               ,
               and
               the
               Restrictions
               .
               First
               ,
               for
               the
               Motives
               which
               induced
               that
               King
               to
               this
               Declaration
               ,
               they
               were
               chiefly
               four
               .
               1.
               
               The
               general
               Complaints
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               People
               ,
               as
               he
               passed
               thorow
               Lancashire
               ,
               of
               the
               Restraint
               of
               those
               innocent
               and
               lawful
               Pastimes
               on
               that
               day
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               Rigors
               of
               some
               Preachers
               and
               Ministers
               of
               Justice
               ,
               had
               been
               laid
               upon
               them
               .
               2.
               
               The
               hindrance
               of
               the
               Conversion
               of
               many
               Papists
               ,
               who
               by
               this
               means
               were
               made
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               was
               inconsistent
               with
               all
               harmless
               and
               modest
               Recreations
               .
               3.
               
               That
               by
               debarring
               them
               from
               all
               man-like
               Exercises
               on
               those
               days
               ,
               on
               which
               only
               they
               were
               freed
               from
               their
               daily
               Labours
               ,
               they
               were
               made
               unactive
               ,
               unable
               ,
               and
               unfit
               for
               Warriors
               ,
               if
               either
               himself
               or
               any
               of
               his
               Successors
               should
               have
               such
               occasion
               to
               employ
               them
               .
               4.
               
               That
               men
               being
               hindred
               from
               these
               open
               Pastimes
               ,
               betook
               themselves
               to
               Tipling-houses
               ,
               and
               there
               abused
               themselves
               with
               Drunkenness
               ,
               and
               censured
               in
               their
               Cups
               his
               Majesties
               Proceedings
               both
               in
               Church
               and
               State.
               Next
               for
               the
               Liberties
               which
               were
               indulged
               upon
               that
               day
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               declares
               his
               Pleasure
               ,
               That
               after
               Divine
               Service
               being
               ended
               ,
               his
               good
               People
               should
               not
               be
               discouraged
               or
               letted
               from
               any
               
                 lawful
                 Recreations
              
               ,
               such
               as
               Dancing
               either
               Men
               or
               Women
               ,
               Archery
               for
               Men
               ,
               Leaping
               ,
               Vaulting
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               such
               harmless
               Recreations
               ,
               not
               from
               having
               of
               
                 May-games
                 ,
                 Whitsun-Ales
              
               ,
               and
               Morris-dances
               ,
               and
               the
               setting
               up
               of
               May-poles
               ,
               and
               other
               sports
               therewith
               used
               ;
               and
               that
               Women
               shall
               have
               leave
               to
               carry
               Rushes
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               the
               decoring
               of
               it
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               old
               Custom
               ,
               with
               this
               Proviso
               notwithstanding
               ,
               That
               under
               the
               general
               term
               of
               
                 Lawful
                 Recreations
              
               ,
               he
               intended
               neither
               Bear-baiting
               nor
               Bull-baiting
               ,
               Interludes
               ,
               nor
               (
               at
               all
               times
               in
               the
               meaner
               sort
               of
               People
               prohibited
               )
               Bowling
               .
               And
               last
               of
               all
               ,
               for
               the
               Restrictions
               ,
               they
               were
               these
               that
               follow
               :
               1.
               
               That
               these
               Pastimes
               should
               be
               no
               impediment
               or
               let
               to
               the
               publick
               Duties
               of
               that
               day
               .
               2.
               
               That
               no
               Recusant
               should
               be
               capable
               of
               the
               benefit
               of
               them
               .
               3.
               
               Not
               such
               
               as
               were
               not
               diligently
               present
               at
               the
               time
               of
               all
               Divine
               Offices
               ,
               which
               the
               day
               required
               .
               And
               ,
               4.
               
               That
               the
               benefit
               thereof
               should
               redound
               to
               none
               but
               such
               as
               kept
               themselves
               in
               their
               own
               Parishes
               .
               Such
               was
               the
               substance
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Declaration
               about
               
                 Lawful
                 Sports
              
               ,
               which
               raised
               great
               clamour
               at
               the
               present
               ,
               but
               greater
               when
               revived
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               King
               Charles
               (
               at
               what
               time
               we
               shall
               finde
               Laud
               charged
               for
               the
               Re-publishing
               of
               it
               )
               so
               much
               the
               greater
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               the
               more
               the
               
                 Sabbatarian
                 Doctrines
              
               had
               prevailed
               amongst
               us
               ,
            
             
               This
               being
               done
               for
               the
               discountenancing
               of
               the
               Calvinian
               Faction
               here
               at
               home
               ,
               we
               must
               next
               see
               what
               was
               done
               abroad
               on
               the
               same
               account
               ;
               that
               which
               was
               done
               abroad
               in
               relation
               to
               it
               ,
               being
               of
               great
               concernment
               to
               this
               Church
               ,
               and
               therefore
               necessary
               to
               be
               known
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               person
               of
               whom
               I
               write
               .
               The
               Bishops
               and
               conformable
               Clergy
               of
               Scotland
               had
               pass'd
               two
               Acts
               in
               the
               Assembly
               held
               at
               Aberdeen
               ,
               
               Anno
               1616.
               the
               one
               ,
               for
               making
               one
               Uniform
               Order
               or
               Form
               of
               Worship
               ,
               to
               be
               prepared
               by
               some
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               other
               Learned
               men
               amongst
               them
               ,
               by
               them
               to
               be
               presented
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               being
               by
               the
               King
               approved
               ,
               to
               be
               by
               him
               commended
               to
               the
               use
               of
               that
               Kirk
               :
               The
               other
               for
               consulting
               the
               Registry
               of
               their
               forme●
               Assemblys
               ,
               and
               extracting
               out
               of
               them
               such
               Canons
               ,
               as
               being
               ratified
               by
               the
               stamp
               of
               Royal
               Authority
               ,
               might
               pass
               for
               currant
               in
               the
               same
               .
               To
               speed
               this
               business
               ,
               and
               strike
               the
               Iron
               whilst
               it
               was
               hot
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               made
               that
               chargeable
               Journey
               into
               Scotland
               ,
               which
               before
               we
               spake
               of
               ,
               with
               an
               intent
               to
               press
               them
               personally
               to
               the
               receiving
               of
               some
               few
               of
               the
               English
               Ceremonies
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               offered
               to
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               late
               Assembly
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               advance
               his
               hopes
               of
               introducing
               by
               degrees
               the
               Liturgy
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               :
               Which
               Ceremonies
               being
               reduced
               to
               five
               Articles
               ,
               and
               propounded
               to
               them
               at
               his
               being
               there
               ,
               found
               such
               success
               ,
               and
               put
               the
               King
               upon
               such
               Councels
               as
               have
               been
               formerly
               declared
               .
               But
               what
               he
               could
               not
               compass
               in
               the
               year
               foregoing
               ,
               he
               obtained
               in
               this
               ;
               those
               Articles
               being
               passed
               in
               an
               Assembly
               held
               at
               Perth
               in
               the
               Month
               of
               August
               ,
               and
               are
               these
               that
               follow
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   That
                   for
                   the
                   more
                   reverend
                   Receiving
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Communion
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   should
                   be
                   celebrated
                   to
                   the
                   People
                   thereafter
                   kneeling
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   sitting
                   ,
                   as
                   had
                   been
                   the
                   Custom
                   since
                   the
                   Reformation
                   of
                   Religion
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   If
                   any
                   good
                   Christian
                   visited
                   with
                   sickness
                   which
                   was
                   taken
                   to
                   be
                   deadly
                   ,
                   should
                   desire
                   to
                   receive
                   the
                   Communion
                   at
                   home
                   in
                   his
                   house
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   denied
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   lawful
                   warning
                   being
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   Minister
                   the
                   night
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   three
                   or
                   four
                   of
                   good
                   Religion
                   and
                   Conversation
                   being
                   present
                   to
                   Communicate
                   with
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   That
                   in
                   case
                   of
                   necessity
                   tried
                   and
                   known
                   to
                   the
                   Minister
                   ,
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   lawful
                   to
                   Administer
                   Baptism
                   in
                   private
                   Houses
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   being
                   always
                   Ministred
                   after
                   the
                   form
                   in
                   which
                   it
                   should
                   have
                   been
                   in
                   
                   the
                   Congregation
                   :
                   A
                   publick
                   Declaration
                   of
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   the
                   next
                
                 Sunday
                 after
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   days
                   of
                   the
                   Birth
                   ,
                   Passion
                   ,
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   and
                   Ascension
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   coming
                   down
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   those
                   inestimable
                   Benefits
                   which
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   had
                   received
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   publickly
                   Solemnized
                   in
                   the
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   the
                   Ministers
                   making
                   choice
                   of
                   fit
                   Texts
                   of
                   Scripture
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   Occasions
                   ▪
                   for
                   their
                   several
                   Sermons
                   .
                
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Minister
                   in
                   every
                   Parish
                   ,
                   having
                   Catechized
                   all
                   Children
                   above
                   eight
                   years
                   of
                   age
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   short
                   Catechism
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   taught
                   them
                   to
                   repeat
                   by
                   heart
                   the
                   Lords
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   the
                   Creed
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Ten
                   Commandments
                   ,
                   should
                   present
                   them
                   to
                   their
                   Bishops
                   in
                   their
                   Visitations
                   ,
                   by
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   blessed
                   with
                   Prayers
                   for
                   the
                   increase
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   and
                   continuance
                   of
                   Gods
                   heavenly
                   Gifts
                   upon
                   them
                   .
                
              
            
             
               And
               this
               indeed
               was
               a
               great
               step
               to
               the
               work
               of
               Uniformity
               so
               much
               desired
               ;
               which
               had
               it
               been
               pursued
               as
               vigorously
               by
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               King
               it
               had
               been
               piously
               begun
               ,
               the
               Service
               which
               was
               sent
               into
               that
               Kirk
               almost
               twenty
               years
               afte●
               ,
               had
               been
               better
               welcom'd
               by
               the
               Scots
               ,
               and
               drawn
               less
               danger
               upon
               Laud
               ,
               (
               who
               was
               then
               Archbishop
               )
               for
               his
               pious
               Actings
               in
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               But
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               the
               condemning
               of
               the
               five
               Arminian
               Articles
               (
               as
               they
               commonly
               called
               them
               )
               at
               the
               Synod
               of
               Dort
               ,
               was
               altogether
               as
               much
               unpleasing
               as
               the
               others
               had
               been
               grateful
               to
               him
               ;
               for
               well
               he
               saw
               the
               great
               dangers
               which
               might
               thence
               ensue
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               whose
               Doctrines
               were
               openly
               confronted
               ,
               and
               her
               Discipline
               secretly
               undermined
               ,
               by
               the
               Decisions
               and
               Determinations
               of
               that
               Synodical
               Assembly
               :
               In
               which
               regard
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               unnecessary
               to
               make
               a
               brief
               Relation
               of
               those
               stirs
               and
               differences
               which
               hapned
               in
               the
               Belgick
               Churches
               ,
               from
               the
               time
               that
               Doctor
               
                 Iacob
                 van
                 Harmine
              
               was
               made
               one
               of
               the
               Divinity
               Professors
               in
               the
               University
               of
               Leyden
               ,
               Concerning
               which
               we
               are
               first
               to
               know
               ,
               That
               at
               the
               Alteration
               of
               Religion
               in
               those
               Provinces
               ,
               the
               French
               (
               who
               were
               most
               active
               in
               it
               )
               brought
               with
               them
               Calvin's
               Platform
               ,
               both
               for
               Doctrine
               and
               Discipline
               (
               as
               commonly
               the
               one
               makes
               way
               to
               bring
               in
               the
               other
               )
               according
               unto
               which
               the
               
                 Belgick
                 Confession
              
               was
               drawn
               up
               in
               the
               year
               1567.
               
               Which
               notwithstanding
               ,
               such
               of
               their
               Ministers
               as
               better
               liked
               the
               Melancthonian
               Doctrines
               in
               the
               points
               of
               Predestination
               ,
               Grace
               ,
               Free-will
               ,
               &c.
               than
               they
               did
               the
               other
               ,
               spared
               not
               to
               publish
               their
               Opinions
               as
               they
               saw
               occasion
               ,
               as
               well
               before
               as
               after
               the
               establishing
               of
               the
               said
               Confession
               ,
               and
               did
               it
               without
               check
               or
               censure
               :
               Amongst
               which
               we
               may
               first
               reckon
               
                 Anastasius
                 Veluanus
              
               ,
               in
               a
               Book
               of
               his
               entituled
               ,
               
                 Odegus
                 Laicorum
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Lay-mans
               Guide
               ,
               published
               in
               the
               year
               1554.
               and
               much
               commended
               by
               
                 Henricus
                 Antonides
              
               the
               Divinity
               Reader
               in
               the
               University
               of
               Franeker
               ;
               after
               whom
               followed
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               Opinions
               ,
               
                 Iohannes
                 Isbrandi
              
               ,
               who
               openly
               
               profess'd
               himself
               an
               
                 Anti-Calvinian
                 ;
                 Clemens
                 Martini
              
               ,
               who
               took
               his
               Principles
               from
               Hardinbergius
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               first
               Reformers
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Embden
                 ;
                 Gellius
                 Sueranus
              
               in
               West-Friesland
               ,
               who
               looked
               upon
               those
               of
               the
               other
               Perswasion
               as
               Innovators
               in
               that
               Church
               ;
               Holmanus
               the
               Divinity
               Reader
               in
               
                 Leyden
                 ;
                 Cornelius
                 Menardi
              
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               good
               esteem
               amongst
               them
               ;
               and
               generally
               all
               the
               Ministers
               successively
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Vtrecht
               ,
               some
               of
               which
               had
               maintained
               these
               Doctrines
               before
               the
               birth
               of
               
                 Iacob
                 van
                 Harmine
              
               (
               better
               known
               in
               these
               later
               times
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Arminius
               )
               and
               all
               of
               them
               before
               such
               time
               as
               any
               publick
               notice
               had
               been
               taken
               of
               him
               ;
               by
               which
               it
               seems
               ,
               that
               these
               Doctrines
               were
               of
               a
               long
               standing
               ,
               and
               had
               took
               deep
               rooting
               in
               these
               Churches
               ,
               though
               they
               had
               not
               gained
               such
               a
               large
               and
               general
               spreading
               over
               them
               as
               they
               after
               did
               .
            
             
               For
               in
               the
               year
               1603.
               the
               Learned
               Iunius
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Professors
               for
               Divinity
               in
               the
               University
               of
               Leyden
               ,
               being
               then
               deceased
               ,
               the
               Curators
               or
               Overseers
               of
               that
               University
               made
               choice
               of
               this
               
                 Van
                 Harmine
              
               ,
               the
               Pastor
               (
               as
               they
               phrase
               it
               )
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Amsterdam
               ,
               to
               succeed
               in
               his
               place
               :
               But
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               that
               Town
               ,
               amongst
               whom
               he
               had
               served
               in
               the
               Ministry
               for
               the
               space
               of
               15.
               years
               and
               mo●●
               were
               so
               affected
               to
               the
               man
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               by
               no
               means
               yield
               unto
               his
               departure
               ,
               till
               over-ruled
               by
               the
               intreaties
               of
               some
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               of
               others
               :
               A
               matter
               very
               unpleasing
               to
               the
               Rigid
               Calvinians
               informing
               against
               him
               to
               the
               State
               for
               several
               Heterodoxies
               repugnant
               to
               the
               received
               Doctrine
               of
               those
               Churches
               .
               Arminius
               for
               six
               years
               before
               ,
               had
               by
               exchange
               of
               Letters
               betwixt
               him
               and
               Iunius
               ,
               maintained
               the
               Melancthonian
               Doctrines
               in
               those
               points
               of
               Controversie
               before
               remembred
               ;
               which
               Papers
               being
               dispersed
               abroad
               in
               several
               Copies
               (
               but
               not
               published
               till
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               then
               published
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Amica
                 Collatio
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               )
               gave
               the
               Calvinians
               some
               fair
               Colour
               for
               their
               information
               :
               But
               the
               business
               being
               heard
               at
               the
               Hague
               ,
               he
               was
               acquitted
               by
               his
               Judges
               ,
               dispatch'd
               for
               Leyden
               ,
               and
               there
               confirmed
               in
               his
               place
               ;
               towards
               which
               ,
               the
               Testimonial
               Letters
               ,
               sent
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Amsterdam
               ,
               did
               not
               help
               a
               little
               ;
               in
               which
               Letters
               he
               stands
               commended
               for
               a
               man
               of
               unblamable
               life
               ,
               (b)
               sound
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               fair
               behaviour
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               at
               large
               in
               the
               Oration
               which
               was
               made
               at
               his
               Funeral
               ,
               in
               the
               Divinity
               Schools
               of
               Leyden
               ,
               on
               the
               22.
               of
               
                 October
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1609.
               
               During
               his
               sitting
               in
               that
               Chair
               ,
               he
               drew
               unto
               him
               a
               great
               part
               of
               that
               University
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               Piety
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               his
               powerful
               Arguments
               ,
               his
               extreme
               diligence
               in
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               the
               clear
               light
               of
               Reason
               ,
               which
               appeared
               in
               all
               his
               Discourses
               ,
               were
               so
               wedded
               unto
               his
               Opinions
               ,
               that
               no
               time
               nor
               trouble
               could
               divorce
               them
               :
               For
               Arminius
               dying
               in
               the
               year
               1609.
               as
               before
               was
               said
               ,
               the
               heats
               betwixt
               his
               Scholars
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               the
               contrary
               perswasion
               ,
               were
               rather
               increased
               than
               abated
               ;
               the
               more
               increased
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               such
               a
               prudent
               Moderator
               as
               had
               before
               saved
               and
               preserved
               these
               Churches
               from
               a
               publick
               Rupture
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Breach
               between
               them
               growing
               wider
               ,
               each
               side
               thought
               fit
               to
               seek
               the
               Countenance
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               and
               they
               did
               accordingly
               ;
               For
               in
               the
               year
               1610.
               the
               Followers
               of
               Arminius
               address
               their
               Remonstrance
               (
               containing
               the
               Antiquity
               of
               their
               Doctrines
               ,
               and
               the
               substance
               of
               them
               )
               to
               the
               States
               of
               Holland
               ,
               which
               was
               encountred
               presently
               by
               a
               Contra-Remonstrance
               ,
               exhibited
               by
               those
               of
               Calvins
               Party
               .
               From
               hence
               the
               names
               of
               Remonstrants
               ,
               and
               Contra-Remonstrants
               ,
               so
               frequent
               in
               their
               Books
               and
               Writings
               ;
               till
               the
               Remonstrants
               were
               condemned
               in
               the
               Synod
               of
               Dort
               ,
               and
               either
               forced
               to
               yield
               the
               cause
               or
               quit
               their
               Country
               ;
               each
               Party
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               had
               the
               opportunity
               to
               disperse
               their
               Doctrines
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Remonstrants
               gained
               exceedingly
               upon
               their
               Adversaries
               .
               For
               the
               whole
               Controversie
               being
               reduced
               to
               these
               five
               Points
               ,
               viz.
               the
               Method
               of
               Predestination
               ,
               the
               Efficacie
               of
               Christs
               Death
               ,
               the
               operations
               of
               Grace
               ,
               both
               before
               and
               after
               mans
               Conversion
               ,
               and
               perseverance
               in
               the
               same
               ;
               the
               Parties
               were
               admitted
               to
               a
               publick
               Conference
               at
               the
               Hague
               in
               the
               year
               1611.
               in
               which
               the
               Remonstrants
               were
               conceived
               to
               have
               had
               much
               the
               better
               of
               the
               day
               .
               But
               these
               Tongue-Combates
               did
               produce
               a
               further
               mischief
               than
               was
               suspected
               at
               the
               first
               ;
               For
               the
               Calvinians
               hoping
               to
               regain
               by
               Power
               what
               they
               lost
               by
               Argument
               ,
               put
               themselves
               under
               the
               Protection
               of
               
                 Maurice
                 van
                 Nassaw
                 ,
                 Prince
              
               of
               Orange
               ,
               Commander
               General
               of
               the
               Forces
               of
               the
               United
               Provinces
               ,
               both
               by
               Sea
               and
               Land.
               The
               Remonstrants
               on
               the
               other
               side
               applied
               themselves
               unto
               
                 Iohn
                 Olden
                 Barnevelt
              
               ,
               a
               principal
               Counsellor
               of
               State
               ,
               and
               of
               great
               Authority
               in
               his
               Country
               :
               Who
               fearing
               the
               Greatness
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               and
               having
               (
               or
               thinking
               that
               he
               had
               )
               some
               cause
               to
               doubt
               that
               he
               aimed
               at
               an
               absolute
               Soverainty
               over
               those
               Estates
               ,
               did
               chearfully
               entertain
               the
               offer
               ,
               in
               hope
               to
               form
               such
               a
               Party
               by
               them
               ,
               as
               ,
               with
               the
               help
               of
               some
               other
               good
               Patriots
               ,
               might
               make
               a
               sufficient
               Counter-ballance
               against
               that
               design
               .
               But
               Barnevelts
               projects
               being
               discovered
               ,
               he
               was
               first
               seized
               on
               by
               the
               Prince
               ,
               together
               with
               
                 Grotius
                 ,
                 Liedenburgius
              
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               his
               chief
               Adherents
               ;
               and
               that
               being
               done
               ,
               he
               shewed
               himself
               with
               his
               Forces
               before
               such
               Towns
               and
               Cities
               as
               had
               declared
               in
               favour
               of
               them
               ;
               Reducing
               them
               under
               his
               Command
               ,
               changing
               their
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               putting
               new
               Garrisons
               into
               them
               .
               Next
               followed
               the
               Arraignment
               and
               death
               of
               Barnevelt
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Fundamentall
               Laws
               both
               of
               his
               native
               Country
               ,
               and
               the
               common
               Union
               ;
               whose
               death
               occasioned
               a
               general
               dejection
               (
               as
               well
               it
               might
               )
               amongst
               those
               of
               the
               Remonstrant
               Party
               ;
               and
               their
               dejection
               animated
               the
               Calvinians
               to
               refer
               their
               differences
               to
               a
               National
               Council
               ,
               which
               thereupon
               was
               intimated
               to
               be
               held
               at
               Dort
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               principle
               Towns
               of
               Holland
               .
            
             
               This
               Council
               being
               thus
               resolved
               on
               ,
               their
               next
               care
               was
               to
               invite
               to
               their
               assistance
               some
               Divines
               out
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               Calvins
               Platform
               ,
               and
               none
               else
               ;
               which
               did
               sufficiently
               declare
               ,
               that
               they
               intended
               to
               be
               both
               Parties
               and
               Judges
               ,
               as
               in
               fine
               it
               proved
               ▪
               
               For
               unto
               this
               Convention
               assembled
               the
               most
               
                 Rigid
                 Calvinists
              
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               the
               United
               Provinces
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               
                 High
                 Germany
              
               ,
               and
               amongst
               the
               Switz
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               City
               of
               Geneva
               whom
               it
               most
               concerned
               .
               From
               France
               came
               none
               ,
               because
               the
               King
               ,
               upon
               good
               Reason
               of
               State
               ,
               had
               commanded
               the
               contrary
               ;
               and
               the
               Scots
               much
               complained
               that
               they
               were
               not
               suffered
               by
               King
               Iames
               to
               send
               their
               Commissioners
               thither
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Churches
               :
               For
               though
               King
               Iames
               had
               nominated
               Balcanquel
               to
               that
               imployment
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               yet
               that
               could
               give
               them
               no
               contentment
               .
               From
               England
               ,
               the
               King
               sent
               Dr.
               
                 George
                 Carleton
              
               Bishop
               of
               Landaff
               ,
               Dr.
               
                 Ios.
                 Hall
              
               Dean
               of
               Worcester
               ,
               Dr.
               
                 Iohn
                 Davenant
              
               Master
               of
               
                 Queens
                 Colledge
              
               and
               Lady
               
                 Margarets
                 Professor
              
               in
               Cambridge
               ,
               and
               Dr.
               
                 Sam.
                 Ward
              
               Master
               of
               Sydney
               Colledge
               in
               the
               same
               University
               .
               And
               this
               he
               did
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               Countenance
               of
               his
               power
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Presence
               of
               his
               Divines
               ,
               he
               might
               support
               the
               Party
               of
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               and
               suppress
               his
               Adversaries
               .
               On
               the
               third
               of
               November
               they
               began
               the
               Synod
               :
               But
               things
               were
               carried
               there
               with
               such
               inequality
               ,
               that
               such
               of
               the
               Remonstrants
               as
               were
               like
               to
               be
               elected
               ,
               by
               their
               several
               Classes
               ,
               were
               cited
               ,
               and
               commanded
               to
               appear
               as
               Criminals
               only
               ,
               and
               being
               come
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               suffered
               to
               proceed
               to
               a
               Disputation
               ,
               unless
               they
               would
               subscribe
               to
               such
               conditions
               as
               they
               conceived
               to
               be
               destructive
               to
               their
               Cause
               ,
               and
               their
               Conscience
               too
               :
               Which
               being
               refused
               ,
               they
               were
               expelled
               the
               House
               by
               Bogerman
               (
               who
               sate
               President
               there
               )
               in
               a
               most
               fierce
               and
               bitter
               Oration
               ,
               condemned
               without
               answering
               for
               themselves
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               for
               not
               subscribing
               to
               their
               own
               condemnation
               ,
               compelled
               to
               forsake
               their
               native
               Country
               ,
               with
               their
               Wives
               and
               Children
               ,
               and
               to
               beg
               their
               bread
               even
               in
               desolate
               places
               .
               What
               influence
               those
               quarrells
               had
               amongst
               our selves
               ,
               and
               what
               effects
               that
               Synod
               did
               produce
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               we
               shall
               see
               hereafter
               ,
               when
               the
               same
               Points
               come
               to
               be
               agitated
               and
               debated
               on
               this
               side
               of
               the
               Seas
               .
            
             
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               having
               thus
               made
               himself
               the
               Master
               of
               his
               Designs
               ,
               both
               at
               home
               and
               abroad
               ,
               and
               being
               recovered
               from
               a
               dangerous
               sickness
               which
               had
               fallen
               upon
               him
               at
               New-Market
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1619.
               resolved
               on
               such
               a
               work
               of
               Magnificent
               Piety
               ,
               as
               might
               preserve
               his
               name
               and
               memory
               of
               succeeding
               Ages
               :
               To
               which
               end
               upon
               Midlent
               Sunday
               ,
               Anno
               1620.
               accompanied
               by
               the
               Prince
               ,
               attended
               by
               the
               Marquiss
               of
               Buckingham
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               Lords
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               the
               principal
               Gentlemen
               about
               the
               Court
               ,
               he
               intended
               to
               visit
               St.
               Pauls
               .
               From
               Temple-bar
               he
               was
               conducted
               in
               most
               solomn
               manner
               by
               the
               Lord
               Mayor
               and
               Aldermen
               of
               London
               ;
               and
               at
               his
               entrance
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               received
               under
               a
               Canopy
               by
               the
               Dean
               and
               Canons
               ,
               attired
               in
               rich
               Copes
               ,
               and
               other
               Ecclesiastical
               Habits
               ;
               Being
               by
               them
               brought
               into
               the
               Quire
               ,
               he
               heard
               with
               very
               great
               Reverence
               and
               Devotion
               the
               Divine
               Service
               of
               the
               day
               most
               solemnly
               performed
               with
               
                 Organs
                 ,
                 Cornets
              
               ,
               and
               Sagbuts
               ,
               accompanied
               and
               
               intermingled
               with
               such
               excellent
               voices
               that
               seemed
               rather
               to
               enchant
               than
               chant
               .
               The
               Divine
               Service
               being
               done
               ,
               he
               went
               unto
               a
               place
               prepared
               ,
               where
               he
               heard
               the
               Sermon
               at
               the
               Cross
               ,
               preached
               by
               the
               eloquent
               and
               religious
               Prelate
               ,
               Dr.
               
                 Iohn
                 King
              
               ,
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               London
               .
               The
               Sermon
               being
               ended
               ,
               the
               Collation
               began
               ;
               His
               Majesty
               attended
               with
               all
               the
               Lords
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Train
               ,
               being
               entertained
               by
               the
               said
               Lord
               Bishop
               at
               a
               sumptuous
               Banquet
               ,
               with
               no
               less
               honour
               to
               himself
               than
               content
               to
               his
               Majesty
               .
               But
               there
               was
               more
               intended
               by
               this
               Visit
               than
               Pomp
               and
               Ostentation
               only
               .
               For
               his
               Majesty
               having
               taken
               a
               view
               of
               the
               Ruinous
               Estate
               in
               which
               he
               beheld
               that
               goodly
               Fabrick
               ,
               issued
               not
               long
               after
               a
               Commission
               for
               repair
               thereof
               ;
               and
               somewhat
               was
               done
               in
               it
               both
               by
               Bishop
               King
               and
               Bishop
               Mountain
               :
               But
               the
               carrying
               one
               of
               this
               work
               was
               reserved
               to
               another
               man
               ;
               For
               a
               breach
               following
               not
               long
               after
               between
               Spain
               and
               England
               ,
               and
               wars
               soon
               following
               on
               that
               breach
               ,
               a
               stop
               was
               made
               to
               all
               proceedings
               in
               that
               work
               till
               the
               year
               1631.
               
               At
               what
               time
               Laud
               ,
               being
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               obtained
               a
               like
               Commission
               from
               the
               hands
               o●
               King
               CHARLES
               ,
               and
               set
               his
               heart
               so
               much
               upon
               it
               ,
               that
               in
               few
               years
               he
               had
               made
               a
               mighty
               Progress
               in
               it
               ,
               of
               which
               more
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               it
               was
               once
               feared
               ,
               
               that
               this
               present
               History
               might
               have
               ended
               without
               going
               further
               ;
               for
               on
               the
               second
               of
               April
               ,
               as
               he
               past
               from
               London
               towards
               Oxon
               ,
               he
               took
               up
               his
               Inn
               at
               Wickam
               upon
               the
               Rode
               ;
               where
               he
               fell
               suddenly
               dead
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               without
               much
               diff●culty
               ,
               and
               Gods
               special
               favour
               ,
               restored
               unto
               his
               former
               being
               .
               But
               God
               reserved
               him
               to
               a
               life
               more
               eminent
               ,
               and
               a
               death
               more
               glorious
               ;
               not
               suffering
               him
               to
               dye
               obscurely
               ,
               like
               a
               traveller
               ,
               in
               a
               Private
               Inn
               ,
               but
               more
               conspicuously
               ,
               like
               a
               Martyr
               ,
               on
               the
               Publick
               Theatre
               ;
               for
               on
               the
               22.
               of
               Ianuary
               he
               was
               installed
               Prebend
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               after
               no
               less
               than
               ten
               years
               expectation
               of
               it
               ;
               And
               on
               the
               last
               of
               the
               same
               Month
               he
               sate
               as
               Dean
               of
               Glocester
               in
               the
               Conv●cation
               .
               The
               Prince
               
                 Elector
                 Palatine
              
               ,
               who
               married
               the
               Kings
               only
               Daughter
               in
               the
               year
               1612.
               had
               the
               last
               year
               most
               inconsiderately
               took
               upon
               him
               the
               Crown
               of
               Bohemiah
               ;
               not
               taking
               with
               him
               the
               Kings
               Counsel
               in
               it
               as
               he
               might
               have
               done
               ,
               but
               giving
               him
               an
               account
               o●
               it
               on
               the
               Post-Fact
               only
               .
               The
               Emperour
               exasperated
               with
               this
               Usurpation
               (
               as
               by
               him
               reputed
               )
               gave
               up
               his
               Country
               for
               a
               prey
               ,
               assigning
               the
               Electoral
               Dignity
               with
               the
               Upper
               Palatinate
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
               Bavaria
               ,
               and
               the
               Lower
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Spain
               ,
               who
               had
               possest
               themselves
               of
               divers
               good
               Towns
               and
               pieces
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               recovery
               whereof
               ,
               and
               the
               Preservation
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               in
               which
               his
               Daughter
               and
               her
               Children
               were
               so
               much
               concerned
               ;
               it
               pleased
               his
               Majesty
               to
               call
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               to
               begin
               on
               the
               thirtieth
               day
               of
               Ianuary
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               a
               Convocation
               (
               as
               the
               custom
               is
               )
               on
               the
               morrow
               after
               .
               The
               business
               of
               their
               Conveening
               being
               signified
               unto
               them
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               the
               Parliament
               at
               their
               first
               sitting
               ,
               which
               ended
               March
               27.
               bestowed
               upon
               his
               Majesty
               two
               Subsidies
               ,
               
               but
               they
               gave
               no
               more
               ;
               which
               rather
               served
               to
               stay
               his
               stomach
               than
               allay
               his
               hunger
               .
               They
               had
               some
               turns
               to
               serve
               upon
               him
               before
               they
               would
               part
               with
               any
               more
               money
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               it
               then
               .
               But
               the
               Clergy
               dealt
               more
               freely
               with
               him
               in
               their
               Convocation
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               no
               other
               ends
               in
               it
               than
               the
               expressing
               of
               their
               duty
               and
               good
               affections
               .
               In
               testimony
               whereof
               they
               gave
               him
               three
               entire
               Subsidies
               of
               four
               shillings
               in
               the
               pound
               at
               their
               first
               sitting
               ;
               and
               would
               not
               have
               been
               wanting
               to
               his
               Majesty
               in
               a
               further
               addition
               ,
               in
               the
               second
               or
               third
               ,
               if
               his
               Majesty
               had
               required
               it
               of
               them
               .
               Incouraged
               with
               which
               supplies
               ,
               and
               the
               hopes
               of
               greater
               ,
               he
               sent
               some
               Regiments
               of
               old
               English
               Souldiers
               for
               the
               defence
               and
               preservation
               of
               the
               
                 Lower
                 Palatinate
              
               ,
               under
               the
               Command
               of
               that
               Noble
               Souldier
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Horatio
                 Vere
              
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               Commons
               bestowed
               upon
               him
               the
               said
               two
               Subsidies
               ,
               he
               took
               them
               only
               as
               a
               bit
               to
               stay
               his
               stomach
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               said
               ,
               giving
               himself
               some
               hopes
               that
               at
               the
               next
               Session
               they
               would
               entertain
               him
               with
               a
               better
               ,
               and
               more
               costly
               dinner
               ;
               but
               then
               they
               meant
               that
               he
               should
               pay
               the
               reckoning
               for
               it
               .
               For
               at
               their
               reassembling
               on
               the
               seventeenth
               of
               April
               ,
               instead
               of
               granting
               him
               the
               supplies
               he
               looked
               for
               ,
               they
               fell
               to
               pick
               quarrels
               with
               his
               Servants
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               his
               chief
               Ministers
               of
               State
               ,
               not
               only
               questioning
               Sir
               
                 Giles
                 Mompesson
              
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 Francis
                 Michael
              
               ,
               but
               even
               the
               Lord
               
                 Chancellor
                 Bacon
              
               also
               .
               These
               men
               (
               supposing
               them
               to
               have
               been
               as
               criminal
               as
               their
               enemies
               made
               them
               )
               were
               notwithstanding
               such
               as
               acted
               under
               his
               Commissions
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               to
               have
               been
               punished
               by
               his
               own
               Authority
               only
               .
               The
               giving
               of
               them
               over
               to
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Parliament
               not
               only
               weakened
               his
               own
               Prerogative
               ,
               but
               put
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               upon
               such
               a
               Pin
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               let
               no
               Parliament
               pass
               (
               for
               the
               times
               to
               come
               )
               without
               some
               such
               Sacrifice
               .
               And
               so
               foll
               Bacon
               ,
               Lord
               Chancellor
               of
               England
               ,
               Lord
               Verulan
               ,
               and
               Viscount
               of
               St.
               Albans
               ;
               a
               man
               of
               good
               and
               bad
               qualities
               ,
               equally
               compounded
               ,
               one
               of
               a
               most
               strong
               brain
               ,
               and
               a
               Chimical
               head
               ;
               designing
               his
               endeavors
               to
               the
               perfecting
               of
               the
               Works
               of
               Nature
               ,
               or
               rather
               improving
               Nature
               to
               the
               best
               advantages
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               common
               benefit
               of
               mankind
               .
               Pity
               it
               was
               he
               was
               not
               entertained
               with
               some
               liberal
               Salary
               ,
               abstracted
               from
               all
               affairs
               both
               of
               Court
               and
               Judicature
               ,
               and
               furnished
               with
               sufficiency
               both
               of
               means
               ,
               and
               helps
               for
               the
               going
               on
               in
               his
               design
               ,
               which
               had
               it
               been
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               given
               us
               such
               a
               body
               of
               Natural
               Philosophy
               ,
               and
               made
               it
               so
               subservient
               to
               the
               publick
               good
               ,
               that
               neither
               Aristotle
               nor
               Theophrastus
               amongst
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               nor
               Paracelsus
               ,
               or
               the
               rest
               of
               our
               later
               Chimists
               would
               have
               been
               considerable
               .
               In
               these
               Agitations
               held
               the
               Parliament
               till
               the
               fourth
               of
               Iune
               ,
               without
               doing
               any
               thing
               in
               order
               to
               his
               Majesties
               Service
               ,
               who
               thereupon
               adjourned
               them
               till
               the
               fourteenth
               of
               November
               following
               ,
               before
               which
               time
               we
               find
               Laud
               mounted
               one
               step
               higher
               ,
               and
               ready
               to
               take
               place
               amongst
               the
               Bis●ops
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Peers
               :
               And
               therefore
               here
               we
               will
               conclude
               the
               first
               Part
               of
               our
               present
               History
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               LIFE
               OF
               The
               most
               Reverend
               FATHER
               in
               GOD
               WILLIAM
               Lord
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               .
            
             
               LIB
               .
               II.
               Extending
               from
               his
               being
               made
               Bishop
               of
               St.
               Davids
               till
               his
               coming
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Bath
               and
               Wells
               .
            
             
               IT
               is
               an
               observation
               no
               less
               old
               than
               true
               ,
               
               that
               
                 Patience
                 and
                 Perseverance
                 overcome
                 all
                 difficulties
                 :
              
               And
               so
               it
               hapned
               unto
               Laud.
               He
               had
               with
               most
               incredible
               patience
               endured
               the
               baffles
               and
               affronts
               which
               were
               put
               upon
               him
               by
               the
               power
               and
               practises
               of
               his
               enemies
               .
               Nor
               did
               he
               shew
               less
               patience
               in
               his
               so
               long
               and
               chargeable
               attendance
               at
               the
               Court
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               had
               so
               small
               regard
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               rather
               looked
               upon
               as
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Durhams
               Servant
               than
               the
               Kings
               .
               But
               notwithstanding
               these
               cross
               winds
               he
               was
               resolved
               to
               ride
               it
               out
               ,
               neither
               to
               shift
               his
               sails
               ,
               nor
               to
               tack
               about
               ,
               but
               still
               to
               keep
               his
               way
               ,
               and
               to
               stem
               the
               current
               till
               he
               had
               gained
               the
               Port
               he
               aimed
               at
               .
               His
               Majesty
               had
               been
               made
               acquainted
               by
               long
               experience
               with
               his
               great
               abilities
               ,
               his
               constancy
               ,
               courage
               ,
               and
               dexterity
               ,
               for
               managing
               affairs
               of
               moment
               .
               And
               thereupon
               entring
               into
               speech
               with
               him
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               Iune
               he
               was
               pleased
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               the
               long
               and
               unrewarded
               service
               which
               he
               had
               done
               him
               ,
               telling
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               looked
               on
               the
               Deanry
               of
               Glocester
               but
               as
               a
               
               Shell
               without
               a
               Kernel
               .
               This
               gave
               him
               the
               first
               hopes
               of
               his
               growing
               Fortunes
               .
               On
               Sunday
               the
               nineteenth
               of
               that
               Month
               he
               preached
               before
               the
               King
               at
               Wansteed
               ,
               that
               being
               the
               first
               of
               those
               Sermons
               ,
               which
               are
               now
               in
               Print
               .
               And
               on
               St.
               Peters
               day
               next
               following
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               general
               expectation
               about
               the
               Court
               that
               he
               should
               have
               been
               made
               Dean
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Williams
               ;
               who
               having
               been
               sworn
               Privy-Counsellor
               on
               the
               tenth
               of
               that
               Month
               ,
               and
               nominated
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               was
               on
               the
               tenth
               of
               Iuly
               ,
               honoured
               with
               the
               Custody
               of
               the
               great
               Seal
               of
               England
               upon
               the
               Deprivation
               of
               the
               Lord
               Chancellor
               St.
               Albans
               ,
               which
               before
               we
               spake
               of
               :
               but
               Williams
               so
               prevailed
               at
               Court
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               was
               made
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               he
               retained
               this
               Deanry
               in
               Commendam
               ,
               together
               with
               such
               other
               Preferments
               as
               he
               held
               at
               that
               time
               ;
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               A
               Prebend
               and
               Residentiary
               place
               in
               the
               Cathedral
               Church
               at
               Lincoln
               ,
               and
               the
               Rectory
               of
               Walgrave
               in
               Northampton-shire
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               was
               a
               perfect
               Diocess
               within
               himself
               ,
               as
               being
               
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 Dean
                 ,
                 Prebend
                 ,
                 Residentiary
                 ,
              
               and
               Parson
               ;
               and
               all
               these
               at
               once
               .
               But
               though
               Laud
               could
               not
               get
               the
               Deanry
               ,
               yet
               he
               lost
               nothing
               by
               the
               example
               ;
               which
               he
               made
               use
               of
               in
               retaining
               not
               only
               his
               Prebends
               place
               in
               the
               same
               Church
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               and
               his
               Benefices
               in
               the
               Country
               (
               that
               being
               an
               ordinary
               indulgence
               to
               such
               as
               were
               preferred
               to
               the
               smaller
               Bishopsricks
               )
               but
               also
               the
               Presidentship
               of
               his
               Colledge
               in
               Oxon
               ,
               which
               he
               valued
               more
               than
               all
               the
               Rest.
               For
               that
               his
               own
               expectation
               might
               not
               be
               made
               as
               frustrate
               ,
               as
               was
               that
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               nominated
               him
               the
               same
               day
               to
               the
               See
               of
               St.
               Davids
               ,
               in
               former
               times
               the
               Metropolitan
               City
               of
               the
               Welsh
               or
               Brittish
               .
               But
               though
               he
               was
               nominated
               then
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               receive
               the
               Episcopal
               Character
               till
               five
               Months
               after
               ;
               the
               stay
               was
               long
               ,
               but
               the
               necessity
               unavoydable
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               a
               deplorable
               misfortune
               which
               had
               befallen
               Archbishop
               Abbot
               ,
               and
               was
               briefly
               this
               :
            
             
               The
               Archbishop
               had
               long
               held
               a
               dear
               and
               entire
               Friendship
               with
               Edward
               Lord
               Zouch
               ,
               a
               person
               of
               an
               eminent
               and
               known
               Nobility
               ;
               On
               whom
               he
               pleased
               to
               bestow
               a
               visit
               in
               his
               house
               at
               Bramshall
               ,
               invited
               to
               see
               a
               Deer
               hunted
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               take
               the
               fresh
               air
               ,
               and
               revive
               his
               Spirits
               ;
               a
               Cross-bow
               was
               put
               into
               his
               hand
               to
               shoot
               one
               of
               the
               Deer
               :
               but
               his
               hand
               most
               unhappily
               swerving
               ,
               or
               the
               Keeper
               as
               unfortunately
               coming
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               it
               so
               pleased
               God
               (
               the
               Disposer
               of
               Humane
               Affairs
               )
               that
               he
               missed
               the
               Beast
               ,
               and
               shot
               the
               Man.
               On
               which
               sad
               accident
               ,
               being
               utterly
               uncapable
               of
               consolation
               ,
               he
               retired
               himself
               to
               Guilford
               ,
               the
               place
               of
               his
               birth
               ;
               there
               to
               expect
               the
               Issue
               of
               his
               wofull
               Fortunes
               in
               an
               Hospital
               of
               his
               own
               Foundation
               .
               The
               news
               of
               this
               wretched
               misadventure
               (
               as
               ill
               news
               flies
               far
               )
               came
               the
               same
               day
               to
               the
               Lord
               Keeper
               Williams
               ;
               and
               he
               as
               hastily
               dispatches
               this
               Advertisement
               of
               it
               to
               the
               Marquess
               of
               Buckingham
               .
            
             
               
                 
                 
                   
                     My
                     most
                     Noble
                     Lord
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   AN
                   unfortunate
                   occasion
                   of
                   my
                   Lords
                   Grace
                   ,
                   his
                   killing
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   casually
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   here
                   constantly
                   reported
                   )
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   my
                   seconding
                   of
                   my
                   yesterdays
                   Letter
                   unto
                   your
                   Lordship
                   .
                   His
                   Grace
                   upon
                   this
                   Accident
                   is
                   by
                   the
                   Common
                   Law
                   of
                   England
                   to
                   forfeit
                   all
                   his
                   Estate
                   unto
                   his
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Canon
                   Law
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   force
                   with
                   us
                   )
                   irregular
                   
                     ipso
                     facto
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   suspended
                   from
                   all
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Function
                   ,
                   until
                   he
                   be
                   again
                   restored
                   by
                   his
                   Superiour
                   ,
                   which
                   (
                   I
                   take
                   it
                   )
                   is
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majesty
                   in
                   this
                   Rank
                   and
                   Order
                   of
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Iurisdiction
                   .
                   If
                   you
                   send
                   for
                   Doctor
                   Lamb
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   acquaint
                   your
                   Lordship
                   with
                   the
                   distinct
                   Penalties
                   in
                   this
                   kind
                   .
                   I
                   wish
                   withal
                   my
                   heart
                   his
                   Majesty
                   would
                   be
                   as
                   merciful
                   as
                   ever
                   he
                   was
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   life
                   ;
                   but
                   yet
                   I
                   held
                   it
                   my
                   duty
                   to
                   let
                   his
                   Majesty
                   know
                   by
                   your
                   Lordship
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   Majesty
                   is
                   fallen
                   upon
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   great
                   Advice
                   and
                   Deliberation
                   .
                   To
                   add
                   affliction
                   unto
                   the
                   afflicted
                   (
                   as
                   no
                   doubt
                   he
                   is
                   in
                   mind
                   )
                   is
                   against
                   the
                   Kings
                   Nature
                   :
                   To
                   leave
                   
                     virum
                     sanguinum
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   blood
                   ,
                   Primate
                   and
                   Patriarch
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   Churches
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   that
                   sounds
                   very
                   harsh
                   in
                   the
                   old
                   Councils
                   and
                   Canons
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   The
                   Papists
                   will
                   not
                   spare
                   to
                   descant
                   upon
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   I
                   leave
                   the
                   knot
                   to
                   his
                   Majesties
                   deep
                   Wisdom
                   to
                   advise
                   and
                   resolve
                   upon
                   .
                   A
                   rheum
                   fallen
                   into
                   mine
                   eye
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               Which
               Letter
               bearing
               date
               Iuly
               27.
               1621.
               points
               us
               directly
               to
               the
               time
               of
               this
               woful
               Accident
               .
            
             
               Being
               thus
               pre-judged
               and
               pre-condemned
               ,
               the
               miserable
               man
               must
               needs
               have
               had
               a
               hard
               bout
               of
               it
               ,
               if
               his
               cause
               had
               been
               referred
               to
               an
               hearing
               in
               Chancery
               :
               But
               King
               Iames
               was
               as
               compassionate
               as
               just
               ,
               and
               as
               regardful
               of
               the
               Church
               as
               he
               was
               compassionate
               to
               the
               man.
               Advising
               therefore
               with
               his
               Council
               ,
               and
               some
               chief
               Clergy-men
               about
               him
               ,
               though
               more
               with
               his
               own
               gracious
               disposition
               ,
               he
               after
               issued
               a
               Commission
               to
               the
               Lord
               Keeper
               Williams
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               of
               
                 London
                 ,
                 Winchester
              
               ,
               St.
               Davids
               ,
               and
               Exon
               ,
               as
               also
               unto
               Hubbert
               and
               Dodderidge
               ,
               two
               of
               the
               Justices
               of
               the
               Courts
               at
               
                 Westminster-hall
                 ,
                 Martin
              
               and
               Steward
               ,
               Doctors
               of
               the
               Civil
               Laws
               ,
               men
               of
               great
               Eminence
               and
               Abilities
               in
               their
               several
               Studies
               ,
               to
               make
               Inquiry
               into
               the
               Fact
               :
               And
               having
               made
               Inquiry
               into
               the
               Fact
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               give
               their
               Resolution
               unto
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               whether
               the
               Archbishop
               had
               been
               made
               irregular
               by
               that
               sad
               accident
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               commonly
               reported
               .
               In
               the
               managing
               of
               which
               great
               Cause
               ,
               there
               was
               much
               variety
               of
               Opinions
               amongst
               the
               Delegates
               ;
               some
               making
               him
               obnoxious
               to
               Irregularity
               ,
               and
               others
               as
               much
               labouring
               to
               acquit
               him
               of
               it
               :
               Amongst
               these
               last
               were
               Doctor
               Andrews
               then
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Martin
              
               then
               Dean
               of
               the
               Arches
               ,
               and
               not
               long
               after
               Judge
               of
               the
               
                 Prerogative
                 Court
              
               ,
               to
               whose
               Authority
               and
               Judgment
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Commissioners
               did
               in
               time
               conform
               .
               Martin
               for
               his
               part
               had
               received
               his
               Offices
               and
               Preferments
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               
               therefore
               in
               an
               honest
               Gratitude
               thought
               himself
               obliged
               to
               bend
               the
               Law
               (
               as
               much
               as
               possibly
               he
               could
               )
               to
               his
               best
               Advantage
               :
               But
               Andrews
               had
               no
               such
               impulsives
               ,
               there
               being
               between
               them
               some
               disgust
               ,
               which
               might
               have
               rather
               prevailed
               with
               him
               to
               have
               been
               his
               Enemy
               :
               First
               therefore
               he
               was
               willing
               not
               to
               stand
               too
               rigidly
               upon
               the
               strictness
               of
               the
               Canons
               ,
               for
               fear
               lest
               others
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               himself
               amongst
               them
               ,
               either
               through
               ignorance
               or
               incogitancy
               ,
               might
               commit
               some
               acts
               ,
               which
               without
               a
               fair
               and
               mild
               construction
               ,
               might
               render
               them
               as
               uncanonical
               as
               that
               poor
               man
               was
               :
               And
               then
               he
               saw
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Archbishop
               at
               that
               time
               had
               been
               pronounced
               irregular
               ,
               and
               the
               See
               made
               void
               ,
               Williams
               being
               then
               Lord
               Keeper
               ,
               and
               in
               great
               favour
               with
               his
               Majesty
               and
               the
               Marquis
               too
               ,
               would
               have
               step'd
               into
               it
               ;
               of
               whom
               he
               knew
               too
               much
               ,
               to
               venture
               that
               great
               charge
               and
               trust
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               to
               his
               Care
               and
               Government
               ;
               the
               dangerous
               Consequences
               whereof
               he
               was
               able
               to
               foretell
               ,
               without
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Prophecy
               .
               Nor
               was
               this
               conjecture
               of
               his
               without
               very
               good
               grounds
               ,
               Williams
               declaring
               in
               his
               said
               Letter
               to
               the
               Marquis
               ,
               That
               his
               Majesty
               had
               promised
               him
               upon
               the
               relinquishing
               of
               the
               Seal
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               best
               places
               in
               this
               Church
               .
               And
               what
               place
               could
               be
               more
               agreable
               to
               his
               affection
               than
               the
               Chair
               of
               Canterbury
               ?
               Nor
               was
               this
               unfortunate
               Prelate
               less
               befriended
               in
               this
               desperate
               plunge
               by
               Sir
               
                 Edward
                 Coke
              
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               most
               profound
               Learning
               in
               the
               Laws
               of
               this
               Land
               ,
               who
               being
               ask'd
               the
               Question
               ,
               Whether
               a
               Bishop
               might
               lawfully
               hunt
               in
               his
               own
               or
               in
               any
               other
               Park
               ?
               (
               in
               which
               point
               lay
               the
               greatest
               pinch
               of
               the
               present
               difficulty
               )
               returned
               this
               Answer
               thereunto
               ;
               
                 viz.
                 That
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 a
                 Bishop
                 at
                 his
                 death
                 was
                 to
                 leave
                 his
                 Pack
                 of
                 Dogs
              
               (
               by
               the
               French
               called
               
                 Marte
                 de
                 Chiens
              
               ,
               in
               some
               old
               Records
               )
               
                 to
                 be
                 disposed
                 of
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 at
                 his
                 Will
                 and
                 Pleasure
                 .
              
               And
               if
               the
               King
               was
               to
               have
               the
               Dogs
               when
               the
               Bishop
               died
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               question
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Bishop
               might
               make
               use
               of
               them
               when
               he
               was
               alive
               .
            
             
               By
               reason
               of
               this
               intercurrence
               ,
               the
               new
               Elected
               Bishops
               could
               not
               receive
               the
               Episcopal
               Character
               till
               November
               following
               ;
               on
               the
               eleventh
               day
               of
               which
               Month
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Keeper
               Williams
               was
               Consecrated
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               in
               the
               Chappel
               of
               King
               Henry
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               a
               Commission
               under
               the
               Broad
               Seal
               ,
               directed
               to
               certain
               other
               Bishops
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Statute
               of
               King
               Henry
               viij
               .
               And
               on
               the
               Sunday
               following
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               a
               like
               Commission
               directed
               to
               the
               Bishops
               of
               
                 London
                 ,
                 Worcester
                 ,
                 Chichester
                 ,
                 Ely
                 ,
                 Landaff
                 ,
              
               and
               Oxon.
               Doctor
               Laud
               Lord
               Elect
               of
               St.
               Davids
               ,
               Doctor
               Davenant
               Lord
               Elect
               of
               Salisbury
               ,
               and
               Doctor
               Cary
               Lord
               Elect
               of
               Exceter
               ,
               received
               Episcopal
               Consecration
               in
               the
               Chappel
               of
               London-House
               .
               The
               next
               day
               after
               he
               took
               his
               place
               amongst
               the
               Bishops
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Peers
               ,
               the
               Parliament
               having
               been
               re-assembled
               some
               few
               days
               before
               :
               But
               there
               was
               little
               for
               them
               to
               do
               as
               the
               case
               then
               stood
               ;
               The
               Commons
               were
               so
               far
               from
               gratifying
               the
               King
               with
               fresh
               Supplies
               ,
               who
               before
               had
               gratified
               them
               in
               the
               destruction
               of
               such
               Ministers
               as
               were
               
               neer
               unto
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               entertained
               him
               with
               Petitions
               and
               Remonstrances
               touching
               the
               danger
               ,
               threatned
               to
               our
               Religion
               ,
               by
               the
               growth
               of
               Popery
               ;
               in
               which
               they
               were
               so
               far
               transported
               beyond
               their
               bounds
               ,
               as
               to
               propose
               unto
               the
               King
               ,
               
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 the
                 Sword
                 into
                 his
                 Hands
                 against
                 the
              
               Spaniard
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Marrying
                 of
                 his
                 dear
                 Son
                 the
                 Prince
                 to
                 a
                 Lady
                 of
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Religion
                 :
              
               Of
               this
               the
               King
               had
               speedy
               notice
               ;
               and
               in
               a
               Letter
               sent
               to
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Richardson
              
               ,
               then
               Speaker
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               he
               lets
               them
               know
               how
               sensible
               he
               was
               of
               their
               incroachments
               ,
               how
               bold
               they
               had
               made
               themselves
               with
               the
               King
               of
               Spain
               ;
               forbidding
               them
               to
               deal
               hereafter
               in
               Affairs
               of
               State
               ,
               or
               meddle
               with
               the
               Marriage
               of
               his
               Son
               the
               Prince
               ;
               concluding
               ,
               That
               if
               any
               such
               Petition
               or
               Remonstrance
               should
               be
               brought
               unto
               him
               ,
               he
               would
               neither
               vouchsafe
               the
               Answering
               or
               the
               Reading
               of
               it
               .
               The
               Commons
               startled
               with
               this
               Letter
               ,
               and
               thinking
               to
               have
               made
               a
               benefit
               of
               the
               Kings
               Necessities
               ,
               cry
               out
               against
               it
               as
               a
               violation
               of
               their
               Ancient
               Priviledges
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               nineteenth
               day
               of
               December
               then
               next
               ensuing
               ,
               drew
               up
               the
               following
               Protestation
               ,
               and
               caused
               it
               to
               be
               entred
               on
               Record
               in
               their
               Journal
               Books
               ,
               viz.
               
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         PROTESTATION
                         of
                         the
                         COMMONS
                         .
                      
                       
                         THe
                         Commons
                         now
                         Assembled
                         ,
                         being
                         justly
                         occasioned
                         thereunto
                         ,
                         concerning
                         sundry
                         Liberties
                         ,
                         Franchises
                         ,
                         and
                         Priviledges
                         of
                         Parliament
                         ,
                         amongst
                         others
                         here
                         mentioned
                         ,
                         do
                         make
                         this
                         Protestation
                         here
                         following
                         :
                         That
                         the
                         Liberties
                         ,
                         Franchises
                         ,
                         Priviledges
                         ,
                         and
                         Iurisdictions
                         of
                         Parliaments
                         ,
                         are
                         the
                         ancient
                         and
                         undoubted
                         Birthright
                         and
                         Inheritance
                         of
                         the
                         Subjects
                         of
                         England
                         ;
                         and
                         the
                         maintenance
                         and
                         making
                         of
                         Laws
                         ,
                         and
                         redresses
                         of
                         Mischiefs
                         and
                         Grievances
                         ,
                         which
                         daily
                         happen
                         within
                         this
                         Realm
                         ,
                         are
                         proper
                         Subjects
                         and
                         matter
                         of
                         Debate
                         in
                         Parliament
                         ;
                         and
                         that
                         in
                         the
                         handling
                         or
                         proceeding
                         of
                         those
                         businesses
                         .
                         every
                         Member
                         of
                         the
                         House
                         of
                         Parliament
                         hath
                         and
                         of
                         right
                         ought
                         to
                         have
                         freedom
                         of
                         Speech
                         ,
                         to
                         Propound
                         ,
                         Treat
                         ,
                         Reason
                         ,
                         and
                         bring
                         to
                         conclusion
                         the
                         same
                         ;
                         and
                         that
                         the
                         Commons
                         in
                         Parliament
                         have
                         like
                         freedom
                         and
                         liberty
                         to
                         Treat
                         of
                         those
                         Matters
                         in
                         such
                         Order
                         as
                         to
                         their
                         Iudgments
                         shall
                         seem
                         fittest
                         :
                         and
                         that
                         every
                         Member
                         of
                         the
                         said
                         House
                         hath
                         like
                         freedom
                         from
                         all
                         Impeachments
                         ,
                         Imprisonment
                         ,
                         and
                         Molestation
                         (
                         other
                         than
                         by
                         Censure
                         of
                         the
                         House
                         it self
                         )
                         for
                         or
                         concerning
                         any
                         Speaking
                         ,
                         Reasoning
                         ,
                         or
                         Declaring
                         of
                         any
                         Matter
                         or
                         Matters
                         touching
                         the
                         Parliament
                         ,
                         or
                         Parliament
                         business
                         ;
                         and
                         that
                         if
                         any
                         of
                         the
                         said
                         Members
                         be
                         complained
                         of
                         ,
                         or
                         questioned
                         for
                         any
                         thing
                         done
                         or
                         said
                         in
                         Parliament
                         ,
                         the
                         same
                         is
                         to
                         be
                         shewed
                         to
                         the
                         King
                         by
                         the
                         Advice
                         and
                         Assent
                         of
                         all
                         the
                         Commons
                         assembled
                         in
                         Parliament
                         ,
                         before
                         the
                         King
                         give
                         credence
                         to
                         any
                         private
                         Information
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               More
               was
               the
               King
               startled
               at
               the
               news
               of
               this
               Protestation
               (
               whereof
               he
               had
               Intelligence
               before
               it
               came
               unto
               the
               Vote
               )
               than
               the
               Commons
               were
               upon
               the
               Reading
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Letters
               .
               He
               saw
               his
               
               Prerogative
               invaded
               ,
               his
               Paternal
               Right
               disputed
               ,
               a
               popular
               State
               growing
               up
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               a
               Monarchy
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               present
               a
               great
               Faction
               formed
               against
               him
               ,
               which
               if
               not
               speedily
               suppressed
               might
               prove
               unresistable
               .
               Way
               he
               found
               none
               to
               extricate
               himself
               out
               of
               these
               troubles
               ,
               but
               to
               proceed
               vigorously
               in
               the
               Treaty
               for
               the
               Match
               with
               Spain
               ,
               which
               he
               conceived
               to
               be
               the
               only
               expedient
               to
               compose
               all
               Differences
               ,
               and
               recover
               the
               Patrimony
               of
               his
               Children
               .
               For
               should
               he
               break
               off
               with
               that
               King
               ,
               and
               declare
               for
               a
               present
               War
               against
               him
               ,
               as
               had
               been
               desired
               ,
               he
               was
               to
               cast
               himself
               entirely
               on
               the
               Love
               of
               his
               People
               ,
               of
               whose
               Affections
               and
               Designs
               their
               present
               Actions
               gave
               just
               cause
               to
               be
               distrustful
               .
               He
               therefore
               first
               gives
               Order
               on
               the
               nineteenth
               of
               December
               (
               being
               the
               very
               day
               on
               which
               the
               Protestation
               was
               Voted
               at
               Westminster
               )
               to
               Adjourn
               the
               Parliament
               to
               the
               8th
               .
               of
               February
               ,
               under
               pretence
               that
               the
               Members
               might
               retire
               into
               the
               Country
               ,
               for
               keeping
               Hospitality
               ,
               and
               entertaining
               their
               Neighbours
               in
               the
               Christmas
               Holydays
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               laudable
               Custom
               of
               the
               
                 English
                 Nation
              
               :
               But
               having
               thus
               dismissed
               them
               to
               their
               several
               Countries
               ,
               without
               noise
               or
               trouble
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               his
               intent
               or
               purpose
               that
               they
               should
               come
               together
               again
               at
               the
               time
               appointed
               ;
               according
               to
               which
               Resolution
               he
               Disolves
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               Proclamation
               bearing
               date
               the
               ninth
               of
               Ianuary
               ,
               discharges
               the
               Members
               of
               both
               Houses
               from
               any
               further
               attendance
               .
            
             
               The
               Dissolving
               of
               this
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               the
               Transactions
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               administred
               much
               variety
               of
               Discourse
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               It
               was
               observed
               by
               some
               ,
               That
               his
               Majesty
               had
               broken
               one
               of
               the
               strongest
               Ligaments
               of
               the
               Regal
               Power
               ,
               by
               delivering
               up
               his
               Servants
               and
               Ministers
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               People
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               thing
               not
               used
               by
               any
               of
               his
               Predecessors
               ;
               That
               neither
               Wolsey's
               exorbitant
               Power
               ,
               or
               Cromwel's
               contempt
               of
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               under
               Henry
               viii
               .
               or
               Leicesters
               Tyranny
               and
               Oppressions
               under
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               were
               ever
               suffered
               to
               be
               canvased
               or
               condemned
               in
               Parliament
               ;
               That
               the
               King
               got
               nothing
               by
               that
               unhappy
               condescension
               ,
               but
               the
               laying
               himself
               open
               to
               all
               disadvantages
               which
               a
               Prince
               abandoning
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               or
               abandoned
               by
               them
               ,
               might
               have
               just
               reason
               to
               expect
               ;
               That
               when
               Princes
               begin
               to
               fall
               so
               much
               beneath
               themselves
               ,
               as
               to
               manage
               Pen-Combate
               with
               their
               Subjects
               ,
               they
               put
               themselves
               as
               it
               were
               upon
               equal
               ground
               ,
               and
               stand
               on
               the
               same
               Level
               with
               their
               Vassals
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               loss
               of
               their
               Authority
               ,
               get
               nothing
               but
               the
               Reputation
               of
               an
               able
               Writer
               .
               And
               then
               the
               Reason
               of
               these
               his
               yieldings
               being
               brought
               in
               Question
               ,
               they
               were
               by
               some
               imputed
               to
               a
               natural
               timidity
               or
               want
               of
               Courage
               ,
               which
               rendred
               him
               unable
               to
               hold
               out
               long
               ,
               when
               he
               encountred
               those
               who
               would
               put
               him
               to
               it
               :
               Others
               ascribed
               it
               to
               his
               wants
               ,
               and
               his
               wants
               unto
               his
               prodigality
               ,
               which
               made
               his
               Exchequer
               always
               empty
               ;
               and
               Money
               must
               be
               had
               ,
               whatever
               it
               cost
               him
               .
               But
               those
               who
               thought
               they
               came
               most
               neer
               unto
               the
               mark
               ,
               discoursed
               of
               him
               as
               a
               
               man
               that
               loved
               not
               business
               ,
               and
               loved
               no
               business
               less
               than
               that
               of
               Parliaments
               ;
               That
               it
               was
               usual
               with
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               called
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               had
               given
               them
               their
               Errand
               ,
               as
               he
               thought
               ,
               to
               retire
               to
               
                 Theobalds
                 ,
                 Hampton-Court
              
               ,
               or
               Windsor
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               further
               off
               ,
               to
               Royston
               ,
               or
               New-Market
               ,
               as
               his
               pleasure
               carried
               him
               ;
               That
               by
               this
               means
               the
               Commons
               ,
               not
               having
               opportunity
               of
               Access
               to
               his
               Person
               ,
               were
               forced
               upon
               a
               plausible
               necessity
               of
               making
               their
               Addresses
               to
               him
               by
               Messages
               ,
               Remonstrances
               ,
               and
               Petitions
               ;
               That
               those
               Remonstrances
               and
               Petitions
               did
               beget
               their
               Answers
               ,
               and
               their
               Answers
               did
               beget
               Replies
               which
               ended
               commonly
               in
               Exasperations
               on
               either
               side
               .
            
             
               But
               nothing
               was
               so
               much
               admired
               at
               ,
               as
               the
               encreasing
               of
               the
               Priviledges
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               nature
               as
               in
               number
               .
               And
               thereupon
               it
               was
               observed
               ,
               that
               the
               Commons
               had
               mistook
               themselves
               in
               the
               very
               ground
               on
               which
               they
               built
               their
               Protestation
               ;
               That
               the
               known
               Priviledges
               of
               the
               Commons
               were
               only
               liberty
               of
               speech
               in
               Debate
               and
               Conference
               ;
               Freedom
               from
               all
               Arrests
               for
               themselves
               and
               their
               Servants
               ,
               and
               opportunity
               of
               access
               to
               his
               Majesties
               Person
               ,
               as
               their
               occasions
               did
               require
               ;
               That
               even
               those
               Priviledges
               could
               not
               be
               called
               the
               undoubted
               Birth-Right
               and
               Inheritance
               of
               the
               Subjects
               of
               England
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               no
               otherwise
               exercised
               and
               enjoyed
               than
               from
               one
               Parliament
               to
               another
               ,
               by
               the
               grace
               and
               goodness
               of
               their
               Kings
               ;
               That
               were
               it
               otherwise
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               great
               impertinency
               in
               their
               Speaker
               (
               at
               the
               first
               opening
               of
               every
               Parliament
               )
               to
               put
               himself
               upon
               his
               knees
               ,
               and
               humbly
               to
               beseech
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               in
               behalf
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               to
               indulge
               them
               the
               continuance
               of
               those
               Priviledges
               which
               were
               of
               right
               their
               own
               before
               ;
               That
               they
               had
               been
               as
               much
               mistaken
               in
               making
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               (
               by
               involving
               both
               Houses
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Parliament
               )
               to
               be
               of
               equall
               Power
               and
               Priviledge
               with
               the
               House
               of
               Peers
               ,
               the
               contrary
               whereof
               being
               so
               well
               known
               ;
               That
               the
               Peers
               and
               People
               being
               summoned
               to
               Parliament
               by
               several
               Writs
               ,
               the
               Peers
               were
               called
               only
               
                 ad
                 consulendum
              
               ,
               to
               counsell
               and
               advise
               the
               King
               ,
               in
               matters
               of
               most
               concernment
               to
               the
               Church
               and
               State
               ;
               And
               that
               the
               People
               were
               called
               only
               
                 ad
                 consentiendum
                 &
                 faciendum
              
               ,
               to
               give
               consent
               ,
               and
               yield
               obedience
               to
               such
               things
               as
               were
               ordained
               in
               the
               Great
               Council
               of
               the
               Peers
               ;
               That
               even
               the
               Peers
               themselves
               had
               no
               general
               warrant
               to
               meddle
               in
               all
               Affairs
               of
               State
               ,
               but
               in
               such
               only
               as
               his
               Majesty
               commend
               and
               propound
               to
               them
               ;
               And
               therefore
               that
               these
               words
               in
               the
               Writ
               ,
               
                 Super
                 arduis
                 regni
                 negotiis
              
               ,
               are
               not
               left
               at
               large
               ,
               but
               limited
               and
               restrained
               by
               the
               word
               quibusdam
               ,
               to
               such
               particulars
               ,
               and
               such
               only
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               King
               required
               their
               Counsels
               .
            
             
               But
               nothing
               seemed
               so
               new
               or
               strange
               ,
               as
               that
               no
               Member
               of
               the
               said
               House
               
                 should
                 be
                 impeached
                 ,
                 imprisoned
                 ,
                 and
                 molested
                 ,
                 other
                 than
                 by
                 Censure
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 it self
                 ,
                 for
                 or
                 concerning
                 any
                 speaking
                 ,
                 reasoning
                 ,
                 or
                 declaring
                 of
                 any
                 matter
                 or
                 matters
                 touching
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 or
                 
                 Parliament
                 business
                 .
              
               A
               Priviledge
               not
               heard
               of
               in
               Queen
               Elizabeths
               time
               ,
               when
               in
               the
               35.
               of
               her
               Reign
               She
               imprisoned
               no
               less
               than
               five
               of
               the
               Members
               at
               a
               clap
               ,
               not
               only
               without
               their
               leave
               ,
               but
               against
               their
               liking
               ;
               And
               held
               them
               in
               so
               strict
               a
               durance
               ,
               that
               the
               Commons
               did
               not
               think
               it
               safe
               to
               move
               her
               Majesty
               to
               restore
               them
               to
               their
               former
               liberty
               .
               And
               therefore
               that
               they
               were
               to
               shew
               under
               what
               rust
               and
               rubbish
               of
               Antiquity
               this
               Priviledge
               had
               so
               long
               been
               hidden
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               came
               to
               be
               found
               out
               at
               last
               ,
               when
               no
               body
               heard
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               looked
               after
               it
               .
               The
               like
               discoursed
               also
               of
               the
               following
               Priviledge
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               long
               buried
               in
               the
               same
               grave
               ,
               and
               never
               came
               till
               now
               to
               a
               resurrection
               ,
               viz.
               That
               the
               King
               is
               to
               take
               no
               private
               information
               of
               any
               complaint
               ,
               concerning
               matters
               said
               or
               done
               in
               that
               House
               ,
               till
               it
               be
               shewn
               unto
               him
               by
               the
               House
               it self
               ;
               of
               which
               it
               was
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               as
               contrary
               to
               the
               Presidents
               and
               Practise
               of
               former
               times
               as
               the
               other
               was
               :
               That
               when
               the
               Queen
               had
               laid
               an
               Imposition
               upon
               Currans
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               Imposition
               had
               been
               complained
               of
               by
               some
               Merchants
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               she
               had
               present
               notice
               given
               her
               of
               it
               by
               some
               of
               her
               Servants
               in
               that
               House
               ,
               that
               shewing
               her
               dislike
               thereof
               to
               Sir
               
                 Robert
                 Cicill
              
               ,
               principal
               Secretary
               of
               State
               ,
               he
               signified
               the
               same
               unto
               the
               House
               ,
               telling
               them
               it
               was
               a
               
                 Noli
                 me
                 tangere
              
               ,
               a
               point
               not
               fit
               for
               them
               to
               touch
               at
               ;
               and
               that
               if
               they
               desisted
               not
               from
               entertaining
               that
               complaint
               ,
               he
               must
               acquaint
               her
               Majesty
               with
               it
               ,
               as
               in
               duty
               bound
               .
               Nor
               was
               there
               any
               better
               ground
               for
               that
               other
               branch
               ,
               touching
               their
               Liberty
               and
               Freedom
               in
               breaking
               of
               all
               matters
               which
               came
               under
               their
               Cognizance
               in
               such
               method
               and
               order
               as
               to
               them
               seemed
               fittest
               ;
               but
               that
               they
               did
               intend
               to
               lay
               it
               as
               a
               foundation
               for
               preferring
               their
               own
               business
               before
               the
               Kings
               in
               all
               times
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               I
               had
               not
               dwelt
               so
               long
               upon
               these
               Discourses
               ,
               nor
               on
               the
               former
               passages
               between
               his
               Majesty
               and
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               as
               being
               Exotical
               to
               my
               business
               :
               but
               that
               they
               were
               the
               chief
               occurrences
               of
               this
               first
               Parliament
               ,
               of
               which
               our
               new
               Bishop
               was
               a
               Member
               .
               And
               though
               the
               sitting
               was
               but
               short
               ,
               not
               above
               a
               Month
               ;
               yet
               it
               afforded
               him
               a
               liberal
               prospect
               into
               the
               Humours
               and
               Affections
               ,
               the
               Counsels
               and
               Designs
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               was
               not
               to
               be
               taught
               how
               to
               make
               such
               use
               ,
               as
               should
               prove
               most
               to
               the
               advantage
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               State.
               But
               that
               which
               chiefly
               did
               concern
               him
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               ,
               was
               the
               interposing
               and
               embracements
               of
               that
               House
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               Religion
               ;
               which
               if
               it
               were
               so
               much
               in
               danger
               by
               the
               extraordinary
               encrease
               of
               Popery
               ,
               as
               they
               gave
               it
               out
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               much
               to
               the
               Reproach
               both
               of
               himself
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               them
               had
               neither
               perspicuity
               enough
               to
               see
               it
               ,
               or
               Zeal
               enough
               to
               give
               warning
               of
               it
               .
               And
               therefore
               he
               must
               needs
               conceive
               ,
               that
               Religion
               was
               made
               use
               of
               only
               for
               a
               blind
               or
               Curtain
               to
               screen
               some
               dark
               design
               from
               the
               publick
               view
               ,
               which
               had
               not
               yet
               attained
               to
               so
               ripe
               a
               confidence
               as
               to
               shew
               it self
               abroad
               in
               the
               open
               
               light
               .
               The
               
                 Mystery
                 of
                 iniquity
              
               had
               long
               been
               working
               in
               this
               Church
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               in
               the
               Popish
               as
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               .
               Who
               seeing
               they
               had
               no
               more
               prevailed
               against
               it
               by
               their
               open
               batteries
               than
               the
               Roman
               Emperours
               had
               done
               on
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               by
               their
               persecutions
               ,
               resolved
               upon
               more
               secret
               (
               and
               consequently
               more
               dangerous
               )
               practises
               to
               attain
               their
               ends
               .
               In
               order
               whereunto
               they
               had
               perpetually
               alarm'd
               this
               King
               (
               from
               his
               first
               coming
               to
               the
               Crown
               )
               with
               continual
               dangers
               from
               the
               Papists
               ;
               for
               which
               the
               Gun-powder-treason
               gave
               them
               too
               much
               ground
               .
               Nor
               would
               they
               suffer
               any
               Session
               of
               Parliament
               pass
               from
               that
               time
               forward
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               dangerous
               practises
               of
               
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Iesuits
              
               ,
               &c.
               did
               not
               sound
               in
               his
               ears
               .
               And
               this
               they
               did
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               because
               they
               saw
               any
               such
               visible
               increase
               of
               Popery
               ,
               as
               was
               by
               them
               pretended
               from
               time
               to
               time
               :
               but
               that
               they
               thought
               it
               the
               best
               way
               to
               carry
               on
               their
               other
               projects
               ,
               which
               they
               were
               in
               hand
               with
               .
               For
               well
               they
               knew
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               thoughts
               both
               of
               King
               and
               People
               were
               totally
               taken
               up
               with
               the
               apprehension
               of
               the
               dangers
               which
               were
               feared
               from
               the
               Papists
               ,
               the
               Puritan
               Party
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               might
               gather
               strength
               without
               being
               noted
               or
               observed
               .
               But
               because
               these
               interposings
               of
               the
               Commons
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               Religion
               ,
               became
               to
               be
               more
               eagerly
               pursued
               in
               some
               following
               Parliaments
               ,
               we
               shall
               refer
               the
               further
               consideration
               of
               them
               to
               another
               time
               .
            
             
               The
               Parliament
               being
               ended
               ,
               
               we
               must
               follow
               our
               new
               Bishop
               to
               his
               Diocess
               ,
               whom
               we
               will
               wait
               upon
               to
               St.
               Davids
               (
               a
               poor
               City
               God
               wot
               )
               scituate
               on
               the
               Promontory
               in
               Pembroke-shire
               ,
               by
               the
               Ancients
               called
               Ortopitae
               ,
               in
               a
               safe
               place
               ,
               and
               far
               enough
               from
               the
               Saxons
               ,
               whom
               the
               Welsh
               most
               feared
               :
               but
               incommodious
               enough
               for
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Clergy
               to
               repair
               unto
               .
               Nor
               did
               it
               prove
               so
               safe
               for
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               other
               Inhabitants
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               had
               been
               presumed
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               sundry
               other
               Nations
               who
               have
               often
               spoyled
               and
               defaced
               it
               .
               For
               standing
               near
               the
               Sea
               it
               had
               been
               frequently
               visited
               and
               spoyled
               by
               the
               
                 Danes
                 ,
                 Norwegians
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Pyrates
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               the
               Bishops
               were
               inforced
               to
               remove
               their
               dwelling
               to
               Caermarthen
               ,
               a
               fair
               Market
               Town
               ,
               and
               beautified
               with
               a
               goodly
               Collegiate
               Church
               ,
               not
               far
               from
               which
               ,
               in
               a
               Village
               called
               Aberguilly
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               hath
               his
               ordinary
               place
               of
               Residence
               .
               This
               brought
               the
               City
               of
               St.
               Davids
               ,
               small
               enough
               before
               ,
               to
               the
               condition
               of
               a
               Village
               ,
               there
               being
               nothing
               almost
               remaining
               of
               it
               but
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               ruines
               of
               the
               Bishops
               Palace
               ,
               and
               some
               Houses
               appertaining
               to
               the
               Canons
               of
               it
               .
               The
               Church
               ,
               as
               now
               it
               stands
               ,
               (
               if
               any
               of
               it
               be
               now
               left
               standing
               )
               was
               the
               work
               of
               Bishop
               Peter
               the
               forty
               eighth
               Bishop
               of
               this
               Diocess
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               dedicated
               by
               the
               name
               of
               St.
               Andrew
               and
               St.
               David
               ;
               though
               now
               St.
               Andrew
               be
               left
               out
               ,
               and
               St
               David
               bears
               the
               name
               ,
               (
               as
               before
               it
               did
               )
               in
               reference
               to
               St.
               David
               ,
               who
               first
               removed
               the
               Archiepiscopal
               See
               from
               Caer-leon
               thither
               .
               The
               place
               at
               that
               time
               by
               the
               Welsh
               called
               Menew
               ,
               whence
               the
               Latines
               borrow
               their
               Menevenses
               ,
               by
               which
               name
               these
               Bishops
               are
               
               entituled
               .
               From
               this
               removal
               of
               the
               See
               ,
               which
               hapned
               in
               519.
               the
               Bishops
               hereof
               were
               for
               some
               time
               the
               Metropolitans
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               long
               time
               the
               supreme
               Ordinaries
               of
               the
               Welsh
               or
               Brittish
               .
               For
               although
               Archbishop
               Samson
               ,
               the
               twenty
               sixth
               from
               St.
               David
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               910.
               or
               thereabouts
               ,
               had
               carried
               the
               
                 Archiepiscopal
                 Pall
              
               (
               and
               therewithall
               the
               Archiepiscopal
               dignity
               )
               to
               Dole
               in
               Bretagne
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               an
               extreme
               Pestilence
               ,
               then
               raging
               amongst
               the
               Welsh
               ;
               yet
               his
               Successors
               ,
               though
               they
               lost
               the
               name
               ,
               reserved
               the
               power
               of
               an
               Archbishop
               .
               Nor
               did
               the
               residue
               of
               the
               Welsh
               Bishops
               receive
               their
               Consecration
               from
               any
               other
               hand
               than
               his
               till
               the
               Reign
               of
               Hen.
               I.
               At
               what
               time
               Bernard
               ,
               the
               forty
               sixth
               Bishop
               of
               this
               See
               ,
               was
               forced
               to
               submit
               himself
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Canterbury
               .
            
             
               But
               our
               Bishops
               Journey
               into
               Wales
               was
               not
               so
               much
               to
               visit
               S.
               Davids
               ,
               (
               in
               which
               Church
               he
               had
               been
               before
               installed
               by
               Proxie
               )
               as
               to
               bestow
               a
               visitation
               upon
               his
               Diocess
               ,
               and
               therein
               to
               take
               order
               for
               the
               rectifying
               of
               such
               things
               as
               he
               found
               amiss
               .
               A
               Diocess
               containing
               the
               whole
               Counties
               of
               
                 Pembroke
                 ,
                 Cardigan
                 ,
                 Caermarthen
                 ,
                 Radnor
                 ,
              
               and
               Brecknock
               ,
               with
               some
               small
               parts
               of
               
                 Monmouth
                 ,
                 Hereford
                 ,
                 Montg●mery
              
               ,
               and
               Glamorgan
               Shires
               .
               For
               managing
               whereof
               the
               Bishop
               hath
               under
               him
               four
               Archdeacons
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               of
               
                 Cardigan
                 ,
                 Caermarthen
                 ,
                 Brecknock
              
               ,
               and
               St.
               Davids
               ;
               distributing
               amongst
               them
               all
               the
               Parishes
               which
               belong
               to
               this
               Diocess
               ,
               amounting
               to
               no
               more
               (
               in
               so
               great
               a
               quantity
               of
               ground
               )
               than
               308.
               of
               which
               120.
               are
               accounted
               for
               Impropriations
               .
               But
               then
               we
               are
               to
               understand
               this
               number
               ,
               of
               Parochial
               Churches
               ,
               not
               taking
               into
               the
               Account
               such
               subordinate
               Chappels
               as
               had
               been
               built
               in
               several
               Parishes
               for
               the
               case
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               which
               might
               very
               much
               increase
               the
               reckoning
               .
               And
               yet
               he
               added
               one
               more
               to
               them
               of
               his
               own
               foundation
               ;
               and
               such
               a
               one
               as
               for
               the
               elegancy
               of
               the
               building
               ,
               and
               richness
               of
               the
               Furniture
               ,
               exceeded
               all
               the
               rest
               together
               .
               Chappels
               he
               found
               none
               at
               his
               Episcopal
               house
               of
               Aberguilly
               ,
               and
               one
               he
               was
               resolved
               to
               bestow
               upon
               it
               ,
               proportionably
               to
               such
               a
               Family
               as
               was
               fit
               for
               a
               Bishop
               of
               St.
               Davids
               to
               have
               about
               him
               ;
               which
               being
               finished
               ,
               he
               provided
               it
               of
               Rich
               Furniture
               ,
               and
               Costly
               Utensils
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               else
               was
               necessary
               or
               convenient
               for
               the
               Service
               of
               God
               ;
               the
               very
               Plate
               designed
               for
               the
               celebrating
               of
               the
               holy
               Supper
               amounting
               to
               one
               hundred
               fifty
               five
               pounds
               eighteen
               shillings
               four
               pence
               .
               Insomuch
               that
               if
               Felix
               the
               Proconsul
               had
               been
               still
               alive
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               cried
               out
               now
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Iulian
               the
               Apostate
               ,
               viz.
               (g)
               
                 Behold
                 in
                 what
                 rich
                 Vessels
                 they
                 administer
                 to
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Mary
                 .
              
               But
               this
               unhapy
               Age
               hath
               given
               us
               Felix's
               enough
               to
               reckon
               this
               amongst
               his
               crimes
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               do
               his
               solemn
               Consecration
               of
               it
               ,
               performed
               by
               himself
               in
               person
               ,
               according
               to
               an
               order
               firmly
               drawn
               up
               by
               the
               most
               learned
               Bishop
               Andrews
               ,
               then
               whom
               there
               could
               not
               be
               a
               greater
               enemy
               to
               the
               Errours
               ,
               Superstitions
               ,
               and
               Corruptions
               of
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               .
               I
               know
               it
               was
               objected
               ,
               (h)
               that
               neither
               Gratian
               ,
               nor
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Pontificall
              
               ,
               conceive
               such
               Consecrations
               
               necessary
               to
               a
               Private
               Chappel
               ;
               but
               then
               they
               are
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               such
               Chappels
               only
               as
               are
               meant
               for
               prayers
               ,
               and
               in
               propriety
               of
               speech
               are
               no
               more
               than
               Oratories
               ;
               and
               not
               of
               such
               as
               are
               intended
               for
               Preaching
               ,
               Ministring
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               other
               acts
               of
               Divine
               Worship
               as
               this
               Chappel
               was
               .
               
               And
               this
               appears
               so
               plainly
               by
               the
               Authentick
               Instrument
               of
               the
               Dedication
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               who
               hath
               seen
               the
               same
               can
               make
               question
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               laid
               all
               these
               things
               together
               ,
               from
               his
               Consecration
               in
               November
               1621.
               till
               his
               return
               toward
               London
               on
               the
               fifteenth
               of
               August
               1622.
               though
               the
               building
               and
               consecrating
               of
               this
               Chappel
               was
               the
               work
               of
               some
               following
               years
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               interveened
               a
               business
               of
               another
               nature
               betwixt
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Parliament
               and
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               Journey
               .
               The
               Treaty
               for
               a
               Match
               with
               Spain
               was
               conceived
               to
               be
               very
               forwards
               ,
               and
               the
               Parliament
               had
               ended
               in
               disgust
               for
               declaring
               against
               it
               ,
               which
               much
               encreased
               the
               Audaciousness
               of
               the
               Papists
               ,
               and
               the
               discontents
               of
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               .
               And
               though
               the
               Projects
               of
               these
               last
               were
               not
               yet
               ripe
               enough
               for
               a
               present
               discovery
               ,
               yet
               so
               it
               hapned
               ,
               that
               one
               Knight
               ,
               a
               young
               Divine
               of
               Broadgates
               in
               Oxon.
               (
               now
               better
               known
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Pembroke
                 Colledge
              
               )
               broke
               out
               a
               little
               before
               his
               time
               into
               such
               expressions
               as
               plain
               enough
               declared
               the
               purpose
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               .
               For
               preaching
               at
               St.
               Peters
               on
               
                 Palm
                 Sunday
              
               in
               the
               Afternoon
               (
               being
               the
               fourteenth
               day
               of
               April
               )
               on
               those
               words
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Let
                 every
                 soul
                 be
                 subject
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Rom.
               13.1
               .
               he
               broacht
               this
               dangerous
               Doctrine
               :
               viz.
               
                 That
                 the
                 Inferiour
                 Magistrate
                 had
                 a
                 lawful
                 power
                 to
                 order
                 and
                 correct
                 the
                 King
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 amiss
                 .
              
               For
               illustration
               of
               which
               Doctrine
               he
               used
               that
               speech
               of
               Trajans
               unto
               the
               Captain
               of
               his
               Guard
               :
               
                 Accipe
                 hunc
                 gladium
                 ,
                 quem
                 pro
                 me
                 si
                 bene
                 imperavero
                 distringes
                 ;
                 sin
                 minus
                 contra
                 me
              
               ;
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Receive
               this
               Sword
               ,
               which
               I
               would
               have
               thee
               use
               for
               my
               defence
               if
               I
               govern
               well
               ;
               but
               if
               I
               rule
               the
               Empire
               ill
               ,
               to
               be
               turned
               against
               me
               .
               For
               this
               being
               called
               in
               question
               by
               Dr.
               Pierce
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Canons
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Church
              
               ,
               being
               then
               Vice-Chancellor
               ,
               he
               was
               commanded
               to
               deliver
               a
               Copy
               of
               his
               Sermon
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               accordingly
               ;
               and
               Letters
               presently
               were
               dispatcht
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               St.
               Davids
               ,
               as
               the
               only
               Oxford
               Bishop
               then
               about
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               make
               his
               Majesty
               acquainted
               with
               it
               .
               It
               was
               his
               Majesties
               pleasure
               ,
               that
               both
               the
               Preacher
               and
               the
               Sermon
               should
               be
               sent
               to
               the
               Court.
               Where
               being
               come
               ,
               he
               was
               very
               strictly
               examined
               about
               the
               Doctrine
               he
               had
               Preached
               ,
               and
               how
               he
               came
               to
               fall
               upon
               it
               :
               He
               laid
               the
               fault
               of
               all
               upon
               some
               late
               Divines
               of
               forrain
               Churches
               ,
               by
               whom
               he
               had
               been
               so
               misguided
               ;
               Especially
               on
               Pareus
               a
               Divine
               of
               Heidelberg
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               Commentary
               on
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Romans
               had
               positively
               delivered
               ,
               all
               which
               he
               had
               vented
               in
               his
               Sermon
               ,
               even
               to
               that
               very
               saying
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Trajan
               .
               On
               this
               acknowledgment
               ,
               it
               pleased
               the
               King
               of
               his
               special
               goodness
               to
               remit
               the
               errour
               of
               the
               Preacher
               ,
               considering
               him
               as
               a
               young
               man
               ,
               and
               easily
               seduced
               by
               so
               grave
               an
               Author
               ;
               but
               then
               withall
               
               he
               gave
               such
               order
               in
               the
               Point
               ,
               That
               the
               said
               Book
               of
               Pareus
               should
               be
               publickly
               burnt
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               both
               the
               Universities
               ,
               but
               also
               after
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Sermon
               at
               St.
               Paul's
               Cross
               London
               ,
               on
               some
               Sunday
               following
               ;
               which
               Sentence
               was
               accordingly
               executed
               at
               Oxon.
               in
               St.
               Maries
               Church-yard
               ,
               on
               the
               sixth
               of
               Iune
               ,
               in
               a
               frequent
               Assembly
               of
               the
               Vice-chancellor
               ,
               Doctors
               ,
               Procters
               ,
               Heads
               of
               Houses
               ,
               Regents
               ,
               Non-Regents
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               ,
               whom
               curiosity
               or
               desire
               of
               satisfaction
               did
               allure
               unto
               it
               .
               The
               like
               done
               at
               St.
               Pauls
               Cross
               also
               on
               Sunday
               the
               23d
               .
               of
               Iune
               next
               following
               ;
               Mountain
               then
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               Preaching
               there
               upon
               that
               occasion
               .
               The
               like
               was
               done
               at
               Cambridge
               also
               ,
               but
               the
               time
               I
               know
               not
               .
            
             
               But
               yet
               the
               business
               staid
               not
               here
               :
               The
               University
               of
               Oxon.
               thought
               themselves
               concerned
               to
               acquit
               the
               whole
               Body
               from
               that
               Censure
               ,
               which
               the
               Error
               of
               one
               Member
               might
               have
               drawn
               upon
               it
               ;
               and
               thereupon
               it
               was
               thought
               fit
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               seditious
               Maxims
               and
               Positions
               ,
               which
               in
               that
               point
               had
               been
               delivered
               by
               Pareus
               ,
               should
               be
               extracted
               out
               of
               that
               Book
               ;
               and
               being
               so
               extracted
               ,
               should
               be
               presented
               to
               the
               Vice-chancellor
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               referred
               unto
               the
               Judgment
               of
               the
               University
               :
               Which
               being
               done
               ,
               a
               Convocation
               was
               assembled
               on
               the
               25th
               .
               day
               of
               Iune
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               said
               Maxims
               and
               Positions
               were
               by
               an
               unanimous
               consent
               condemned
               as
               false
               ,
               seditious
               ,
               impious
               ,
               and
               destructive
               of
               all
               Civil
               Government
               .
               Nor
               did
               the
               University
               think
               they
               had
               done
               enough
               in
               looking
               back
               on
               Times
               past
               only
               ,
               if
               they
               provided
               not
               also
               for
               the
               preventing
               of
               the
               like
               mischiefs
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ;
               and
               thereupon
               it
               was
               declared
               by
               the
               said
               University
               ;
               First
               ,
               That
               according
               to
               the
               Canon
               of
               Holy
               Scripture
               it
               was
               not
               lawful
               for
               the
               Subject
               to
               resist
               his
               Sovereign
               by
               force
               of
               Arms
               ,
               or
               to
               make
               War
               against
               him
               ,
               either
               Offensive
               or
               Defensive
               ,
               whether
               it
               were
               for
               the
               cause
               of
               Religion
               ,
               or
               upon
               any
               other
               Pretence
               whatsoever
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               all
               Doctors
               ,
               Masters
               of
               Arts
               ,
               Batchelors
               of
               Law
               ,
               and
               Batchelors
               of
               Physick
               ,
               living
               within
               the
               verge
               of
               the
               University
               ,
               should
               subscribe
               to
               those
               Censures
               and
               Decrees
               :
               and
               ,
               Thirdly
               ,
               That
               whosoever
               did
               hereafter
               take
               any
               Degree
               in
               any
               Faculty
               whatsoever
               ,
               should
               first
               acknowledge
               the
               truth
               and
               justice
               of
               those
               Censures
               ,
               by
               his
               Subscription
               to
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               should
               withal
               take
               his
               Corporal
               Oath
               (
               the
               form
               of
               which
               Oath
               was
               then
               prescribed
               )
               That
               he
               did
               not
               only
               from
               his
               heart
               condemn
               the
               said
               Doctrines
               of
               Pareus
               ;
               but
               that
               he
               would
               neither
               preach
               ,
               teach
               ,
               or
               maintain
               the
               same
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               them
               for
               the
               future
               .
               And
               ●or
               the
               better
               avoiding
               of
               the
               like
               inconveniences
               which
               Knight
               had
               run
               himself
               upon
               ,
               by
               that
               preposterous
               course
               of
               Study
               which
               was
               then
               generally
               used
               in
               that
               University
               ,
               Order
               was
               given
               that
               his
               Majesties
               Instructions
               of
               the
               18th
               of
               Iune
               1616.
               should
               be
               published
               in
               all
               the
               Chappels
               of
               Colledges
               ,
               and
               some
               publick
               place
               in
               every
               Hall
               ,
               that
               all
               young
               Students
               in
               Divinity
               might
               take
               notice
               of
               them
               :
               And
               this
               produced
               by
               little
               and
               little
               such
               an
               alteration
               ,
               that
               the
               name
               of
               Calvin
               (
               which
               before
               had
               carried
               all
               before
               it
               )
               began
               to
               lessen
               by
               degrees
               ;
               
               his
               Reasons
               more
               looked
               upon
               than
               his
               Affirmations
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               more
               closely
               followed
               than
               they
               had
               been
               formerly
               .
            
             
               Nor
               did
               his
               Majesty
               so
               much
               neglect
               his
               own
               safety
               ,
               or
               the
               peace
               and
               happiness
               of
               his
               People
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               take
               such
               order
               in
               it
               as
               might
               prevent
               the
               like
               false
               ,
               factious
               ,
               and
               seditious
               Preachings
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               .
               He
               found
               by
               this
               example
               ,
               that
               divers
               young
               Students
               ,
               by
               reading
               of
               late
               Writers
               and
               ungrounded
               Divines
               ,
               might
               and
               did
               broach
               unprofitable
               ,
               unsound
               ,
               seditious
               and
               dangerous
               Doctrines
               ,
               to
               the
               scandal
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               and
               disquieting
               of
               the
               State
               and
               present
               Government
               ;
               That
               the
               falling
               off
               of
               some
               to
               Popery
               ,
               and
               of
               others
               to
               Anabaptistry
               ,
               or
               to
               some
               other
               kind
               of
               separation
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               could
               not
               so
               rationally
               be
               imputed
               to
               any
               other
               thing
               than
               to
               the
               lightness
               ,
               affectedness
               ,
               and
               unprofitableness
               of
               that
               kind
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               of
               late
               years
               too
               much
               taken
               up
               in
               Court
               ,
               University
               ,
               City
               ,
               and
               Country
               ;
               That
               too
               many
               Preachers
               were
               noted
               to
               be
               soaring
               up
               in
               points
               of
               Divinity
               too
               deep
               for
               the
               capacities
               of
               the
               people
               ;
               That
               others
               ignorantly
               meddled
               in
               Civil
               matters
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               the
               private
               meetings
               of
               several
               Parishes
               and
               Corporations
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Publick
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               for
               the
               venting
               of
               their
               own
               distaste
               ,
               or
               smoothing
               up
               of
               those
               idle
               fancies
               ,
               which
               in
               this
               blessed
               time
               of
               so
               long
               a
               Peace
               ,
               doth
               boil
               in
               the
               brains
               of
               an
               unadvised
               People
               ;
               That
               many
               of
               their
               Sermons
               were
               full
               of
               rude
               and
               undecent
               railings
               ,
               not
               only
               against
               the
               Doctrines
               ,
               but
               even
               against
               the
               persons
               of
               Papists
               and
               Puritans
               :
               And
               finally
               ,
               that
               the
               People
               never
               being
               instructed
               in
               the
               Catechism
               ,
               and
               fundamental
               Grounds
               of
               Religion
               ;
               for
               all
               these
               aiery
               novellisms
               which
               they
               received
               from
               such
               Preachers
               ,
               were
               but
               like
               new
               Table-books
               ,
               ready
               to
               be
               filled
               up
               ,
               either
               with
               the
               Manuals
               and
               Catechisms
               of
               the
               Popish
               Priests
               ,
               or
               the
               Papers
               and
               Pamphlets
               of
               
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 Brownists
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Puritans
               .
               His
               Majesty
               thereupon
               taking
               the
               Premises
               into
               his
               Princely
               Consideration
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               represented
               to
               him
               by
               sundry
               grave
               and
               reverend
               Prelates
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               thought
               it
               expedient
               to
               cause
               some
               certain
               Limitations
               and
               Cautions
               ,
               concerning
               Preachers
               and
               Preaching
               ,
               to
               be
               carefully
               digested
               and
               drawn
               up
               in
               Writing
               :
               Which
               done
               (
               so
               done
               as
               Laud
               appears
               to
               have
               a
               hand
               in
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               )
               and
               being
               very
               well
               approved
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               he
               caused
               them
               to
               be
               directed
               to
               the
               Archbishops
               of
               Canterbury
               and
               York
               ,
               by
               them
               to
               be
               communicated
               to
               the
               Bishops
               of
               their
               several
               Provinces
               ,
               and
               by
               those
               Bishops
               to
               be
               put
               in
               execution
               in
               their
               several
               Diocesses
               .
               Which
               Directions
               bearing
               date
               of
               the
               fourth
               of
               August
               ,
               1622.
               being
               the
               20th
               .
               year
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Reign
               ,
               I
               have
               thought
               convenient
               to
               subjoin
               ,
               and
               are
               these
               that
               follow
               ,
               viz.
               
               
                 
                   I.
                   
                     That
                     no
                     Preacher
                     under
                     the
                     Degree
                     and
                     Calling
                     of
                     a
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     or
                     Dean
                     of
                     a
                     Cathedral
                     or
                     Collegiate
                     Church
                     (
                     and
                     they
                     upon
                     the
                     Kings
                     days
                     only
                     ,
                     and
                     set
                     Festivals
                     )
                     do
                     take
                     occasion
                     by
                     the
                     Expounding
                     of
                     any
                     
                     Text
                     of
                     Scripture
                     whatsoever
                     ,
                     to
                     fall
                     into
                     any
                     set
                     course
                     or
                     common
                     place
                     ,
                     otherwise
                     than
                     by
                     opening
                     the
                     coherence
                     and
                     division
                     of
                     his
                     Text
                     ,
                     which
                     shall
                     not
                     be
                     comprehended
                     and
                     warranted
                     in
                     essence
                     ,
                     substance
                     ,
                     effect
                     ,
                     or
                     natural
                     inference
                     ,
                     within
                     some
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     Articles
                     of
                     Religion
                     set
                     forth
                  
                   1562.
                   
                     or
                     in
                     some
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     Homilies
                     set
                     forth
                     by
                     Authority
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                  
                   England
                   ,
                   
                     not
                     only
                     for
                     a
                     help
                     of
                     non-preaching
                     ,
                     but
                     withal
                     as
                     a
                     pattern
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     Preaching
                     Ministers
                     ;
                     and
                     for
                     their
                     further
                     instruction
                     for
                     the
                     performance
                     thereof
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     forthwith
                     read
                     over
                     and
                     peruse
                     diligently
                     the
                     said
                     Book
                     of
                     Articles
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     two
                     Books
                     of
                     Homilies
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   II.
                   
                     That
                     no
                     Parson
                     ,
                     Vicar
                     ,
                     Curate
                     ,
                     or
                     Lecturer
                     ,
                     shall
                     Preach
                     any
                     Sermon
                     or
                     Collation
                     hereafter
                     ,
                     upon
                  
                   Sundays
                   and
                   Holy-days
                   
                     in
                     the
                     Afternoons
                     ,
                     in
                     any
                     Cathedral
                     or
                     Parish
                     Church
                     throughout
                     this
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     but
                     upon
                     some
                     part
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Catechism
                   ,
                   
                     or
                     some
                     Text
                     taken
                     ●ut
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Creed
                   ,
                   or
                   Commandments
                   ,
                   
                     or
                     the
                  
                   Lords
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   
                     (
                     Funeral
                     Sermons
                     only
                     excepted
                     )
                     and
                     that
                     those
                     Preachers
                     be
                     most
                     encouraged
                     and
                     approved
                     of
                     ,
                     who
                     spend
                     their
                     Afternoons
                     Exercise
                     in
                     the
                     Examination
                     of
                     Children
                     in
                     their
                  
                   Catechisms
                   ,
                   
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     most
                     ancient
                     and
                     laudable
                     Custom
                     of
                     Teaching
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                  
                   England
                   .
                
                 
                   III.
                   
                     That
                     no
                     Preacher
                     of
                     what
                     Title
                     soever
                     ,
                     under
                     the
                     degree
                     of
                     a
                     Bishop
                     or
                     Dean
                     at
                     the
                     least
                     ,
                     do
                     from
                     henceforth
                     presume
                     to
                     Preach
                     in
                     any
                     popular
                     Auditory
                     ,
                     the
                     deep
                     Points
                     of
                  
                   Predestination
                   ,
                   Election
                   ,
                   Reprobation
                   ,
                   
                     or
                     of
                     the
                  
                   universality
                   ,
                   efficacity
                   ,
                   resistibility
                   ,
                   or
                   irresistibility
                   of
                   Gods
                   Grace
                   ;
                   
                     but
                     rather
                     leave
                     those
                     Themes
                     to
                     be
                     handled
                     by
                     Learned
                     Men
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     modestly
                     and
                     moderately
                     ,
                     by
                     Vse
                     and
                     Application
                     ,
                     rather
                     than
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     positive
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     fitter
                     for
                     Schools
                     and
                     Vniversities
                     ,
                     than
                     for
                     simple
                     Auditories
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   IV.
                   
                     That
                     no
                     Preacher
                     ,
                     of
                     what
                     Title
                     or
                     Denomination
                     soever
                     ,
                     shall
                     presume
                     from
                     henceforth
                     in
                     any
                     Auditory
                     within
                     this
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     to
                     declare
                     ,
                     limit
                     ,
                     or
                     bound
                     out
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     positive
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     in
                     any
                     Lecture
                     or
                     Sermon
                     ,
                     the
                     Power
                     ,
                     Prerogative
                     ,
                     Iurisdiction
                     ,
                     Authority
                     ,
                     or
                     Duty
                     of
                     Sovereign
                     Princes
                     ,
                     or
                     therein
                     meddle
                     with
                     matters
                     of
                     State
                     ,
                     and
                     reference
                     between
                     Princes
                     and
                     People
                     ,
                     than
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     instructed
                     in
                     the
                     Homily
                     of
                  
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     Homilies
                     and
                     Articles
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     set
                     forth
                     (
                     as
                     before
                     is
                     mentioned
                     )
                     by
                     Publick
                     Authority
                     :
                     but
                     rather
                     confine
                     themselves
                     wholly
                     to
                     these
                     two
                     Heads
                     of
                  
                   Faith
                   and
                   Good
                   Life
                   ,
                   
                     which
                     are
                     all
                     the
                     subject
                     of
                     the
                     ancient
                     Sermons
                     and
                     Homilies
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   V.
                   
                     That
                     no
                     Preacher
                     ,
                     of
                     what
                     Title
                     or
                     Denomination
                     soever
                     ,
                     shall
                     causelesly
                     ,
                     and
                     without
                     any
                     invitation
                     from
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     fall
                     into
                     any
                     bitter
                     Invectives
                     ,
                     and
                     undecent
                     railing
                     Speeches
                     against
                     the
                  
                   Papists
                   or
                   Puritans
                   :
                   
                     but
                     wisely
                     and
                     gravely
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     occasioned
                     thereunto
                     by
                     the
                     Text
                     of
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     free
                     both
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     and
                     Discipline
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                  
                   England
                   
                     from
                     the
                     aspersions
                     of
                     
                     either
                     adversary
                     ,
                     especially
                     when
                     the
                     Auditory
                     is
                     suspected
                     to
                     be
                     tainted
                     with
                     the
                     one
                     or
                     the
                     other
                     infection
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   VI.
                   
                     Lastly
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     Archbishops
                     and
                     Bishops
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     (
                     whom
                     his
                     Majesty
                     hath
                     good
                     cause
                     to
                     blame
                     for
                     their
                     former
                     remisseness
                     )
                     be
                     more
                     wary
                     and
                     choice
                     in
                     Licencing
                     of
                     Preachers
                     ,
                     and
                     Verbal
                     Grants
                     made
                     to
                     any
                     Chancellor
                     ,
                     Officiall
                     ,
                     or
                     Commissary
                     to
                     pass
                     Licence
                     in
                     this
                     Kingdom
                     :
                     And
                     that
                     all
                     the
                     Lecturers
                     throughout
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     (
                     a
                     new
                     body
                     severed
                     from
                     the
                     ancient
                     Clergy
                     of
                  
                   England
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     being
                     neither
                     Parson
                     ,
                     Vicar
                     ,
                     or
                     Curate
                     )
                     be
                     licensed
                     henceforward
                     in
                     the
                     Court
                     of
                     Faculties
                     ,
                     only
                     upon
                     recommendation
                     of
                     the
                     party
                     from
                     the
                     Bishop
                     of
                     the
                     Diocess
                     under
                     his
                     hand
                     and
                     seal
                     ,
                     with
                     a
                  
                   Fiat
                   
                     from
                     the
                     Lord
                     Archbishop
                     of
                  
                   Canterbury
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     a
                     confirmation
                     under
                     the
                     Great
                     Seal
                     of
                  
                   England
                   ;
                   
                     and
                     that
                     such
                     as
                     transgress
                     any
                     of
                     his
                     directions
                     be
                     suspended
                     by
                     the
                     Bishop
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Diocess
                   ,
                   
                     or
                     in
                     his
                     default
                     by
                     the
                     Lord
                     Archbishop
                     of
                     that
                     Province
                  
                   ▪
                   Ab
                   officio
                   &
                   beneficio
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     a
                     year
                     and
                     a
                     day
                     ,
                     untill
                     his
                     Majesty
                     by
                     the
                     advice
                     of
                     the
                     next
                     Convocation
                     prescribe
                     for
                     some
                     further
                     punishment
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               No
               sooner
               were
               these
               Instructions
               published
               ,
               but
               strange
               it
               was
               to
               hear
               the
               several
               descants
               and
               discourses
               which
               were
               made
               upon
               them
               ;
               How
               much
               they
               were
               misreported
               amongst
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               misinterpreted
               in
               themselves
               ;
               those
               very
               men
               who
               saw
               no
               just
               reason
               to
               condemn
               the
               Action
               being
               howsoever
               sure
               to
               misconstrue
               the
               end
               .
               For
               though
               they
               were
               so
               discreetly
               ordered
               ,
               that
               no
               good
               and
               godly
               man
               could
               otherwise
               than
               acknowledge
               that
               they
               tended
               very
               much
               to
               Edification
               ;
               Yet
               such
               Interpretations
               were
               put
               upon
               them
               ,
               as
               neither
               could
               consist
               with
               his
               Majesties
               meaning
               ,
               nor
               the
               true
               sense
               of
               the
               Expressions
               therein
               used
               .
               By
               some
               it
               was
               given
               out
               ,
               that
               those
               Instructions
               did
               tend
               to
               the
               restraint
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               at
               the
               lest
               as
               to
               some
               necessary
               and
               material
               points
               ;
               by
               others
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               abate
               the
               number
               of
               Sermons
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               People
               were
               to
               be
               instructed
               in
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ;
               by
               all
               the
               Preachers
               of
               that
               Party
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               but
               open
               a
               gap
               for
               Ignorance
               and
               Superstition
               to
               break
               in
               by
               degrees
               upon
               the
               People
               .
               Which
               coming
               to
               his
               Majesties
               Ears
               ,
               it
               brought
               him
               under
               the
               necessity
               of
               making
               an
               Apology
               for
               himself
               ,
               and
               his
               actions
               in
               it
               .
               And
               to
               this
               end
               having
               summed
               up
               the
               reasons
               which
               induced
               him
               to
               it
               ,
               he
               required
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               to
               communicate
               them
               to
               his
               Brother
               of
               York
               ;
               by
               both
               to
               be
               imparted
               to
               their
               several
               Suffragans
               ,
               the
               inferiour
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               others
               whosoever
               ,
               whom
               it
               might
               concern
               :
               which
               notwithstanding
               ,
               it
               lay
               so
               heavy
               on
               the
               stomach
               of
               
                 H.
                 Burton
              
               (
               at
               that
               time
               a
               Waiter
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               beneficed
               in
               Friday-street
               )
               that
               it
               would
               not
               down
               with
               him
               for
               many
               years
               .
               Inso●much
               that
               in
               his
               seditious
               Sermon
               ,
               Entituled
               ,
               
                 For
                 God
                 and
                 King
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1636.
               he
               chargeth
               it
               for
               an
               Innovation
               in
               Religion
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishops
               then
               about
               King
               Iames
               ,
               (
               of
               which
               Laud
               was
               one
               )
               procured
               
               an
               order
               from
               him
               to
               inhibit
               yong
               Ministers
               from
               preaching
               those
               Doctrines
               (
               those
               saving
               Doctrines
               as
               he
               calls
               them
               )
               of
               Election
               and
               Predestination
               ,
               and
               that
               none
               but
               Bishops
               and
               Deans
               should
               handle
               those
               Points
               ;
               which
               he
               is
               confident
               to
               have
               been
               done
               by
               them
               for
               no
               other
               reason
               ,
               
                 But
                 thereby
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 to
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 accomplishing
                 of
                 their
                 plot
                 ,
              
               for
               the
               introducing
               of
               Popery
               ,
               so
               long
               in
               hammering
               .
               So
               impossible
               was
               it
               for
               that
               King
               ,
               (
               and
               as
               impossible
               for
               his
               Son
               and
               Successor
               )
               assisted
               by
               the
               gravest
               and
               most
               moderate
               Counsellors
               ,
               to
               fix
               on
               any
               thing
               conducible
               to
               the
               peace
               and
               happiness
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               what
               must
               be
               traduced
               ,
               and
               made
               odious
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               People
               by
               the
               reports
               and
               artifices
               of
               those
               troublesome
               Spirits
               .
            
             
               Now
               as
               his
               Majesty
               and
               the
               Church
               were
               exercised
               on
               the
               one
               side
               by
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               ,
               so
               were
               they
               no
               less
               troubled
               and
               disquieted
               by
               the
               Popish
               Party
               on
               the
               other
               .
               The
               Priests
               and
               Jesuites
               ,
               upon
               the
               breaking
               up
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               the
               proceedings
               of
               the
               Treaty
               ,
               grew
               to
               such
               an
               height
               of
               confidence
               that
               they
               openly
               began
               to
               practice
               on
               some
               persons
               of
               Honour
               for
               seducing
               them
               and
               their
               dependants
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               .
               Amongst
               whom
               there
               was
               none
               more
               aimed
               at
               than
               the
               Countess
               of
               Buckingham
               ,
               whom
               if
               they
               could
               gain
               unto
               their
               Party
               ,
               they
               doubted
               not
               but
               by
               her
               means
               to
               win
               the
               Marquiss
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               power
               to
               obtain
               a
               tolleration
               at
               the
               least
               of
               their
               Superstition
               .
               The
               Lady
               beginning
               to
               stagger
               in
               her
               resolutions
               ,
               and
               Fisher
               the
               Jesuite
               (
               who
               had
               undertaken
               the
               task
               )
               continually
               pressing
               her
               by
               fresh
               arguments
               to
               declare
               her self
               ,
               it
               came
               at
               last
               to
               the
               Kings
               knowledge
               ,
               who
               was
               not
               wanting
               to
               discourse
               with
               her
               for
               her
               satisfaction
               .
               At
               that
               time
               Dr.
               
                 Francis
                 White
              
               ,
               Rector
               of
               St.
               Peter
               in
               Cornhill
               ,
               was
               reader
               of
               the
               Divinity
               Lecture
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               had
               gained
               an
               high
               esteem
               amongst
               his
               Auditors
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               his
               honest
               Zeal
               against
               the
               Papists
               ,
               in
               those
               (
               as
               they
               were
               then
               thought
               )
               Pendulous
               times
               :
               but
               for
               a
               notable
               dexterity
               in
               the
               managing
               of
               all
               points
               of
               Controversie
               .
               No
               man
               thought
               fitter
               than
               this
               Doctor
               to
               encounter
               Fisher.
               And
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               year
               ,
               he
               was
               desired
               by
               the
               Marquiss
               to
               hold
               a
               Conference
               with
               the
               Jesuite
               ,
               at
               which
               his
               Mother
               being
               present
               ,
               might
               hear
               what
               answers
               would
               be
               given
               to
               such
               Objections
               as
               had
               been
               made
               against
               this
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Religion
               here
               by
               Law
               established
               .
               One
               Conference
               not
               being
               enough
               to
               conclude
               the
               business
               ,
               another
               followed
               not
               long
               after
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               King
               himself
               did
               vouchsafe
               his
               presence
               ;
               so
               great
               was
               his
               desire
               to
               free
               this
               Honourable
               Lady
               from
               the
               Fishers
               net
               .
               But
               in
               that
               second
               Conference
               (
               consisting
               altogether
               of
               particular
               points
               )
               there
               had
               been
               nothing
               said
               touching
               an
               infallible
               ,
               visible
               Church
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               chief
               and
               only
               point
               in
               which
               the
               Party
               doubting
               required
               satisfaction
               .
               And
               that
               she
               might
               have
               satisfaction
               in
               that
               matter
               also
               ,
               it
               pleased
               his
               Majesty
               to
               add
               a
               third
               Conference
               to
               the
               former
               on
               the
               twenty
               fourth
               of
               May
               next
               following
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               managed
               by
               
               the
               same
               parties
               ,
               but
               by
               our
               Bishop
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               the
               said
               Fisher
               on
               the
               other
               ;
               the
               Lord
               Keeper
               Williams
               (
               who
               put
               in
               a
               word
               or
               two
               sometimes
               )
               and
               divers
               other
               persons
               of
               Honour
               being
               also
               present
               .
            
             
               How
               well
               he
               sped
               in
               that
               encounter
               ,
               the
               Printed
               Conference
               ,
               which
               came
               out
               about
               two
               years
               after
               ,
               and
               the
               justification
               of
               it
               published
               in
               the
               year
               1637.
               do
               most
               clearly
               evidence
               ,
               or
               shall
               be
               shewn
               hereafter
               in
               due
               time
               and
               place
               .
               Certain
               I
               am
               ,
               that
               he
               gained
               so
               much
               by
               that
               days
               work
               on
               the
               Marquiss
               of
               Buckingham
               ,
               that
               from
               that
               time
               forwards
               he
               was
               taken
               into
               his
               especiall
               favour
               ;
               For
               he
               himself
               telleth
               us
               in
               his
               Breviate
               on
               
                 Whitsunday
                 ,
                 Iune
              
               the
               eighth
               ,
               That
               the
               
                 Marquiss
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 a
                 nearer
                 respect
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 particulars
                 whereof
                 were
                 not
                 for
                 paper
              
               ;
               That
               on
               the
               fifteenth
               of
               that
               Month
               he
               had
               the
               honour
               to
               be
               made
               the
               Marquiss's
               Confessor
               (
               which
               was
               to
               give
               him
               in
               effect
               )
               the
               Key
               of
               his
               heart
               ;
               that
               on
               the
               Morrow
               after
               ,
               being
               Trinity
               Sunday
               ,
               the
               Marquiss
               having
               thus
               prepared
               himself
               ,
               received
               the
               Sacrament
               at
               Greenwich
               .
               Which
               if
               he
               had
               not
               forborn
               for
               a
               long
               time
               before
               ,
               this
               Memorandum
               in
               the
               Breviate
               must
               have
               been
               impertinent
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               that
               on
               the
               eleventh
               of
               Ianuary
               ,
               the
               Marquiss
               and
               he
               were
               at
               some
               private
               Consultation
               ,
               in
               the
               inner
               Chamber
               at
               York-House
               ,
               on
               which
               he
               prays
               God
               to
               bestow
               his
               blessing
               .
               Nor
               was
               the
               King
               less
               pleased
               with
               his
               performance
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               than
               the
               Marquiss
               was
               .
               On
               the
               Report
               whereof
               ,
               he
               gave
               him
               order
               to
               digest
               the
               substance
               of
               it
               into
               Form
               and
               Method
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               ready
               for
               his
               hearing
               in
               convenient
               time
               ;
               and
               was
               content
               to
               give
               him
               access
               no
               less
               than
               thrice
               in
               the
               Christmas
               holydays
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               hearken
               to
               it
               with
               the
               more
               attention
               .
               That
               King
               had
               never
               the
               command
               of
               so
               strong
               a
               patience
               as
               to
               hold
               out
               against
               a
               second
               or
               third
               reading
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               not
               found
               some
               high
               contentment
               in
               the
               first
               .
               In
               which
               Conjuncture
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               hard
               matter
               for
               him
               to
               obtain
               the
               renewing
               and
               enlarging
               of
               his
               Commendam
               by
               the
               addition
               of
               the
               Parsonage
               of
               Creek
               in
               Northamptonshire
               ,
               into
               which
               he
               was
               instituted
               and
               inducted
               ,
               in
               the
               end
               of
               Ianuary
               .
            
             
               We
               are
               now
               drawing
               unto
               a
               new
               and
               strange
               adventure
               ,
               greater
               than
               which
               was
               never
               undertaken
               and
               performed
               by
               a
               Prince
               of
               England
               .
               The
               Treaty
               for
               the
               Match
               with
               Spain
               ,
               beginning
               in
               the
               year
               1617.
               was
               afterwards
               more
               vigorously
               prosecuted
               by
               King
               Iames
               ,
               upon
               a
               hope
               of
               bringing
               back
               the
               Palatinate
               with
               it
               ;
               But
               while
               he
               fed
               himself
               with
               hopes
               ,
               the
               Spaniards
               and
               Bavarians
               ,
               had
               devoured
               the
               Country
               ,
               leaving
               but
               three
               Towns
               (
               
                 Heidelberge
                 ,
                 Frankendale
              
               ,
               and
               Manheime
               )
               to
               keep
               possession
               for
               the
               
                 Prince
                 Elector
              
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               rest
               .
               Which
               the
               King
               finding
               at
               the
               last
               ,
               and
               seeing
               that
               one
               delay
               begat
               another
               ,
               without
               promising
               any
               end
               to
               his
               Expectations
               ;
               it
               was
               by
               him
               resolved
               ,
               without
               the
               privity
               and
               consent
               of
               his
               Council
               ,
               that
               the
               Prince
               himself
               should
               go
               in
               Person
               into
               Spain
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               either
               speed
               the
               business
               ,
               or
               break
               
               of
               the
               Treaty
               :
               Nor
               wanted
               the
               Prince
               strong
               impulsives
               to
               induce
               him
               to
               it
               .
               He
               was
               now
               past
               the
               two
               and
               twentieth
               year
               of
               his
               Age
               ,
               and
               was
               so
               bent
               upon
               the
               Match
               ,
               that
               he
               began
               to
               grow
               impatient
               with
               his
               Fathers
               Ministers
               for
               not
               ripening
               it
               unto
               an
               issue
               ;
               For
               it
               is
               evident
               by
               Digbys
               Letter
               unto
               Calvert
               
               dated
               Octob.
               28.
               1623.
               
               (
               this
               last
               then
               Secretary
               of
               State
               )
               not
               only
               that
               King
               Iames
               did
               infinitely
               desire
               the
               Match
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Prince
               desired
               it
               as
               much
               as
               he
               and
               by
               Calverts
               Letter
               unto
               Digby
               ,
               on
               the
               fifth
               of
               this
               present
               
                 Ianuary
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 could
                 have
                 no
                 rest
                 for
                 his
                 young
                 Master
                 ,
              
               
               
                 for
                 being
                 called
                 on
                 early
                 and
                 late
                 to
                 hasten
                 the
                 dispatch
                 of
                 all
                 .
              
               Some
               Messages
               and
               dispatches
               had
               been
               brought
               by
               Porter
               out
               of
               Spain
               about
               three
               daies
               before
               ,
               which
               winged
               his
               feet
               ,
               and
               added
               Spurs
               to
               the
               design
               .
               The
               Journey
               being
               thus
               agreed
               on
               ,
               was
               in
               the
               very
               nature
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               be
               made
               a
               secret
               ;
               and
               therefore
               not
               communicable
               to
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Council
               for
               fear
               of
               staying
               him
               at
               home
               ,
               or
               rendring
               him
               obnoxious
               to
               the
               danger
               of
               an
               interception
               as
               he
               past
               through
               France
               ;
               which
               mischief
               if
               it
               had
               befaln
               him
               ,
               he
               must
               either
               have
               submitted
               unto
               such
               conditions
               ,
               or
               suffered
               under
               such
               restraints
               as
               might
               seem
               intollerable
               in
               themselves
               ,
               but
               absolutely
               destructive
               of
               his
               present
               purpose
               ;
               which
               may
               the
               rather
               be
               believed
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               like
               proceedings
               of
               that
               King
               with
               the
               present
               Prince
               Elector
               Palatine
               ;
               who
               posting
               disguised
               through
               France
               ,
               in
               hope
               to
               get
               the
               Command
               of
               Duke
               Bernards
               Army
               ,
               was
               stayed
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               his
               Journey
               by
               that
               Kings
               command
               ,
               and
               kept
               so
               long
               under
               Restraint
               that
               he
               lost
               the
               opportunity
               of
               e●fecting
               that
               which
               he
               desired
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               to
               be
               thought
               but
               that
               much
               danger
               did
               appear
               in
               the
               undertaking
               ,
               but
               Love
               ,
               which
               facilitates
               impossibilities
               ,
               overcomes
               all
               dangers
               .
               On
               the
               eighteenth
               day
               of
               February
               ,
               accompanied
               by
               the
               Duke
               of
               Buckingham
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 Endimion
                 Porter
              
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               
                 Francis
                 Cottington
              
               ,
               he
               took
               Ship
               at
               Dover
               ,
               and
               landed
               safe
               at
               Boloigne
               a
               Port
               of
               Picardy
               .
               Advanced
               on
               his
               way
               as
               far
               as
               Paris
               ,
               his
               Curiosity
               carried
               him
               to
               the
               Court
               ,
               to
               see
               a
               Masque
               ,
               at
               which
               he
               had
               a
               view
               of
               that
               incomparable
               Princess
               ,
               whom
               he
               after
               married
               .
               But
               he
               was
               like
               to
               have
               paid
               dear
               for
               this
               curiosity
               ;
               For
               no
               sooner
               had
               he
               left
               the
               City
               ,
               but
               the
               French
               King
               upon
               Advertisement
               of
               his
               being
               there
               ,
               dispatcht
               away
               many
               of
               his
               Servants
               in
               pursuance
               of
               him
               ,
               commanding
               them
               not
               only
               to
               stay
               his
               Journey
               ,
               but
               to
               bring
               him
               back
               unto
               the
               Court.
               But
               he
               rides
               fast
               who
               rides
               upon
               the
               wings
               of
               Love
               and
               Fear
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Prince
               had
               past
               Bayonne
               (
               the
               last
               Town
               of
               France
               )
               without
               being
               overtaken
               by
               them
               ;
               and
               posting
               speedily
               to
               Madrid
               he
               entred
               the
               Lord
               Ambassadors
               Lodging
               without
               being
               known
               to
               any
               but
               his
               Confidents
               only
               .
               That
               Danger
               being
               thus
               escaped
               ,
               he
               cast
               himself
               upon
               another
               ;
               For
               having
               put
               himself
               into
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Spain
               ,
               it
               was
               at
               the
               curtesie
               of
               that
               King
               whither
               he
               should
               ever
               return
               or
               not
               ;
               it
               being
               a
               Maxime
               among
               Princes
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               one
               of
               them
               without
               leave
               sets
               foot
               on
               the
               ground
               of
               another
               ,
               he
               makes
               himself
               
                 ipso
                 facto
              
               to
               become
               his
               Prisoner
               .
               
               Richard
               the
               First
               of
               England
               passing
               in
               disguise
               through
               some
               part
               of
               the
               dominions
               of
               the
               Arch-Duke
               of
               Austria
               was
               by
               him
               took
               prisoner
               ,
               and
               put
               unto
               so
               high
               a
               Ransome
               ,
               that
               the
               Arch-Duke
               is
               said
               to
               have
               bought
               the
               Earldom
               of
               Styria
               ,
               or
               Styrmark
               ,
               with
               some
               part
               of
               the
               money
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               walled
               Vienna
               with
               the
               rest
               .
               Nor
               wanted
               the
               Spaniards
               some
               Examples
               of
               a
               latter
               date
               ,
               which
               might
               have
               justified
               his
               detention
               there
               ,
               had
               they
               been
               so
               minded
               ,
               and
               those
               too
               borrowed
               from
               our selves
               .
               Philip
               the
               first
               of
               Spain
               (
               one
               of
               the
               Predecessors
               of
               the
               King
               then
               Reigning
               )
               being
               cast
               by
               tempest
               on
               the
               Coast
               of
               England
               ,
               was
               here
               detained
               by
               King
               Henry
               the
               Seventh
               till
               he
               had
               delivered
               up
               the
               Earl
               of
               Suffolk
               ,
               who
               had
               put
               himself
               under
               his
               protection
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               Mary
               Queen
               of
               Scots
               being
               forced
               by
               her
               Rebellious
               Subjects
               to
               flee
               into
               this
               Realm
               ,
               was
               presently
               seized
               on
               as
               a
               Prisoner
               ,
               and
               so
               continued
               till
               her
               lamentable
               and
               calamitous
               death
               .
               And
               what
               could
               more
               agree
               with
               the
               rules
               of
               Justice
               ,
               and
               the
               old
               known
               practise
               of
               Retaliation
               ,
               then
               that
               the
               English
               should
               be
               punished
               by
               the
               rigour
               of
               their
               own
               severities
               .
            
             
               Such
               were
               the
               Dangers
               which
               the
               Princes
               person
               was
               exposed
               to
               by
               this
               unparalell'd
               adventure
               ,
               not
               otherwise
               to
               be
               commended
               (
               in
               most
               mens
               opinions
               )
               but
               by
               the
               happy
               success
               of
               his
               Return
               .
               And
               yet
               there
               were
               some
               fears
               of
               a
               greater
               danger
               than
               any
               could
               befall
               his
               Person
               by
               Sea
               or
               Land
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               danger
               of
               his
               being
               wrought
               on
               to
               alter
               his
               Religion
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               shipwrack
               of
               his
               Faith
               ;
               and
               this
               by
               some
               uncharitable
               persons
               is
               made
               the
               ground
               of
               the
               design
               ,
               to
               the
               indelible
               reproach
               of
               those
               who
               were
               supposed
               to
               have
               had
               a
               hand
               in
               the
               contrivement
               of
               the
               Plot.
               Amongst
               those
               the
               Marquiss
               stands
               accused
               by
               the
               Earl
               of
               Bristol
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               first
               Article
               of
               the
               Charge
               which
               was
               exhibited
               against
               him
               in
               the
               Parliament
               of
               the
               year
               1626.
               
               And
               our
               new
               Bishop
               stands
               reproached
               for
               another
               of
               them
               by
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               book
               entituled
               ,
               
                 Hidden
                 works
                 of
                 darkness
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               (m)
               But
               then
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               but
               that
               his
               Majesty
               and
               the
               Prince
               must
               be
               the
               Principals
               in
               this
               Fact
               ,
               this
               
                 Hidden
                 work
                 of
                 darkness
              
               ,
               as
               that
               Author
               calls
               it
               ;
               Buckingham
               and
               St.
               Davids
               being
               only
               accessaries
               ,
               and
               subservient
               instruments
               .
               But
               who
               can
               think
               they
               durst
               have
               undertaken
               so
               soul
               a
               business
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               be
               washt
               off
               but
               by
               their
               bloud
               ,
               had
               not
               the
               King
               commanded
               ,
               and
               the
               Prince
               consented
               ?
               Now
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               any
               thing
               more
               certain
               than
               the
               great
               care
               he
               took
               that
               no
               danger
               should
               accrue
               to
               the
               Religion
               here
               by
               Law
               established
               by
               the
               Match
               with
               Spain
               .
               And
               this
               appears
               so
               clearly
               by
               the
               Instructions
               which
               he
               gave
               to
               Digby
               at
               the
               first
               opening
               of
               this
               Treaty
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               written
               with
               a
               beam
               of
               the
               Sun
               :
               
                 The
                 matter
                 of
                 Religion
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 is
                 to
                 us
                 of
                 most
                 principal
                 consideration
                 ;
                 for
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 to
                 us
                 dearer
                 than
                 the
                 honour
                 and
                 safety
                 of
                 the
                 Religion
                 we
                 profess
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 seeing
                 that
                 this
                 Marriage
                 and
                 Alliance
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 shall
                 take
                 place
                 )
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 a
                 Lady
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 Religion
                 from
                 us
                 ;
                 it
                 becometh
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 tender
                 ,
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 part
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 
                 them
                 all
                 satisfaction
                 convenient
                 ;
                 so
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 to
                 admit
                 nothing
                 that
                 may
                 blemish
                 our
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 or
                 detract
                 from
                 the
                 Religion
                 here
                 established
                 .
              
               And
               to
               this
               point
               he
               stood
               to
               the
               very
               last
               ,
               not
               giving
               way
               to
               any
               alteration
               in
               this
               ,
               or
               tolleration
               of
               that
               Religion
               ;
               though
               he
               was
               pleased
               to
               grant
               some
               personal
               graces
               to
               the
               Recusants
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               to
               abate
               somewhat
               of
               the
               Rigour
               of
               those
               Capitall
               Laws
               which
               had
               been
               formerly
               enacted
               against
               Priests
               and
               Jesuites
               .
            
             
               Next
               for
               the
               Prince
               ,
               he
               had
               been
               brought
               up
               ,
               for
               some
               years
               then
               last
               past
               ,
               
                 at
                 the
                 feet
              
               of
               this
               most
               learned
               and
               wise
               Gamaliel
               ;
               by
               whom
               he
               was
               so
               fortified
               in
               the
               true
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               established
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               that
               he
               feared
               not
               the
               encounter
               of
               the
               strongest
               Adversary
               ;
               and
               of
               this
               the
               King
               was
               grown
               so
               confident
               ,
               that
               when
               Maw
               and
               Wren
               ,
               the
               Princes
               Chaplains
               ,
               were
               to
               receive
               his
               Majesties
               Commands
               at
               their
               going
               to
               Spain
               ,
               there
               to
               attend
               upon
               their
               Master
               ,
               he
               advised
               them
               not
               to
               put
               themselves
               upon
               any
               unnecessary
               Disputations
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               only
               on
               the
               defensive
               part
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               be
               challenged
               .
               And
               when
               it
               was
               answered
               ,
               That
               there
               could
               be
               no
               reason
               to
               engage
               in
               such
               Disputations
               where
               no
               Moderator
               could
               be
               had
               ;
               The
               King
               replied
               ,
               That
               Charles
               should
               moderate
               between
               them
               and
               the
               opposite
               party
               .
               At
               which
               when
               one
               of
               them
               seemed
               to
               smile
               upon
               the
               other
               ,
               the
               King
               proceeded
               ,
               and
               assured
               them
               ,
               that
               Charles
               should
               manage
               a
               point
               in
               Controversie
               with
               the
               best
               studied
               Divine
               of
               them
               all
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               had
               trained
               up
               George
               so
               far
               as
               to
               hold
               the
               Conclusion
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               not
               yet
               made
               him
               able
               to
               prove
               the
               Premises
               .
               By
               which
               it
               seems
               that
               his
               Majesty
               conceived
               no
               such
               fear
               on
               the
               Princes
               part
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               could
               be
               practised
               or
               disputed
               out
               of
               his
               Religion
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               had
               no
               such
               fear
               of
               Buckingham
               neither
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               would
               be
               able
               to
               stand
               his
               ground
               ,
               notwithstanding
               any
               Arguments
               which
               were
               brought
               to
               move
               him
               .
               And
               he
               that
               is
               so
               far
               confirmed
               as
               to
               stand
               his
               ground
               ,
               will
               never
               yield
               himself
               though
               he
               may
               be
               vanquished
               .
               It
               was
               not
               then
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               that
               me
               so
               principled
               and
               instructed
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               be
               forced
               out
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               should
               take
               such
               pains
               to
               be
               perverted
               ,
               or
               seduced
               upon
               worldly
               policies
               ,
               as
               well
               against
               their
               Science
               ,
               as
               against
               their
               Conscience
               .
               Had
               they
               gone
               thither
               on
               that
               Errand
               ,
               what
               could
               have
               hindred
               them
               from
               putting
               the
               design
               in
               execution
               ;
               having
               in
               Spain
               sit
               opportunity
               to
               effect
               it
               ,
               at
               home
               the
               Kings
               Authority
               to
               confirm
               and
               Countenance
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               power
               of
               his
               Catholick
               Majesty
               (
               which
               was
               offered
               more
               than
               once
               or
               twice
               )
               to
               justifie
               and
               defend
               the
               misrule
               against
               all
               the
               world
               .
               That
               they
               brought
               back
               the
               same
               Religion
               which
               they
               carried
               with
               them
               ,
               is
               a
               strong
               Argument
               to
               any
               man
               of
               Sense
               and
               Reason
               that
               they
               went
               not
               into
               Spain
               of
               purpose
               to
               betray
               it
               there
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               next
               look
               upon
               the
               proofs
               which
               are
               offered
               to
               us
               ;
               for
               Laud
               being
               privy
               to
               this
               journey
               ,
               whereof
               his
               being
               of
               Council
               to
               ●ervert
               the
               Prince
               ,
               and
               draw
               him
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               there
               is
               
               no
               proof
               offered
               :
               For
               first
               I
               find
               it
               charged
               ,
               that
               he
               wrote
               a
               Letter
               unto
               Buckingham
               on
               the
               fifth
               day
               after
               his
               departure
               ,
               and
               maintained
               a
               constant
               Correspondence
               with
               him
               when
               he
               was
               in
               Spain
               :
               And
               secondly
               ,
               That
               he
               was
               privy
               to
               some
               Speeches
               which
               his
               Majesty
               had
               used
               to
               the
               Prince
               at
               his
               going
               hence
               .
               His
               Majesty
               in
               some
               of
               his
               printed
               Books
               had
               maintained
               that
               the
               Pope
               was
               Antichrist
               ;
               and
               now
               he
               feared
               that
               this
               might
               be
               alledged
               against
               him
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               to
               hinder
               the
               Popes
               Dispensation
               ,
               and
               obstruct
               the
               Marriage
               :
               For
               the
               removal
               of
               which
               bar
               ,
               he
               commands
               the
               Prince
               to
               signifie
               (
               if
               occasion
               were
               )
               to
               all
               whom
               it
               might
               concern
               ,
               
                 That
                 his
                 Majesty
                 had
                 writ
                 nothing
                 in
                 that
                 Point
              
               concludingly
               ,
               
               
                 but
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Argument
              
               .
               That
               Laud
               was
               present
               at
               this
               Conference
               betwixt
               his
               Majesty
               and
               the
               Prince
               ,
               hath
               no
               proof
               at
               all
               :
               He
               might
               be
               made
               acquainted
               with
               it
               on
               the
               post-fact
               ,
               when
               the
               Prince
               returned
               ;
               and
               yet
               because
               he
               was
               made
               acquainted
               with
               this
               passage
               ,
               though
               upon
               the
               post-fact
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               hence
               concluded
               as
               a
               matter
               
                 certain
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Cabinet
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 privy
                 to
                 the
                 Princes
                 going
                 into
              
               Spain
               :
               and
               secondly
               ,
               as
               a
               matter
               
                 probable
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 suggested
                 this
                 distinction
                 unto
                 King
              
               James
               ,
               
                 to
                 please
                 the
              
               Pope
               ,
               
                 and
                 promote
                 the
                 Match
              
               .
               As
               little
               strength
               there
               is
               in
               the
               second
               proof
               ,
               touching
               his
               Writing
               to
               the
               Marquis
               on
               the
               fifth
               day
               after
               his
               departure
               :
               
               But
               then
               it
               was
               not
               till
               the
               fifth
               ,
               before
               which
               time
               the
               Princes
               Journey
               into
               Spain
               was
               made
               the
               general
               Discourse
               of
               all
               Companies
               ,
               the
               ordinary
               Subject
               of
               all
               Tongues
               and
               Pens
               ;
               communicated
               by
               word
               of
               mouth
               ,
               by
               Letters
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               means
               not
               ?
               Nor
               can
               those
               following
               Letters
               ,
               which
               he
               received
               from
               Buckingham
               when
               he
               was
               in
               Spain
               ,
               convince
               him
               of
               being
               privy
               to
               that
               Journey
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               in
               project
               and
               design
               ;
               there
               being
               many
               others
               also
               ,
               who
               both
               received
               and
               dispatched
               Letters
               frequently
               from
               that
               very
               same
               person
               ,
               so
               far
               from
               being
               of
               the
               Council
               as
               to
               that
               particular
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               not
               of
               the
               Court
               at
               all
               :
               So
               ordinary
               is
               the
               fate
               of
               such
               sorry
               Arguments
               ,
               to
               conclude
               nothing
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               that
               which
               is
               nothing
               to
               the
               purpose
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               need
               more
               be
               said
               to
               confute
               this
               Calumny
               on
               which
               I
               have
               so
               long
               insisted
               ,
               than
               the
               great
               Care
               which
               was
               immediately
               taken
               by
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Bishops
               ,
               to
               maintain
               the
               Reputation
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Spain
               ?
               No
               sooner
               had
               his
               Majesty
               notice
               that
               the
               Prince
               was
               come
               in
               safety
               to
               the
               Court
               of
               that
               King
               ,
               but
               order
               presently
               was
               taken
               for
               Officers
               of
               all
               Qualities
               ,
               and
               Servants
               of
               all
               sorts
               to
               be
               sent
               unto
               him
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               might
               appear
               in
               Publick
               with
               the
               greater
               lustre
               .
               Nor
               was
               it
               the
               least
               part
               of
               his
               Royal
               Care
               ,
               to
               accommodate
               him
               with
               two
               such
               Chaplains
               as
               should
               be
               able
               to
               defend
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               this
               Church
               against
               all
               Opponents
               .
               And
               that
               there
               might
               appear
               a
               face
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               in
               the
               outward
               Forms
               of
               Worship
               also
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               was
               pleased
               by
               the
               Advice
               of
               the
               Bishops
               then
               about
               him
               (
               of
               which
               Laud
               was
               one
               )
               to
               give
               the
               said
               Chaplains
               ,
               Maw
               and
               Wren
               ,
               these
               Instructions
               following
               ,
               dated
               at
               
                 Newmarket
                 ,
                 March
              
               10.
               
            
             
               
               
                 I.
                 
                   That
                   there
                   be
                   one
                   convenient
                   Room
                   appointed
                   for
                   Prayer
                   ;
                   the
                   said
                   Room
                   to
                   be
                   employed
                   during
                   their
                   abode
                   to
                   no
                   other
                   use
                   .
                
              
               
                 II.
                 
                   That
                   it
                   be
                   decently
                   adorned
                   Chappel-wise
                   ,
                   with
                   an
                
                 Altar
                 ,
                 
                   Fonts
                   ,
                   Palls
                   ,
                   Linnen
                   Coverings
                   ,
                   Demy-Carpet
                   ,
                   four
                   Surplices
                   ,
                   Candlesticks
                   ,
                   Tapers
                   ,
                   Chalices
                   ,
                   Pattens
                   ,
                   a
                   fine
                   Towel
                   for
                   the
                   Prince
                   ,
                   other
                   Towels
                   for
                   the
                   Houshold
                   ,
                   a
                   Traverse
                   of
                   Waters
                   for
                   the
                   Communion
                   ,
                   a
                   Bason
                   and
                   Flaggons
                   ,
                   two
                   Copes
                   .
                
              
               
                 III.
                 
                   That
                   Prayers
                   be
                   duly
                   kept
                   twice
                   a
                   day
                   :
                   That
                   all
                   reverence
                   be
                   used
                   by
                   every
                   one
                   present
                   ,
                   being
                   uncovered
                   ,
                   kneeling
                   at
                   due
                   times
                   ,
                   standing
                   up
                   at
                   the
                   Creeds
                   and
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   bowing
                   at
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                
                 JESUS
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Communion
                   be
                   celebrated
                   in
                   due
                   form
                   ,
                   with
                   an
                   Oblation
                   of
                   every
                   Communicant
                   ,
                   and
                   admixing
                   Water
                   with
                   the
                   Wine
                   :
                   the
                   Communion
                   to
                   be
                   as
                   often
                   used
                   as
                   it
                   shall
                   please
                   the
                   Prince
                   to
                   set
                   down
                   ;
                   smooth
                   Wafers
                   to
                   be
                   used
                   for
                   the
                   Bread.
                   
                
              
               
                 V.
                 
                   That
                   in
                   the
                   Sermons
                   there
                   be
                   no
                   Polemical
                   Preachings
                   to
                   inveigh
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   confute
                   them
                   ;
                   but
                   only
                   to
                   confirm
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   and
                   Tenets
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 England
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   all
                   positive
                   Arguments
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   Fundamental
                   or
                   Moral
                   Points
                   ;
                   and
                   especially
                   to
                   apply
                   themselves
                   in
                   Moral
                   Lessons
                   to
                   Preach
                
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 Crucified
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 
                   That
                   they
                   give
                   no
                   occasions
                   (
                   or
                   rashly
                   entertain
                   any
                   )
                   of
                   Conference
                   or
                   Dispute
                   (
                   for
                   fear
                   of
                   dishonour
                   to
                   the
                   Prince
                   ,
                   if
                   upon
                   any
                   offence
                   taken
                   ,
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   required
                   to
                   send
                   away
                   any
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   )
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   Embassador
                   or
                   Mr.
                   Secretary
                   wish
                   them
                   to
                   hear
                   any
                   that
                   desire
                   some
                   information
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   may
                   safely
                   do
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 
                   That
                   they
                   carry
                   the
                   Articles
                   of
                   our
                   Religion
                   in
                   many
                   Copies
                   ,
                   the
                   Books
                   of
                   Common
                   Prayer
                   in
                   several
                   Languages
                   ,
                   store
                   of
                
                 English
                 
                   Service-Books
                   ,
                   the
                   Kings
                   own
                   Works
                   in
                
                 English
                 and
                 Latin.
                 
              
            
             
               Such
               were
               his
               Majesties
               Instructions
               to
               the
               said
               two
               Chaplains
               :
               and
               being
               such
               ,
               they
               do
               concludingly
               demonstrate
               ,
               That
               there
               was
               no
               design
               in
               the
               King
               or
               Prince
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               of
               the
               Court
               or
               Court-Bishops
               ,
               of
               what
               name
               soever
               ,
               to
               alter
               the
               Religion
               here
               by
               Law
               established
               ;
               or
               that
               the
               Prince
               was
               posted
               into
               Spain
               of
               purpose
               that
               he
               might
               be
               perverted
               or
               debauched
               from
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               best
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               which
               gave
               the
               Wound
               hath
               made
               the
               Plaister
               ;
               and
               such
               a
               Plaister
               as
               may
               assuredly
               heal
               the
               Sore
               without
               troubling
               any
               other
               Chyrurgeon
               .
               It
               is
               affirmed
               by
               him
               who
               published
               the
               (p)
               Breviate
               of
               our
               Bishops
               Life
               ,
               That
               he
               was
               not
               only
               privy
               to
               this
               Journey
               of
               the
               Prince
               and
               Buckingham
               into
               Spain
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Journey
               was
               purposely
               plotted
               to
               pervert
               him
               in
               his
               Religion
               ,
               and
               reconcile
               him
               to
               Rome
               :
               And
               this
               he
               makes
               apparent
               by
               the
               following
               Prayer
               ,
               found
               amongst
               others
               in
               the
               Bishops
               
                 Manual
                 of
                 Devotions
              
               ;
               than
               which
               there
               can
               be
               nothing
               more
               repugnant
               to
               the
               Propositions
               ,
               ●or
               proof
               of
               which
               it
               is
               so
               luckily
               produced
               .
               Now
               the
               said
               Prayer
               〈◊〉
               thus
               
                 verbatim
                 ;
                 viz.
              
               
               
                 
                 O
                 Most
                 merciful
                 God
                 and
                 gracious
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 Prince
                 hath
                 put
                 himself
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 Adventure
                 :
                 I
                 humbly
                 beseech
                 thee
                 ,
                 make
                 clear
                 the
                 way
                 before
                 him
                 ;
                 give
                 thine
                 Angels
                 charge
                 over
                 him
                 ;
                 be
                 with
                 him
                 thy self
                 in
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 Protection
                 ,
                 in
                 every
                 step
                 of
                 his
                 Iourney
                 ,
                 in
                 every
                 moment
                 of
                 his
                 Time
                 ,
                 in
                 every
                 Consultation
                 and
                 Address
                 for
                 Action
                 ,
                 till
                 thou
                 bring
                 him
                 back
                 with
                 Safety
                 ,
                 Honour
                 ,
                 and
                 Contentment
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 thee
                 service
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 .
                 Bless
                 his
                 most
                 truly
                 and
                 faithful
                 Servant
                 the
                 Lord
                 Duke
                 of
                 Buckingham
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 diligent
                 in
                 Service
                 ,
                 provident
                 in
                 Business
                 ,
                 wise
                 and
                 happy
                 in
                 Counsel
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 thy
                 Name
                 ,
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 the
                 contentment
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 :
                 Preserve
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 humbly
                 beseech
                 thee
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 Envy
                 that
                 attends
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 bless
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 eyes
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 Prince
                 safely
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 State
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 it
                 to
                 live
                 long
                 in
                 happiness
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 thee
                 and
                 them
                 service
                 ,
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord.
                 Amen
                 .
              
               And
               with
               this
               Prayer
               (
               so
               plainly
               destructive
               of
               the
               purpose
               for
               which
               it
               was
               published
               )
               I
               shut
               up
               the
               Transactions
               of
               this
               present
               year
               .
            
             
               We
               will
               begin
               the
               next
               with
               the
               dismission
               of
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Spalato
               ,
               a
               man
               defamed
               by
               the
               Italians
               at
               his
               coming
               hither
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               reproached
               by
               the
               English
               at
               his
               going
               hence
               :
               His
               name
               was
               
                 Marcus
                 Antonius
                 de
                 Dominis
              
               ,
               Archbishop
               of
               Spalato
               in
               Fact
               ,
               and
               Primate
               of
               Dalmatia
               in
               Title
               :
               Such
               anciently
               and
               of
               right
               those
               Archbishops
               were
               ,
               till
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Venice
               being
               made
               a
               Patriarch
               by
               Pope
               Eugenius
               the
               Fourth
               ,
               Anno
               1450.
               assumed
               that
               Title
               to
               himself
               ,
               together
               with
               a
               Superintendency
               over
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               that
               Country
               ,
               as
               subordinate
               to
               him
               .
               He
               had
               been
               long
               conversant
               with
               the
               Fathers
               and
               Ancient
               Councils
               ;
               By
               this
               Light
               he
               discerned
               the
               Darkness
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               the
               blind
               Title
               which
               the
               Popes
               had
               for
               their
               Supremacy
               .
               Inclining
               to
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               he
               began
               to
               fear
               that
               his
               own
               Country
               would
               prove
               too
               hot
               for
               him
               at
               the
               last
               ;
               and
               therefore
               after
               he
               had
               sate
               in
               the
               See
               of
               Spalato
               about
               fourteen
               years
               ,
               he
               quitted
               his
               Preferments
               there
               ,
               and
               betook
               himself
               for
               Sanctuary
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1616.
               
               Extremely
               honoured
               at
               his
               first
               coming
               by
               all
               sorts
               of
               people
               ;
               entertained
               in
               both
               Universities
               with
               solemn
               Speeches
               ;
               presented
               ,
               complemented
               ,
               feasted
               ,
               by
               the
               great
               Lords
               about
               the
               Court
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               some
               principal
               Persons
               about
               the
               City
               :
               Happy
               was
               he
               that
               could
               be
               honoured
               with
               his
               Company
               ,
               and
               satisfied
               with
               beholding
               his
               comely
               presence
               ,
               though
               they
               understood
               not
               his
               Discourses
               .
               Commended
               by
               King
               Iames
               at
               first
               for
               a
               constant
               Sojourner
               and
               Guest
               to
               Archbishop
               Abbot
               ,
               in
               whose
               Chappel
               at
               Lambeth
               he
               assisted
               at
               the
               Consecration
               of
               some
               English
               Bishops
               .
               Made
               afterwards
               by
               the
               King
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               Savoy
               ,
               and
               Dean
               of
               Windsor
               ,
               
               and
               by
               himself
               made
               Rector
               of
               West-Illesby
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Berks
               :
               A
               Revenue
               not
               so
               great
               as
               to
               bring
               him
               under
               the
               suspicion
               of
               coming
               hither
               out
               of
               Covetousness
               ,
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               filthy
               Lucre
               ;
               nor
               so
               contemptible
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               might
               have
               lived
               plentifully
               and
               contentedly
               on
               it
               .
               During
               his
               stay
               here
               ,
               he
               published
               his
               learned
               and
               elaborate
               Book
               entituled
               ,
               
                 De
                 Republica
                 Ecclesiastica
              
               ,
               never
               yet
               answered
               by
               the
               Papists
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               unanswerable
               .
               He
               had
               given
               great
               trouble
               to
               the
               Pope
               by
               his
               defection
               from
               that
               Church
               ,
               and
               no
               small
               countenance
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Churches
               by
               his
               coming
               over
               unto
               ours
               .
               The
               foundring
               of
               so
               great
               a
               Pillar
               ,
               seemed
               to
               prognosticate
               ,
               that
               the
               Fabrick
               of
               that
               Church
               was
               not
               like
               to
               stand
               .
               And
               yet
               he
               gave
               greater
               blows
               to
               them
               by
               his
               Pen
               ,
               than
               by
               the
               defection
               of
               his
               person
               ;
               the
               wound
               so
               given
               ,
               being
               conceived
               to
               be
               incurable
               .
            
             
               In
               these
               respects
               ,
               those
               of
               that
               Church
               bestirred
               themselves
               to
               disgrace
               his
               person
               ,
               devising
               many
               other
               causes
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               might
               be
               moved
               or
               forced
               to
               forsake
               those
               parts
               ,
               wherein
               he
               durst
               no
               longer
               tarry
               :
               but
               finding
               little
               credit
               given
               to
               their
               libellous
               Pamphlets
               ,
               they
               began
               to
               work
               upon
               him
               by
               more
               secret
               practises
               ,
               insinuating
               ,
               That
               he
               had
               neither
               that
               Respect
               nor
               those
               Advancements
               which
               might
               encourage
               him
               to
               stay
               ;
               That
               the
               new
               Pope
               Gregory
               the
               Fifteenth
               was
               his
               special
               Friend
               ;
               That
               he
               might
               chuse
               his
               own
               Preferments
               ,
               and
               make
               his
               own
               Conditions
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               return
               .
               And
               on
               the
               other
               side
               they
               cunningly
               wrought
               him
               out
               of
               credit
               with
               King
               Iames
               ,
               by
               the
               Arts
               of
               Gundamore
               ,
               Embassadour
               at
               that
               time
               from
               the
               King
               of
               Spain
               ;
               and
               lessened
               his
               esteem
               amongst
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               by
               some
               other
               Artifices
               :
               So
               that
               the
               poor
               man
               ,
               being
               in
               a
               manner
               lost
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               was
               forced
               to
               a
               necessity
               of
               swallowing
               that
               accursed
               bait
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               was
               hooked
               over
               to
               his
               own
               destruction
               .
               For
               having
               sollicited
               King
               Iames
               by
               several
               Letters
               (
               the
               last
               of
               them
               bearing
               date
               on
               the
               third
               of
               February
               )
               to
               licence
               his
               departure
               home
               ,
               he
               was
               by
               the
               King
               disdainfully
               turned
               over
               to
               the
               High-Commission
               ,
               or
               rather
               to
               a
               special
               Commission
               directed
               to
               Archbishop
               Abbot
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Keeper
               Lincoln
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               of
               
                 London
                 ,
                 Durham
              
               ,
               and
               Winchester
               ,
               with
               certain
               of
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Privy
               Council
               .
               These
               Lords
               assembling
               at
               Lambeth
               on
               the
               30th
               .
               of
               March
               ,
               and
               having
               first
               heard
               all
               his
               Excuses
               and
               Defences
               ,
               commanded
               him
               to
               depart
               the
               Realm
               within
               twenty
               days
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               to
               expect
               such
               punishment
               as
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land
               might
               be
               laid
               upon
               him
               ,
               for
               holding
               Intelligence
               by
               Letters
               ,
               Messages
               ,
               &c.
               with
               the
               Popes
               of
               Rome
               .
               To
               this
               Sentence
               he
               sorrowfully
               submitted
               ,
               protesting
               openly
               ,
               That
               he
               would
               never
               speak
               reproachfully
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               the
               Articles
               whereof
               he
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               sound
               and
               profitable
               ,
               and
               none
               of
               them
               to
               be
               Heretical
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               a
               Book
               entituled
               ,
               SPALATO's
               
                 Shiftings
                 in
                 Religion
              
               ,
               published
               (
               as
               it
               was
               conceived
               )
               by
               Laud's
               especial
               Friend
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               Durham
               .
               How
               well
               ,
               or
               rather
               how
               ill
               he
               performed
               this
               promise
               ,
               and
               what
               became
               of
               
               him
               after
               his
               return
               to
               Rome
               is
               not
               now
               my
               business
               .
               The
               man
               is
               banished
               out
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               my
               History
               leads
               me
               next
               into
               Spain
               ,
               not
               Italy
               .
            
             
               The
               Church
               of
               England
               had
               a
               great
               stock
               at
               that
               time
               to
               be
               driven
               in
               Spain
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               the
               Romish
               Factors
               were
               desirous
               to
               be
               trading
               in
               it
               .
               No
               sooner
               was
               the
               Princes
               Train
               of
               Lords
               and
               Gentlemen
               come
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Madrid
               .
               but
               the
               King
               of
               Spain
               assigned
               a
               day
               for
               his
               Reception
               .
               A
               Reception
               so
               Magnificent
               ,
               so
               full
               of
               State
               ,
               and
               Royal
               Pomp
               ,
               that
               it
               redounded
               infinitely
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Spanish
               Court
               ,
               and
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               the
               Prince
               .
               Never
               was
               King
               of
               Spain
               on
               the
               day
               of
               his
               inauguration
               received
               into
               that
               City
               with
               a
               more
               general
               concourse
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               people
               ,
               and
               greater
               signs
               of
               Joy
               and
               Gallantry
               ;
               then
               the
               Prince
               was
               conducted
               through
               it
               to
               the
               Palace
               Royal.
               In
               which
               his
               Quarters
               being
               assigned
               him
               ,
               there
               wanted
               no
               allurements
               on
               their
               parts
               to
               win
               him
               to
               a
               fair
               esteem
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               some
               high
               value
               also
               on
               their
               Court
               and
               Nation
               .
               Nor
               was
               the
               Prince
               wanting
               for
               his
               part
               in
               all
               fit
               compliances
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               might
               both
               gain
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               preserve
               himself
               ;
               for
               by
               his
               Courtly
               Garb
               he
               won
               so
               much
               on
               the
               affections
               of
               the
               Lady
               Infanta
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               Grace
               and
               circumspect
               behaviour
               got
               so
               much
               ground
               upon
               that
               King
               and
               his
               Council
               ,
               that
               the
               Match
               went
               forward
               in
               good
               earnest
               .
               A
               dispensation
               for
               the
               Marriage
               was
               procured
               from
               Gregory
               the
               fifteenth
               then
               sitting
               in
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               .
               The
               Articles
               of
               the
               Marriage
               with
               all
               the
               circumstances
               thereof
               were
               agreed
               upon
               ,
               and
               solemnly
               sworn
               to
               by
               both
               Kings
               .
               Nothing
               remained
               to
               bring
               the
               whole
               business
               to
               a
               joyfull
               issue
               but
               the
               Consummation
               .
               But
               before
               that
               could
               be
               obtained
               ,
               the
               Prince
               must
               try
               his
               fortunes
               in
               an
               harder
               Conflict
               than
               any
               he
               had
               learnt
               in
               the
               Schools
               of
               Love.
               
            
             
               The
               change
               of
               his
               Religion
               was
               much
               hoped
               for
               by
               the
               Court
               of
               Spain
               at
               his
               first
               coming
               thither
               .
               To
               perfect
               which
               he
               was
               plied
               from
               time
               to
               time
               with
               many
               perswasive
               Arguments
               by
               many
               persons
               of
               great
               Honour
               about
               that
               King.
               And
               many
               of
               the
               most
               learned
               Priests
               and
               Jesuites
               made
               their
               Addresses
               to
               him
               ,
               with
               such
               Rhetorical
               Orations
               ,
               with
               such
               insinuating
               Artifices
               ,
               and
               subtle
               Practises
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               a
               purpose
               rather
               to
               conquer
               him
               by
               kindness
               ,
               than
               by
               disputation
               .
               Nor
               stop
               they
               there
               ,
               but
               dedicated
               many
               Books
               unto
               him
               ,
               to
               gain
               him
               fairly
               to
               their
               Party
               ;
               invited
               him
               to
               behold
               their
               solemn
               Processions
               to
               captivate
               his
               outward
               senses
               ;
               and
               carried
               him
               to
               the
               most
               Religious
               places
               ,
               famous
               for
               their
               magnificent
               Fabricks
               ,
               and
               pretended
               Miracles
               .
               In
               which
               conjuncture
               of
               designs
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               thought
               but
               that
               the
               Pope
               bestirred
               himself
               in
               gaining
               to
               his
               Church
               a
               Prince
               of
               such
               parts
               and
               greatness
               .
               For
               first
               he
               writes
               unto
               the
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Conchen
                 ,
                 Inquisitor
              
               general
               of
               Spain
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               wanting
               to
               the
               opportunity
               which
               God
               had
               put
               into
               his
               hands
               .
               The
               next
               day
               ,
               being
               the
               twentieth
               of
               April
               ,
               he
               addressed
               his
               lines
               unto
               the
               Prince
               ,
               extolling
               the
               piety
               of
               his
               Predecessors
               ,
               their
               Zeal
               unto
               the
               
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               head
               thereof
               the
               Pope
               ,
               inviting
               him
               by
               all
               the
               blandishments
               of
               Art
               ,
               to
               put
               himself
               upon
               the
               following
               of
               their
               brave
               examples
               .
               Never
               had
               Prince
               a
               harder
               game
               to
               play
               than
               Prince
               Charles
               had
               now
               :
               He
               found
               himself
               under
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Spain
               ,
               and
               knew
               that
               the
               whole
               business
               did
               depend
               on
               the
               Popes
               dispensation
               ,
               with
               whom
               if
               he
               complied
               not
               in
               some
               handsome
               way
               ,
               his
               expectation
               might
               be
               frustrate
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               fruits
               of
               that
               long
               Treaty
               would
               be
               suddenly
               blasted
               .
               He
               therefore
               writes
               unto
               the
               Pope
               in
               such
               general
               terms
               as
               seemed
               to
               give
               his
               Holiness
               some
               assurances
               of
               him
               :
               but
               being
               reduced
               unto
               particulars
               ,
               signified
               nothing
               else
               but
               some
               civill
               complements
               ;
               mixt
               with
               some
               promises
               of
               his
               endeavours
               to
               make
               up
               the
               breaches
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               restore
               Christendom
               to
               an
               happy
               and
               desirable
               peace
               .
               Which
               notwithstanding
               was
               after
               reckoned
               amongst
               his
               crimes
               ,
               by
               such
               as
               rather
               would
               not
               ,
               then
               did
               not
               know
               the
               necessity
               which
               lay
               upon
               him
               ,
               of
               keeping
               at
               that
               time
               a
               plausible
               correspondence
               with
               the
               Catholick
               party
               .
            
             
               But
               these
               Temptations
               and
               Allurements
               ,
               these
               Artifices
               and
               Insinuations
               ,
               prevailed
               so
               little
               with
               the
               Prince
               ,
               that
               he
               still
               kept
               his
               stand
               ,
               and
               was
               found
               impregnable
               ;
               carrying
               himself
               with
               such
               a
               prudent
               Moderation
               in
               these
               Encounters
               ,
               that
               he
               came
               off
               alwaies
               without
               Envy
               ,
               but
               not
               without
               Glory
               .
               And
               that
               it
               might
               appear
               on
               what
               grounds
               he
               stood
               ,
               it
               was
               thought
               fit
               to
               let
               them
               see
               that
               he
               professed
               no
               other
               Religion
               than
               what
               was
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Rules
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               and
               not
               much
               abhorrent
               from
               the
               Forms
               then
               used
               in
               the
               Church
               Rome
               .
               And
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               by
               the
               prudent
               care
               of
               the
               Lord
               Keeper
               Williams
               ,
               the
               
                 English
                 Liturgie
              
               was
               translated
               into
               Spanish
               ;
               so
               many
               Copies
               of
               the
               book
               then
               Printed
               being
               sent
               into
               Spain
               ,
               as
               gave
               great
               satisfaction
               both
               to
               the
               Court
               and
               Clergy
               .
               The
               work
               performed
               by
               a
               converted
               Dominican
               (q)
               who
               was
               gratified
               for
               his
               pains
               therein
               by
               a
               good
               Prebend
               ,
               and
               a
               Benefice
               ,
               as
               he
               well
               deserved
               .
               And
               this
               I
               must
               needs
               say
               was
               very
               seasonably
               done
               ;
               For
               till
               that
               time
               the
               Spaniards
               had
               been
               made
               believe
               by
               their
               Priests
               and
               Jesuites
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               English
               had
               cast
               off
               the
               Pope
               ,
               they
               had
               cast
               off
               all
               Religion
               also
               .
               That
               from
               thenceforth
               they
               became
               meer
               Atheists
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               name
               of
               God
               was
               never
               used
               amongst
               them
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               purpose
               to
               expose
               it
               to
               profanation
               .
               An
               Argument
               whereof
               may
               be
               the
               extreme
               squeamishness
               of
               the
               Constable
               of
               Castile
               ,
               sent
               into
               England
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Reign
               of
               King
               Iames
               ,
               
               to
               swear
               the
               peace
               between
               both
               Kings
               .
               Who
               understanding
               that
               the
               business
               was
               to
               be
               performed
               in
               the
               Chappel
               ,
               where
               some
               Anthems
               were
               to
               be
               sung
               ,
               desired
               ,
               
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 was
                 sung
                 ,
                 Gods
                 name
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 used
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 being
                 forborn
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 content
                 they
                 should
                 sing
                 what
                 they
                 listed
                 .
              
               And
               when
               the
               Earl
               of
               Nottingham
               ,
               attended
               by
               many
               Gentlemen
               of
               worth
               and
               quality
               went
               into
               Spain
               ,
               to
               take
               the
               like
               Oath
               of
               the
               Catholick
               King
               ,
               it
               was
               reported
               by
               his
               followers
               at
               their
               coming
               back
               ,
               how
               much
               it
               was
               commiserated
               by
               the
               Vulgar
               Spaniards
               
               that
               so
               many
               goodly
               persons
               should
               be
               trained
               up
               in
               no
               other
               Religion
               than
               to
               worship
               the
               Devil
               .
            
             
               But
               let
               us
               leave
               the
               Prince
               ,
               and
               return
               for
               England
               ,
               where
               the
               King
               had
               as
               hard
               a
               game
               to
               play
               ;
               For
               having
               left
               such
               a
               Pawn
               in
               Spain
               he
               was
               in
               a
               manner
               bound
               to
               his
               good
               behaviour
               ,
               and
               of
               necessity
               to
               gratifie
               the
               Popish
               Party
               in
               this
               Kingdom
               with
               more
               than
               ordinary
               Favours
               .
               He
               knew
               no
               Marriage
               could
               be
               made
               without
               the
               Popes
               Dispensation
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Popes
               Dispensation
               could
               not
               be
               obtained
               without
               indulging
               many
               graces
               to
               his
               Catholick
               Subjects
               .
               To
               smooth
               his
               way
               therefore
               to
               the
               point
               desired
               ,
               he
               addresseth
               several
               Letters
               to
               the
               Pope
               and
               Cardinals
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               gives
               him
               the
               title
               of
               most
               holy
               Father
               ;
               and
               imploys
               Gage
               ,
               as
               his
               Agent
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               to
               attend
               the
               business
               .
               At
               home
               he
               dischargeth
               all
               such
               Priests
               and
               Iesuites
               as
               had
               been
               formerly
               imprisoned
               ;
               inhibiting
               all
               Processes
               ,
               and
               Superseding
               all
               proceedings
               against
               Recusants
               ;
               and
               in
               a
               word
               suspends
               the
               execution
               of
               such
               penal
               Laws
               as
               were
               made
               against
               them
               .
               The
               People
               hereupon
               began
               to
               cry
               out
               generally
               of
               a
               Toleration
               ,
               and
               murmur
               in
               all
               places
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               were
               resolved
               to
               grant
               it
               .
               And
               that
               they
               might
               not
               seem
               to
               cry
               out
               for
               nothing
               ,
               a
               Letter
               is
               dispersed
               abroad
               ,
               under
               the
               name
               o●
               Archbishop
               Abbot
               .
               In
               this
               Letter
               his
               ▪
               Majesty
               is
               told
               ,
               
                 That
                 by
                 granting
                 any
                 such
                 Toleration
                 he
                 should
                 set
                 up
                 the
                 most
                 damnable
                 and
                 Heretical
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 the
                 whore
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ;
                 That
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 both
                 hateful
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 grievous
                 to
                 his
                 good
                 Subjects
                 and
                 contradictory
                 to
                 his
                 former
                 Writings
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 declared
                 their
                 Doctrines
                 to
                 be
                 Superstitious
                 ,
                 Idolatrous
                 ,
                 and
                 detestable
                 ;
                 That
                 no
                 such
                 toleration
                 could
                 be
                 granted
                 but
                 by
                 Parliament
                 only
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 were
                 his
                 purpose
                 to
                 shew
                 his
                 people
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 throw
                 down
                 the
                 Laws
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 ;
                 That
                 by
                 granting
                 such
                 a
                 Toleration
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 needs
                 follow
                 a
                 discontinuance
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Profession
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 could
                 follow
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 but
                 Gods
                 heavy
                 wrath
                 and
                 indignation
                 both
                 on
                 himself
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Prince
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 his
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 his
                 People
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 leaves
                 him
                 to
                 consider
                 what
                 an
                 errour
                 he
                 had
                 run
                 into
                 ,
                 by
                 sending
                 him
                 into
                 Spain
                 without
                 the
                 privity
                 of
                 his
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 consent
                 of
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ;
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 That
                 though
                 the
                 Princes
                 return
                 might
                 be
                 safe
                 and
                 prosperous
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 that
                 drew
                 him
                 into
                 that
                 dangerous
                 and
                 desperate
                 Action
                 would
                 not
                 scape
                 unpunished
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               was
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               Letter
               ,
               whosoever
               was
               the
               Writer
               of
               it
               .
               For
               Abbot
               could
               not
               be
               so
               ill
               a
               Statesman
               (
               having
               been
               long
               a
               Privy
               Councellour
               )
               as
               not
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               sitteth
               at
               the
               Helm
               must
               stear
               his
               course
               according
               unto
               wind
               and
               weather
               ;
               And
               that
               there
               was
               a
               very
               great
               difference
               betwixt
               such
               personal
               indulgencies
               ,
               as
               the
               King
               had
               granted
               in
               that
               case
               to
               his
               Popish
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               any
               such
               Publick
               Exercise
               of
               their
               Superstitions
               ,
               as
               the
               word
               
               Toleration
               doth
               import
               ;
               and
               howsoever
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               a
               known
               Maxime
               in
               the
               Arts
               of
               Government
               ,
               that
               necessity
               over-rules
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               that
               Princes
               many
               times
               must
               act
               for
               the
               publick
               good
               ,
               in
               the
               infringing
               of
               some
               personal
               and
               particular
               rights
               which
               the
               Subjects
               claim
               unto
               themselves
               .
               Nor
               could
               he
               be
               so
               ignorant
               of
               the
               Kings
               affections
               as
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               did
               really
               intend
               any
               such
               toleration
               ,
               though
               possibly
               he
               might
               be
               content
               ,
               on
               good
               reason
               of
               State
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               should
               be
               generally
               perswaded
               of
               it
               :
               For
               well
               he
               knew
               that
               the
               King
               loved
               his
               Soveraignty
               too
               well
               to
               quit
               any
               part
               thereof
               to
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               consequently
               to
               part
               with
               that
               Supremacy
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               matters
               (
               as
               needs
               he
               must
               have
               done
               by
               a
               Toleration
               )
               which
               he
               esteemed
               the
               fairest
               Flower
               in
               the
               Royal
               Garland
               .
               In
               which
               respect
               ,
               King
               Iames
               might
               seem
               to
               be
               made
               up
               of
               Caesar
               and
               Pompey
               ;
               as
               impatient
               of
               enduring
               an
               equal
               ,
               as
               of
               admitting
               a
               Superiour
               in
               his
               own
               Dominions
               .
               Or
               had
               he
               been
               a
               greater
               stranger
               at
               the
               Court
               than
               can
               be
               imagined
               ,
               yet
               could
               he
               not
               be
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               the
               Kings
               chief
               interest
               to
               preserve
               Religion
               in
               the
               same
               state
               in
               which
               he
               found
               it
               ;
               and
               could
               not
               fear
               but
               that
               he
               would
               sufficiently
               provide
               for
               the
               safety
               of
               it
               .
               Upon
               which
               Premises
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               rationally
               inferred
               ,
               that
               Abbot
               was
               only
               the
               reputed
               Author
               of
               this
               Bastard
               Letter
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               natural
               Parent
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Nor
               was
               the
               Toleration
               more
               feared
               by
               the
               English
               Protestants
               ,
               than
               hoped
               for
               by
               the
               Papists
               here
               ,
               and
               presumed
               by
               the
               Pope
               himself
               .
               In
               confidence
               whereof
               ,
               he
               nominated
               certain
               Bishops
               to
               all
               the
               Episcopal
               Sees
               of
               England
               to
               exercise
               all
               manner
               of
               Jurisdiction
               in
               their
               several
               and
               respective
               Diocesses
               ,
               as
               his
               false
               and
               titular
               Bishops
               did
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Ireland
               .
               The
               intelligence
               whereof
               being
               given
               to
               the
               Jesuites
               here
               in
               England
               ,
               who
               feared
               nothing
               more
               than
               such
               a
               thing
               ,
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               formerly
               had
               free
               access
               to
               the
               Lord
               Keeper
               Williams
               ,
               acquaints
               him
               with
               this
               mighty
               secret
               ;
               assuring
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               it
               for
               no
               other
               reason
               ,
               but
               because
               he
               knew
               what
               a
               great
               exasperation
               it
               would
               give
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               consequently
               how
               much
               it
               would
               incense
               him
               against
               the
               Catholicks
               .
               Away
               with
               this
               Intelligence
               goes
               the
               Lord
               Keeper
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               took
               fire
               thereat
               as
               well
               as
               he
               ,
               and
               though
               it
               was
               somewhat
               late
               at
               night
               ,
               commanded
               to
               go
               to
               the
               Spanish
               Embassadour
               ,
               and
               to
               require
               him
               to
               send
               unto
               the
               King
               his
               Master
               to
               take
               some
               course
               that
               those
               proceedings
               might
               be
               stopt
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ;
               or
               otherwise
               that
               the
               Treaty
               of
               the
               Match
               should
               advance
               no
               further
               .
               The
               Lord
               Keeper
               finds
               the
               Embassadour
               ready
               to
               send
               away
               his
               Pacquet
               ,
               who
               upon
               hearing
               of
               the
               news
               commanded
               his
               Currier
               to
               stay
               till
               he
               had
               represented
               the
               whole
               business
               in
               a
               Letter
               to
               the
               King
               his
               Master
               .
               On
               the
               receiving
               of
               which
               Letter
               ,
               the
               King
               imparts
               the
               same
               to
               the
               Popes
               Nuncio
               in
               his
               Court.
               Who
               presently
               sends
               his
               dispatches
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               acquainting
               him
               with
               the
               great
               inconveniences
               and
               unavoidable
               dangers
               of
               this
               new
               design
               ;
               which
               being
               stopt
               by
               this
               device
               ,
               and
               the
               Treaty
               of
               the
               Match
               ending
               in
               a
               rupture
               not
               long
               
               after
               ,
               the
               same
               Jesuite
               came
               again
               to
               the
               Lord
               Keepers
               Lodging
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               fair
               and
               facetious
               manner
               thanked
               him
               most
               humbly
               for
               the
               good
               office
               he
               had
               done
               for
               that
               Society
               ,
               for
               breaking
               and
               bearing
               off
               which
               blow
               all
               the
               friends
               they
               had
               in
               Rome
               could
               find
               no
               buckler
               .
               Which
               Story
               as
               I
               heard
               from
               his
               Lordships
               own
               mouth
               (
               with
               no
               small
               contentment
               )
               so
               seemed
               he
               to
               be
               very
               well
               pleased
               with
               the
               handsomness
               of
               the
               trick
               which
               was
               put
               upon
               him
               .
            
             
               Laud
               was
               not
               sleeping
               all
               this
               while
               .
               It
               was
               not
               possible
               that
               a
               man
               of
               such
               an
               Active
               Spirit
               should
               be
               out
               of
               work
               ,
               and
               he
               had
               work
               enough
               to
               do
               in
               being
               the
               Dukes
               Agent
               at
               the
               Court.
               The
               Marquiss
               was
               made
               Duke
               of
               Buckingham
               ,
               at
               his
               being
               in
               Spain
               ,
               to
               make
               him
               more
               considerable
               in
               the
               eye
               of
               that
               Court
               :
               and
               this
               addition
               to
               his
               honours
               was
               an
               addition
               also
               to
               that
               envy
               which
               was
               borne
               against
               him
               .
               Great
               Favourites
               have
               for
               the
               most
               part
               many
               enemies
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               carefully
               intent
               upon
               all
               occasions
               which
               may
               be
               made
               use
               of
               to
               supplant
               them
               .
               Which
               point
               the
               Duke
               had
               so
               well
               studied
               ;
               that
               though
               he
               knew
               himself
               to
               be
               a
               very
               great
               Master
               of
               the
               Kings
               affections
               :
               yet
               was
               he
               apprehensive
               of
               the
               disadvantages
               to
               which
               this
               long
               absence
               would
               expose
               him
               .
               It
               therefo●e
               concerned
               him
               nearly
               to
               make
               choice
               of
               some
               intelligent
               and
               trusty
               friend
               ,
               whom
               he
               might
               confide
               in
               (
               and
               he
               was
               grown
               more
               confident
               of
               Laud
               than
               of
               any
               other
               )
               from
               whom
               he
               might
               receive
               advertisement
               of
               all
               occurrences
               ,
               and
               such
               advice
               as
               might
               be
               most
               agreeable
               to
               the
               complexion
               of
               affairs
               .
               Nor
               did
               it
               happen
               otherwise
               than
               he
               expected
               ,
               for
               long
               he
               had
               not
               been
               in
               Spain
               ,
               when
               there
               were
               many
               fearings
               of
               him
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               England
               ,
               many
               strange
               whisperings
               into
               the
               ears
               of
               the
               King
               concerning
               the
               abuse
               of
               his
               Royal
               Favours
               ;
               the
               general
               discontentments
               which
               appeared
               in
               the
               people
               for
               the
               Princes
               Journey
               into
               Spain
               ;
               the
               sad
               consequents
               which
               were
               feared
               to
               ensue
               upon
               it
               in
               reference
               to
               his
               Person
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               Religion
               ;
               that
               the
               blame
               of
               all
               was
               by
               the
               People
               laid
               on
               the
               Duke
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               safest
               for
               his
               Majecty
               to
               let
               it
               rest
               where
               they
               had
               laid
               it
               .
               But
               nothing
               could
               be
               thought
               more
               strange
               unto
               him
               ,
               than
               that
               the
               Lord
               Keeper
               Williams
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Treasurer
               Cranfield
               should
               be
               of
               Counsel
               in
               the
               Plot
               ,
               both
               of
               them
               being
               of
               his
               raising
               ,
               and
               both
               (
               in
               the
               stile
               of
               Court
               )
               his
               Creatures
               .
               Of
               all
               which
               practises
               and
               proceedings
               Laud
               gives
               intelligence
               to
               the
               Duke
               ,
               and
               receives
               back
               again
               Directions
               in
               his
               actings
               for
               him
               .
               (
               Pity
               it
               is
               that
               none
               of
               these
               reciprocal
               Letters
               have
               been
               found
               to
               make
               up
               the
               Cabala
               ,
               and
               to
               enrich
               the
               treasures
               in
               the
               
                 Scrinea
                 Sacra
              
               )
               From
               hence
               proceeded
               the
               constancy
               of
               affection
               which
               the
               Duke
               carried
               to
               him
               for
               ever
               ,
               after
               the
               Animosity
               between
               Laud
               and
               Williams
               ;
               the
               fall
               of
               Cranfield
               first
               ,
               and
               of
               Williams
               afterwards
               ;
               Laud
               by
               his
               diligence
               and
               fidelity
               overtopping
               all
               .
            
             
               The
               news
               of
               these
               practices
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               made
               the
               Duke
               think
               of
               leaving
               Spain
               ,
               where
               he
               began
               to
               sink
               in
               his
               Estimation
               ;
               and
               hasting
               his
               return
               to
               England
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               sinking
               lower
               here
               than
               he
               did
               
               in
               Spain
               .
               Some
               clashings
               there
               had
               been
               betwixt
               him
               and
               the
               
                 Conde
                 d'
                 Olivarez
              
               ,
               the
               Principal
               Favorite
               of
               that
               King
               ;
               and
               some
               Caresses
               were
               made
               to
               him
               by
               the
               Queen
               of
               Bohemia
               ,
               inviting
               him
               to
               be
               a
               God-father
               to
               one
               of
               her
               Children
               .
               In
               these
               disquiets
               and
               distractions
               he
               puts
               the
               Prince
               in
               mind
               of
               the
               other
               Game
               he
               had
               to
               play
               ;
               namely
               ,
               the
               Restitution
               of
               the
               Palatinate
               ,
               which
               the
               Spaniard
               would
               not
               suffer
               to
               be
               brought
               under
               the
               Treaty
               of
               the
               Match
               ;
               reserving
               it
               (
               as
               they
               pretended
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               really
               intended
               )
               to
               be
               bestowed
               by
               the
               Infanta
               after
               the
               Marriage
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               ingratiate
               her self
               with
               the
               English
               Nation
               .
               Which
               being
               a
               point
               of
               too
               great
               moment
               to
               depend
               upon
               no
               other
               assurance
               than
               a
               Court-Complement
               only
               ,
               it
               was
               concluded
               by
               the
               Prince
               ,
               That
               since
               he
               could
               not
               prevail
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               proceed
               to
               the
               Consummation
               of
               the
               other
               .
               But
               then
               it
               did
               concern
               him
               so
               to
               provide
               for
               his
               own
               sa●ety
               ,
               that
               no
               intimation
               might
               be
               made
               of
               the
               intended
               Rupture
               ,
               till
               he
               had
               unwinded
               himself
               out
               of
               that
               Labyrinth
               into
               which
               he
               was
               cast
               :
               For
               which
               cause
               having
               desired
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               that
               some
               Ships
               might
               be
               sent
               to
               bring
               him
               some
               ,
               he
               shewed
               himself
               a
               more
               passionate
               Lover
               than
               ever
               formerly
               ,
               bestowed
               upon
               the
               Lady
               Infanta
               many
               rich
               Jewels
               of
               most
               inestimable
               value
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               Proxie
               to
               the
               Catholick
               King
               ,
               and
               Don
               Charles
               his
               Brother
               ,
               in
               his
               name
               to
               Espouse
               t●e
               Lady
               .
               Which
               Proxie
               being
               made
               and
               executed
               in
               due
               form
               of
               Law
               ,
               on
               the
               Fourth
               of
               August
               1623.
               was
               put
               into
               the
               Hands
               of
               Digby
               (
               on
               the
               Fifteenth
               of
               September
               after
               made
               Earl
               of
               Bristol
               )
               by
               him
               to
               be
               delivered
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Spain
               within
               ten
               days
               after
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Dispensation
               from
               the
               new
               
                 Pope
                 Vrban
              
               ,
               which
               was
               then
               every
               day
               expected
               .
               But
               no
               sooner
               had
               he
               took
               his
               leave
               ,
               and
               was
               out
               of
               danger
               ,
               but
               he
               dispatch'd
               a
               Post
               unto
               him
               ,
               commanding
               him
               not
               to
               deliver
               up
               the
               Proxie
               until
               further
               Order
               :
               And
               having
               so
               done
               ,
               he
               hoised
               Sails
               for
               England
               .
            
             
               Arriving
               at
               Portsmouth
               on
               Sunday
               the
               fifth
               of
               October
               ,
               he
               rides
               Post
               the
               next
               day
               to
               London
               ,
               and
               after
               Dinner
               on
               the
               same
               day
               to
               the
               Court
               at
               Royston
               ;
               his
               welcom
               home
               being
               celebrated
               in
               all
               Places
               with
               Bells
               and
               Bonfires
               ,
               and
               other
               accustomed
               Expressions
               of
               a
               Publick
               Joy.
               Being
               come
               unto
               the
               Court
               ,
               they
               acquaint
               his
               Majesty
               with
               all
               that
               hapned
               ,
               informing
               him
               that
               no
               assurance
               of
               regaining
               the
               Palatinate
               could
               be
               had
               in
               Spain
               ,
               though
               the
               Match
               went
               forwards
               .
               His
               Majesty
               thereupon
               dispatches
               Letters
               to
               the
               Earl
               of
               Bristol
               on
               the
               eighth
               of
               October
               ,
               requiring
               him
               not
               to
               deliver
               up
               the
               Proxie
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               to
               proceed
               to
               the
               Espousals
               ,
               till
               the
               Christmas
               Holy-days
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               to
               press
               that
               King
               to
               a
               positive
               Answer
               ,
               touching
               the
               Palatinate
               .
               The
               expectation
               whereof
               not
               being
               answered
               by
               success
               ,
               a
               Parliament
               is
               summoned
               to
               begin
               on
               the
               17th
               .
               of
               February
               then
               next
               following
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               all
               things
               might
               be
               governed
               in
               this
               Great
               Affair
               by
               the
               publick
               Counsel
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               Not
               long
               after
               the
               beginning
               whereof
               ,
               the
               Duke
               decla●ed
               before
               both
               Houses
               (
               more
               to
               the
               disadvantage
               of
               the
               Spaniard
               
               than
               there
               was
               just
               ground
               for
               )
               how
               unhandsomly
               they
               had
               dealt
               with
               the
               Prince
               when
               he
               was
               in
               Spain
               ;
               how
               they
               had
               fed
               him
               with
               delays
               ;
               what
               indignities
               they
               had
               put
               upon
               him
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               had
               sent
               him
               back
               ,
               not
               only
               without
               the
               Palatinate
               ,
               but
               without
               a
               Wife
               ;
               leaving
               it
               to
               their
               prudent
               consideration
               what
               course
               to
               follow
               .
               It
               was
               thereupon
               Voted
               by
               both
               Houses
               ,
               That
               his
               Majesty
               should
               be
               desired
               to
               break
               off
               all
               Treaties
               with
               the
               King
               of
               Spain
               ,
               and
               to
               engage
               himself
               in
               a
               War
               against
               him
               for
               the
               recovery
               of
               the
               Palatinate
               ,
               not
               otherwise
               to
               be
               obtained
               .
               And
               that
               they
               might
               come
               the
               better
               to
               the
               end
               they
               aimed
               at
               ,
               they
               addressed
               themselves
               unto
               the
               Prince
               ,
               whom
               they
               assured
               ,
               That
               they
               would
               stand
               to
               him
               in
               that
               War
               ,
               to
               the
               very
               last
               expence
               of
               their
               Lives
               and
               Fortunes
               ;
               and
               he
               accordingly
               (
               being
               further
               set
               on
               by
               the
               Duke
               )
               became
               their
               instrument
               to
               perswade
               his
               Father
               to
               hearken
               to
               the
               Common
               Votes
               and
               Desires
               of
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               which
               the
               King
               (
               press'd
               by
               their
               continual
               Importunities
               )
               did
               at
               the
               last
               (
               but
               with
               great
               unwillingness
               )
               assent
               to
               :
               Such
               was
               the
               conduct
               of
               this
               business
               on
               the
               part
               of
               the
               English.
               
            
             
               Look
               we
               next
               what
               was
               done
               in
               Spain
               ;
               and
               we
               shall
               find
               in
               Letters
               from
               the
               Earl
               of
               Bristol
               ,
               
                 (r)
                 That
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 news
                 was
                 come
                 to
                 Spain
                 ,
                 that
                 King
                 Iames
                 had
                 sworn
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 Treaty
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 on
                 the
                 26th
                 .
                 of
                 Iuly
                 )
                 the
                 Lady
                 Infanta
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Approbation
                 of
                 that
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 own
                 good-liking
                 ,
                 was
                 called
                 
                   La
                   Princessa
                   d'
                   Inglaterra
                
                 ;
                 That
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 she
                 gave
                 her self
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 going
                 publickly
                 to
                 such
                 Comedies
                 as
                 were
                 presented
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 before
                 was
                 not
                 allowable
                 in
                 her
                 :
                 )
                 (s)
                 That
                 as
                 such
                 also
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 he
                 himself
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Kings
                 Embassadour
                 )
                 was
                 commanded
                 to
                 serve
                 her
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Duke
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 English
                 were
                 admitted
                 to
                 kiss
                 her
                 hands
                 ,
                 as
                 her
                 Servants
                 and
                 Vassals
                 ;
                 That
                 after
                 the
                 Princes
                 departure
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 thought
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 of
                 providing
                 Presents
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 setling
                 of
                 the
                 Princesses
                 Family
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 Preparations
                 for
                 the
                 Journey
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 March
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Princess
                 also
                 had
                 begun
                 to
                 draw
                 the
                 Letters
                 which
                 she
                 intended
                 to
                 have
                 written
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 her
                 disposories
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 her
                 Husband
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 her
                 Father
                 in
                 Law
                 ;
                 That
                 besides
                 such
                 assurances
                 as
                 were
                 given
                 by
                 the
                 Count
                 of
                 Olivarez
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Ministers
                 of
                 that
                 King
                 ,
                 the
                 Princess
                 had
                 made
                 the
                 business
                 of
                 the
                 Palatinate
                 to
                 be
                 her
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 therein
                 most
                 expresly
                 moved
                 the
                 King
                 her
                 Brother
                 ,
                 and
                 written
                 to
                 the
                 Conde
                 of
                 Olivarez
                 to
                 that
                 effect
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 set
                 her
                 heart
                 upon
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 her self
                 grateful
                 and
                 welcome
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 by
                 overcoming
                 the
                 difficulties
                 that
                 appeared
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 In
                 which
                 respect
                 it
                 was
                 very
                 truly
                 said
                 by
                 Digby
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Letters
                 to
                 King
                 Iames
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 held
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 great
                 dishonour
                 to
                 the
                 Infanta
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Powers
                 called
                 for
                 by
                 her
                 Friends
                 should
                 be
                 detained
                 on
                 the
                 Princes
                 part
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 whosoever
                 had
                 deserved
                 ill
                 ,
                 she
                 certainly
                 had
                 deserved
                 neither
                 disrespect
                 nor
                 discomforts
                 .
              
               
               Add
               hereunto
               ,
               That
               the
               
                 Popes
                 Dispensation
              
               coming
               to
               the
               Court
               of
               Spain
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               December
               ,
               that
               King
               caused
               Bonfires
               to
               be
               made
               in
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               his
               Realms
               ,
               intending
               on
               that
               day
               (
               in
               satisfaction
               of
               the
               Oath
               which
               he
               had
               made
               to
               the
               Prince
               )
               to
               proceed
               to
               the
               Espousals
               with
               all
               due
               solemnity
               .
               
               Which
               being
               the
               true
               state
               of
               this
               affair
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               I
               am
               able
               to
               look
               into
               it
               ,
               I
               shall
               refer
               it
               to
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               equal
               Readers
               ,
               whether
               this
               poor
               Lady
               were
               more
               dishonoured
               and
               discomforted
               by
               her
               own
               Brother
               and
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               if
               they
               meant
               not
               really
               and
               effectually
               to
               satisfie
               all
               expectations
               touching
               either
               Treaty
               ;
               or
               by
               the
               English
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               is
               now
               time
               to
               leave
               these
               Foreign
               Negotiations
               ,
               and
               keep
               close
               at
               home
               ,
               where
               we
               shall
               finde
               the
               Priests
               and
               Iesuits
               as
               busie
               in
               seducing
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               the
               Lay-Papists
               as
               audacious
               in
               hearing
               and
               frequenting
               Masses
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               been
               fortified
               by
               a
               Toleration
               .
               But
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               put
               some
               Water
               into
               their
               Wine
               ,
               and
               abate
               the
               fervour
               of
               those
               heats
               ,
               by
               letting
               them
               feel
               the
               strokes
               of
               his
               heavy
               hand
               ,
               when
               they
               look'd
               not
               for
               it
               .
               Being
               assembled
               in
               a
               fair
               and
               capacious
               Room
               at
               Hunsdon
               House
               in
               the
               Black-Friers
               ,
               to
               hear
               the
               Sermon
               of
               one
               Drury
               a
               Jesuit
               ,
               their
               numbers
               were
               so
               great
               ,
               and
               their
               weight
               so
               heavy
               ,
               that
               the
               Floor
               sunk
               under
               them
               .
               Most
               lamentable
               were
               the
               cries
               of
               those
               which
               fell
               under
               that
               Ruine
               ,
               94
               of
               them
               (
               of
               which
               the
               Preacher
               himself
               was
               one
               )
               being
               killed
               outright
               ;
               most
               of
               the
               rest
               so
               miserably
               bruised
               and
               maimed
               ,
               that
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               dead
               was
               esteemed
               far
               happier
               than
               that
               of
               the
               living
               :
               A
               matter
               of
               great
               astonishment
               to
               their
               Party
               here
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               might
               not
               be
               so
               abroad
               ,
               they
               thought
               it
               good
               to
               shift
               the
               Scene
               ,
               and
               change
               the
               Actors
               ,
               publishing
               to
               that
               end
               a
               Pamphlet
               ,
               which
               they
               dispersed
               in
               divers
               parts
               of
               France
               and
               Italy
               ,
               containing
               a
               Relation
               of
               Gods
               Judgments
               shown
               on
               a
               sort
               of
               
                 Protestant
                 Hereticks
              
               ,
               by
               the
               fall
               of
               an
               House
               in
               St.
               Andrews
               Parish
               in
               Holborn
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               were
               assembled
               to
               hear
               a
               Geneva
               Lecture
               ,
               October
               26.
               
               
                 A.
                 D.
              
               1623.
               
               So
               wickedly
               wise
               are
               those
               of
               that
               Generation
               ,
               to
               cheat
               their
               own
               Souls
               ,
               and
               abuse
               their
               Followers
               .
               And
               yet
               the
               Pamphleteer
               says
               well
               ,
               That
               this
               disaster
               hapned
               on
               the
               26th
               of
               October
               ;
               for
               so
               it
               did
               according
               to
               the
               
                 Old
                 Style
              
               and
               Account
               of
               England
               :
               But
               it
               was
               on
               the
               fifth
               day
               of
               November
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               
                 New
                 Style
              
               and
               Account
               of
               Rome
               .
               And
               this
               indeed
               may
               seem
               to
               have
               somewhat
               of
               Gods
               Judgment
               in
               it
               ,
               That
               the
               intended
               blowing
               up
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               to
               the
               unavoidable
               destruction
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               Prince
               ,
               Prelates
               ,
               Peers
               ,
               and
               the
               chiefest
               Gentry
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               on
               the
               fifth
               day
               of
               our
               November
               ,
               should
               on
               the
               fifth
               day
               of
               their
               own
               be
               recompenced
               or
               retaliated
               by
               the
               sinking
               of
               a
               Room
               in
               which
               they
               met
               ,
               to
               the
               present
               slaughter
               of
               so
               many
               ,
               and
               the
               maiming
               of
               more
               .
            
             
               But
               leaving
               them
               to
               their
               ill
               Fortunes
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               long
               before
               Buckingham
               found
               the
               truth
               of
               such
               Informations
               as
               he
               had
               received
               touching
               those
               ill
               Offices
               which
               had
               been
               done
               to
               him
               in
               his
               absence
               ,
               
               from
               some
               whom
               he
               esteemed
               his
               Friends
               .
               Hereupon
               followed
               an
               estranging
               of
               the
               Dukes
               Countenance
               from
               the
               Lord
               Keeper
               Williams
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               from
               the
               Bishop
               of
               St.
               Davids
               ,
               whom
               he
               looked
               upon
               as
               one
               that
               stood
               in
               the
               way
               betwixt
               him
               and
               the
               Duke
               :
               with
               which
               the
               Duke
               was
               not
               long
               after
               made
               acquainted
               .
               But
               these
               displeasures
               were
               not
               only
               shewn
               in
               offended
               Countenances
               ,
               but
               brake
               out
               within
               little
               time
               into
               sharp
               Expostulations
               on
               either
               side
               .
               The
               Duke
               complained
               to
               
                 Laud
                 ,
                 December
              
               15.
               
               That
               the
               Lord
               Keeper
               had
               so
               strangely
               forgotten
               himself
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               seemed
               to
               be
               dead
               in
               his
               affections
               ;
               and
               began
               to
               entertain
               some
               thoughts
               of
               bringing
               him
               by
               a
               way
               which
               he
               would
               not
               like
               ,
               to
               a
               remembrance
               of
               his
               duty
               :
               and
               on
               the
               eleventh
               of
               Ianuary
               the
               Lord
               Keeper
               meets
               with
               Laud
               in
               the
               
                 Withdrawing
                 Chamber
              
               ,
               and
               fell
               into
               very
               hot
               words
               with
               him
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Duke
               hath
               an
               account
               also
               within
               three
               days
               after
               .
               But
               Williams
               seeing
               how
               unable
               he
               was
               to
               contend
               at
               once
               with
               Wit
               and
               Power
               ,
               applied
               himself
               with
               so
               much
               diligence
               to
               regain
               the
               Favour
               of
               the
               Duke
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               February
               a
               Reconciliation
               was
               made
               between
               them
               ,
               the
               Duke
               accepting
               his
               submission
               ,
               and
               learning
               from
               him
               ,
               That
               his
               great
               Favours
               unto
               Laud
               ,
               were
               the
               chief
               reasons
               which
               had
               moved
               him
               unto
               that
               forgetfulness
               .
               And
               that
               the
               benefit
               of
               this
               Reconciliation
               might
               extend
               to
               all
               who
               were
               concerned
               in
               the
               displeasures
               ,
               Williams
               engageth
               to
               the
               Duke
               to
               be
               friends
               with
               Laud
               ,
               and
               did
               accordingly
               bestow
               some
               Complements
               upon
               him
               ;
               but
               such
               as
               had
               more
               ceremony
               than
               substance
               in
               them
               .
               From
               henceforth
               nothing
               but
               an
               appearance
               of
               fair
               weather
               between
               these
               Great
               Persons
               ,
               though
               at
               last
               it
               brake
               out
               again
               more
               violently
               into
               open
               Storms
               .
               The
               Wound
               was
               only
               skinned
               ,
               not
               healed
               ;
               and
               festred
               the
               more
               dangerously
               ,
               because
               the
               secret
               Rancour
               of
               it
               could
               not
               be
               discerned
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               Laud
               was
               not
               wanting
               to
               himself
               in
               taking
               the
               benefit
               of
               this
               Truce
               :
               Ab●ot
               had
               still
               a
               spite
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               was
               resolved
               to
               keep
               him
               down
               as
               long
               as
               he
               could
               ;
               to
               which
               end
               he
               had
               caused
               him
               to
               be
               left
               out
               of
               the
               High-Commission
               (
               and
               Williams
               was
               not
               forward
               to
               put
               him
               in
               )
               though
               never
               a
               Bishop
               that
               lived
               about
               London
               was
               left
               out
               but
               himself
               ,
               and
               many
               who
               lived
               not
               there
               put
               in
               :
               Of
               which
               Indignity
               he
               complained
               to
               the
               Duke
               ,
               by
               his
               Letter
               bearing
               date
               November
               1.
               1624.
               and
               was
               remedied
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               During
               the
               heat
               of
               these
               Court-combats
               ,
               the
               Parliament
               before-mentioned
               was
               assembled
               at
               Westminster
               ,
               on
               the
               seventeenth
               of
               February
               ;
               upon
               whose
               humble
               Petition
               and
               Advice
               his
               Majesty
               dissolved
               the
               Treaties
               ,
               and
               engaged
               himself
               in
               a
               War
               with
               Spain
               :
               But
               this
               he
               had
               no
               sooner
               done
               ,
               when
               they
               found
               into
               what
               perplexities
               they
               had
               plunged
               themselves
               by
               this
               Engagement
               ;
               there
               being
               nothing
               more
               derogatory
               to
               the
               Honour
               and
               Prosperity
               of
               a
               King
               of
               England
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               cast
               on
               the
               necessity
               of
               calling
               Parliaments
               ,
               which
               rendreth
               them
               obnoxious
               to
               the
               power
               and
               pride
               of
               each
               popular
               spirit
               ,
               and
               makes
               them
               less
               in
               Reputation
               both
               at
               home
               and
               abroad
               :
               For
               first
               
               they
               Petitioned
               him
               for
               a
               Fast
               ,
               which
               he
               also
               granted
               .
               They
               had
               desired
               the
               like
               in
               some
               former
               Parliaments
               ,
               and
               Sessions
               of
               Parliaments
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               done
               also
               in
               Queen
               Elizabeths
               time
               ;
               but
               could
               never
               obtain
               the
               same
               from
               either
               .
               It
               was
               then
               told
               them
               ,
               That
               there
               were
               weekly
               Fasts
               appointed
               to
               be
               kept
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               which
               if
               they
               did
               observe
               ,
               as
               they
               ought
               to
               do
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               no
               need
               of
               Solemn
               Fasts
               to
               begin
               their
               Parliaments
               .
               The
               blame
               of
               which
               Answer
               ,
               in
               the
               Parliament
               immediately
               foregoing
               this
               ,
               was
               by
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               cast
               upon
               the
               Bishops
               (
               who
               at
               the
               same
               time
               had
               opposed
               some
               Proposition
               tending
               to
               some
               Restraints
               on
               the
               
                 Lords
                 day
              
               ,
               not
               imposed
               before
               )
               as
               men
               whose
               Pride
               hindred
               all
               such
               Religious
               Humiliations
               ,
               and
               whose
               Profaneness
               made
               them
               Enemies
               to
               all
               Piety
               .
               But
               the
               King
               having
               now
               cast
               himself
               into
               the
               arms
               of
               his
               People
               ,
               had
               brought
               himself
               to
               a
               necessity
               of
               yielding
               to
               their
               desire
               ,
               and
               thereby
               left
               a
               fair
               President
               both
               for
               them
               to
               crave
               ,
               and
               his
               Successor
               to
               grant
               the
               like
               :
               So
               that
               from
               this
               time
               forward
               ,
               till
               the
               last
               of
               King
               Charles
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               no
               Parliament
               ,
               nor
               Session
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               to
               begin
               without
               them
               ;
               though
               that
               King
               checked
               some
               times
               at
               the
               importunity
               .
            
             
               So
               far
               his
               Majesty
               had
               gone
               along
               with
               them
               ,
               in
               yielding
               unto
               their
               desires
               ;
               but
               he
               must
               go
               a
               little
               further
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               secondly
               ,
               They
               thought
               it
               not
               enough
               that
               his
               Majesty
               had
               made
               
                 a
                 Publick
                 Declaration
                 for
                 the
                 real
                 and
                 utter
                 Dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Treaties
              
               ;
               but
               it
               must
               be
               
                 declared
                 also
                 by
                 Act
                 of
              
               Parliament
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 said
                 two
                 Treaties
                 were
                 by
                 his
                 Majesty
                 Dissolved
              
               :
               Which
               gave
               them
               some
               colour
               of
               Pretence
               in
               the
               following
               Parliament
               to
               claim
               a
               share
               in
               managing
               the
               War
               (
               which
               the
               Dissolving
               of
               these
               Treaties
               had
               occasioned
               )
               and
               of
               being
               made
               acquainted
               with
               the
               Enterprize
               which
               was
               then
               in
               hand
               .
               
                 But
                 for
                 this
                 time
                 they
                 were
                 contented
                 to
                 have
                 engaged
                 the
                 King
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 War
                 ,
                 toward
                 the
                 carrying
                 on
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 particularly
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Act
                 expresseth
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 Defence
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Securing
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 the
                 Assistance
                 of
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Neighbours
                 the
                 States
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Vnited
                   Provinces
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Friends
                 and
                 Allies
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 setting
                 forth
                 of
                 his
                 Royal
                 Navy
                 ;
                 they
                 granted
                 to
                 him
                 three
                 Subsidies
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 three
                 Fifteenths
                 and
                 Tenths
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 paid
                 before
                 the
                 t●nth
                 of
                 May
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1625.
                 
              
               Which
               though
               it
               be
               affirmed
               in
               the
               said
               Act
               
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 greatest
                 Aid
                 which
                 ever
                 was
                 granted
                 in
                 Parliament
                 to
                 be
                 levied
                 in
                 so
                 short
                 a
                 time
              
               ;
               yet
               neither
               was
               the
               time
               so
               short
               as
               it
               was
               pretended
               ,
               there
               being
               almost
               fifteen
               Months
               between
               the
               dissolving
               of
               the
               Treaties
               ,
               and
               the
               last
               payment
               of
               the
               Monies
               .
               Nor
               did
               the
               King
               get
               any
               thing
               by
               it
               ,
               how
               great
               soever
               the
               said
               Aid
               was
               supposed
               to
               be
               .
               For
               ,
               thirdly
               ,
               before
               the
               King
               could
               obtain
               this
               Act
               ,
               he
               was
               fain
               to
               gratifie
               them
               with
               some
               others
               ,
               amongst
               which
               that
               entituled
               ,
               
                 An
                 Act
                 for
                 the
                 general
                 quiet
                 of
                 the
                 Subject
                 against
                 all
                 pretext
                 of
              
               Concealments
               whatsoever
               ,
               was
               the
               most
               considerable
               .
               An
               Act
               of
               such
               a
               grand
               Concernment
               to
               the
               
               Peace
               and
               Happiness
               of
               the
               Subject
               ,
               and
               of
               such
               Disprofit
               to
               the
               King
               in
               his
               Gifts
               and
               Graces
               to
               his
               Servants
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               affirmed
               by
               Justice
               Dodderidge
               at
               the
               Oxon.
               Assises
               next
               ensuing
               ,
               That
               his
               Majesty
               had
               bought
               those
               Fifteenths
               and
               Subsidies
               at
               ten
               years
               purchase
               .
               Nor
               fourthly
               ,
               did
               one
               penny
               of
               this
               Money
               ,
               so
               dearly
               paid
               for
               ,
               accrew
               unto
               his
               Majesties
               particular
               use
               ,
               or
               was
               to
               come
               into
               his
               Coffers
               ;
               it
               being
               ordered
               in
               the
               Act
               aforesaid
               ,
               That
               the
               said
               Monies
               ,
               and
               every
               part
               and
               parcel
               of
               them
               ,
               should
               be
               paid
               to
               certain
               Commissioners
               therein
               nominated
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               said
               Commissioners
               should
               issue
               and
               dispose
               the
               same
               ,
               according
               as
               they
               should
               be
               warranted
               by
               George
               Lord
               
                 Carew
                 ,
                 Foulk
              
               Lord
               Brooke
               ,
               and
               certain
               other
               Commissioners
               to
               the
               number
               of
               ten
               ,
               nominated
               and
               appointed
               for
               a
               Council
               of
               War
               ;
               by
               them
               to
               be
               expended
               in
               the
               Publick
               Service
               .
               And
               albeit
               the
               Grant
               of
               the
               said
               
                 Fifteenths
                 ,
                 Tenths
              
               ,
               and
               Subsidies
               ,
               might
               possibly
               be
               the
               
                 greatest
                 Aid
              
               which
               had
               been
               given
               in
               Parliament
               for
               
                 so
                 short
                 a
                 time
              
               ;
               yet
               did
               this
               greatness
               consist
               rather
               in
               tale
               than
               weight
               ,
               the
               Subsidy-Books
               being
               grown
               so
               low
               (
               for
               those
               of
               the
               Fifteenths
               and
               Tenths
               do
               never
               vary
               )
               that
               two
               entire
               Subsidies
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               came
               to
               more
               than
               all
               .
            
             
               More
               nobly
               dealt
               the
               Clergy
               with
               him
               in
               their
               Convocation
               ,
               because
               it
               came
               into
               his
               own
               Co●lers
               ,
               and
               without
               Conditions
               .
               For
               taking
               into
               consideration
               (
               amongst
               other
               motives
               )
               the
               great
               Expences
               at
               which
               his
               Majesty
               was
               then
               ,
               and
               was
               like
               to
               be
               hereafter
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               the
               support
               of
               his
               Royal
               Estate
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               necessary
               Defence
               of
               this
               Realm
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               other
               his
               Dominions
               ,
               whereby
               was
               like
               to
               grow
               the
               safety
               of
               Religion
               both
               at
               whom
               and
               abroad
               ;
               they
               granted
               to
               him
               four
               entire
               Subsidies
               ,
               after
               the
               rate
               of
               4
               s.
               in
               every
               Pound
               ;
               which
               was
               indeed
               the
               
                 greatest
                 Aid
              
               that
               was
               ever
               given
               by
               Convocation
               in
               so
               
                 short
                 a
                 time
              
               ;
               the
               Subsidies
               of
               the
               Clergy
               being
               fixed
               and
               certain
               ,
               those
               of
               the
               Laity
               diminishing
               and
               decreasing
               daily
               .
               A
               Burden
               which
               must
               needs
               fall
               exceeding
               heavy
               on
               many
               poor
               Vicars
               in
               the
               Country
               ,
               whose
               Benefices
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               of
               small
               yearly
               value
               ,
               and
               yet
               rated
               very
               high
               in
               the
               Kings
               Books
               (
               according
               unto
               which
               they
               are
               to
               be
               Taxed
               )
               ;
               Insomuch
               as
               I
               knew
               several
               Vicaridges
               ,
               not
               worth
               above
               80
               
                 l.
                 per
                 Annum
              
               ,
               which
               were
               charged
               higher
               than
               the
               best
               Gentlemen
               in
               the
               Parish
               ,
               whose
               yearly
               Revenues
               have
               amounted
               unto
               many
               Hundreds
               .
               Laud
               who
               had
               sometimes
               been
               Vicar
               of
               Stamford
               in
               Northamptonshire
               (
               as
               before
               is
               said
               )
               was
               very
               compassionate
               of
               the
               case
               of
               these
               poor
               men
               ;
               for
               whose
               case
               he
               devised
               a
               course
               in
               this
               present
               Session
               ;
               which
               being
               digested
               into
               form
               ,
               he
               communicated
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
               Buckingham
               ,
               who
               very
               readily
               promised
               to
               prepare
               both
               the
               King
               and
               Prince
               for
               the
               passing
               of
               it
               .
               This
               done
               ,
               he
               imparted
               it
               also
               to
               the
               Lord
               Keeper
               Williams
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Durham
               ,
               who
               look'd
               upon
               it
               as
               the
               best
               service
               which
               had
               been
               done
               for
               the
               Church
               many
               years
               before
               ,
               and
               advised
               him
               to
               acquaint
               the
               Archbishop
               with
               it
               :
               But
               Abbot
               either
               disliking
               the
               Design
               for
               the
               Authors
               sake
               ,
               or
               being
               an
               enemy
               to
               all
               Counsels
               
               which
               had
               any
               Author
               but
               himself
               ,
               instead
               of
               favours
               returned
               him
               frowns
               ;
               asking
               him
               ,
               What
               he
               had
               to
               do
               to
               make
               any
               suit
               for
               the
               Church
               ?
               And
               telling
               him
               withall
               ,
               That
               never
               any
               Bishop
               attempted
               the
               like
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               body
               would
               have
               done
               it
               but
               himself
               ;
               That
               he
               had
               given
               the
               Church
               such
               a
               wound
               ,
               in
               speaking
               to
               any
               Lord
               of
               the
               Layty
               about
               it
               ,
               as
               he
               could
               never
               make
               whole
               again
               ;
               And
               finally
               ,
               That
               if
               the
               Lord
               Duke
               did
               fully
               understand
               what
               he
               had
               done
               ,
               he
               would
               never
               endure
               him
               to
               come
               near
               him
               again
               .
               St
               Davids
               replies
               very
               mildly
               ,
               That
               he
               thought
               he
               had
               done
               a
               very
               good
               office
               for
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               did
               his
               betters
               too
               ;
               That
               if
               his
               Grace
               thought
               otherwise
               ,
               he
               was
               sorry
               that
               he
               had
               offended
               :
               But
               hoped
               that
               he
               had
               done
               it
               out
               of
               a
               good
               mind
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               support
               of
               many
               poor
               Vicars
               abroad
               in
               the
               Country
               ,
               who
               must
               needs
               sink
               under
               the
               payment
               of
               so
               many
               Subsidies
               ;
               and
               therefore
               that
               his
               error
               might
               be
               pardonable
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               an
               error
               .
               Thus
               soundly
               ratled
               he
               departs
               ,
               and
               acquaints
               the
               Duke
               with
               the
               success
               ,
               for
               fear
               some
               ill
               offices
               might
               be
               otherwise
               done
               him
               to
               the
               King
               and
               Prince
               .
               So
               miserable
               was
               the
               case
               of
               the
               poorer
               Clergy
               ,
               in
               living
               under
               such
               an
               
                 High
                 Priest
              
               ,
               who
               though
               he
               was
               subject
               to
               the
               same
               infirmity
               ,
               was
               altogether
               insensible
               of
               those
               heavy
               pressures
               which
               were
               laid
               upon
               them
               :
               It
               being
               his
               Felicity
               ,
               but
               their
               unhappiness
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               never
               Parson
               ,
               Vicar
               ,
               nor
               Curate
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               less
               careful
               or
               compassionate
               of
               their
               hard
               condition
               .
            
             
               Before
               the
               rising
               of
               this
               Parliament
               (
               which
               was
               on
               the
               twenty
               ninth
               of
               May
               )
               came
               out
               a
               book
               of
               Dr.
               Whites
               ,
               entituled
               ,
               
                 A
                 Reply
                 to
                 Iesuite
                 Fishers
                 Answer
                 to
                 certain
                 Questions
              
               propounded
               by
               his
               most
               Gracious
               Majesty
               King
               IAMES
               .
               (s)
               The
               occasion
               this
               :
               His
               Majesty
               being
               present
               at
               the
               second
               Conference
               betwixt
               White
               and
               Fisher
               ,
               beforementioned
               ,
               observed
               in
               his
               deep
               Judgment
               how
               cunning
               and
               subtle
               the
               Jesuite
               was
               ,
               in
               eluding
               such
               Arguments
               as
               were
               brought
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               of
               how
               little
               strength
               in
               particular
               questions
               he
               was
               when
               he
               came
               to
               the
               confirmation
               of
               his
               own
               Tenets
               .
               And
               thereupon
               it
               pleased
               him
               to
               have
               nine
               Questions
               of
               Controversie
               propounded
               to
               the
               Jesuite
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               in
               writing
               manifest
               the
               Grounds
               and
               Arguments
               whereupon
               the
               Popish
               Faith
               in
               those
               Points
               were
               builded
               .
               Now
               the
               nine
               Points
               were
               these
               that
               follow
               :
               1.
               
               
                 Praying
                 to
                 Images
              
               .
               2.
               
               
                 Prayings
                 and
                 Oblations
                 to
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
              
               Mary
               .
               3.
               
               
                 Worshipping
                 and
                 Invocation
                 of
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 .
              
               4.
               
               
                 The
                 Lyturgie
                 and
                 private
                 Prayers
                 for
                 the
                 Ignorant
                 in
                 an
                 unknown
                 tongue
                 .
              
               5.
               
               
                 Repetition
                 of
                 Pater-nosters
                 ,
                 Aves
                 ,
                 and
                 Creeds
                 ,
                 especially
                 affixing
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 merit
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               6.
               
               
                 The
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
              
               .
               7.
               
               
                 Communion
                 under
                 one
                 kind
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 abetting
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 Concomitancy
                 .
              
               8.
               
               
                 Works
                 of
                 Supererogation
                 ,
                 especially
                 with
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 treasure
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               9.
               
               
                 The
                 opinion
                 of
                 Deposing
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 away
                 their
                 Kingdoms
                 by
                 Papal
                 power
                 ,
                 whether
                 directly
                 or
                 indirectly
                 ?
              
               To
               these
               nine
               Questions
               the
               Jesuite
               returned
               a
               close
               and
               well-wrought
               Answer
               ,
               the
               unraveling
               whereof
               was
               by
               the
               King
               committed
               to
               this
               
               Dr.
               White
               ,
               for
               his
               encouragement
               and
               reward
               made
               one
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Chaplains
               in
               Ordinary
               ,
               and
               Dean
               of
               Carlile
               .
               This
               book
               being
               finished
               at
               the
               Press
               about
               the
               beginning
               of
               April
               ,
               and
               forthwith
               published
               to
               others
               ,
               was
               very
               welcom
               to
               most
               moderate
               and
               learned
               men
               ;
               the
               rather
               in
               regard
               that
               the
               third
               of
               those
               Conferences
               ,
               which
               was
               that
               between
               Laud
               and
               Fisher
               ,
               was
               subjoyned
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               which
               the
               Reader
               may
               please
               to
               call
               to
               mind
               ,
               that
               this
               Conference
               had
               been
               digested
               and
               read
               over
               to
               the
               King
               in
               the
               Christmas
               Holidaies
               as
               before
               is
               said
               .
               But
               why
               it
               staid
               so
               long
               before
               it
               was
               published
               ,
               why
               published
               in
               the
               name
               of
               
                 R.
                 B.
              
               (
               Mr.
               
                 Richard
                 Bayly
              
               )
               afterwards
               President
               of
               St.
               Iohn
               Colledgs
               and
               Dean
               of
               Sarisbury
               ,
               being
               at
               that
               time
               one
               of
               his
               Chaplains
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               his
               own
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               why
               it
               came
               not
               out
               not
               as
               a
               distinct
               book
               of
               it self
               ,
               but
               as
               an
               
                 Appendix
                 unto
                 Whites
              
               ,
               himself
               is
               better
               able
               to
               tell
               us
               than
               any
               other
               ,
               and
               he
               tells
               it
               thus
               :
               (t)
               
                 The
                 cause
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 why
                 the
                 discourse
                 upon
                 this
                 Conference
                 staid
                 so
                 long
                 before
                 it
                 could
                 endure
                 to
                 be
                 pressed
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 neither
                 my
                 Idleness
                 ,
                 nor
                 my
                 unwillingness
                 to
                 right
                 both
                 my self
                 and
                 the
                 cause
                 against
                 the
                 Iesuite
                 which
                 occasioned
                 this
                 delay
                 ;
                 For
                 I
                 had
                 then
                 most
                 Honourable
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 some
                 yet
                 living
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 discourse
                 was
                 finished
                 long
                 before
                 I
                 could
                 perswade
                 my self
                 to
                 let
                 it
                 come
                 into
                 publick
                 view
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 caused
                 partly
                 by
                 reason
                 there
                 was
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 three
                 Conferences
                 held
                 with
                 Fisher
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 third
                 ;
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 therefore
                 conveniently
                 come
                 abroad
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 till
                 the
                 two
                 former
                 were
                 ready
                 to
                 lead
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 till
                 now
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 in
                 part
                 the
                 reason
                 also
                 why
                 this
                 Tract
                 crept
                 into
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 a
                 larger
                 work
                 ;
                 For
                 since
                 that
                 work
                 contained
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 passed
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 former
                 Conferences
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 third
                 in
                 divers
                 points
                 concurred
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 depended
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 think
                 it
                 Substantive
                 enough
                 to
                 stand
                 alone
                 .
                 But
                 besides
                 this
                 affinity
                 between
                 the
                 Conferences
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 willing
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 pass
                 ,
                 as
                 silently
                 as
                 it
                 might
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 another
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 perhaps
                 little
                 to
                 be
                 looked
                 after
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 hold
                 it
                 worthy
                 (
                 nor
                 can
                 I
                 yet
                 )
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 duty
                 and
                 service
                 which
                 I
                 owe
                 to
                 my
                 dear
                 mother
                 t●●
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 .
              
               As
               for
               the
               Reasons
               why
               it
               was
               published
               i●
               the
               name
               of
               
                 R.
                 B.
              
               Chaplain
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               rather
               than
               his
               own
               ,
               it
               neither
               was
               his
               own
               desire
               ,
               (
               though
               the
               Breviate
               telleth
               us
               that
               it
               was
               )
               nor
               
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 being
                 ingaged
                 thereby
                 against
                 his
                 friends
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
              
               as
               is
               there
               affirmed
               .
               
                 His
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 whatever
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 were
                 proposed
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 approved
                 by
                 Authority
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 fit
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 set
                 out
                 in
                 his
                 Chaplains
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 his
                 own
                 .
              
               To
               which
               he
               readily
               submitted
               .
               But
               of
               this
               Conference
               we
               shall
               speak
               further
               ,
               when
               we
               come
               to
               the
               defence
               and
               engagements
               of
               it
               ,
               Anno
               1637.
               
            
             
               The
               seasonable
               publishing
               of
               these
               two
               Books
               did
               much
               conduce
               
               to
               the
               advancement
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Service
               .
               The
               Commons
               at
               that
               time
               had
               been
               hammering
               a
               sharp
               Remonstrance
               against
               the
               Papists
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               were
               no
               enemies
               of
               the
               Religion
               here
               established
               to
               be
               feared
               but
               they
               .
               In
               the
               Preface
               to
               which
               Petition
               ,
               they
               took
               notice
               of
               so
               many
               dangers
               threatned
               both
               to
               the
               Church
               and
               State
               by
               the
               power
               and
               practises
               of
               the
               Papist
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               King
               had
               took
               no
               care
               to
               preserve
               the
               one
               ,
               or
               suppress
               the
               other
               :
               Which
               Petition
               ,
               being
               brought
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Lords
               ,
               was
               there
               so
               abbreviated
               ,
               that
               the
               Preamble
               was
               quite
               left
               out
               ,
               and
               the
               many
               branches
               of
               it
               reduced
               to
               two
               particulars
               :
               First
               ,
               That
               all
               Laws
               and
               Statutes
               ,
               formerly
               made
               against
               Jesuites
               ,
               Seminary
               Priests
               ,
               and
               other
               Popish
               Recusants
               ,
               might
               from
               thenceforth
               be
               put
               into
               execution
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               he
               would
               engage
               himself
               by
               his
               Royal
               Word
               ,
               that
               upon
               no
               occasion
               of
               Marriage
               or
               Treaty
               ,
               or
               other
               request
               in
               that
               behalf
               ,
               &c.
               he
               would
               slaken
               the
               execution
               of
               the
               Laws
               against
               them
               .
               Which
               Petition
               being
               presented
               to
               his
               Majesty
               by
               a
               Committee
               of
               both
               Houses
               on
               the
               tenth
               of
               April
               ;
               after
               some
               deliberation
               he
               returned
               this
               Answer
               to
               it
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 That
                 the
                 Laws
                 against
                 Iesuites
                 and
                 Popish
                 Recusants
                 should
                 be
                 put
                 into
                 due
                 execution
                 from
                 thenceforth
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               it
               appeared
               by
               the
               coming
               out
               of
               these
               said
               two
               Books
               within
               few
               daies
               after
               ,
               that
               as
               his
               Majesty
               had
               granted
               them
               their
               desires
               ,
               in
               causing
               the
               said
               Laws
               against
               Priests
               and
               Jesuites
               to
               be
               duly
               executed
               ;
               so
               he
               had
               taken
               special
               care
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               preserve
               Religion
               in
               her
               Purity
               ,
               by
               confuting
               the
               most
               material
               Doctrines
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               :
               but
               to
               preserve
               his
               people
               also
               from
               being
               seduced
               by
               the
               practises
               of
               the
               Priests
               and
               Jesuites
               .
            
             
               Which
               notwithstanding
               the
               Commons
               remaining
               still
               unsatisfied
               ,
               betook
               themselves
               to
               the
               framing
               of
               another
               Petition
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               was
               desired
               that
               all
               such
               persons
               as
               were
               either
               Papists
               ,
               or
               suspected
               to
               be
               Papists
               ,
               or
               had
               not
               received
               the
               Communion
               within
               the
               space
               of
               one
               whole
               year
               ,
               or
               whose
               Wives
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               their
               Servants
               were
               Recusants
               ,
               or
               suspected
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               might
               be
               removed
               from
               all
               Commissions
               of
               charge
               and
               trust
               ,
               from
               being
               Justices
               of
               the
               Peace
               ,
               or
               bearing
               any
               Office
               in
               the
               Common
               Wealth
               .
               But
               this
               Petition
               was
               not
               made
               ready
               for
               the
               Lords
               till
               the
               twentieth
               of
               May
               next
               following
               ,
               and
               being
               then
               reported
               to
               them
               by
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               they
               did
               proceed
               no
               further
               in
               it
               .
               The
               Commons
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               had
               been
               wholly
               busied
               in
               the
               Prosecution
               of
               the
               Lord
               Treasurer
               Cranfield
               ,
               whom
               at
               last
               they
               brought
               unto
               his
               Sentence
               .
               A
               Gentleman
               he
               was
               by
               birth
               ,
               but
               had
               his
               breeding
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               from
               whence
               by
               his
               own
               wit
               and
               industry
               he
               preferred
               himself
               into
               the
               Court
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               first
               made
               Master
               of
               the
               Wardrobe
               ,
               afterward
               Master
               of
               the
               Wards
               ,
               and
               finally
               advanced
               by
               the
               power
               and
               favour
               of
               the
               Duke
               ,
               (
               one
               of
               whose
               Kinswomen
               he
               had
               married
               )
               to
               the
               office
               of
               Lord
               Treasurer
               ,
               and
               the
               honour
               of
               being
               made
               the
               first
               Earl
               of
               Middlesex
               .
               In
               this
               Office
               he
               had
               disobliged
               the
               Prince
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               in
               Spain
               ,
               by
               disswading
               and
               diverting
               those
               Large
               Supplies
               
               which
               were
               required
               for
               the
               maintaining
               of
               his
               Port
               in
               a
               Forraign
               Kingdom
               .
               And
               he
               had
               disobliged
               the
               Duke
               ,
               by
               joyning
               in
               some
               secret
               practises
               to
               make
               him
               grow
               less
               and
               less
               in
               his
               Majesties
               Favour
               .
               They
               had
               both
               served
               the
               turn
               of
               the
               Commons
               ,
               in
               drawing
               the
               King
               by
               their
               continual
               importunities
               to
               dissolve
               the
               Treatie
               .
               And
               the
               Commons
               must
               now
               serve
               their
               turn
               in
               prosecuting
               this
               man
               to
               his
               final
               destruction
               :
               Which
               they
               pursued
               so
               effectually
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               end
               he
               was
               sentenced
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Lords
               to
               be
               deprived
               of
               the
               Office
               of
               Lord
               High
               Treasurer
               of
               England
               ,
               to
               be
               fined
               fifty
               thousand
               Pounds
               ,
               and
               remain
               a
               Prisoner
               in
               the
               Tower
               during
               his
               Majesties
               will
               and
               pleasure
               .
               It
               was
               moved
               also
               to
               degrade
               him
               from
               all
               Titles
               of
               honour
               ,
               but
               in
               that
               the
               Bishops
               stood
               his
               Friends
               and
               dasht
               the
               motion
               .
            
             
               So
               Cranfield
               sell
               ,
               and
               Williams
               did
               not
               stand
               long
               after
               .
               Laud
               was
               now
               brought
               into
               an
               higher
               degree
               of
               credit
               with
               the
               Duke
               of
               Buckingham
               than
               he
               was
               before
               ,
               by
               means
               whereof
               he
               came
               to
               be
               of
               great
               power
               and
               authority
               with
               him
               .
               Insomuch
               that
               when
               the
               Duke
               fell
               sick
               of
               an
               Ague
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               May
               ,
               he
               was
               extreme
               impatient
               in
               his
               Fits
               till
               Laud
               came
               to
               visit
               him
               ;
               by
               whom
               he
               was
               so
               charmed
               and
               sweetned
               ,
               that
               at
               first
               he
               endured
               his
               Fits
               with
               patience
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               patience
               did
               so
               break
               their
               heats
               and
               violences
               ,
               that
               at
               last
               they
               left
               him
               .
               From
               this
               time
               forwards
               he
               was
               not
               used
               only
               as
               a
               Confessor
               ,
               but
               a
               Counsellor
               also
               imployed
               by
               him
               ;
               in
               considering
               and
               advising
               whether
               the
               great
               endowments
               belonging
               to
               the
               Hospitals
               founded
               in
               the
               dissolved
               house
               of
               Carthusian
               Monks
               (
               commonly
               ,
               but
               corruptly
               ,
               called
               the
               Charter-House
               )
               might
               not
               be
               inverted
               to
               the
               maintenance
               of
               an
               Army
               for
               the
               present
               Wars
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               his
               Majesties
               advantage
               ,
               as
               the
               case
               of
               the
               Subject
               .
               And
               to
               this
               Proposition
               (
               as
               it
               seems
               )
               he
               returned
               a
               Negative
               ,
               for
               I
               find
               not
               that
               the
               business
               advanced
               any
               further
               .
               He
               liked
               not
               any
               inversions
               or
               alienations
               of
               that
               nature
               ,
               lest
               being
               drawn
               into
               example
               ,
               the
               Lands
               of
               Colledges
               or
               Cathedral
               Churches
               might
               in
               like
               manner
               be
               imployed
               unto
               secular
               uses
               .
               Besides
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               choose
               but
               know
               ,
               that
               a
               project
               had
               been
               set
               on
               foot
               about
               ten
               years
               before
               ,
               for
               the
               Entituling
               of
               the
               King
               to
               all
               Sutton's
               Lands
               ;
               which
               probably
               might
               have
               succeeded
               ,
               if
               Coke
               ,
               then
               being
               Lord
               Chief
               Justice
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               Trustees
               for
               erecting
               the
               Hospital
               ,
               had
               not
               stood
               stoutly
               to
               his
               trust
               .
               By
               which
               though
               he
               got
               the
               Kings
               displeasure
               ,
               yet
               amongst
               others
               he
               preserved
               the
               reputation
               of
               an
               honest
               man.
               And
               Laud
               might
               very
               well
               conclude
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               durst
               oppose
               the
               King
               when
               he
               was
               in
               his
               favour
               ,
               would
               be
               found
               more
               intractable
               at
               this
               time
               when
               he
               was
               in
               disgrace
               ;
               which
               rendred
               him
               the
               less
               sollicitous
               to
               appear
               in
               a
               business
               not
               otherwise
               approved
               of
               by
               him
               :
               But
               in
               another
               point
               ,
               which
               was
               more
               to
               his
               liking
               ,
               and
               lay
               within
               the
               spheare
               of
               his
               activity
               ,
               he
               gave
               him
               as
               much
               satisfaction
               as
               he
               had
               desired
               .
               This
               was
               the
               giving
               him
               the
               heads
               of
               
                 Doctrinal
                 Puritanism
              
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Heads
               of
               such
               Doctrines
               as
               were
               maintained
               
               by
               those
               of
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               ,
               though
               not
               maintained
               by
               them
               as
               Puritans
               ,
               but
               as
               Calvinists
               only
               .
               The
               Duke
               had
               a
               desire
               to
               know
               them
               ,
               and
               he
               served
               him
               in
               it
               .
               I
               must
               needs
               say
               ,
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Doctrinal
                 Puritanism
              
               is
               not
               very
               ancient
               ,
               but
               whether
               first
               taken
               up
               by
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Spalato
               at
               his
               being
               here
               ,
               
               I
               am
               not
               able
               to
               say
               ;
               Nor
               am
               I
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               Puritan
               and
               Calvinian
               are
               terms
               convertible
               .
               For
               though
               all
               Puritans
               are
               Calvinians
               ,
               both
               in
               doctrine
               and
               practise
               ,
               yet
               all
               Calvinians
               are
               not
               to
               be
               counted
               as
               Puritans
               also
               ;
               whose
               practises
               many
               of
               them
               abhor
               ,
               and
               whose
               inconformities
               they
               detest
               ,
               though
               by
               the
               errour
               of
               their
               Education
               ,
               or
               ill
               direction
               in
               the
               Course
               of
               their
               Studies
               ,
               they
               may
               ,
               and
               do
               agree
               with
               them
               in
               some
               points
               of
               Doctrine
               .
               But
               I
               must
               take
               the
               word
               as
               it
               stands
               in
               the
               Breviate
               ,
               and
               so
               let
               it
               go
               .
            
             
               These
               Doctrinal
               heads
               ,
               being
               ten
               in
               number
               ,
               related
               to
               the
               indisp●nsible
               morality
               of
               the
               Lords-day-Sabbath
               ,
               the
               indiscrimination
               of
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               ,
               the
               Power
               of
               Soveraign
               Princes
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               matters
               ,
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Confession
               and
               Sacerdotal
               Absolution
               ,
               and
               the
               five
               Points
               so
               much
               disputed
               ,
               about
               Predestination
               and
               the
               Concomitants
               thereof
               .
               Which
               last
               Points
               having
               been
               hotly
               agitated
               ,
               for
               twenty
               years
               last
               past
               ,
               in
               the
               Belgick
               Churches
               ,
               did
               now
               begin
               to
               exercise
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               upon
               this
               occasion
               .
               The
               Priests
               and
               Jesuites
               having
               been
               very
               busie
               of
               late
               in
               gaining
               Proselites
               ,
               and
               sowing
               their
               erronious
               Doctrines
               ,
               had
               got
               a
               haunt
               in
               a
               Village
               of
               the
               County
               of
               Essex
               ,
               called
               Stanford-Rivers
               .
               The
               Rector
               of
               that
               Church
               was
               
                 Richard
                 Montague
              
               ,
               
               Batchelor
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               Prebend
               of
               Windsor
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               Fellows
               of
               Eaton
               Colledge
               ;
               a
               man
               exceedingly
               well
               versed
               in
               all
               the
               Learning
               of
               Greeks
               and
               Romans
               ,
               and
               as
               well
               studied
               in
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               Councils
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               ancient
               Monuments
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               .
               Desirous
               to
               free
               his
               Parish
               from
               this
               haunt
               ,
               he
               left
               some
               Propositions
               at
               the
               house
               of
               one
               of
               his
               Neighbours
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               frequently
               visited
               with
               these
               Night-Spirits
               ,
               with
               this
               Declaration
               thereunto
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               of
               those
               which
               ranged
               that
               walk
               could
               convince
               him
               in
               any
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               he
               would
               immediately
               subscribe
               and
               be
               a
               Papist
               .
               After
               long
               expectation
               ,
               instead
               of
               answering
               to
               his
               queries
               ,
               one
               of
               them
               leaves
               a
               short
               Pamphlet
               for
               him
               ,
               entituled
               ,
               
                 A
                 new
                 Gag
                 for
                 the
                 Old
                 Gospell
                 ,
              
               in
               which
               it
               was
               pretended
               ,
               that
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Protestants
               should
               be
               confuted
               out
               of
               the
               very
               words
               of
               their
               own
               English
               Bibles
               .
               This
               book
               he
               was
               required
               to
               answer
               ,
               and
               found
               it
               no
               such
               knotty
               piece
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               might
               be
               cleft
               in
               sunder
               ,
               without
               Beetle
               or
               Wedges
               .
               But
               in
               perusing
               of
               that
               book
               ,
               he
               found
               ,
               that
               besides
               some
               few
               Doctrines
               which
               properly
               and
               truly
               did
               belong
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               there
               were
               crouded
               into
               it
               all
               Points
               of
               Calvinism
               ,
               such
               Heterodoxies
               ,
               and
               out-landish
               Fancies
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               never
               owned
               .
               And
               therefore
               in
               his
               Answer
               to
               that
               
                 Popish
                 Gagger
              
               he
               severed
               or
               discriminated
               the
               opinions
               of
               particular
               men
               ,
               from
               the
               Authorized
               Doctrines
               of
               this
               Church
               ;
               leaving
               the
               one
               to
               be
               maintained
               by
               their
               
               private
               Fautors
               ,
               and
               only
               defending
               and
               maintaining
               the
               other
               .
               And
               certainly
               had
               he
               not
               been
               a
               man
               of
               a
               mighty
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               easily
               could
               contemn
               the
               cry
               and
               clamours
               which
               were
               raised
               against
               him
               for
               so
               doing
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               but
               have
               sunk
               remedilesly
               under
               the
               burden
               of
               disgrace
               ,
               and
               the
               fears
               of
               Ruine
               which
               that
               performance
               drew
               upon
               him
               .
            
             
               This
               Book
               came
               out
               about
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               December
               ,
               and
               coming
               out
               made
               such
               a
               general
               amazement
               amongst
               those
               of
               the
               Calvinian
               Party
               ,
               that
               they
               began
               to
               fear
               the
               sad
               consequents
               of
               it
               .
               The
               opening
               of
               this
               secret
               was
               of
               such
               importance
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Author
               and
               his
               Book
               were
               not
               speedily
               crushed
               ,
               they
               must
               no
               longer
               shroud
               their
               private
               opinions
               under
               the
               name
               of
               the
               received
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ;
               excluded
               from
               that
               Sanctuary
               ,
               they
               could
               find
               no
               place
               of
               strength
               and
               sa●ety
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               should
               not
               be
               exposed
               to
               assaults
               and
               dangers
               .
               And
               that
               the
               Author
               and
               the
               Book
               might
               be
               crusht
               together
               ,
               it
               was
               thought
               fit
               that
               Yates
               and
               Ward
               ,
               two
               of
               the
               Lecturers
               or
               Preachers
               in
               Ipswich
               should
               gather
               out
               of
               his
               Book
               some
               especial
               Points
               tending
               to
               Popery
               and
               Arminianism
               (
               as
               they
               conceived
               )
               to
               be
               presented
               to
               the
               Censure
               of
               the
               following
               Parliament
               .
               Having
               got
               a
               Copy
               of
               the
               Information
               intended
               to
               be
               made
               against
               him
               ,
               he
               flies
               for
               refuge
               to
               King
               Iames
               ,
               now
               grown
               more
               moderate
               ,
               and
               (
               since
               the
               death
               of
               Mountague
               the
               late
               Bishop
               of
               Winton
               )
               into
               a
               better
               liking
               of
               those
               opinions
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               laboured
               to
               condemn
               at
               the
               Synod
               of
               Dort.
               His
               Majesty
               knew
               the
               man
               ,
               and
               his
               great
               abilities
               ,
               and
               was
               well
               pleased
               with
               his
               performance
               against
               the
               
                 History
                 of
                 Tithes
              
               ;
               where
               he
               had
               beaten
               the
               (
               then
               thought
               )
               matchless
               Selden
               at
               his
               own
               weapon
               ,
               and
               shewed
               himself
               the
               greater
               Philologer
               of
               the
               two
               :
               Upon
               which
               ground
               he
               looked
               upon
               him
               as
               the
               fittest
               man
               to
               encounter
               Baronius
               ,
               against
               whom
               the
               right
               learned
               Casanbon
               had
               some
               preparatory
               velitations
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               but
               made
               no
               further
               progress
               in
               it
               .
               Mountague
               ,
               flying
               to
               King
               Iames
               ,
               as
               before
               is
               said
               ,
               had
               presently
               his
               discharge
               or
               
                 quietus
                 est
              
               ,
               as
               to
               his
               Majesties
               good
               opinion
               both
               of
               him
               and
               (e)
               the
               book
               it self
               .
               And
               more
               than
               so
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               took
               notice
               that
               the
               Information
               was
               divulged
               ,
               and
               the
               Clamor
               violent
               ,
               and
               therefore
               gave
               him
               leave
               to
               make
               an
               Appeal
               from
               the
               said
               Defamers
               unto
               his
               own
               mos●
               Sacred
               Cognizance
               in
               publick
               ,
               and
               to
               represent
               his
               just
               defence
               against
               their
               slanders
               and
               false
               surmises
               unto
               the
               world
               .
               And
               that
               the
               queaziness
               of
               the
               times
               might
               the
               better
               brook
               it
               ,
               he
               gave
               express
               order
               unto
               Dr.
               White
               ,
               then
               Dean
               of
               Carlile
               ,
               (
               cried
               up
               ,
               when
               Lecturer
               of
               St.
               Pauls
               ,
               for
               the
               stoutes●
               Champion
               of
               this
               Church
               against
               those
               of
               Rome
               )
               for
               the
               authorizing
               and
               publishing
               thereof
               ,
               which
               was
               done
               accordingly
               .
               This
               Book
               he
               entituled
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 APPELLO
                 CAESAREM
              
               ,
               or
               
                 a
                 just
                 APPEAL
                 from
                 two
                 unjust
                 INFORMERS
                 :
              
               But
               the
               King
               dying
               before
               it
               was
               finished
               at
               the
               Press
               ,
               it
               was
               presented
               to
               King
               Charles
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               entrance
               of
               his
               Reign
               ,
               and
               there
               we
               shall
               be
               sure
               to
               hear
               further
               of
               it
               .
            
             
             
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               it
               may
               not
               be
               unnecessary
               to
               enquire
               what
               the
               said
               Informers
               (
               Yates
               and
               Ward
               )
               might
               and
               did
               mean
               by
               Popery
               and
               Arminianism
               ,
               with
               which
               two
               crimes
               they
               charged
               the
               Answer
               to
               the
               Gagger
               .
               And
               first
               we
               find
               upon
               due
               search
               ,
               That
               by
               Popery
               they
               understood
               all
               such
               Points
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               as
               being
               determined
               by
               this
               Church
               ,
               hold
               some
               correspondence
               and
               agreement
               with
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               or
               being
               not
               determined
               by
               this
               Church
               ,
               are
               left
               at
               liberty
               for
               every
               man
               to
               please
               himself
               in
               his
               own
               opinion
               ,
               how
               hear
               soever
               he
               may
               come
               to
               such
               compliance
               .
               Of
               the
               first
               sort
               they
               reckoned
               for
               points
               of
               
                 Popery
                 ;
                 The
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Perpetual
                 Visibility
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 The
              
               Local
               Descent
               
                 of
                 Christ
                 into
                 Hell
                 ,
                 The
                 Lawfulness
                 of
                 Images
                 ,
                 Signing
                 with
                 the
                 Sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 Confession
                 and
                 Sacerdotal
                 Absolution
                 ,
                 The
              
               Real
               Presence
               ,
               
                 The
                 Reward
                 of
                 Good
                 Works
                 ,
                 The
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Orders
              
               ;
               quarrelling
               even
               with
               very
               words
               ,
               
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 Altar
              
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               :
               All
               which
               upon
               a
               perfect
               Examination
               ,
               will
               be
               found
               to
               be
               the
               genuine
               Doctrines
               ,
               and
               to
               speak
               nothing
               but
               the
               Language
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               punctually
               discovered
               in
               our
               Introduction
               .
               Amongst
               the
               last
               I
               reckon
               the
               Disputes
               concerning
               
                 Evangelical
                 Counsels
                 ,
                 Antichrist
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Limbus
                 Patrum
              
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Church
               of
               Engl●nd
               hath
               determined
               nothing
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Appellant
               was
               left
               at
               liberty
               to
               follow
               his
               own
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               to
               chuse
               what
               guides
               he
               pleased
               to
               direct
               his
               Judgment
               in
               those
               particular
               Debates
               .
               Yet
               such
               was
               the
               temper
               of
               those
               Times
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               held
               any
               of
               the
               Points
               aforesaid
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               controverted
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               sense
               of
               Calvin
               ,
               must
               presently
               be
               accused
               of
               Popery
               .
               He
               that
               adhered
               unto
               the
               Tendries
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               in
               such
               particulars
               as
               the
               Church
               was
               pleased
               to
               leave
               undetermined
               ;
               or
               bound
               himself
               in
               matters
               publickly
               resolved
               on
               ,
               to
               vindicate
               this
               Church
               to
               her
               genuine
               Tenents
               ,
               was
               presently
               made
               Subject
               to
               all
               those
               Clamors
               and
               Reproaches
               ,
               which
               the
               Tongues
               and
               Pens
               of
               that
               Predominating
               Faction
               could
               either
               raise
               upon
               him
               ,
               or
               asperse
               him
               with
               .
               Laud
               had
               found
               good
               experience
               of
               it
               when
               he
               lived
               in
               Oxon.
               and
               so
               had
               Houson
               and
               Corbet
               too
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               noted
               .
               But
               none
               of
               them
               were
               able
               to
               break
               through
               those
               difficulties
               ,
               till
               Mountague
               took
               the
               Work
               in
               hand
               ;
               who
               being
               well
               back'd
               ,
               and
               having
               the
               Ice
               somewhat
               broke
               before
               him
               ,
               waded
               with
               confidence
               and
               courage
               through
               the
               middest
               of
               those
               Waters
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               might
               have
               overwhelmed
               the
               most
               tried
               Adventurer
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               next
               place
               it
               will
               be
               no
               hard
               work
               to
               finde
               what
               they
               meant
               by
               Arminianism
               ;
               under
               which
               name
               they
               comprehend
               the
               Melancthonian
               Doctrine
               of
               
                 Predestination
                 ,
                 The
                 Vniversal
                 Redemption
                 of
                 Mankind
                 by
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 The
                 cooperation
                 of
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 Man
                 with
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               ,
               
                 The
                 Possibility
                 of
                 falling
                 from
                 Grace
                 received
                 :
              
               All
               which
               appear
               by
               plain
               and
               evident
               proofs
               in
               our
               said
               Introduction
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               the
               true
               original
               and
               native
               Doctrines
               of
               this
               
               Church
               at
               her
               first
               Reformation
               .
               But
               Calvinism
               had
               so
               overspread
               the
               face
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               by
               Humphries
               long
               sitting
               in
               the
               Chair
               at
               Oxon.
               and
               the
               discountenancing
               of
               
                 Peter
                 Baro
              
               at
               Cambridge
               ,
               that
               the
               natural
               Doctrines
               and
               Determinations
               of
               it
               were
               either
               so
               forgotten
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               not
               known
               ,
               or
               else
               so
               overpowred
               ,
               that
               none
               durst
               undertake
               to
               own
               them
               .
               And
               so
               it
               stood
               till
               th●
               breaking
               out
               of
               the
               Predestinarian
               Quarrels
               in
               the
               Belgick
               Churches
               ,
               between
               Arminius
               and
               his
               Followers
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Rigid
                 Calvinians
              
               on
               the
               other
               .
               The
               Books
               which
               had
               been
               written
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               being
               purposely
               dispersed
               abroad
               ,
               to
               encourage
               and
               encrease
               their
               several
               Parties
               ,
               cross'd
               over
               the
               Seas
               into
               England
               also
               ;
               where
               being
               diligently
               studied
               ,
               either
               out
               of
               curiosity
               ,
               or
               desire
               of
               Knowledge
               ,
               they
               awaked
               many
               out
               of
               that
               dead
               sleep
               in
               which
               they
               were
               ,
               to
               look
               with
               better
               eyes
               into
               the
               true
               and
               native
               Doctrines
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               than
               before
               they
               did
               .
               Amongst
               the
               first
               which
               publikly
               appeared
               that
               way
               at
               Oxon.
               after
               the
               coming
               out
               of
               the
               said
               Books
               ,
               were
               Laud
               and
               Houson
               ,
               whom
               Abbot
               then
               Doctor
               of
               the
               Chair
               ,
               and
               Vice-chancellor
               also
               ,
               exposed
               to
               as
               much
               disgrace
               as
               by
               his
               Place
               and
               Power
               he
               could
               lay
               upon
               them
               .
               Amongst
               the
               first
               at
               Cambridge
               were
               Tompson
               ,
               a
               Dutchman
               by
               original
               (
               if
               I
               be
               not
               mistaken
               in
               t●e
               man
               )
               and
               Richardson
               the
               Master
               of
               Trinity
               Colledge
               .
               The
               first
               of
               these
               had
               writ
               a
               Book
               touching
               
                 Falling
                 away
                 from
                 Grace
              
               ,
               entituled
               ,
               
                 De
                 Intercisione
                 Gratiae
                 ,
                 &
                 Iustificationis
              
               ;
               to
               which
               Abbot
               of
               Oxon.
               above-mentioned
               returned
               an
               Answer
               .
               The
               other
               being
               a
               corpulent
               man
               ,
               was
               publickly
               reproach'd
               in
               S.
               Maries
               Pulpit
               in
               his
               own
               University
               ,
               by
               the
               name
               of
               a
               
                 Fat-bellied
                 Arminian
              
               .
               By
               that
               name
               they
               were
               called
               in
               Holland
               ,
               which
               adhered
               not
               unto
               Calvin's
               Doctrine
               ,
               though
               many
               had
               formerly
               maintained
               these
               Opinions
               in
               those
               Churches
               ,
               before
               
                 van
                 Harmine
              
               came
               to
               the
               Chair
               of
               Leyden
               .
               And
               by
               that
               name
               they
               must
               be
               called
               in
               England
               also
               ,
               though
               the
               same
               Doctrines
               had
               been
               here
               publickly
               Authorised
               and
               Taught
               before
               he
               was
               born
               .
               So
               that
               the
               entitling
               of
               these
               Doctrines
               to
               the
               name
               of
               Arminius
               ,
               seems
               to
               be
               like
               the
               nominating
               of
               the
               great
               
                 Western
                 Continent
              
               by
               the
               name
               of
               America
               ;
               of
               which
               first
               
                 Christopher
                 Columbus
              
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               the
               two
               Cabots
               ,
               Father
               and
               Son
               ,
               had
               made
               many
               great
               and
               notable
               Discoveries
               ,
               before
               
                 Americus
                 Vestputius
              
               ever
               saw
               those
               Shores.
               Howsoever
               these
               Doctrines
               must
               be
               called
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Arminianism
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               name
               Mountague
               stands
               accused
               by
               the
               two
               Informers
               ,
               though
               he
               protests
               in
               his
               Appeal
               ,
               That
               he
               had
               never
               seen
               any
               of
               the
               Writings
               of
               Arminius
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               did
               no
               otherwise
               maintain
               those
               Doctrines
               ,
               than
               as
               they
               were
               commended
               to
               him
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               justified
               by
               the
               unanimous
               Consent
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Fathers
               .
               But
               of
               this
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               pursuance
               of
               these
               Quarrels
               ,
               we
               shall
               hear
               more
               shortly
               .
            
             
               These
               matters
               being
               thus
               laid
               together
               ,
               let
               us
               look
               back
               on
               some
               former
               Passages
               which
               preceded
               Mountagues
               Disputes
               .
               The
               Commons
               had
               obtained
               their
               ends
               ,
               in
               dissolving
               all
               Treaties
               with
               the
               
               King
               of
               Spain
               ;
               but
               lost
               their
               hopes
               of
               Marrying
               the
               Prince
               to
               a
               Lady
               of
               their
               own
               Religion
               .
               His
               Majesty
               would
               not
               look
               beneath
               a
               Crown
               ,
               to
               finde
               a
               Marriage
               for
               his
               Son
               ;
               and
               no
               Crown
               could
               afford
               him
               a
               better
               Wife
               for
               his
               Son
               ,
               than
               a
               Daughter
               of
               France
               .
               The
               Prince
               had
               seen
               the
               Lady
               at
               the
               Court
               in
               Paris
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               as
               much
               desired
               to
               see
               her
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               England
               .
               Upon
               this
               ground
               the
               Earl
               of
               Holland
               is
               dispatch'd
               privately
               into
               France
               ,
               to
               see
               how
               the
               Queen-Mother
               and
               her
               Ministers
               ,
               who
               then
               Governed
               the
               Affairs
               of
               that
               King
               ,
               would
               approve
               the
               Match
               ;
               to
               which
               at
               first
               they
               seemed
               so
               chear●ully
               inclined
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               not
               seem
               to
               stand
               upon
               any
               Conditions
               :
               But
               no
               sooner
               had
               they
               found
               ,
               that
               the
               Breach
               between
               his
               Majesty
               and
               the
               King
               of
               Spain
               was
               grown
               irreparable
               ,
               and
               that
               both
               sides
               prepared
               for
               War
               ,
               but
               they
               knew
               how
               to
               make
               their
               best
               advantage
               of
               it
               .
               They
               thought
               themselves
               to
               be
               every
               way
               as
               considerable
               as
               the
               Spaniards
               were
               ;
               and
               would
               abate
               nothing
               of
               those
               Terms
               which
               had
               been
               obtained
               by
               the
               Spaniards
               ,
               in
               reference
               either
               to
               the
               Princess
               her self
               ,
               or
               in
               favour
               of
               the
               English
               Catholicks
               :
               And
               to
               these
               Terms
               ,
               when
               they
               saw
               no
               better
               could
               be
               gotten
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               and
               the
               Prince
               consented
               .
               But
               such
               a
               Spirit
               of
               Infatuation
               was
               at
               that
               time
               upon
               the
               People
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               on
               the
               23d
               .
               of
               February
               before
               had
               celebrated
               the
               Dissolving
               of
               the
               Treaties
               with
               Spain
               with
               B●lls
               and
               Bonfires
               ,
               on
               the
               21st
               .
               of
               November
               following
               did
               celebrate
               with
               like
               Solemnities
               and
               Expressions
               the
               like
               Match
               with
               France
               .
               And
               in
               this
               Match
               (a)
               Laud
               is
               accused
               to
               have
               a
               hand
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               least
               to
               have
               shew'd
               his
               good
               affections
               to
               promote
               it
               .
               An
               heavy
               Crime
               ,
               and
               proved
               by
               as
               infallible
               proofs
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               his
               writing
               to
               and
               receiving
               Letters
               from
               the
               Duke
               ,
               at
               such
               time
               as
               the
               Duke
               was
               sent
               to
               the
               Court
               of
               France
               ,
               to
               attend
               the
               new
               Queen
               into
               England
               .
               And
               what
               else
               (b)
               could
               this
               Match
               and
               those
               Letters
               aim
               at
               ,
               but
               to
               carry
               on
               the
               same
               design
               to
               bring
               in
               Popery
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               means
               to
               stand
               their
               ground
               ,
               and
               retain
               all
               those
               Priviledges
               and
               Immunities
               ,
               which
               the
               Popish
               Party
               had
               procured
               by
               the
               former
               Treaties
               ?
               To
               such
               absurdities
               are
               men
               sway'd
               ,
               when
               Prejudice
               and
               Prepossessions
               over-rule
               the
               Balance
               .
            
             
               
               We
               must
               begin
               the
               next
               year
               with
               the
               Death
               of
               King
               Iames
               ,
               and
               therefore
               think
               it
               not
               amiss
               to
               take
               a
               brief
               view
               of
               the
               Condition
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               of
               his
               departing
               from
               us
               .
               He
               had
               spent
               all
               his
               life
               in
               Peace
               ,
               but
               died
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               a
               War
               :
               A
               War
               which
               had
               been
               drawn
               upon
               him
               by
               dissolving
               the
               Treaties
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               was
               as
               it
               were
               constrained
               ,
               by
               the
               continual
               importunity
               of
               the
               Prince
               and
               the
               Duke
               of
               Buckingham
               .
               The
               Duke
               knew
               well
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               do
               a
               more
               popular
               act
               ,
               than
               to
               gratifie
               the
               Commons
               in
               that
               business
               ;
               and
               had
               easily
               possess'd
               the
               Prince
               with
               this
               opinion
               ,
               That
               as
               his
               future
               Greatness
               must
               be
               built
               on
               the
               Love
               of
               his
               People
               ,
               so
               nothing
               could
               oblige
               them
               more
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               instrumental
               in
               dissolving
               the
               present
               Treaties
               .
               But
               herein
               they
               consulted
               rather
               their
               own
               private
               Passions
               ,
               than
               the
               publick
               Interest
               of
               the
               
               Crown
               ;
               and
               they
               shall
               both
               pay
               dear
               enough
               for
               it
               in
               a
               very
               short
               space
               :
               For
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               unsafe
               for
               a
               King
               of
               England
               ,
               than
               to
               cast
               himself
               upon
               the
               necessity
               of
               calling
               Parliaments
               ,
               and
               depending
               on
               the
               Purse
               of
               the
               Subject
               ;
               by
               means
               whereof
               he
               makes
               himself
               obnoxious
               to
               the
               humour
               of
               any
               prevailing
               Member
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               and
               becomes
               less
               in
               Reputation
               both
               at
               home
               and
               abroad
               .
               The
               Church
               he
               left
               beleaguer'd
               by
               two
               great
               Enemies
               ;
               assaulted
               openly
               by
               the
               Papist
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               undermined
               by
               the
               Puritans
               on
               the
               other
               .
               Of
               the
               audaciousness
               of
               the
               Papists
               we
               have
               spoke
               already
               ,
               abated
               somewhat
               by
               the
               Fall
               at
               Black-friers
               ,
               more
               by
               the
               dissolving
               the
               two
               Treaties
               about
               four
               Months
               after
               .
               For
               though
               they
               made
               some
               use
               of
               the
               French
               by
               this
               new
               Alliance
               ,
               yet
               they
               resolved
               to
               fasten
               no
               dependance
               upon
               that
               Crown
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               many
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               greedily
               embraced
               such
               Favours
               as
               were
               obtained
               for
               them
               by
               the
               Treaties
               with
               the
               King
               of
               Spain
               ,
               would
               not
               accept
               the
               same
               when
               they
               were
               procured
               by
               the
               Match
               with
               France
               ;
               for
               which
               being
               asked
               the
               Reason
               ,
               they
               returned
               this
               Answer
               ,
               That
               they
               would
               not
               change
               an
               old
               Friend
               for
               a
               new
               ,
               of
               the
               continuance
               of
               whose
               Favours
               they
               could
               have
               no
               certainty
               ;
               and
               who
               by
               suffering
               Hereticks
               in
               his
               own
               Dominions
               ,
               declared
               himself
               no
               fit
               Protector
               for
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Cause
              
               .
            
             
               More
               secret
               were
               the
               Puritans
               ;
               but
               nothing
               the
               less
               dangerous
               ,
               because
               more
               secret
               .
               Finding
               they
               could
               effect
               nothing
               in
               Queen
               Elizabeths
               time
               ,
               either
               by
               their
               publick
               clamours
               ,
               or
               their
               open
               practises
               ,
               they
               cunningly
               wrought
               themselves
               into
               a
               State-Faction
               ,
               and
               play'd
               their
               Game
               under
               the
               colour
               of
               Advancing
               the
               Civil
               Liberties
               of
               the
               Subject
               ,
               and
               the
               preservation
               of
               Religion
               here
               by
               Law
               established
               :
               To
               which
               end
               they
               continually
               allarm'd
               this
               King
               with
               fears
               and
               dangers
               from
               the
               Papists
               (
               as
               before
               was
               said
               )
               that
               all
               mens
               eyes
               being
               turned
               that
               way
               ,
               they
               might
               carry
               on
               their
               own
               designs
               without
               discovery
               .
               In
               which
               they
               imitated
               the
               old
               stratagem
               or
               some
               politick
               Captains
               ,
               who
               having
               made
               great
               noise
               ,
               and
               prepared
               all
               things
               ready
               for
               an
               Assault
               on
               the
               one
               side
               of
               a
               Town
               besieged
               ,
               and
               thereby
               drawn
               all
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               Town
               to
               make
               good
               that
               side
               ,
               suddenly
               caused
               it
               to
               be
               fallen
               upon
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               which
               they
               found
               destitute
               and
               unprovided
               of
               all
               defence
               .
               But
               having
               served
               their
               Appreticeships
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               this
               King
               ,
               we
               shall
               finde
               them
               strong
               enough
               in
               the
               first
               Parliament
               of
               his
               Son
               and
               Successor
               ,
               to
               set
               up
               for
               themselves
               .
               Hitherto
               they
               had
               worked
               under
               the
               ground
               like
               Moles
               or
               Wants
               ,
               without
               being
               discovered
               ;
               but
               then
               they
               began
               to
               cast
               up
               the
               Earth
               before
               them
               :
               and
               having
               prepared
               a
               Bill
               for
               making
               way
               to
               their
               Lords-day
               -
               Sabbath
               ,
               under
               colour
               of
               suppresing
               unlawful
               Pastimes
               and
               Assemblies
               ,
               they
               pressed
               that
               King
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               obtained
               it
               ;
               some
               further
               addition
               to
               which
               Act
               they
               procured
               in
               his
               third
               Parliament
               also
               .
               Yet
               still
               they
               kept
               on
               foot
               their
               pretended
               Zeal
               against
               the
               Papists
               ,
               and
               seemed
               exceeding
               sensible
               of
               the
               Dangers
               which
               were
               threatned
               by
               them
               ;
               not
               so
               much
               
               to
               advance
               their
               own
               Party
               ,
               then
               grown
               strong
               enough
               (
               as
               they
               had
               done
               formerly
               )
               ;
               but
               to
               make
               it
               serve
               them
               as
               a
               Property
               to
               put
               by
               the
               Business
               of
               the
               King
               in
               the
               Grant
               of
               Subsidies
               ,
               whensoever
               he
               required
               it
               of
               them
               ,
            
             
               In
               this
               condition
               of
               Affairs
               King
               Iames
               departs
               this
               Life
               at
               Theobalds
               ,
               on
               Sunday
               the
               27th
               .
               of
               March
               ;
               his
               Disease
               no
               other
               than
               an
               Ague
               ;
               which
               though
               it
               fell
               on
               him
               in
               the
               Spring
               ,
               yet
               it
               crossed
               the
               Proverb
               ,
               and
               proved
               not
               Medicinal
               ,
               but
               Mortal
               .
               His
               Character
               hath
               been
               given
               by
               many
               others
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               may
               well
               spare
               mine
               ,
               looking
               upon
               him
               only
               in
               his
               zeal
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               his
               affections
               unto
               Learning
               .
               His
               zeal
               to
               Unity
               and
               Uniformity
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               appeared
               in
               England
               by
               the
               Conference
               at
               
                 Hampton
                 Court
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1603.
               by
               his
               directions
               sent
               to
               the
               University
               of
               Oxon
               ,
               1616.
               by
               those
               to
               the
               Archbishops
               and
               their
               several
               Suffragans
               ,
               1622.
               
               In
               Scotland
               ,
               by
               his
               Restitution
               of
               
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1610.
               by
               the
               Articles
               of
               Perth
               ,
               1618.
               and
               by
               the
               Grounds
               laid
               for
               the
               Publick
               Liturgy
               and
               Canons
               ,
               at
               the
               Assembly
               in
               
                 Aberdeen
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1616.
               
               Had
               he
               been
               well
               followed
               by
               his
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               other
               Publick
               Ministers
               in
               his
               several
               Kingdoms
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               left
               the
               Church
               established
               on
               so
               sure
               a
               Foundation
               ,
               that
               neither
               secret
               Practises
               could
               have
               undermined
               it
               ,
               nor
               open
               Batteries
               have
               distressed
               it
               .
               His
               great
               affections
               unto
               Learning
               do
               appear
               as
               visibly
               ,
               by
               the
               encouragement
               which
               he
               gave
               unto
               it
               both
               in
               his
               Person
               and
               Example
               .
               In
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               Reign
               ,
               Anno
               1603.
               he
               graciously
               received
               the
               Vice-chancellor
               of
               Oxon.
               together
               with
               the
               Doctors
               ,
               Proctors
               ,
               and
               Heads
               of
               Houses
               ,
               at
               his
               Mannor
               of
               Woodstock
               :
               And
               within
               two
               years
               after
               ,
               Anno
               1605.
               he
               accepted
               a
               Solemn
               Entertainment
               from
               them
               ,
               performed
               in
               all
               manner
               of
               
                 Scholastick
                 Exercises
              
               ,
               Divinity
               ,
               Law
               ,
               Physick
               ,
               and
               Philosophy
               ;
               in
               all
               of
               which
               he
               shewed
               himself
               of
               such
               great
               Abilities
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               have
               governed
               in
               those
               Chairs
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               all
               or
               any
               of
               his
               three
               Professors
               .
               Being
               informed
               how
               small
               and
               insufficient
               their
               old
               Salary
               was
               ,
               he
               added
               to
               his
               Professor
               for
               Divinity
               ,
               and
               his
               Successors
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               the
               next
               Prebend
               of
               Christ-church
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               any
               should
               be
               void
               ,
               and
               the
               Rectory
               of
               Evelme
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Oxon
               .
               to
               the
               Doctor
               of
               the
               Chair
               for
               Law
               ,
               the
               Corps
               of
               a
               good
               Prebend
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Salisbury
               ;
               and
               to
               the
               Professors
               place
               for
               Physick
               ,
               the
               Government
               of
               an
               Hospital
               in
               Evelme
               aforesaid
               ,
               being
               within
               ten
               miles
               of
               the
               University
               .
            
             
               Incouraged
               by
               which
               Examples
               ,
               two
               Mathematick
               Lectures
               were
               founded
               by
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Savile
              
               Provost
               of
               Eaton
               ,
               and
               Warden
               of
               Merton
               Colledge
               ;
               An
               
                 History
                 Lecture
              
               by
               
                 William
                 Cambden
              
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Kings
               at
               Arms
               ,
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Clarencieux
               ;
               A
               Lecture
               in
               
                 Natural
                 Philosophy
              
               ,
               by
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Sidley
              
               Knight
               and
               Baronet
               ;
               In
               
                 Moral
                 Philosophy
              
               ,
               by
               Doctor
               
                 Thomas
                 White
              
               one
               of
               the
               Residentiaries
               of
               St.
               Pauls
               ,
               and
               Prebend
               of
               Christ-Church
               ;
               All
               of
               them
               of
               a
               liberal
               and
               large
               Endowment
               .
               After
               all
               which
               an
               
                 Anatomy
                 Lecture
              
               was
               set
               up
               by
               
                 Richard
                 Tomlins
              
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               as
               necessary
               as
               any
               of
               the
               
               rest
               ,
               though
               not
               so
               plentifully
               Endowed
               .
               The
               poor
               man
               casting
               in
               his
               Mite
               (
               almost
               all
               he
               had
               )
               amongst
               those
               Rich
               Offerings
               .
               But
               the
               powerful
               Influences
               of
               his
               Learning
               and
               Government
               produce
               a
               further
               operation
               than
               the
               Instituting
               of
               a
               few
               particular
               Lectures
               ;
               even
               to
               the
               Building
               and
               Endowing
               of
               some
               ,
               and
               Beautifying
               of
               many
               other
               Colledges
               in
               that
               University
               ;
               Witness
               that
               fair
               and
               Uniform
               Colledge
               ,
               built
               by
               
                 Nicholas
                 Wadham
              
               and
               Dorothy
               his
               Wife
               ,
               Anno
               1612.
               
               The
               turning
               of
               Broadgates
               Hall
               into
               Pembroke
               Colledge
               ,
               built
               and
               endowed
               at
               the
               Charges
               of
               
                 Thomas
                 Tisdale
              
               of
               Glymton
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Oxon.
               appropriated
               in
               a
               manner
               to
               the
               Free-Grammar-School
               of
               
                 Abingdon
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1624.
               
               Witness
               the
               raising
               of
               the
               old
               Schools
               to
               a
               goodly
               and
               magnificent
               Structure
               ,
               the
               adding
               of
               a
               new
               Quadrangle
               unto
               Merton
               Colledge
               by
               the
               prudent
               care
               of
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Savil
              
               ;
               the
               reducing
               of
               Exeter
               ,
               and
               the
               making
               up
               of
               Iesus
               Colledge
               into
               form
               Quadrangular
               ,
               by
               adding
               of
               a
               neat
               Chappel
               and
               a
               fair
               Hall
               to
               each
               ;
               of
               which
               the
               Chappel
               of
               Iesus
               Colledge
               (
               being
               built
               together
               with
               the
               Hall
               ,
               at
               such
               time
               as
               Sir
               
                 Eubule
                 Thelwall
              
               was
               Principal
               of
               it
               )
               was
               Consecrated
               by
               the
               Right
               Reverend
               Doctor
               Houson
               then
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Oxon
                 ,
                 May
              
               28.
               1621.
               
               The
               other
               built
               at
               the
               sole
               Charges
               of
               Doctor
               Hackwell
               Arch-Deacon
               of
               Surrey
               ,
               received
               Consecration
               from
               the
               same
               hands
               ,
               October
               5.
               1624.
               
               And
               finally
               ,
               Witness
               a
               large
               and
               capacious
               piece
               of
               Ground
               ,
               inclosed
               with
               a
               beautiful
               Quadrangular
               Wall
               ,
               for
               a
               Physick-Garden
               ,
               the
               first
               Stone
               whereof
               was
               laid
               in
               a
               Solemn
               Assembly
               of
               the
               whole
               University
               on
               St.
               Iames
               his
               day
               ,
               Iuly
               25.
               1622.
               
               Not
               to
               say
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               great
               cost
               bestowed
               in
               beautifying
               the
               Quires
               of
               Christ-Church
               and
               Magdalens
               ,
               the
               setting
               up
               of
               a
               fair
               new
               Organ
               in
               the
               Chappel
               of
               St.
               Iohn's
               Colledge
               ,
               by
               the
               procurement
               of
               our
               Laud
               ,
               the
               then
               President
               of
               it
               ,
               Anno
               1618.
               
               The
               like
               fair
               Organ
               made
               and
               set
               up
               in
               Christ-Church
               ,
               and
               the
               old
               one
               given
               to
               St.
               Maries
               for
               the
               publick
               use
               of
               the
               University
               ,
               about
               six
               years
               after
               .
               Such
               and
               so
               many
               Benefactions
               in
               one
               University
               ,
               and
               that
               too
               in
               so
               short
               a
               space
               ,
               as
               none
               of
               the
               former
               Times
               can
               parallel
               ,
               so
               let
               it
               be
               the
               wonder
               and
               amazement
               of
               all
               Ages
               following
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               King
               dies
               ,
               though
               his
               Munificence
               survive
               him
               .
               It
               was
               then
               Midlent-Sunday
               ,
               and
               the
               Court-Sermon
               at
               Whitehall
               (
               according
               to
               the
               ancient
               Custom
               )
               in
               the
               after-noon
               :
               At
               what
               time
               the
               sad
               News
               passing
               through
               London
               ,
               began
               to
               be
               rumored
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               as
               Laud
               was
               going
               into
               the
               Pulpit
               to
               preach
               before
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               the
               Officers
               of
               the
               Houshold
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               that
               great
               Concourse
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               People
               which
               usually
               repaired
               thither
               at
               those
               Solemn
               Sermons
               .
               Before
               he
               was
               come
               to
               the
               middle
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               certainty
               of
               the
               Kings
               death
               (
               more
               generally
               known
               amongst
               them
               )
               the
               confusion
               which
               he
               saw
               in
               the
               faces
               of
               all
               the
               Company
               ,
               his
               own
               griefs
               ,
               and
               the
               dolorous
               complaints
               made
               by
               the
               Duke
               of
               Buckingham
               ,
               occasioned
               him
               to
               leave
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               and
               to
               bestow
               his
               pains
               and
               comforts
               where
               there
               was
               more
               need
               .
               He
               did
               
               not
               think
               (
               as
               I
               believe
               few
               wise
               men
               do
               )
               that
               the
               carrying
               on
               of
               one
               particular
               Sermon
               was
               such
               a
               necessary
               part
               of
               
                 Gods
                 business
              
               ,
               as
               is
               not
               to
               be
               intermitted
               upon
               any
               occasion
               ,
               nor
               was
               this
               ever
               charged
               upon
               him
               amongst
               his
               crimes
               .
               The
               sense
               of
               this
               great
               loss
               being
               somewhat
               abated
               ,
               he
               was
               requested
               by
               the
               Duke
               to
               draw
               up
               some
               Remembrances
               ,
               of
               the
               Life
               ,
               Reign
               ,
               and
               Government
               of
               the
               King
               Deceased
               ,
               which
               he
               accordingly
               performed
               and
               presented
               to
               him
               :
               But
               they
               are
               but
               Remembrances
               or
               Memorials
               only
               ,
               like
               the
               first
               lines
               of
               a
               design
               or
               Picture
               ,
               which
               being
               polished
               and
               perfected
               by
               a
               skil●ul
               Workman
               ,
               might
               have
               presented
               us
               with
               the
               true
               and
               lively
               Pourtraiture
               of
               that
               gracious
               Prince
               .
               But
               who
               will
               undertake
               to
               finish
               what
               Laud
               began
               ?
               I
               must
               therefore
               leave
               the
               deceased
               King
               to
               those
               Memorials
               ,
               and
               those
               Memorials
               to
               be
               found
               in
               his
               Breviate
               ,
               p.
               5.
               
               But
               there
               was
               another
               Pourtraiture
               provided
               for
               that
               King
               before
               his
               Funeral
               .
               His
               Body
               being
               brought
               from
               Theobalds
               unto
               Sommerset-house
               ,
               where
               a
               Royal
               and
               Magnificent
               Hearse
               was
               erected
               for
               him
               ,
               visited
               and
               resorted
               to
               by
               infinite
               multitudes
               of
               people
               ,
               for
               some
               Weeks
               together
               .
               From
               Sommerset-house
               his
               Body
               was
               carried
               in
               great
               State
               ,
               on
               Saturday
               the
               seventh
               of
               May
               ,
               to
               St.
               Peters
               Church
               in
               Westminster
               ,
               where
               it
               was
               solemnly
               interred
               .
               The
               Funeral
               Sermon
               preached
               by
               the
               Lord
               Keeper
               Williams
               ,
               and
               printed
               not
               long
               after
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Great
                 Britains
                 Solomon
              
               ;
               which
               afterwards
               administred
               the
               occasion
               of
               some
               discourse
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               might
               have
               been
               spared
               .
            
             
               Thus
               is
               Iames
               dead
               and
               buried
               ,
               but
               the
               King
               survives
               ,
               his
               only
               Son
               Prince
               Charles
               being
               immediately
               proclaimed
               King
               of
               Great
               
                 Britain
                 ,
                 France
              
               ,
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               first
               at
               the
               Court
               Gates
               ,
               by
               Sir
               
                 Edward
                 Zouch
              
               Knight
               Marshal
               ,
               most
               solemnly
               the
               next
               day
               at
               London
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               by
               degrees
               in
               all
               the
               Cities
               and
               Market
               Towns
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               At
               his
               first
               entrance
               on
               the
               Crown
               he
               found
               himself
               ingaged
               in
               a
               war
               with
               the
               K.
               of
               Spain
               ,
               the
               mightiest
               Monarch
               of
               the
               West
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               was
               to
               raise
               great
               Forces
               both
               by
               Sea
               and
               Land.
               He
               was
               also
               at
               the
               Point
               of
               Marriage
               with
               the
               Daughter
               of
               France
               ,
               and
               some
               proportionable
               preparations
               must
               be
               made
               for
               that
               .
               Nor
               was
               King
               Iames
               to
               be
               interred
               without
               a
               solemn
               and
               magnificent
               Funeral
               ,
               answerable
               in
               the
               full
               height
               to
               so
               great
               a
               Prince
               .
               All
               which
               must
               needs
               exact
               great
               Sums
               of
               money
               ,
               and
               money
               was
               not
               to
               be
               had
               without
               the
               help
               of
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               which
               he
               therefore
               gave
               order
               to
               be
               called
               in
               the
               usual
               manner
               .
               But
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               these
               many
               and
               great
               preparations
               he
               forgets
               not
               the
               great
               business
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               He
               had
               observed
               the
               multitudinousness
               of
               his
               Fathers
               Chaplains
               ,
               and
               the
               disorder
               of
               their
               waitings
               ,
               which
               puts
               him
               on
               a
               Resolution
               of
               reducing
               them
               to
               a
               lesser
               number
               ,
               and
               limiting
               them
               to
               a
               more
               certain
               time
               of
               attendance
               than
               before
               they
               were
               .
               He
               knew
               well
               also
               what
               an
               influence
               the
               Court
               had
               alwaies
               on
               the
               Country
               ;
               by
               consequence
               how
               much
               it
               did
               concern
               him
               in
               his
               future
               Government
               that
               his
               Officers
               and
               Servants
               should
               be
               rightly
               principled
               ,
               according
               
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               Government
               ,
               and
               Forms
               of
               Worship
               established
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               And
               therefore
               that
               he
               might
               be
               served
               with
               Orthodox
               and
               Regular
               men
               ,
               Laud
               is
               commanded
               to
               prepare
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               the
               most
               eminent
               Divines
               ,
               and
               to
               distinguish
               them
               by
               the
               two
               Letters
               of
               O
               and
               P.
               according
               to
               their
               several
               perswasions
               and
               affections
               .
               And
               that
               being
               done
               ,
               he
               is
               directed
               by
               the
               Duke
               and
               the
               Kings
               appointment
               to
               have
               recourse
               to
               the
               most
               learned
               Bishop
               Andrews
               ,
               
               to
               know
               of
               him
               what
               he
               thought
               fitting
               to
               be
               done
               in
               the
               Cause
               of
               Religion
               ;
               Especially
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               five
               Articles
               condemned
               not
               long
               since
               in
               the
               Synod
               at
               Dort
               ,
               and
               to
               report
               his
               answer
               with
               convenient
               speed
               .
               A
               Convocation
               was
               of
               course
               to
               accompany
               the
               ensuing
               Parliament
               .
               And
               it
               was
               fit
               not
               only
               that
               the
               Prelates
               should
               resolve
               before-hand
               what
               Points
               they
               meant
               to
               treat
               on
               when
               they
               were
               assembled
               ,
               but
               that
               his
               Majesty
               also
               might
               have
               time
               to
               consider
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               These
               seasonable
               cares
               being
               thus
               passed
               over
               ,
               he
               hastens
               both
               his
               own
               marriage
               ,
               and
               his
               Fathers
               Funeral
               :
               The
               first
               he
               sollemnized
               by
               Proxie
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Nostre
                 Dame
              
               in
               Paris
               ,
               on
               Sunday
               the
               first
               of
               May
               according
               to
               the
               Style
               of
               England
               .
               The
               news
               whereof
               being
               brought
               to
               the
               Court
               ,
               on
               the
               Wednesday
               following
               was
               celebrated
               in
               the
               Streets
               of
               London
               ,
               the
               Liberties
               and
               out-parts
               of
               it
               ,
               with
               more
               than
               ordinary
               Expressions
               of
               Joy
               and
               Gladness
               .
               The
               Proxie
               made
               to
               
                 Claud.
                 de
                 Lorain
              
               ,
               Duke
               of
               Chevereux
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               younger
               Sons
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               ;
               from
               which
               House
               his
               Majesty
               derived
               himself
               by
               his
               great
               Grand-Mother
               Mary
               of
               Lorain
               ,
               Wife
               of
               Iames
               the
               Fifth
               .
               The
               Funeral
               he
               attended
               in
               his
               own
               Person
               ,
               as
               the
               principal
               Mourner
               :
               Which
               though
               it
               were
               contrary
               to
               the
               Custome
               of
               his
               Predecessors
               ,
               yet
               he
               chose
               rather
               to
               express
               his
               Piety
               in
               attending
               the
               dead
               Body
               of
               his
               Father
               to
               the
               Funeral
               Pile
               ,
               than
               to
               stand
               upon
               any
               such
               old
               niceties
               and
               points
               of
               State.
               This
               was
               the
               third
               Funeral
               which
               he
               had
               attended
               as
               the
               principal
               Mourner
               ,
               which
               gave
               some
               occasion
               to
               presage
               that
               he
               would
               prove
               a
               man
               of
               sorrows
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               end
               would
               carry
               some
               proportion
               to
               those
               mournful
               beginnings
               .
               The
               Intervall
               before
               the
               coming
               of
               his
               Queen
               he
               spent
               in
               looking
               to
               his
               Navy
               ,
               and
               drawing
               his
               Land
               Forces
               together
               for
               that
               Summers
               service
               :
               But
               hearing
               that
               his
               Queen
               was
               advancing
               toward
               him
               he
               went
               to
               Canterbury
               ,
               and
               rested
               there
               on
               Trinity
               Sunday
               the
               twelfth
               of
               Iune
               .
               That
               night
               he
               heard
               the
               news
               of
               her
               safe
               arrival
               at
               the
               Port
               of
               Dover
               ,
               whom
               he
               welcomed
               the
               next
               morning
               into
               England
               with
               the
               most
               chearful
               signs
               of
               a
               true
               a●fection
               .
               From
               thence
               he
               brought
               her
               unto
               Canterbury
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               by
               easie
               Stages
               to
               Gravesend
               ,
               where
               entring
               in
               their
               Royal
               Barge
               ,
               attended
               by
               infinite
               companies
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               People
               ,
               and
               entertained
               by
               a
               continual
               peal
               of
               Ordnance
               all
               the
               way
               they
               passed
               ,
               he
               brought
               her
               safely
               and
               contentedly
               unto
               his
               Palace
               at
               Westminster
               .
               The
               Lords
               and
               Ladies
               of
               the
               Court
               having
               presented
               to
               her
               the
               acknowledgement
               of
               their
               humble
               duties
               ,
               such
               Bishops
               as
               were
               about
               the
               Town
               
               (
               as
               most
               of
               them
               were
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Parliament
               and
               Convocation
               )
               were
               admitted
               to
               the
               kiss
               of
               her
               hand
               ,
               whom
               she
               most
               graciously
               received
               .
            
             
               For
               on
               the
               Saturday
               before
               ,
               being
               Iune
               the
               eighteenth
               ,
               the
               Parliament
               had
               took
               beginning
               .
               Which
               fell
               out
               not
               unseasonably
               ,
               that
               the
               French
               Lords
               might
               see
               with
               what
               Royal
               Magnificence
               he
               was
               attended
               by
               the
               Prelates
               ,
               Peers
               ,
               and
               other
               Officers
               of
               State
               (
               besides
               his
               own
               Domestick
               Servants
               )
               to
               the
               Parliament
               House
               .
               At
               their
               first
               meeting
               he
               put
               them
               in
               mind
               of
               the
               War
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               had
               engaged
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               promise
               they
               had
               made
               to
               stand
               to
               him
               in
               it
               with
               their
               lives
               and
               fortunes
               ;
               That
               both
               his
               Land
               and
               Sea
               Forces
               were
               now
               in
               readiness
               to
               set
               forwards
               ;
               And
               ,
               That
               there
               wanted
               nothing
               but
               a
               present
               supply
               of
               money
               to
               quicken
               and
               expedite
               the
               affaire
               ;
               That
               the
               eyes
               of
               all
               Christendom
               were
               fixt
               upon
               him
               ;
               And
               that
               if
               he
               should
               miscarry
               in
               his
               first
               attempt
               ,
               it
               would
               blemish
               all
               the
               honour
               of
               his
               future
               actions
               ;
               And
               therefore
               ,
               That
               they
               should
               endeavour
               to
               deliver
               him
               out
               of
               that
               War
               in
               which
               they
               had
               incumbred
               (
               he
               hoped
               it
               would
               never
               be
               said
               that
               they
               had
               betrayed
               )
               him
               .
               In
               answer
               whereunto
               ,
               the
               Commons
               past
               a
               Bill
               of
               two
               Subsidies
               only
               ,
               so
               short
               of
               that
               excessive
               charge
               which
               the
               maintenance
               of
               so
               great
               a
               Fleet
               and
               Army
               required
               at
               their
               hands
               ,
               that
               being
               distributed
               amongst
               the
               Officers
               ,
               Souldiers
               ,
               and
               Mariners
               ,
               it
               would
               scarce
               have
               served
               for
               Advance-money
               to
               send
               them
               going
               .
               Which
               notwithstanding
               ,
               he
               very
               graciously
               accepted
               of
               it
               ,
               taking
               it
               as
               an
               earnest
               of
               their
               good
               affections
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               greater
               Sums
               which
               were
               to
               follow
               .
               In
               order
               whereunto
               he
               audited
               his
               account
               unto
               them
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               such
               moneys
               as
               had
               remained
               undisbursed
               of
               the
               former
               aides
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               defraying
               of
               such
               further
               Charges
               as
               his
               present
               Fleet
               ,
               consisting
               of
               120
               Sail
               ,
               and
               a
               considerable
               Land
               Army
               ,
               must
               needs
               lay
               upon
               him
               .
               The
               particulars
               of
               which
               account
               stood
               thus
               :
               viz.
               32000
               pounds
               for
               securing
               of
               Ireland
               ;
               47000
               pounds
               for
               strengthning
               the
               Forts
               ;
               37000
               pounds
               for
               the
               repair
               of
               the
               Navy
               ;
               99000
               pounds
               upon
               the
               four
               English
               Regiments
               in
               the
               States
               Country
               ;
               62000
               pounds
               laid
               out
               for
               Count
               Mansfield
               ;
               Totall
               287000
               pounds
               .
               Besides
               which
               he
               sent
               in
               a
               demand
               of
               200000
               pounds
               and
               upwards
               upon
               the
               Navy
               ;
               48000
               pounds
               upon
               the
               Ordnance
               ;
               45000
               pounds
               in
               Charges
               of
               the
               Land
               men
               ;
               20000
               pounds
               a
               month
               to
               Count
               Mansfield
               ;
               and
               46000
               pounds
               to
               bring
               down
               the
               King
               of
               Denmarke
               ;
               the
               totall
               of
               which
               latter
               Sum
               amounts
               to
               339000
               pounds
               .
               Both
               Sums
               make
               no
               less
               than
               626000
               pounds
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               Grant
               of
               two
               Subsidies
               holds
               but
               small
               proportion
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Commons
               had
               other
               game
               to
               follow
               .
               Their
               Grievances
               must
               first
               be
               heard
               :
               A
               List
               whereof
               they
               had
               presented
               to
               King
               IAMES
               toward
               the
               end
               of
               the
               former
               Parliament
               ;
               of
               which
               the
               greatest
               part
               were
               still
               unredressed
               .
               To
               these
               his
               Majesty
               vouchsafed
               a
               very
               gracious
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               most
               part
               a
               full
               and
               satisfactory
               
               Answer
               .
               Amongst
               which
               Grievances
               ,
               a
               sober
               and
               discreet
               man
               would
               not
               think
               to
               find
               ,
               that
               the
               building
               of
               all
               houses
               in
               London
               ,
               and
               the
               parts
               adjoyning
               ,
               in
               one
               uniform
               way
               ,
               with
               a
               face
               of
               brick
               toward
               the
               streets
               should
               be
               passed
               for
               one
               ,
               then
               which
               there
               could
               not
               be
               a
               greater
               ornament
               to
               that
               City
               ,
               or
               a
               greater
               honour
               to
               his
               Majesties
               Government
               .
               And
               to
               that
               his
               Majesty
               returned
               this
               Answer
               :
               That
               there
               had
               much
               good
               come
               by
               such
               a
               reformation
               of
               Building
               in
               his
               Fathers
               time
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               he
               was
               resolved
               to
               go
               on
               with
               the
               work
               .
               Which
               Resolution
               so
               much
               tending
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               English
               Nation
               ,
               and
               no
               objection
               being
               ready
               for
               his
               other
               Answers
               ,
               the
               matter
               of
               Grievances
               could
               no
               longer
               be
               insisted
               on
               ;
               especially
               in
               such
               a
               time
               when
               the
               concernments
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               his
               Majesties
               honour
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               motives
               which
               induced
               them
               to
               ingage
               him
               in
               this
               present
               War
               ,
               ought
               in
               all
               reason
               to
               precede
               their
               Grievances
               ,
               had
               they
               been
               greater
               than
               they
               were
               .
               But
               then
               they
               had
               some
               Religious
               Grievances
               ,
               which
               required
               a
               more
               speedy
               redress
               than
               any
               which
               concerned
               them
               in
               their
               Civil
               Interesses
               .
               The
               Lords
               day
               was
               pretended
               to
               be
               much
               profaned
               by
               unlawful
               pastimes
               ,
               and
               People
               frequently
               resorted
               out
               of
               their
               own
               Parishes
               to
               feast
               in
               Revels
               .
               Of
               this
               a
               remedy
               is
               desired
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               .
               Had
               any
               such
               Bill
               been
               offered
               in
               King
               Iames
               his
               time
               ,
               it
               would
               have
               found
               a
               sorry
               welcome
               ;
               but
               this
               King
               being
               under
               a
               necessity
               of
               compliance
               with
               them
               ,
               resolved
               to
               grant
               them
               their
               desires
               in
               that
               Particular
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               they
               might
               grant
               his
               also
               in
               the
               aide
               required
               ,
               when
               that
               obstruction
               was
               removed
               .
               The
               Sabbatarians
               took
               the
               benefit
               of
               this
               opportunity
               for
               the
               obtaining
               of
               this
               grant
               (
               the
               first
               that
               ever
               they
               obtained
               by
               all
               their
               struglings
               )
               which
               of
               what
               consequence
               it
               was
               we
               shall
               see
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               But
               then
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               was
               more
               in
               danger
               than
               ever
               .
               In
               former
               Parliaments
               they
               were
               afraid
               of
               the
               Papists
               only
               :
               But
               now
               there
               was
               as
               much
               danger
               to
               be
               feared
               from
               Arminianism
               as
               before
               from
               Popery
               .
               An
               Information
               had
               been
               made
               by
               Yales
               and
               Ward
               ,
               as
               before
               is
               said
               ,
               against
               some
               passages
               in
               Mountagues
               Answer
               to
               the
               
                 Romish
                 Gagger
              
               ;
               and
               he
               had
               agravated
               his
               offence
               by
               justifying
               all
               his
               Popish
               ,
               and
               Arminian
               Tenents
               in
               a
               book
               newly
               published
               ,
               called
               
                 Appello
                 Caesarem
              
               .
               It
               could
               not
               be
               denied
               ,
               but
               that
               this
               book
               was
               Licenced
               by
               Dr.
               White
               ,
               then
               Dean
               of
               Carlile
               ,
               by
               whom
               it
               was
               affirmed
               to
               be
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Publick
               Faith
               ,
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               Discipline
               established
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               But
               White
               they
               said
               was
               now
               turned
               black
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               the
               Established
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               compared
               with
               Calvins
               Doctrine
               in
               his
               Institutions
               ?
               What
               Trifles
               are
               the
               Articles
               of
               Religion
               ,
               agreed
               on
               by
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               ,
               in
               two
               several
               Synods
               held
               in
               London
               ,
               compared
               with
               the
               determinations
               of
               the
               Synod
               of
               Dort
               ,
               which
               Mountague
               (
               that
               bold
               man
               )
               had
               despised
               and
               vilified
               ?
               This
               was
               a
               matter
               which
               became
               the
               care
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               and
               Mountague
               is
               cited
               to
               appear
               before
               them
               on
               the
               seventh
               of
               Iuly
               .
               Being
               
               brought
               unto
               the
               Bar
               ,
               the
               Speaker
               declared
               to
               him
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               which
               was
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               refer
               his
               Censure
               to
               the
               next
               meeting
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               the
               interim
               he
               should
               stand
               committed
               to
               the
               Serjeants
               Ward
               ;
               and
               entred
               baile
               for
               his
               appearance
               to
               the
               value
               of
               two
               thousand
               pound
               .
               His
               Majesty
               had
               present
               notice
               of
               this
               occurrence
               ;
               
               And
               being
               very
               sensible
               of
               this
               new
               incroachment
               ,
               he
               thereupon
               caused
               intimation
               to
               be
               made
               unto
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               not
               pleased
               with
               their
               proceedings
               against
               Mountague
               ,
               being
               one
               of
               his
               Chaplains
               ;
               adding
               withall
               that
               he
               conceived
               his
               Servants
               to
               be
               as
               capable
               of
               protection
               from
               all
               imprisonments
               and
               arrests
               ,
               as
               any
               of
               the
               Servants
               of
               the
               Knights
               and
               Burgesses
               .
               It
               was
               not
               long
               before
               Laud
               found
               an
               opportunity
               to
               give
               Mountague
               notice
               of
               his
               Majesties
               great
               care
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               affection
               to
               him
               .
               Which
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               Soveraign
               Cordial
               to
               the
               man
               ,
               notwithstanding
               that
               the
               Commons
               were
               so
               stiff
               in
               their
               Rigors
               toward
               him
               that
               his
               bail-bond
               of
               2000
               pound
               did
               remain
               uncancelled
               .
            
             
               Notice
               hereof
               being
               given
               to
               Laud
               ,
               he
               considered
               of
               the
               sad
               effects
               and
               consequents
               which
               might
               follow
               on
               it
               ,
               communicating
               those
               his
               fears
               to
               some
               other
               Bishops
               :
               By
               whom
               it
               was
               thought
               fit
               that
               Mountagues
               case
               ,
               and
               not
               his
               only
               ,
               but
               the
               case
               of
               the
               Church
               it self
               ,
               should
               be
               commended
               to
               the
               care
               and
               power
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               of
               Buckingham
               .
               According
               unto
               which
               Advice
               and
               Resolution
               ,
               three
               of
               them
               framed
               and
               signed
               the
               ensuing
               Letter
               .
               But
               before
               this
               Letter
               was
               delivered
               ,
               Mountague
               had
               taken
               so
               much
               care
               of
               himself
               ,
               as
               to
               prepare
               his
               way
               by
               a
               Letter
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               bearing
               date
               Iuly
               29.
               
               In
               which
               Letter
               he
               first
               laid
               open
               the
               state
               of
               his
               case
               ,
               desiring
               that
               by
               his
               Majesties
               Power
               he
               might
               be
               absolutely
               freed
               from
               those
               who
               had
               neither
               any
               Authority
               over
               his
               person
               ,
               as
               being
               one
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Servants
               ;
               nor
               over
               his
               Book
               ,
               as
               being
               commanded
               by
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               authorized
               by
               himself
               .
               Which
               being
               said
               ,
               he
               makes
               this
               resolute
               declaration
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 really
                 and
                 throughly
                 answer
                 whatsoever
                 was
                 or
                 could
                 be
                 imputed
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 Books
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 no
                 further
                 desire
                 favour
                 and
                 protection
                 of
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 Grace
                 ,
                 but
                 willingly
                 would
                 be
                 left
                 unto
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 Enemies
                 .
              
               Which
               Letter
               being
               sent
               before
               to
               prepare
               the
               way
               ,
               this
               of
               the
               said
               three
               Bishops
               followed
               within
               four
               daies
               after
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     May
                     it
                     please
                     your
                     Grace
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   
                   WE
                   are
                   bold
                   to
                   be
                   Suitors
                   to
                   you
                   in
                   the
                   behalf
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   poor
                   Member
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   Mr.
                   Mountague
                   ,
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   not
                   a
                   little
                   distressed
                   .
                   We
                   are
                   not
                   strangers
                   to
                   his
                   person
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Cause
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   be
                   tender
                   of
                   .
                   The
                   cause
                   we
                   conceive
                   (
                   under
                   correction
                   of
                   better
                   Iudgment
                   )
                   concerns
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   nearly
                   ;
                   for
                   that
                   Church
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   was
                   reformed
                   from
                   the
                   superstitious
                   opinions
                   broached
                   or
                   maintained
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   refused
                   
                   the
                   apparent
                   and
                   dangerous
                   Errors
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   too
                   busie
                   with
                   every
                   particular
                   School-Point
                   .
                   The
                   Cause
                   why
                   she
                   held
                   this
                   mederation
                   was
                   ,
                   because
                   she
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   preserve
                   any
                   unity
                   among
                   Christians
                   ,
                   if
                   men
                   were
                   forced
                   to
                   subscribe
                   to
                   curious
                   particulars
                   disputed
                   in
                   Schools
                   .
                   Now
                   may
                   it
                   please
                   your
                   Grace
                   ,
                   the
                   opinions
                   which
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   trouble
                   many
                   men
                   in
                   the
                   late
                   Book
                   of
                   Mr.
                   Mountague
                   ,
                   are
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   expresly
                   the
                   resolved
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   he
                   is
                   bound
                   to
                   maintain
                   .
                   Some
                   of
                   them
                   are
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   fit
                   only
                   for
                   Schools
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   left
                   at
                   more
                   liberty
                   for
                   learned
                   men
                   to
                   
                     abound
                     in
                     their
                     own
                     sense
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   keep
                   themselves
                   peaceable
                   ,
                   and
                   distract
                   not
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   to
                   make
                   any
                   Man
                   subscribe
                   to
                   School-opinions
                   may
                   justly
                   seem
                   hard
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   one
                   great
                   fault
                   of
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   Trent
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   affright
                   them
                   from
                   those
                   opinions
                   in
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   (
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   bound
                   )
                   subscribed
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   worse
                   in
                   it self
                   ,
                   so
                   may
                   it
                   be
                   the
                   Mother
                   of
                   greater
                   danger
                   .
                
                 
                   May
                   it
                   please
                   your
                   Grace
                   farther
                   to
                   consider
                   ,
                   That
                   when
                   the
                   Clergie
                   submitted
                   themselves
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Henry
                   the
                   Eighth
                   ,
                   the
                   submission
                   was
                   so
                   made
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   any
                   difference
                   Doctrinal
                   or
                   other
                   fell
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   the
                   King
                   and
                   the
                   Bishops
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   Iudges
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   National
                   Synod
                   or
                   Conv●cation
                   ;
                   the
                   King
                   first
                   giving
                   leave
                   under
                   his
                   Broad
                   Seal
                   to
                   handle
                   the
                   Points
                   in
                   difference
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   Church
                   never
                   submitted
                   to
                   a●y
                   other
                   Iudge
                   ,
                   neither
                   indeed
                   can
                   she
                   though
                   she
                   would
                   .
                   And
                   we
                   humbly
                   desire
                   your
                   Grace
                   to
                   consider
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   to
                   move
                   his
                   most
                   Gracious
                   Majesty
                   (
                   if
                   you
                   shall
                   think
                   fit
                   )
                   what
                   dangerous
                   consequences
                   may
                   follow
                   up●n
                   it
                   ;
                   For
                   first
                   if
                   any
                   other
                   Iudge
                   be
                   allowed
                   in
                   matter
                   of
                   Doctrine
                   we
                   shall
                   depart
                   from
                   the
                   Ordinance
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   continual
                   Course
                   and
                   Practice
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   If
                   the
                   Church
                   be
                   once
                   brought
                   down
                   beneath
                   her self
                   ,
                   we
                   cannot
                   but
                   fear
                   what
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   next
                   stroke
                   at
                   it
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   It
                   will
                   some
                   way
                   touch
                   the
                   honour
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   dear
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   most
                   Dread
                   Soveraign
                   of
                   glorious
                   and
                   ever
                   blessed
                   memory
                   ,
                   King
                   James
                   ,
                   who
                   saw
                   and
                   approved
                   all
                   the
                   opinions
                   of
                   this
                   Book
                   :
                   And
                   he
                   in
                   his
                   rare
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Iudgment
                   would
                   never
                   have
                   allowed
                   them
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   crossed
                   with
                   truth
                   and
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   .
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   We
                   must
                   be
                   bold
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   cannot
                   conceive
                   what
                   use
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   of
                   Civil
                   Government
                   in
                   the
                   Commonwealth
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   Preaching
                   or
                   External
                   Ministry
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   if
                   such
                   fatall
                   opinions
                   ,
                   as
                   some
                   which
                   are
                   opposite
                   and
                   contrary
                   to
                   these
                   delivered
                   by
                   Mr.
                   Mountague
                   are
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   publikely
                   taught
                   and
                   maintained
                   ,
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   We
                   are
                   certain
                   that
                   all
                   or
                   most
                   of
                   the
                   contrary
                   opinions
                   were
                   treated
                   of
                   at
                   Lambeth
                   ,
                   and
                   ready
                   to
                   be
                   published
                   ,
                   but
                   then
                   Queen
                   Elizabeth
                   of
                   famous
                   memory
                   ,
                   upon
                   notice
                   given
                   ,
                   how
                   little
                   they
                   agreed
                   with
                   the
                   Practice
                   of
                   Piety
                   ,
                   and
                   obedience
                   to
                   all
                   Government
                   ,
                   caused
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   suppressed
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   they
                   have
                   continued
                   ever
                   since
                   ,
                   till
                   of
                   late
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   have
                   received
                   countenance
                   at
                   the
                   Synod
                   of
                   Dort.
                   Now
                   this
                   was
                   a
                   Synod
                   of
                   that
                   Nation
                   ,
                   and
                   can
                   be
                   of
                   no
                   Authority
                   in
                   any
                   other
                   National
                   Church
                   ,
                   till
                   it
                   be
                   received
                   there
                   by
                   publick
                   Authority
                   .
                   And
                   our
                   hope
                   is
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   will
                   be
                   well
                   advised
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   than
                   once
                   over
                   ,
                   before
                   she
                   admit
                   a
                   foraign
                   Synod
                   ,
                   
                   especially
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   Church
                   as
                   condemneth
                   her
                   Discipline
                   and
                   manner
                   of
                   Government
                   ,
                   to
                   say
                   no
                   more
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   further
                   we
                   are
                   bold
                   to
                   commend
                   to
                   y●ur
                   graces
                   Wisdom
                   this
                   one
                   particular
                   .
                   His
                   Majesty
                   (
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   been
                   informed
                   )
                   hath
                   already
                   taken
                   this
                   business
                   into
                   his
                   own
                   care
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   worthily
                   referred
                   it
                   in
                   a
                   right
                   course
                   t●
                   Church
                   consideration
                   .
                   And
                   we
                   well
                   hoped
                   that
                   without
                   further
                   trouble
                   to
                   the
                   State
                   ,
                   or
                   breach
                   of
                   unity
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   it
                   might
                   so
                   have
                   been
                   well
                   and
                   orderly
                   composed
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   still
                   pray
                   it
                   may
                   .
                   These
                   things
                   considered
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   little
                   to
                   say
                   for
                   Mr.
                   Mountagues
                   person
                   :
                   only
                   thus
                   much
                   we
                   know
                   ,
                   He
                   is
                   a
                   very
                   good
                   Scholar
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   right
                   honest
                   man
                   :
                   A
                   man
                   every
                   way
                   able
                   to
                   do
                   God
                   ,
                   his
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   great
                   service
                   .
                   We
                   fear
                   he
                   may
                   receive
                   discouragement
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   far
                   worse
                   )
                   we
                   have
                   some
                   cause
                   to
                   doubt
                   this
                   may
                   breed
                   a
                   great
                   backwardness
                   in
                   able
                   men
                   to
                   write
                   in
                   defence
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   against
                   either
                   home
                   or
                   foraign
                   Adversaries
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   shall
                   see
                   him
                   sink
                   in
                   Fortunes
                   Reputation
                   ,
                   or
                   health
                   ,
                   upon
                   occasion
                   of
                   his
                   Book
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   we
                   most
                   humbly
                   submit
                   to
                   your
                   Graces
                   Iudgment
                   ,
                   and
                   care
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   peace
                   and
                   welfare
                   ;
                   So
                   commending
                   your
                   Grace
                   to
                   the
                   Protection
                   of
                   Almighty
                   God
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     
                       We
                       shall
                       ever
                       rest
                       at
                       Your
                       Graces
                       Service
                       ,
                    
                     Io.
                     Rossens
                     .
                     Io.
                     Ox●n
                     .
                     Guil.
                     Meneven
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         August
                         2.
                         1625.
                      
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               After
               this
               no
               more
               news
               of
               Montague
               in
               the
               present
               Parliament
               ,
               Adjourned
               by
               his
               Majesty
               on
               the
               eleventh
               of
               Iuly
               (
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Plague
               )
               to
               Ox●n
               ,
               there
               to
               be
               reassembled
               on
               the
               first
               of
               August
               .
               Which
               time
               being
               come
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               puts
               them
               again
               in
               mind
               of
               his
               pressing
               occasions
               ,
               acquaints
               them
               with
               the
               necessity
               of
               setting
               out
               the
               Fleet
               ,
               then
               ready
               for
               Service
               ;
               That
               the
               eyes
               of
               his
               Confederates
               were
               fixt
               upon
               him
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               would
               separate
               and
               dissolve
               if
               it
               did
               not
               sp●edily
               set
               forwards
               .
               But
               then
               the
               dangers
               which
               they
               feared
               from
               the
               growth
               of
               Popery
               ,
               stood
               as
               much
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               as
               Mountague
               and
               the
               Grievances
               had
               done
               before
               .
               For
               the
               securing
               t●em
               from
               all
               such
               fears
               ,
               an
               humble
               Petition
               and
               Remonstrance
               must
               be
               first
               prepared
               ,
               which
               they
               framed
               much
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               with
               that
               w●ich
               had
               been
               o●●ered
               to
               King
               Iames
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1621.
               
               In
               this
               they
               shewed
               the
               King
               the
               dangers
               which
               were
               threatned
               to
               the
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               by
               the
               more
               than
               ordinary
               increase
               of
               Popery
               ;
               and
               o●fered
               him
               such
               Remedies
               ,
               as
               they
               conceived
               most
               likely
               ,
               to
               prevent
               the
               mischiefs
               .
               And
               unto
               this
               Petition
               they
               procured
               the
               Peers
               also
               to
               joyn
               with
               them
               ,
               But
               the
               King
               easily
               removed
               this
               obstruction
               ,
               by
               giving
               them
               such
               a
               full
               and
               satisfactory
               answer
               ,
               on
               the
               seventh
               of
               A●gust
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               not
               chuse
               ,
               before
               their
               
               Rising
               ,
               which
               followed
               within
               five
               days
               after
               ,
               but
               Vote
               their
               humble
               Thanks
               to
               be
               returned
               unto
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               for
               giving
               such
               a
               Gracious
               Answer
               to
               their
               said
               Petition
               .
               This
               they
               had
               reason
               to
               expect
               from
               his
               Majesties
               Piety
               ;
               but
               then
               they
               had
               another
               Game
               which
               must
               be
               followed
               ,
               before
               the
               Kings
               Business
               could
               be
               heard
               .
               In
               the
               two
               former
               Parliaments
               they
               had
               flesh'd
               themselves
               ,
               by
               removing
               Bacon
               from
               the
               Seal
               ,
               and
               Cranfeild
               from
               the
               Treasury
               :
               And
               somewhat
               must
               be
               done
               this
               Parliament
               also
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               hazarding
               such
               a
               Priviledge
               by
               a
               
                 discontinuance
                 .
                 Williams
              
               came
               first
               into
               their
               eye
               ,
               whom
               they
               looked
               on
               as
               a
               man
               not
               only
               improper
               for
               the
               Place
               ,
               but
               also
               as
               not
               having
               carried
               himself
               in
               it
               with
               such
               integrity
               as
               he
               should
               have
               done
               ;
               and
               him
               the
               Lawyers
               had
               most
               mind
               to
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               get
               that
               Office
               once
               again
               into
               their
               possession
               .
               This
               Williams
               fearing
               ,
               so
               applied
               himself
               to
               some
               leading
               Members
               ,
               that
               he
               diverted
               them
               from
               himself
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
               Buckingham
               ,
               as
               a
               more
               noble
               Prey
               ,
               and
               fitter
               for
               such
               
                 mighty
                 Hunters
              
               than
               a
               
                 silly
                 Priest.
              
               Nor
               was
               this
               Overture
               proposed
               to
               such
               as
               were
               either
               deaf
               or
               tongue-tied
               ;
               for
               this
               great
               Game
               was
               no
               sooner
               started
               ,
               but
               they
               followed
               it
               with
               such
               an
               Out-cry
               ,
               that
               the
               noise
               thereof
               came
               presently
               to
               his
               Majesties
               ears
               ;
               who
               finding
               by
               these
               delays
               and
               artifices
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               hope
               of
               gaining
               the
               Supplies
               desired
               ,
               on
               the
               12th
               .
               of
               the
               same
               August
               dissolved
               the
               Parliament
               .
               He
               may
               now
               see
               the
               error
               he
               had
               run
               into
               by
               his
               breach
               with
               Spain
               ,
               which
               put
               him
               into
               a
               necessity
               of
               making
               War
               ,
               and
               that
               necessity
               compell'd
               him
               to
               cast
               himself
               in
               a
               manner
               on
               the
               Alms
               of
               his
               People
               ,
               and
               to
               stand
               wholly
               in
               like
               manner
               at
               their
               Devotion
               .
            
             
               The
               Parliament
               being
               thus
               dissolved
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               progresseth
               towards
               the
               West
               ,
               to
               set
               forward
               his
               Navy
               ,
               and
               Laud
               betakes
               himself
               unto
               his
               Diocess
               ,
               this
               being
               the
               year
               of
               his
               
                 Triennial
                 Visitation
              
               .
               He
               took
               along
               with
               him
               in
               this
               Journey
               such
               Plate
               and
               Furniture
               as
               he
               had
               provided
               for
               his
               new
               Chappel
               at
               Aberguilly
               ,
               which
               he
               Consecrated
               on
               
                 Sunday
                 August
              
               28.
               
               Here
               he
               continued
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               the
               Sickness
               was
               hot
               in
               London
               ,
               and
               not
               cooled
               in
               Oxon.
               till
               he
               was
               fain
               to
               make
               his
               way
               back
               again
               through
               Ice
               and
               Snow
               ,
               as
               he
               writes
               in
               his
               Letters
               to
               the
               Duke
               from
               
                 Windsor
                 ,
                 December
              
               13.
               
               At
               his
               return
               he
               found
               no
               small
               alteration
               in
               the
               Court.
               The
               Lord
               Keeper
               Williams
               stood
               upon
               no
               good
               terms
               with
               the
               Duke
               in
               the
               life
               of
               King
               Iames
               ;
               but
               he
               declined
               more
               and
               more
               in
               Favour
               after
               his
               decease
               .
               The
               Duke
               had
               notice
               of
               his
               practising
               against
               him
               in
               the
               last
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               was
               resolved
               to
               do
               his
               errand
               so
               effectually
               to
               the
               King
               his
               Master
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               hold
               the
               Seal
               no
               longer
               ;
               and
               he
               prevailed
               therein
               so
               far
               ,
               that
               Sir
               
                 Iohn
                 Suckling
              
               ,
               Controller
               of
               His
               Majesties
               Houshold
               ,
               was
               sent
               to
               him
               (
               being
               then
               at
               a
               House
               of
               the
               Lord
               Sandys's
               in
               the
               Parish
               of
               Bray
               neer
               Windsor
               )
               to
               require
               him
               to
               deliver
               up
               the
               Seal
               to
               his
               Majesties
               use
               ;
               which
               being
               very
               unwillingly
               done
               ,
               the
               Custody
               of
               the
               Great
               Seal
               ,
               on
               Sunday
               the
               second
               of
               October
               ,
               was
               committed
               to
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Coventry
              
               his
               Majesties
               Atturney
               General
               ,
               
               whom
               Heath
               succeeded
               in
               that
               place
               .
               But
               my
               Lord
               was
               not
               gone
               ,
               though
               the
               Keeper
               was
               :
               He
               still
               remained
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               and
               Dean
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               holding
               still
               both
               his
               other
               Dignities
               and
               Preferments
               before
               recited
               :
               So
               that
               he
               might
               have
               lived
               as
               plentifully
               as
               the
               greatest
               ,
               and
               as
               contentedly
               as
               the
               best
               ,
               had
               he
               not
               thought
               that
               the
               fall
               was
               greater
               from
               the
               top
               of
               the
               Stairs
               unto
               the
               second
               or
               third
               Step
               ,
               than
               from
               the
               second
               or
               third
               to
               the
               lowest
               of
               all
               .
               But
               as
               he
               sell
               ,
               so
               Laud
               ascended
               :
               Neil
               his
               good
               Friend
               ,
               then
               Bishop
               of
               Durham
               ,
               had
               fallen
               sick
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Spring
               ,
               at
               whose
               request
               he
               was
               appointed
               to
               wait
               upon
               his
               Majesty
               as
               Clerk
               of
               the
               Closet
               ;
               in
               which
               Service
               though
               he
               continued
               not
               long
               ,
               yet
               he
               made
               such
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               from
               that
               time
               forwards
               he
               grew
               as
               much
               into
               the
               Kings
               Favour
               ,
               as
               before
               he
               had
               been
               in
               the
               Dukes
               ;
               becoming
               as
               it
               were
               his
               Majesties
               Secretary
               for
               all
               Church
               Concernments
               .
            
             
               His
               Majesty
               having
               set
               forward
               his
               Navy
               (
               which
               setting
               out
               so
               late
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               like
               to
               make
               any
               good
               Return
               )
               was
               not
               unmindful
               of
               the
               Promise
               he
               had
               made
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               in
               answer
               to
               the
               Petition
               of
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               ,
               concerning
               the
               great
               dangers
               threatned
               to
               the
               Church
               and
               State
               by
               the
               
                 Growth
                 of
                 Popery
              
               ;
               to
               which
               end
               he
               caused
               a
               Commission
               to
               be
               issued
               under
               the
               Great
               Seal
               ,
               for
               executing
               the
               Laws
               against
               Recusants
               ,
               which
               he
               commanded
               to
               be
               published
               in
               all
               the
               Courts
               of
               Justice
               at
               Reading
               (
               to
               which
               Town
               the
               Term
               was
               then
               removed
               )
               that
               all
               his
               Judges
               and
               other
               Ministers
               of
               Justice
               might
               take
               notice
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 all
                 his
                 Loving
                 Subjects
                 might
                 be
                 certified
                 of
                 his
                 Princely
                 Care
                 and
                 Charge
                 for
                 the
                 Advancement
                 of
                 true
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 Suppression
                 of
                 Popery
                 and
                 Superstition
              
               :
               Which
               done
               ,
               he
               directed
               his
               (a)
               Letters
               of
               the
               15th
               .
               of
               December
               ,
               to
               his
               two
               Archbishops
               ,
               signifying
               how
               far
               he
               had
               proceeded
               ,
               and
               requiring
               them
               in
               pursuance
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 That
                 no
                 good
                 means
                 be
                 neglected
                 on
                 their
                 part
                 for
                 discovering
                 ,
                 finding
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 apprehending
                 of
                 Jesuits
                 and
                 Seminary
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Seducers
                 of
                 his
                 People
                 to
                 the
                 Romish
                 Religion
                 ;
                 or
                 for
                 repressing
                 Popish
                 Recusants
                 ,
                 and
                 Delinquents
                 of
                 that
                 sort
                 ,
                 against
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 proceed
                 by
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Censures
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 not
                 omitting
                 any
                 other
                 Lawful
                 means
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 forth
                 to
                 publick
                 Justice
                 .
              
               But
               then
               withal
               his
               Majesty
               takes
               notice
               of
               another
               Enemy
               ,
               which
               threatned
               as
               much
               danger
               to
               the
               Church
               as
               the
               Papists
               did
               :
               And
               thereupon
               he
               further
               requireth
               the
               said
               two
               Archbishops
               ,
               
                 That
                 a
                 vigilant
                 care
                 be
                 taken
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 repressing
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 being
                 ill
                 affected
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 here
                 established
                 ,
                 they
                 keep
                 more
                 close
                 and
                 secret
                 their
                 ill
                 and
                 dangerous
                 affections
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 their
                 example
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 secret
                 and
                 under-hand
                 sleights
                 and
                 means
                 ,
                 do
                 much
                 encourage
                 and
                 encrease
                 the
                 growth
                 of
                 Popery
                 and
                 Superstition
                 in
                 sundry
                 parts
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 require
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 might
                 have
                 any
                 manner
                 of
                 Covert
                 ,
                 Protection
                 ,
                 
                 Countenance
                 ,
                 or
                 connivence
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 tendred
                 his
                 Royal
                 Commandment
                 in
                 that
                 behalf
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 all
                 possible
                 diligence
                 be
                 used
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 unmask
                 the
                 false
                 shadows
                 and
                 pretences
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 may
                 possibly
                 be
                 won
                 to
                 Conformity
                 ;
                 letting
                 all
                 men
                 know
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 think
                 well
                 of
                 any
                 that
                 having
                 Place
                 and
                 Authority
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 do
                 permit
                 such
                 persons
                 to
                 pass
                 with
                 impunity
                 ;
                 much
                 less
                 if
                 they
                 give
                 them
                 any
                 countenance
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 emboldening
                 them
                 or
                 their
                 adherents
                 .
              
            
             
               On
               the
               receiving
               of
               these
               Letters
               ,
               
               Abbot
               transmits
               the
               Copies
               of
               them
               to
               his
               several
               Suffragans
               ,
               and
               to
               our
               Bishop
               of
               St.
               Davids
               amongst
               the
               rest
               ,
               requiring
               him
               to
               conform
               therein
               to
               his
               Majesties
               Pleasure
               ,
               and
               to
               see
               the
               same
               executed
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               his
               Diocess
               .
               On
               the
               receipt
               whereof
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               commands
               his
               
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 Arch-Deacons
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Ecclesiastical
               Officers
               within
               his
               Diocess
               of
               St.
               Davids
               .
               
                 That
                 all
                 possible
                 care
                 be
                 taken
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 any
                 way
                 backward
                 in
                 Points
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 especially
                 of
                 known
                 and
                 professed
                 Recusants
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 carefully
                 presented
                 ,
                 and
                 Proceedings
                 had
                 against
                 them
                 to
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 form
                 and
                 order
                 of
                 Law
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 true
                 List
                 and
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 been
                 presented
                 and
                 proceeded
                 against
                 ,
                 sent
                 to
                 him
                 yearly
                 after
                 Easter
                 ,
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 required
                 .
              
               No
               Command
               given
               unto
               his
               Chancellor
               ,
               and
               other
               Officers
               ,
               to
               look
               into
               the
               Practises
               and
               Proceedings
               of
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               ;
               for
               which
               I
               am
               able
               to
               give
               no
               reason
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               had
               received
               no
               such
               Direction
               and
               Command
               from
               Archbishop
               Abbot
               ,
               whose
               Letter
               pointed
               him
               no
               further
               (
               it
               is
               no
               hard
               matter
               to
               say
               why
               )
               than
               to
               the
               searching
               out
               ,
               presenting
               ,
               and
               Excommunicating
               the
               Popish
               Recusants
               .
               And
               in
               what
               he
               commanded
               ,
               he
               was
               obeyed
               by
               his
               Chancellor
               ,
               returning
               to
               him
               in
               Iune
               following
               the
               names
               of
               such
               Recusants
               as
               lived
               within
               the
               Counties
               of
               Caermarthen
               and
               Pembroke
               ,
               the
               chief
               parts
               of
               his
               Diocess
               .
            
             
               The
               Kings
               Coronation
               now
               draws
               on
               ,
               for
               which
               Solemnity
               he
               had
               appointed
               the
               Feast
               of
               the
               Purification
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               ,
               better
               known
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Candlemas
                 day
              
               .
               The
               Coronations
               of
               King
               Edward
               vi
               .
               and
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               had
               been
               performed
               according
               to
               the
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Pontificals
              
               ;
               That
               at
               the
               Coronation
               of
               King
               Iames
               had
               been
               drawn
               in
               haste
               ,
               and
               wanted
               many
               things
               which
               might
               have
               been
               considered
               of
               in
               a
               time
               of
               leasure
               .
               His
               Majesty
               therefore
               issueth
               a
               Commission
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               and
               certain
               other
               Bishops
               ,
               whereof
               Laud
               was
               one
               ,
               to
               consider
               of
               the
               Form
               and
               Order
               of
               the
               Coronation
               ,
               and
               to
               accomodate
               the
               same
               more
               punctually
               to
               the
               present
               Rules
               and
               Orders
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               On
               the
               fourth
               of
               Ianuary
               the
               Commissioners
               first
               met
               to
               consult
               about
               it
               ;
               and
               having
               compared
               t●e
               Form
               observed
               in
               the
               Coronation
               of
               King
               Iames
               ,
               with
               the
               publick
               Rituals
               ,
               it
               was
               agreed
               upon
               amongst
               them
               to
               make
               some
               Alterations
               
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               Additions
               to
               it
               .
               The
               Alteration
               in
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               Unction
               was
               to
               be
               performed
               
                 in
                 forma
                 Crucis
              
               ,
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               a
               Cross
               ,
               which
               was
               accordingly
               done
               by
               Abbot
               when
               he
               officiated
               as
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               in
               the
               Coronation
               .
               The
               Additions
               in
               the
               Form
               consisted
               chiefly
               in
               one
               Prayer
               or
               Request
               to
               him
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               the
               clause
               of
               another
               Prayer
               for
               him
               to
               Almighty
               God
               ;
               the
               last
               of
               which
               was
               thought
               to
               have
               ascribed
               too
               much
               Power
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               the
               first
               to
               themselves
               ,
               especially
               by
               the
               advancing
               of
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               above
               the
               Laity
               .
               The
               Prayer
               or
               Request
               which
               was
               made
               to
               him
               ,
               followed
               after
               the
               Vnction
               ,
               and
               was
               this
               ,
               viz.
               
               
                 
                 Stand
                 ,
                 and
                 hold
                 fast
                 from
                 henceforth
                 the
                 Place
                 to
                 which
                 you
                 have
                 been
                 Heir
                 by
                 the
                 Succession
                 of
                 your
                 Forefathers
                 ,
                 being
                 now
                 delivered
                 to
                 you
                 by
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 us
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 Servants
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 you
                 see
                 the
                 Clergy
                 to
                 come
                 neerer
                 to
                 the
                 Altar
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 so
                 remember
                 that
                 in
                 place
                 convenient
                 you
                 give
                 them
                 greater
                 honour
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Mediator
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Man
                 may
                 establish
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 Kingly
                 Throne
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Mediator
                 between
                 the
                 Clergy
                 and
                 the
                 Laity
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 Reign
                 for
                 ever
                 with
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Kings
                 ;
                 and
                 Lord
                 of
                 Lords
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 liveth
                 and
                 reigneth
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Clause
               of
               that
               Prayer
               which
               was
               made
               for
               him
               ,
               had
               been
               intermitted
               since
               the
               time
               of
               King
               Henry
               vi
               .
               and
               was
               this
               that
               followeth
               ;
               viz.
               
               
                 
                 Let
                 him
                 obtain
                 favour
                 for
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 like
                 Aaron
                 in
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 Elisha
                 in
                 the
                 Waters
                 ,
                 Zacharias
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 :
                 Give
                 him
                 Peters
                 Key
                 of
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 Pauls
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               Which
               Clause
               had
               been
               omitted
               in
               times
               of
               Popery
               ,
               as
               intimating
               more
               Ecclesiastical
               Jurisdiction
               to
               be
               given
               to
               our
               Kings
               ,
               than
               the
               Popes
               allowed
               of
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               same
               reason
               was
               now
               quarrell'd
               at
               by
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               objected
               commonly
               in
               the
               time
               of
               his
               fall
               ,
               That
               in
               digesting
               the
               form
               of
               the
               Coronation
               ,
               he
               altered
               the
               Coronation
               Oath
               ,
               making
               it
               more
               advantageous
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               less
               beneficial
               to
               the
               People
               than
               it
               had
               been
               formerly
               ;
               from
               which
               calumny
               his
               Majesty
               cleared
               both
               himself
               and
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               both
               involved
               by
               common
               Speech
               in
               the
               guilt
               thereof
               .
               For
               the
               clearer
               manifestation
               of
               which
               truth
               ,
               I
               will
               first
               set
               down
               the
               Oath
               it self
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               taken
               by
               the
               King
               ;
               and
               then
               the
               Kings
               Defence
               for
               his
               taking
               of
               it
               .
               Now
               the
               Oath
               is
               this
               .
            
             
               
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       Form
                       of
                       the
                       CORONATION-OATH
                       .
                    
                     
                       SIR
                       
                         (
                         says
                         the
                         Archbishop
                      
                       )
                       Will
                       you
                       grant
                       ,
                       keep
                       ,
                       and
                       by
                       your
                       Oath
                       confirm
                       to
                       your
                       People
                       of
                       ENGLAND
                       the
                       Laws
                       and
                       Customs
                       to
                       them
                       granted
                       by
                       the
                       Kings
                       of
                       ENGLAND
                       ,
                       
                       your
                       Lawful
                       and
                       Religious
                       Predecessors
                       ;
                       and
                       namely
                       ,
                       the
                       Laws
                       ,
                       Customs
                       ,
                       and
                       Franchises
                       granted
                       to
                       the
                       Clergy
                       ,
                       by
                       the
                       Glorious
                       King
                       St.
                       Edward
                       your
                       Predecessor
                       ,
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       Laws
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       the
                       true
                       Profession
                       of
                       the
                       Gospel
                       established
                       in
                       this
                       Kingdom
                       ,
                       and
                       agreeable
                       to
                       the
                       Prerogative
                       of
                       the
                       Kings
                       thereof
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Ancient
                       Customs
                       of
                       this
                       Land
                       ?
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         King
                         Answers
                      
                       ,
                       I
                       grant
                       and
                       promise
                       to
                       keep
                       them
                       .
                    
                     
                       Archbishop
                       .
                       Sir
                       ,
                       Will
                       you
                       keep
                       Peace
                       and
                       Godly
                       Agreement
                       entirely
                       (
                       according
                       to
                       your
                       Power
                       )
                       b●th
                       to
                       God
                       ,
                       the
                       Holy
                       Church
                       ,
                       the
                       Clergie
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       People
                       ?
                    
                     
                       Rex
                       .
                       I
                       will
                       keep
                       it
                       .
                    
                     
                       Archbishop
                       .
                       Sir
                       ,
                       Will
                       you
                       (
                       to
                       your
                       Power
                       )
                       cause
                       Iustice
                       ,
                       Law
                       ,
                       and
                       Discretion
                       in
                       Mercy
                       and
                       Truth
                       ,
                       to
                       be
                       executed
                       in
                       all
                       your
                       ●udgments
                       ▪
                    
                     
                       Rex
                       .
                       I
                       will
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Archbishop
                       .
                       Sir
                       ,
                       Will
                       you
                       grant
                       to
                       hold
                       and
                       grant
                       to
                       keep
                       the
                       Laws
                       and
                       rightful
                       Customs
                       which
                       the
                       Comm●nal●y
                       of
                       this
                       your
                       Kingdom
                       have
                       ?
                       and
                       will
                       you
                       de●end
                       and
                       uphold
                       them
                       to
                       the
                       honour
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       so
                       much
                       as
                       in
                       you
                       lieth
                       ?
                    
                     
                       Rex
                       .
                       I
                       grant
                       and
                       promise
                       so
                       to
                       do
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         Then
                         one
                         of
                         the
                         Bishops
                         reads
                         this
                         Admonition
                         to
                         the
                         King
                         before
                         the
                         People
                         with
                         a
                         loud
                         voice
                         .
                      
                       Our
                       Lord
                       and
                       King
                       ,
                       we
                       beseech
                       you
                       to
                       pardon
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       grant
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       preserve
                       unto
                       us
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Churches
                       committed
                       to
                       our
                       charge
                       ,
                       all
                       Canonical
                       Priviledges
                       ,
                       and
                       due
                       Law
                       and
                       Iustice
                       ;
                       and
                       that
                       you
                       would
                       protect
                       and
                       defend
                       us
                       ,
                       as
                       every
                       good
                       King
                       in
                       his
                       Kingdom
                       ought
                       to
                       be
                       a
                       Protector
                       and
                       Defender
                       of
                       the
                       Bishops
                       and
                       the
                       Churches
                       under
                       their
                       Government
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         King
                         answereth
                      
                       ,
                       With
                       a
                       willing
                       and
                       devout
                       heart
                       I
                       promis●
                       and
                       grant
                       my
                       pardon
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       I
                       will
                       preserve
                       and
                       maintain
                       to
                       you
                       and
                       the
                       Churches
                       comm●●ted
                       t●●●ur
                       charge
                       ,
                       all
                       Canonical
                       Priviledges
                       ,
                       and
                       due
                       Law
                       and
                       Iustice
                       ;
                       and
                       that
                       I
                       will
                       be
                       your
                       Protector
                       and
                       Defender
                       to
                       my
                       power
                       by
                       the
                       Assistance
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       as
                       every
                       good
                       King
                       ought
                       in
                       his
                       Kingdom
                       ,
                       in
                       right
                       to
                       protect
                       and
                       de●end
                       the
                       Bishops
                       and
                       Churches
                       under
                       thei●
                       Government
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         King
                         ariseth
                         ,
                         and
                         is
                         lea●
                         to
                         the
                         Communion
                         Table
                         ,
                         where
                         he
                         makes
                         a
                         sole●n
                         Oath
                         in
                         ●ight
                         of
                         all
                         the
                         People
                         ,
                         to
                         observe
                         the
                      
                       Premises
                       ,
                       
                         and
                         laying
                         his
                         Hand
                         upon
                         the
                         Book
                         ,
                         saith
                         ,
                      
                       The
                       things
                       which
                       I
                       have
                       before
                       promised
                       ,
                       I
                       shall
                       perform
                       and
                       keep
                       ,
                       So
                       help
                       me
                       G●●
                       and
                       the
                       Contents
                       of
                       this
                       Book
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               Such
               was
               the
               Coronation-Oath
               accustomably
               taken
               by
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               :
               Which
               notwithstanding
               ,
               it
               was
               objected
               by
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Long
               Parliament
               ,
               〈…〉
               
               the
               same
               which
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               taken
               by
               him
               .
               And
               for
               proof
               thereof
               an
               antiquated
               Oath
               was
               found
               ,
               and
               published
               in
               a
               Remonstrance
               of
               theirs
               ,
               bearing
               date
               the
               twentieth
               of
               May
               1642.
               
               To
               which
               his
               Majesty
               made
               this
               Answer
               ,
               That
               the
               Oath
               which
               he
               took
               at
               his
               Coronation
               was
               warranted
               ,
               and
               enjoyned
               by
               the
               Customs
               of
               his
               Predecessors
               ;
               
               and
               that
               the
               Ceremony
               of
               their
               and
               his
               taking
               of
               it
               they
               might
               find
               in
               the
               Records
               of
               the
               Exchequer
               .
               And
               this
               it
               is
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Now
               in
               performing
               the
               Solemnities
               of
               the
               Coronation
               ,
               the
               Abbot
               anciently
               ;
               and
               for
               more
               than
               one
               hundred
               years
               last
               past
               ,
               the
               Deans
               of
               Westminster
               had
               a
               special
               place
               .
               To
               them
               belonged
               the
               Custody
               of
               the
               old
               Regalia
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Crown
               ,
               Sword
               ,
               Scepter
               ,
               Spurs
               ,
               &c.
               of
               King
               Edward
               Sirnamed
               the
               Confessor
               ,
               kept
               by
               them
               in
               a
               secret
               place
               of
               Westminster
               Abbey
               ,
               not
               easily
               acce●●able
               to
               any
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               know
               the
               mystery
               of
               it
               :
               never
               brought
               forth
               but
               at
               the
               Coronation
               of
               a
               King
               ;
               or
               his
               going
               to
               Parliament
               .
               Williams
               the
               late
               Lord
               Keeper
               was
               at
               this
               time
               Dean
               .
               But
               being
               under
               the
               Kings
               displeasure
               ,
               was
               commanded
               to
               forbear
               his
               attendance
               at
               the
               Coronation
               ,
               and
               to
               depute
               one
               of
               the
               Prebends
               in
               his
               place
               .
               This
               put
               him
               into
               some
               dispute
               within
               himself
               .
               He
               had
               no
               mind
               to
               nominate
               Laud
               ,
               being
               then
               one
               of
               the
               Prebendaries
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               because
               he
               lookt
               upon
               him
               as
               his
               Corrival
               and
               Supplanter
               in
               the
               Dukes
               good
               Grace
               ;
               and
               to
               have
               named
               ot●er
               of
               a
               lower
               order
               ,
               there
               being
               a
               Bishop
               in
               the
               number
               ,
               would
               have
               subjected
               him
               to
               some
               discourse
               and
               misconstruction
               ;
               He
               therefore
               very
               wisely
               sent
               unto
               his
               Majesty
               the
               names
               ,
               degrees
               ,
               and
               dignities
               of
               all
               the
               Prebends
               ,
               leaving
               it
               unto
               him
               alone
               to
               make
               the
               Election
               ;
               who
               thereupon
               without
               any
               Hesitancy
               or
               deliberation
               deputed
               Laud
               unto
               the
               Service
               .
               Laud
               ,
               being
               thus
               nominated
               and
               deputed
               ,
               prepared
               all
               things
               ready
               for
               that
               great
               Solemnity
               .
               And
               finding
               the
               
                 Old
                 Crucifix
              
               among
               the
               Regalia
               ,
               he
               caused
               it
               to
               be
               placed
               on
               the
               Altar
               ,
               as
               in
               former
               times
               .
               The
               Coronation
               being
               ended
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               going
               in
               his
               Robes
               to
               Westminster
               Hall
               ,
               did
               there
               deliver
               them
               to
               Laud
               (
               representing
               in
               that
               Pomp
               the
               Dean
               of
               Westminster
               )
               together
               with
               the
               Crown
               ,
               Scepter
               ,
               and
               the
               Sword
               called
               Cortena
               ,
               to
               be
               laid
               up
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Regalia
               in
               their
               old
               repository
               ;
               which
               he
               receiving
               from
               the
               King
               ,
               returned
               into
               the
               Abbey
               Church
               ,
               offered
               solemnly
               on
               the
               Altar
               in
               his
               Majesties
               name
               (
               as
               by
               his
               place
               he
               was
               to
               do
               )
               and
               so
               laid
               them
               up
               .
            
             
               Two
               things
               there
               were
               remarkable
               in
               this
               Coronation
               ,
               which
               seemed
               to
               have
               something
               in
               them
               of
               Presage
               .
               Senhouse
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               once
               his
               Chaplain
               ,
               when
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               ,
               and
               was
               now
               Bishop
               of
               Carlile
               ,
               had
               the
               honour
               to
               preach
               upon
               the
               day
               of
               that
               great
               Solemnity
               .
               An
               eloquent
               man
               he
               was
               reputed
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               could
               very
               well
               express
               a
               passion
               :
               but
               he
               had
               chosen
               such
               a
               Text
               ,
               as
               was
               more
               proper
               for
               a
               Funeral
               than
               a
               Coronation
               ;
               his
               Text
               being
               this
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 thee
                 a
                 Crown
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 Apoc.
              
               2.10
               .
               and
               was
               rather
               thought
               
               to
               put
               the
               new
               King
               in
               mind
               of
               his
               Death
               than
               his
               duty
               in
               Government
               ;
               and
               to
               have
               been
               his
               Funeral
               Sermon
               when
               he
               was
               alive
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               were
               to
               have
               none
               when
               he
               was
               to
               be
               buried
               .
               It
               was
               observed
               also
               ,
               that
               his
               Majesty
               on
               that
               day
               was
               cloathed
               in
               White
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Custom
               of
               his
               Predecessors
               ,
               who
               were
               on
               that
               day
               clad
               in
               Purple
               .
               And
               this
               he
               did
               not
               out
               of
               any
               necessity
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               Purple
               Velvet
               ,
               enough
               to
               make
               a
               Suite
               ,
               (
               for
               he
               had
               many
               yards
               of
               it
               in
               his
               outward
               Garment
               )
               but
               at
               his
               own
               choice
               only
               ,
               to
               declare
               that
               Virgin
               Purity
               with
               which
               he
               came
               to
               be
               espoused
               unto
               his
               Kingdom
               .
               White
               (
               as
               we
               know
               )
               is
               the
               colour
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               who
               are
               represented
               to
               us
               in
               
                 White
                 Robes
              
               by
               St.
               Iohn
               in
               the
               Revelation
               ;
               and
               Purple
               is
               the
               Imperial
               and
               Regal
               colour
               ,
               so
               proper
               heretofore
               unto
               Kings
               and
               Emperours
               ,
               that
               many
               of
               the
               Constantinopolitan
               Emperours
               were
               called
               Porphyrogenites
               ,
               because
               at
               their
               first
               coming
               into
               the
               world
               they
               were
               wrapt
               in
               Purple
               .
               And
               this
               some
               looked
               on
               also
               as
               an
               ill
               Presage
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               laying
               aside
               his
               Purple
               ,
               the
               Robe
               of
               Majesty
               ,
               should
               cloath
               himself
               in
               White
               ,
               the
               Robe
               of
               innocence
               ;
               as
               if
               thereby
               it
               were
               fore-signified
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               devest
               himself
               of
               that
               Regal
               Majesty
               which
               might
               and
               would
               have
               kept
               him
               safe
               from
               affront
               and
               scorn
               ,
               to
               rely
               wholly
               on
               the
               innocence
               of
               a
               vertuous
               life
               ,
               which
               did
               expose
               him
               finally
               to
               calamitous
               ruine
               .
            
             
               No
               sooner
               were
               the
               Pomps
               of
               the
               Coronation
               ended
               ,
               but
               the
               Second
               Parliament
               began
               ;
               at
               the
               opening
               whereof
               ,
               on
               Munday
               the
               sixt
               of
               February
               ,
               our
               Bishop
               of
               St.
               Davids
               preacht
               before
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               the
               Lords
               ,
               &c.
               in
               the
               Abbey
               Church
               .
               He
               was
               appointed
               to
               have
               preached
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               former
               Parliament
               ,
               on
               Saturday
               the
               eighteenth
               of
               Iune
               ;
               but
               that
               turn
               being
               otherwise
               supplied
               ,
               he
               preached
               the
               same
               Sermon
               the
               next
               day
               before
               his
               Majesty
               at
               Whitehall
               ,
               his
               Text
               then
               ,
               Psal.
               75.2
               ,
               3.
               
               
                 When
                 I
                 shall
                 receive
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 judge
                 according
                 unto
                 right
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               But
               now
               he
               chose
               for
               the
               Theam
               or
               Subject
               of
               his
               discourse
               the
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               verses
               of
               the
               112
               Psalm
               ,
               viz.
               
                 Ierusalem
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 City
                 that
                 is
                 at
                 unity
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               In
               which
               ,
               considering
               Ierusalem
               as
               a
               Type
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               he
               first
               beholds
               it
               as
               a
               type
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               or
               Civil
               Government
               .
               Where
               he
               considered
               
                 That
                 
                   Ordo
                   Politicus
                
                 ,
                 the
                 wise
                 ordering
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 Concord
                 and
                 Vnity
                 was
                 simply
                 the
                 strongest
                 Wall
                 of
                 a
                 State
                 :
                 But
                 break
                 Vnity
                 once
                 ,
                 and
                 farewell
                 all
                 strength
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 disjoynted
                 Factions
                 in
                 a
                 State
                 when
                 they
                 work
                 upon
                 Division
                 ,
                 are
                 
                   Publica
                   irae
                   divinae
                   incendia
                
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 publick
                 kindlings
                 of
                 Gods
                 Anger
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 burn
                 down
                 all
                 before
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 God
                 seldom
                 suffers
                 these
                 to
                 fire
                 a
                 State
                 till
                 himself
                 be
                 heated
                 first
                 with
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 :
                 But
                 then
                 
                   he
                   will
                   divide
                   them
                   in
                
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   scatter
                   them
                   in
                
                 Israel
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 49.
                 
              
               Nay
               scatter
               Iacob
               and
               Israel
               it self
               for
               them
               .
               Which
               said
               in
               general
               ,
               he
               descended
               to
               a
               more
               particular
               application
               ,
               putting
               his
               Auditory
               in
               mind
               of
               those
               words
               of
               Tacitus
               ,
               
                 That
                 nothing
                 gave
                 the
                 Romans
                 (
                 powerful
                 enemies
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 )
                 more
                 advantage
                 against
                 the
                 ancient
                 Britains
                 than
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Quod
                   
                   Factionibus
                   &
                   studiis
                   trahebantur
                
                 ;
                 That
                 they
                 were
                 broken
                 into
                 Factions
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 take
                 counsel
                 and
                 advice
                 together
                 :
                 And
                 they
                 smarted
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 pray
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 difference
                 for
                 men
                 not
                 to
                 meet
                 in
                 counsel
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 fall
                 to
                 pieces
                 when
                 they
                 meet
                 ?
                 If
                 the
                 first
                 were
                 our
                 Fore-fathers
                 errour
                 ,
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 mercy
                 grant
                 this
                 second
                 be
                 not
                 ours
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 City
                 too
                 ,
                 just
                 so
                 ,
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Discipline
                 are
                 the
                 Walls
                 and
                 the
                 Towers
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 
                 But
                 be
                 the
                 one
                 never
                 so
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 never
                 so
                 perfect
                 ,
                 they
                 come
                 both
                 short
                 of
                 Preservation
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 body
                 be
                 not
                 at
                 unity
                 in
                 it self
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 ,
                 take
                 it
                 Catholick
                 ,
                 cannot
                 stand
                 well
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 compacted
                 together
                 into
                 an
                 holy
                 unity
                 with
                 Faith
                 and
                 Charity
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 is
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 Christendom
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 each
                 particular
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 Nation
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 sojourns
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 at
                 unity
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 but
                 invite
                 Malice
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 do
                 hurt
                 without
                 any
                 invitation
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 ever
                 lies
                 with
                 an
                 open
                 side
                 to
                 the
                 devil
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 batteries
                 .
                 So
                 both
                 Church
                 and
                 State
                 ,
                 then
                 happy
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 till
                 then
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 at
                 unity
                 within
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 both
                 State
                 and
                 Church
                 owe
                 much
                 to
                 Vnity
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 very
                 little
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 break
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 either
                 .
                 
                   Father
                   forgive
                   them
                   they
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   they
                   do
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 unity
                 be
                 so
                 necessary
                 ,
                 how
                 may
                 it
                 be
                 preserved
                 in
                 both
                 ?
                 How
                 ?
                 I
                 will
                 tell
                 you
                 .
                 Would
                 you
                 keep
                 the
                 State
                 in
                 Vnity
                 ?
                 In
                 any
                 case
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 breaking
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 The
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 depends
                 much
                 upon
                 it
                 ;
                 For
                 divide
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 divide
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 men
                 about
                 their
                 hopes
                 of
                 Salvation
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 me
                 what
                 unity
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 .
                 Let
                 this
                 suffice
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 an
                 ingredient
                 into
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 the
                 State.
                 But
                 what
                 other
                 things
                 are
                 concurring
                 to
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 State
                 it self
                 knows
                 better
                 than
                 I
                 can
                 teach
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               was
               good
               Doctrine
               out
               of
               doubt
               .
               The
               Preacher
               had
               done
               his
               part
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               the
               hearers
               did
               not
               ;
               the
               Parliament
               not
               making
               such
               use
               of
               it
               as
               they
               should
               have
               done
               .
               At
               such
               time
               as
               the
               former
               Parliament
               was
               adjourned
               to
               Oxon
               ,
               the
               Divinity
               School
               was
               prepared
               for
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               and
               a
               Chair
               made
               for
               the
               Speaker
               in
               or
               near
               the
               place
               ,
               in
               which
               his
               Majesties
               Professor
               for
               Divinity
               did
               usually
               read
               his
               publick
               Lectures
               ,
               and
               moderate
               in
               all
               publick
               Disputations
               .
               And
               this
               first
               put
               them
               into
               conceit
               ,
               that
               the
               determining
               of
               all
               Points
               and
               Controversies
               in
               Religion
               did
               belong
               to
               them
               .
               As
               
                 Vibius
                 Rufus
              
               in
               the
               Story
               ,
               having
               married
               Tullies
               Widow
               ,
               and
               bought
               Caesars
               Chair
               ,
               conceived
               that
               he
               was
               then
               in
               a
               way
               to
               gain
               the
               Eloquence
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               of
               the
               other
               .
               For
               after
               that
               we
               find
               no
               Parliament
               without
               a
               Committee
               for
               Religion
               ,
               and
               no
               Committee
               for
               Religion
               but
               what
               did
               think
               it self
               sufficiently
               instructed
               to
               manage
               the
               greatest
               Controversies
               of
               Divinity
               which
               were
               brought
               before
               them
               :
               And
               so
               it
               was
               particularly
               with
               the
               present
               Parliament
               .
               The
               Commons
               had
               scarce
               setled
               themselves
               in
               their
               
               own
               House
               ,
               but
               Mountague
               must
               be
               called
               to
               a
               new
               account
               for
               the
               Popery
               and
               Arminianism
               affirmed
               to
               have
               been
               maintained
               by
               him
               in
               his
               books
               .
               In
               which
               Books
               if
               he
               had
               defended
               any
               thing
               contrary
               to
               the
               established
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               of
               the
               two
               ,
               was
               the
               fitter
               Judge
               .
               And
               certainly
               it
               might
               have
               hapned
               ill
               unto
               him
               ,
               the
               King
               not
               being
               willing
               to
               engage
               too
               far
               in
               those
               Emergences
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               case
               then
               stood
               )
               if
               the
               Commons
               had
               not
               been
               diverted
               in
               pursuit
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Buckingham
               ;
               which
               being
               a
               more
               noble
               game
               ,
               they
               laid
               this
               aside
               ,
               having
               done
               nothing
               in
               it
               but
               raised
               a
               great
               desire
               in
               several
               Members
               of
               both
               Houses
               to
               give
               themselves
               some
               satisfaction
               in
               those
               doubtful
               Points
               .
               To
               which
               end
               a
               Conference
               was
               procured
               by
               the
               Earl
               of
               Warwick
               ,
               to
               be
               held
               at
               York
               House
               ,
               between
               Buckeridge
               Bishop
               of
               Rochester
               ,
               and
               White
               Dean
               of
               Carlile
               ,
               on
               the
               one
               side
               :
               Morton
               then
               of
               Lichfield
               ,
               and
               Preston
               then
               of
               Lincolns-Inn
               (
               of
               whom
               more
               hereafter
               )
               on
               the
               other
               ;
               The
               Duke
               of
               Buckingham
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Pembroke
               ,
               many
               other
               Lords
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               persons
               of
               inferiour
               quality
               being
               present
               at
               it
               .
               To
               this
               Conference
               ,
               which
               was
               holden
               on
               the
               eleventh
               of
               this
               February
               ,
               another
               was
               added
               the
               next
               week
               on
               the
               seventeenth
               .
               In
               which
               Mountague
               acted
               his
               own
               part
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Buckeridge
               ,
               the
               Concourse
               being
               as
               great
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               quality
               and
               number
               of
               the
               persons
               ,
               as
               had
               been
               at
               the
               former
               .
               And
               the
               success
               was
               equal
               also
               .
               The
               Friends
               and
               Fautors
               of
               each
               side
               giving
               the
               victory
               to
               those
               (
               as
               commonly
               it
               happens
               in
               such
               cases
               )
               whose
               cause
               they
               favoured
               .
            
             
               After
               this
               we
               hear
               no
               more
               of
               Mountague
               ,
               but
               the
               passing
               of
               some
               Votes
               against
               him
               in
               the
               April
               following
               ;
               which
               ●eats
               being
               over
               ,
               he
               was
               kept
               cold
               till
               the
               following
               Parliament
               :
               And
               then
               he
               shall
               be
               called
               for
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               the
               King
               perceiving
               that
               the
               Commons
               had
               took
               no
               notice
               of
               his
               own
               occasions
               ,
               gave
               order
               to
               Sir
               
                 Richard
                 Weston
              
               (
               then
               Chancellour
               of
               his
               Exchequer
               )
               to
               mind
               them
               of
               it
               ;
               by
               whom
               he
               represented
               to
               them
               the
               return
               of
               the
               last
               years
               Fleet
               ,
               and
               the
               want
               of
               Money
               to
               satisfie
               the
               Mariners
               and
               Souldiers
               for
               their
               Arr●ars
               ;
               That
               he
               had
               prepared
               a
               new
               Fleet
               of
               forty
               Sail
               ready
               to
               set
               forth
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               stir
               without
               a
               present
               supply
               of
               money
               ;
               And
               that
               without
               the
               like
               supply
               ,
               not
               only
               his
               Armies
               ,
               which
               were
               quartered
               upon
               the
               Coasts
               ,
               would
               disband
               or
               mutiny
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Forces
               sent
               for
               Ireland
               would
               be
               apt
               to
               rebell
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               desired
               to
               know
               ,
               without
               more
               adoe
               ,
               what
               present
               supply
               he
               must
               depend
               upon
               from
               them
               ,
               that
               accordingly
               he
               might
               shape
               his
               course
               .
               These
               Propositions
               being
               made
               ,
               
                 Clem.
                 Coke
              
               a
               younger
               Son
               of
               Sir
               
                 Edward
                 Coke
              
               (
               who
               had
               successively
               been
               Chief
               Justice
               of
               either
               Bench
               )
               obstructs
               the
               Answer
               by
               this
               rash
               and
               unhandsome
               expression
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 better
                 to
                 dye
                 by
                 a
                 Forreign
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 be
                 destroyed
                 at
                 home
                 .
              
               Which
               general
               words
               were
               by
               one
               Turner
               ,
               a
               Doctor
               of
               Physick
               ,
               and
               then
               a
               Member
               of
               that
               House
               ,
               restrained
               and
               applied
               more
               particularly
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
               Buckingham
               .
               
               The
               Commons
               well
               remembred
               at
               what
               Point
               they
               were
               cut
               off
               in
               the
               former
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               carefully
               watcht
               all
               advantages
               to
               resume
               it
               in
               this
               .
               They
               had
               begun
               a
               great
               clamour
               against
               him
               on
               the
               first
               of
               March
               ,
               for
               staying
               a
               
                 French
                 Ship
              
               ,
               called
               the
               St.
               
                 Peter
                 of
                 Newhaven
              
               ;
               and
               Turner
               now
               incites
               them
               to
               a
               higher
               distemper
               ,
               by
               six
               Queries
               raised
               about
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Whether
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 not
                 lost
                 the
                 Regality
                 of
                 the
                 Narrow
                 Seas
                 since
                 the
                 Duke
                 became
                 Admiral
                 ?
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Whether
                 his
                 not
                 going
                 as
                 Admirall
                 in
                 this
                 last
                 Fleet
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 ill
                 success
                 ?
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Whether
                 the
                 Kings
                 Revenue
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 impaired
                 through
                 his
                 immense
                 liberality
                 ?
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Whether
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 ingrossed
                 all
                 Offices
                 ,
                 and
                 preferred
                 his
                 Kindred
                 to
                 unfit
                 places
                 ?
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 Whether
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 made
                 sale
                 of
                 places
                 of
                 Judicature
                 ?
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 Whether
                 the
                 Recusants
                 have
                 not
                 dependance
                 on
                 his
                 Mother
                 and
                 Father
                 in
                 Law
                 ?
              
            
             
               
               For
               this
               days
               work
               Coke
               was
               severely
               reprehended
               by
               his
               Father
               ,
               who
               could
               not
               be
               perswaded
               to
               look
               upon
               him
               for
               a
               long
               while
               after
               :
               But
               Turner
               ,
               having
               none
               whom
               he
               stood
               in
               fear
               of
               ,
               escaped
               not
               only
               without
               a
               private
               reprehension
               ,
               but
               without
               any
               publick
               Censure
               .
               His
               Majesty
               thereupon
               complained
               by
               Weston
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               who
               were
               so
               far
               from
               censuring
               the
               offence
               ,
               that
               they
               seemed
               rather
               willing
               to
               protect
               the
               Offendors
               .
               And
               yet
               this
               was
               not
               all
               the
               affront
               they
               had
               done
               him
               neither
               .
               For
               seeming
               well
               satisfied
               with
               his
               Majesties
               gracious
               Answer
               to
               their
               Petition
               against
               Recusants
               ,
               which
               they
               received
               from
               him
               at
               Oxon
               in
               the
               former
               Parliament
               ,
               they
               now
               resolved
               to
               see
               what
               execution
               had
               been
               done
               upon
               it
               .
               And
               to
               that
               end
               they
               appoint
               a
               Committee
               for
               Religion
               ,
               and
               that
               Committee
               substitutes
               a
               Sub-Committee
               ;
               which
               Sub-Committee
               were
               impowered
               to
               search
               the
               Signet
               Office
               concerning
               such
               indulgencies
               as
               had
               been
               granted
               to
               the
               Papists
               since
               the
               end
               of
               that
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               to
               examine
               the
               Letters
               of
               the
               Secretaries
               of
               State
               ,
               leaving
               his
               Majesty
               nothing
               free
               from
               their
               discovery
               as
               to
               that
               particular
               :
               A
               point
               which
               never
               was
               presumed
               on
               in
               preceding
               times
               .
               And
               which
               seemed
               worst
               of
               all
               in
               the
               present
               conjuncture
               ,
               they
               had
               voted
               him
               three
               Subsidies
               ,
               and
               three
               fifteens
               ,
               but
               voted
               them
               with
               such
               a
               clog
               that
               they
               should
               not
               pass
               into
               a
               Bill
               till
               their
               Grievances
               were
               both
               heard
               and
               answered
               .
               Which
               Grievances
               what
               they
               were
               both
               in
               weight
               and
               number
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               not
               known
               unto
               themselves
               ;
               so
               did
               his
               Majesty
               look
               upon
               it
               ,
               not
               only
               as
               a
               thing
               dilatory
               in
               it self
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               baffle
               put
               on
               him
               and
               his
               proceedings
               .
            
             
               These
               indignities
               coming
               thus
               upon
               the
               neck
               of
               one
               another
               ,
               he
               caused
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               to
               come
               before
               him
               at
               
                 White
                 Hall
                 ,
                 March
              
               29.
               1626.
               where
               first
               he
               signified
               unto
               them
               ,
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Lord
               Keeper
               ,
               how
               sensible
               he
               was
               of
               those
               affronts
               which
               were
               put
               upon
               him
               ,
               touching
               upon
               every
               one
               of
               them
               in
               particular
               ,
               and
               aggravating
               each
               of
               them
               in
               their
               several
               kinds
               ,
               letting
               them
               also
               know
               ,
               
                 That
                 as
                 he
                 loved
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 regarded
                 his
                 honour
                 ;
                 and
                 
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 sensible
                 of
                 his
                 Subjects
                 Grievances
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 he
                 was
                 sensible
                 much
                 more
                 .
              
               The
               Keeper
               also
               had
               Command
               to
               tell
               them
               ,
               in
               his
               Majesties
               Name
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Duke
                 had
                 acted
                 nothing
                 of
                 Publick
                 Employment
                 ,
                 without
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Special
                 Warrant
                 ;
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 discharged
                 his
                 Trust
                 with
                 abundant
                 both
                 Care
                 and
                 Fidelity
                 ;
                 That
                 since
                 his
                 Return
                 from
              
               Spain
               
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 sedulous
                 in
                 promoting
                 the
                 Service
                 and
                 Contentment
                 of
                 the
                 Commons
                 House
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 express
                 Command
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 desist
                 from
                 such
                 Vnparliamentary
                 Proceedings
                 ,
                 and
                 resign
                 the
                 Reformation
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 amiss
                 to
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Care
                 ,
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 and
                 Iustice.
              
               Which
               Speech
               being
               ended
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               saith
               as
               followeth
               :
               
                 I
                 must
                 withal
                 put
                 you
                 in
                 mind
                 of
                 Times
                 past
                 ;
                 you
                 may
                 remember
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 moved
                 by
                 your
                 Counsel
                 ,
                 and
                 won
                 by
                 your
                 Perswasions
                 ,
                 brake
                 the
                 Treaties
                 :
                 In
                 these
                 Perswasions
                 I
                 was
                 your
                 Instrument
                 towards
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 was
                 glad
                 to
                 be
                 instrumental
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 might
                 please
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 :
                 Nor
                 was
                 there
                 any
                 in
                 greater
                 favour
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 than
                 this
                 man
                 whom
                 you
                 so
                 traduce
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 when
                 you
                 find
                 me
                 so
                 sure
                 intangled
                 in
                 War
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 honourable
                 and
                 safe
                 Retreat
                 ,
                 you
                 make
                 my
                 Necessity
                 your
                 Priviledge
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 what
                 rate
                 you
                 please
                 upon
                 your
                 Supplies
                 :
                 A
                 Practise
                 not
                 very
                 obliging
                 unto
                 Kings
                 .
                 Mr.
              
               Coke
               
                 told
                 you
              
               ,
               It
               was
               better
               to
               die
               by
               a
               Foreign
               Enemy
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               destroyed
               at
               home
               .
               
                 Indeed
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 more
                 honourable
                 for
                 a
                 King
                 to
                 be
                 invaded
                 and
                 almost
                 destroyed
                 by
                 a
                 Foreign
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 be
                 despised
                 at
                 home
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               all
               this
               did
               not
               edifie
               with
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               .
               So
               little
               were
               they
               moved
               with
               the
               Eloquence
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               smart
               Expressions
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               both
               their
               own
               Members
               remained
               uncensured
               ,
               and
               the
               Prosecution
               of
               the
               Duke
               was
               followed
               with
               more
               violence
               then
               before
               it
               was
               .
               But
               for
               all
               this
               his
               Majesty
               and
               the
               Duke
               might
               thank
               themselves
               .
               His
               Majesty
               had
               power
               in
               his
               own
               hands
               to
               have
               righted
               himself
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               practice
               of
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Royal
               Predecessors
               in
               the
               times
               foregoing
               .
               But
               by
               complaining
               in
               this
               manner
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               he
               chose
               rather
               to
               follow
               the
               Example
               of
               King
               Iames
               ,
               who
               in
               like
               manner
               had
               complained
               of
               one
               Piggot
               ,
               for
               some
               seditious
               words
               by
               him
               spoken
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               Anno
               1607.
               and
               with
               like
               success
               .
               He
               that
               divests
               himself
               of
               a
               natural
               and
               original
               Power
               to
               right
               the
               injuries
               which
               are
               done
               him
               ,
               in
               hope
               to
               find
               redress
               from
               others
               (
               especially
               from
               such
               as
               are
               parcel
               guilty
               of
               the
               Wrong
               )
               may
               put
               up
               all
               his
               gettings
               in
               a
               Seamstress
               Thimble
               ,
               and
               yet
               never
               fill
               it
               .
               All
               that
               which
               both
               Kings
               effected
               by
               it
               ,
               was
               but
               the
               weakning
               of
               their
               own
               Power
               ,
               and
               the
               increasing
               of
               the
               others
               ,
               who
               had
               now
               put
               themselves
               upon
               this
               Resolution
               ,
               not
               to
               suffer
               any
               one
               of
               their
               Members
               to
               be
               questioned
               ,
               till
               themselves
               had
               considered
               of
               his
               Crimes
               .
               By
               which
               means
               they
               kept
               themselves
               close
               together
               ,
               and
               emboldened
               one
               another
               to
               stand
               it
               out
               against
               the
               King
               to
               the
               very
               last
               .
               And
               of
               this
               Maxime
               ,
               as
               they
               made
               use
               in
               this
               present
               Parliament
               ,
               in
               the
               Case
               of
               
                 Coke
                 ,
                 Turner
                 ,
                 Diggs
              
               ,
               
               and
               Eliot
               (
               which
               2
               last
               had
               been
               imprisoned
               by
               the
               Kings
               Command
               )
               so
               was
               it
               more
               violently
               and
               pertinaciously
               insisted
               on
               in
               the
               Case
               of
               the
               Five
               Members
               ,
               impeach'd
               of
               High
               Treason
               by
               the
               Kings
               Atturney
               Ianuary
               14.
               1641.
               the
               miserable
               effects
               whereof
               we
               finde
               two
               sensibly
               .
               And
               as
               for
               their
               prosecuting
               of
               the
               Duke
               ,
               the
               Commons
               might
               very
               well
               pretend
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               and
               should
               do
               nothing
               in
               it
               ,
               for
               which
               as
               well
               his
               Majesty
               as
               the
               Duke
               himself
               ,
               had
               not
               given
               encouragement
               .
               They
               had
               both
               joined
               together
               against
               Cranfeild
               the
               late
               Lord
               Treasurer
               ,
               and
               to
               revenge
               themselves
               on
               him
               ,
               had
               turned
               him
               over
               to
               the
               power
               and
               malice
               of
               his
               Enemies
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               .
               The
               Commons
               had
               served
               their
               turns
               on
               Cranfeild
               ,
               and
               will
               now
               serve
               their
               own
               turns
               on
               the
               Duke
               himself
               ,
               let
               the
               King
               do
               the
               best
               he
               could
               to
               preserve
               him
               from
               them
               .
               So
               unsafe
               a
               thing
               it
               is
               for
               Princes
               to
               deliver
               any
               of
               their
               Servants
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               their
               People
               ,
               and
               putting
               a
               Power
               out
               of
               themselves
               ,
               which
               they
               cannot
               call
               back
               again
               when
               it
               most
               concerns
               them
               .
            
             
               At
               the
               same
               time
               the
               Earl
               of
               Bristol
               ,
               being
               charged
               with
               Treason
               by
               the
               Duke
               ,
               exhibited
               against
               him
               certain
               Articles
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Peers
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               accused
               him
               of
               the
               like
               Crime
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               his
               Actings
               in
               the
               Spanish
               business
               .
               This
               made
               good
               sport
               amongst
               the
               Commons
               for
               a
               time
               ;
               but
               at
               last
               s●aring
               either
               the
               Weakness
               of
               Bristol's
               Charge
               ,
               or
               the
               insufficiency
               of
               his
               Proofs
               ,
               they
               resolved
               to
               follow
               their
               own
               way
               ;
               and
               to
               that
               end
               a
               large
               Impeachment
               was
               drawn
               up
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               presented
               to
               the
               Lords
               on
               the
               eighth
               of
               May
               ,
               managed
               by
               six
               of
               the
               ablest
               Lawyers
               in
               the
               House
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Glanvile
                 ,
                 Herbert
                 ,
                 Selden
                 ,
                 Pym
                 ,
                 Wansford
                 ,
              
               and
               Sherland
               ;
               the
               Prologue
               made
               by
               Sir
               
                 Dudly
                 Diggs
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Epilogue
               by
               Sir
               
                 Iohn
                 Eliot
              
               .
               The
               principal
               Branches
               of
               this
               Impeachment
               related
               to
               his
               engrossing
               of
               Offices
               ,
               his
               buying
               the
               Places
               of
               Lord
               Admiral
               ,
               and
               Lord
               Warden
               of
               the
               
                 Cinque
                 Ports
              
               ;
               His
               not
               guarding
               the
               Seas
               ;
               His
               stay
               of
               a
               Ship
               called
               the
               St.
               Peter
               of
               Newhaven
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               East-India
               Fleet
               ;
               Lending
               his
               Majesties
               Ship
               called
               the
               Vantgard
               to
               the
               French
               King
               ,
               which
               the
               French
               King
               employed
               against
               Rochel
               ;
               His
               selling
               of
               Honours
               and
               Offices
               ;
               procuring
               Honours
               for
               his
               Kindred
               ;
               His
               diminishing
               the
               Revenues
               of
               the
               Crown
               ;
               and
               his
               applying
               Physick
               to
               King
               Iames
               in
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Sickness
               .
               To
               every
               one
               of
               these
               there
               was
               returned
               in
               Writing
               a
               particular
               Answer
               by
               the
               Duke
               himself
               :
               
                 And
                 then
                 addressing
                 his
                 Discourse
                 unto
                 the
                 Peers
                 ,
                 he
                 humbly
                 referred
                 it
                 to
                 their
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 how
                 full
                 of
                 danger
                 and
                 prejudice
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 too
                 ready
                 an
                 ear
                 ,
                 and
                 too
                 easie
                 a
                 belief
                 unto
                 a
                 Report
                 or
                 Testimony
                 without
                 Oath
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 weight
                 enough
                 to
                 condemn
                 any
                 .
                 With
                 like
                 humility
                 he
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 how
                 easie
                 a
                 thing
                 it
                 was
                 for
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 younger
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 unexperienced
                 ,
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 thousands
                 of
                 Errors
                 ,
                 in
                 th●se
                 ten
                 years
                 wherein
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 honour
                 to
                 serve
                 so
                 great
                 and
                 so
                 open-hearted
                 a
                 Sovereign
                 Master
                 .
                 But
                 still
                 he
                 hoped
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 his
                 sincerity
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 established
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 
                 (
                 though
                 accompanied
                 with
                 many
                 weaknesses
                 and
                 imperfections
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 ashamed
                 humbly
                 and
                 heartily
                 to
                 confess
                 )
                 his
                 carefulness
                 not
                 willingly
                 to
                 offend
                 so
                 good
                 and
                 gracious
                 a
                 Master
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 love
                 and
                 duty
                 to
                 his
                 Country
                 ,
                 had
                 restrained
                 and
                 preserved
                 him
                 from
                 running
                 into
                 any
                 hainous
                 misdemeanours
                 and
                 crimes
                 .
              
               Which
               said
               ,
               and
               having
               craved
               the
               benefit
               of
               two
               several
               Pardons
               ,
               the
               one
               granted
               in
               the
               last
               Parliament
               of
               King
               Iames
               ,
               the
               other
               at
               the
               Coronation
               of
               King
               Charles
               ,
               he
               added
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 chuse
                 but
                 hope
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 their
                 Lordships
                 Justice
                 and
                 Honour
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 acquit
                 him
                 of
                 and
                 from
                 those
                 Misdemeanours
                 ,
                 Offences
                 ,
                 Misprisions
                 ,
                 and
                 Crimes
                 wherewith
                 he
                 had
                 bee
                 charged
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 part
                 ,
                 he
                 both
                 hoped
                 and
                 would
                 daily
                 pray
                 ,
                 That
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 he
                 might
                 so
                 watch
                 over
                 all
                 his
                 Actions
                 ,
                 both
                 publick
                 and
                 private
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 give
                 cause
                 of
                 just
                 offence
                 to
                 any
                 person
                 .
              
            
             
               Of
               these
               Proceedings
               his
               Majesty
               was
               exceeding
               sensible
               :
               He
               saw
               himself
               wounded
               through
               the
               Dukes
               sides
               ;
               That
               his
               Fathers
               Favours
               and
               his
               own
               were
               the
               greatest
               Crimes
               of
               which
               the
               Duke
               had
               been
               impeached
               ;
               and
               ,
               That
               their
               Regal
               Authority
               ,
               in
               bestowing
               Offices
               and
               Honours
               on
               whom
               they
               pleased
               ,
               was
               not
               only
               questioned
               ,
               but
               controlled
               .
               With
               which
               disturbances
               being
               very
               much
               perplex'd
               and
               troubled
               ,
               he
               receives
               a
               Letter
               written
               to
               him
               from
               an
               unknown
               Person
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               first
               met
               with
               a
               Recital
               of
               the
               several
               Interests
               and
               Affections
               which
               were
               united
               in
               this
               Prosecution
               against
               the
               Duke
               ;
               
               and
               after
               that
               this
               Application
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               Concernments
               ,
               viz.
               
               
                 These
                 men
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Writer
                 of
                 the
                 Letter
                 )
                 either
                 cannot
                 or
                 will
                 not
                 remember
                 ,
                 That
                 never
                 any
                 noble
                 man
                 in
                 favour
                 with
                 his
                 Sovereign
                 ,
                 was
                 questioned
                 in
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 except
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 himself
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 Treason
                 ,
                 or
                 unless
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 nonage
                 and
                 tumultuary
                 times
                 of
                 Richard
                 the
                 Second
                 ,
                 Henry
                 vi
                 .
                 or
                 Edward
                 vi
                 .
                 which
                 hapned
                 to
                 the
                 destruction
                 both
                 of
                 King
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 not
                 to
                 exceed
                 our
                 own
                 and
                 Fathers
                 Memory
                 ,
                 in
                 King
                 Henry
                 viii
                 .
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 Wolseys
                 exorbitant
                 Power
                 and
                 Pride
                 ,
                 and
                 Cromwels
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 and
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 yet
                 permitted
                 to
                 be
                 discussed
                 in
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 most
                 odious
                 and
                 grievous
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 Leicesters
                 undeserved
                 Favour
                 and
                 Faults
                 ,
                 Hattons
                 insufficiency
                 ,
                 and
                 Releighs
                 Insolencies
                 ,
                 far
                 exceed
                 what
                 yet
                 hath
                 been
                 objected
                 against
                 the
                 Duke
                 ;
                 yet
                 no
                 Lawyer
                 durst
                 abet
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 man
                 else
                 begin
                 any
                 Invectives
                 against
                 them
                 in
                 Parliament
                 .
              
               And
               then
               he
               adds
               (
               some
               other
               Passages
               intervening
               )
               
                 That
                 it
                 behoves
                 his
                 Majesty
                 to
                 uphold
                 the
                 Duke
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 but
                 discourted
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 Corner
                 stone
                 on
                 which
                 the
                 demolishing
                 of
                 his
                 Monarchy
                 will
                 be
                 builded
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 they
                 prevail
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 hatched
                 a
                 thousand
                 other
                 Demands
                 to
                 pull
                 the
                 Feathers
                 of
                 the
                 Royalty
                 ;
                 they
                 will
                 appoint
                 him
                 Counsellors
                 ,
                 Servants
                 ,
                 Alliances
                 ,
                 Limits
                 of
                 his
                 Expences
                 ,
                 Accounts
                 of
                 his
                 Revenue
                 ;
                 chiefly
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 mainly
                 desire
                 )
                 they
                 will
                 now
                 dazle
                 
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 Reign
                 .
              
               How
               true
               a
               Prophet
               this
               man
               proved
               ,
               the
               event
               hath
               shewed
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               saw
               it
               well
               enough
               ;
               and
               therefore
               since
               he
               could
               not
               divert
               them
               from
               that
               pursuit
               ,
               on
               the
               15th
               of
               Iune
               he
               dissolved
               the
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               been
               the
               more
               punctual
               and
               particular
               in
               relating
               these
               Proceedings
               of
               the
               Commons
               against
               the
               Duke
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               that
               Influence
               which
               Laud
               either
               had
               ,
               or
               is
               reported
               to
               have
               had
               ,
               in
               managing
               his
               Cause
               against
               them
               .
               
               For
               first
               it
               is
               affirmed
               by
               the
               Publisher
               of
               this
               Bishops
               Breviate
               ,
               That
               the
               Copy
               of
               the
               Kings
               Speech
               made
               in
               behalf
               of
               the
               Duke
               ,
               March
               29.
               was
               of
               Lauds
               enditing
               ;
               and
               ,
               That
               the
               Original
               Copy
               thereof
               under
               his
               own
               hand
               was
               given
               in
               evidence
               against
               him
               at
               the
               time
               of
               Trial.
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               he
               likewise
               penned
               the
               Kings
               Speech
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Peers
               ,
               touching
               the
               Duke
               ,
               and
               the
               Commitment
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               
                 Arundel
                 ,
                 May
              
               the
               11th
               .
               In
               which
               he
               spake
               concerning
               the
               preservation
               of
               the
               Honour
               of
               Noblemen
               ,
               against
               the
               vile
               and
               detestable
               Calumnies
               of
               those
               of
               the
               Lower
               House
               ,
               by
               whom
               the
               Duke
               had
               been
               accused
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               said
               .
               Most
               grievous
               Crimes
               indeed
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               been
               true
               ;
               for
               a
               Subject
               to
               assist
               his
               Prince
               ,
               and
               a
               Servant
               to
               be
               aiding
               to
               his
               Master
               ,
               in
               penning
               a
               short
               Speech
               or
               two
               ,
               when
               either
               the
               pressure
               of
               Affairs
               ,
               or
               perplexities
               of
               minde
               might
               require
               it
               of
               him
               .
               But
               for
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               there
               is
               no
               proof
               offered
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Copies
               of
               both
               Speeches
               (
               the
               
                 Original
                 Copies
              
               ,
               
               as
               he
               calls
               them
               )
               were
               found
               in
               the
               Archbishops
               Study
               ,
               as
               probably
               they
               might
               have
               been
               in
               the
               Studies
               of
               many
               other
               men
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               been
               searched
               ;
               For
               who
               can
               rationally
               suppose
               ,
               That
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               Master
               of
               such
               a
               pure
               and
               elegant
               Style
               ,
               as
               he
               declared
               himself
               to
               be
               in
               his
               Discourse
               with
               Henderson
               at
               Newcastle
               ,
               and
               his
               Divine
               Essays
               made
               in
               Prison
               ,
               when
               he
               could
               have
               no
               other
               helps
               but
               what
               he
               found
               in
               himself
               ,
               should
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               the
               Expressions
               of
               another
               man
               in
               matters
               of
               so
               great
               concernment
               ?
               Or
               if
               it
               be
               to
               be
               supposed
               ,
               it
               makes
               exceedingly
               to
               the
               honour
               and
               commendation
               of
               this
               our
               Bishop
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               point
               of
               Secrecy
               as
               unfeigned
               Fidelity
               ,
               that
               his
               Majesty
               should
               pick
               out
               him
               from
               all
               other
               men
               ,
               to
               be
               his
               Pen-man
               or
               Chief
               Secretary
               in
               such
               weighty
               businesses
               .
               Then
               again
               ,
               it
               is
               affirmed
               ,
               That
               he
               not
               only
               corrected
               and
               amended
               the
               Dukes
               Answer
               to
               the
               Impeachment
               which
               was
               made
               against
               him
               by
               the
               Commons
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               also
               penned
               that
               Speech
               which
               the
               Duke
               subjoined
               unto
               his
               Answer
               .
               A
               Crime
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               ,
               and
               proved
               by
               the
               same
               Mediums
               as
               the
               others
               was
               ;
               and
               such
               as
               rather
               might
               have
               served
               for
               a
               strong
               assurance
               both
               of
               his
               honest
               Fidelity
               to
               his
               Friend
               and
               Patron
               ,
               and
               the
               even
               temper
               of
               his
               own
               mind
               in
               the
               managing
               of
               it
               .
               For
               if
               we
               may
               believe
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               first
               History
               of
               the
               Life
               and
               Reign
               of
               King
               Charles
               ,
               
               as
               I
               think
               we
               may
               ,
               this
               Answer
               of
               the
               Duke
               was
               so
               in-laid
               with
               Modesty
               and
               Humility
               ,
               that
               it
               became
               a
               new
               Grievance
               to
               his
               Adversaries
               ,
               and
               was
               like
               to
               have
               a
               powerful
               influence
               toward
               the
               conversion
               of
               many
               ,
               who
               expected
               a
               Defence
               of
               another
               and
               more
               disdainful
               Spirit
               .
            
             
             
               Thus
               have
               we
               brought
               two
               Parliaments
               unto
               an
               end
               ;
               but
               we
               hear
               nothing
               of
               the
               Convocations
               which
               were
               summoned
               with
               them
               .
               Nothing
               indeed
               of
               the
               first
               Convocation
               ,
               but
               the
               passing
               of
               a
               Grant
               for
               three
               Subsidies
               ,
               toward
               the
               Advancement
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Service
               .
               In
               the
               second
               we
               find
               something
               more
               ,
               
               though
               no
               Subsidies
               are
               granted
               in
               it
               .
               On
               the
               fifth
               Sunday
               in
               
                 Lent
                 ,
                 Goodman
              
               then
               Bishop
               of
               Glocester
               preach'd
               before
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               press'd
               so
               hard
               upon
               the
               Point
               of
               the
               
                 Real
                 Presence
              
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               supposed
               to
               trench
               too
               neer
               the
               borders
               of
               Popery
               ,
               which
               raised
               a
               great
               clamour
               both
               in
               Court
               and
               Country
               :
               The
               matter
               of
               which
               Sermon
               was
               agitated
               pro
               and
               con
               in
               the
               
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 March
              
               29.
               without
               determining
               any
               thing
               on
               either
               side
               .
               But
               his
               Majestie
               out
               of
               a
               desire
               to
               satisfie
               both
               himself
               and
               his
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               touching
               that
               particular
               ,
               referred
               the
               consideration
               of
               it
               to
               Abbot
               Archbishop
               of
               
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 Andrews
              
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               and
               Laud
               Bishop
               of
               St.
               Davids
               ;
               who
               meeting
               and
               considering
               of
               it
               ,
               on
               the
               twelfth
               of
               April
               ,
               returned
               this
               Answer
               to
               the
               King
               ;
               
               
                 That
                 some
                 things
                 in
                 that
                 Sermon
                 had
                 been
                 spoke
                 less
                 warily
                 ,
                 but
                 nothing
                 falsly
                 ;
                 That
                 nothing
                 had
                 been
                 innovated
                 by
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               :
               
                 But
                 howsoever
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 thought
                 very
                 fit
                 that
              
               Goodman
               
                 should
                 be
                 appointed
                 to
                 Preach
                 again
                 before
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 explaining
                 of
                 his
                 meaning
                 ,
                 and
                 shewing
                 how
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 Particulars
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 mistaken
                 by
                 his
                 Auditors
              
               :
               Which
               he
               accordingly
               performed
               .
               But
               nothing
               was
               of
               such
               concernment
               to
               a
               Convocation
               ,
               as
               the
               cause
               of
               Mountague
               ,
               vexed
               and
               molested
               by
               the
               Commons
               in
               both
               the
               Parliaments
               ,
               for
               supposed
               Popery
               and
               Arminianism
               ,
               matters
               meerly
               Doctrinal
               :
               And
               possibly
               it
               may
               be
               admired
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               do
               nothing
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               their
               own
               peculiar
               ,
               having
               his
               Majesty
               to
               Friend
               ;
               for
               it
               appears
               in
               the
               Letter
               of
               the
               three
               Bishops
               before-mentioned
               ,
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
               
                 Buckingham
                 ,
                 That
                 his
                 Majesty
                 had
                 taken
                 that
                 business
                 into
                 his
                 own
                 care
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 most
                 worthily
                 referred
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 right
                 course
                 to
                 Church-consideration
                 .
              
               And
               it
               appears
               also
               by
               the
               
                 Breviate
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               8.
               
               That
               on
               
                 Sunday
                 ,
                 April
              
               22.
               of
               this
               present
               year
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               had
               commanded
               all
               the
               Bishops
               to
               come
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               reprehended
               such
               as
               came
               (
               being
               fourteen
               in
               number
               )
               for
               being
               silent
               in
               Causes
               which
               concerned
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               had
               not
               made
               known
               unto
               him
               what
               might
               be
               profitable
               or
               unprofitable
               for
               it
               ,
               the
               Cause
               whereof
               he
               was
               so
               ready
               to
               promote
               .
               But
               then
               we
               are
               to
               call
               to
               mind
               ,
               that
               Laud
               not
               long
               since
               had
               been
               sent
               by
               the
               Duke
               of
               Buckingham
               to
               consult
               with
               Andrews
               ,
               and
               learn
               of
               him
               what
               he
               thought
               fitting
               to
               be
               done
               in
               the
               Cause
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               more
               especially
               in
               the
               Five
               Articles
               ,
               so
               hotly
               agitated
               between
               the
               Remonstrants
               and
               Contra-Remonstrants
               in
               the
               Belgick
               Provinces
               .
               And
               it
               appears
               by
               the
               event
               ,
               That
               Andrews
               did
               not
               hold
               it
               fit
               for
               any
               thing
               to
               be
               done
               in
               that
               particular
               ,
               as
               the
               case
               then
               stood
               ;
               the
               truth
               in
               those
               Opinions
               not
               being
               so
               generally
               entertained
               amongst
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               nor
               the
               Archbishop
               and
               the
               greater
               part
               of
               the
               Prelates
               so
               inclinable
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               venture
               the
               determining
               of
               those
               Points
               to
               a
               Convocation
               .
            
             
             
               But
               that
               which
               was
               not
               thought
               fit
               in
               that
               present
               Conjuncture
               for
               a
               Convocation
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               was
               pleased
               to
               take
               order
               in
               by
               his
               
                 Royal
                 Edict
              
               .
               Many
               Books
               had
               been
               written
               against
               Mountague
               by
               Carleton
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Chichester
                 ,
                 Sutcliffe
              
               Dean
               of
               
                 Exeter
                 ,
                 Yates
              
               and
               Rouse
               ;
               by
               which
               the
               differences
               were
               rather
               increased
               than
               diminished
               .
               Which
               coming
               to
               his
               Majesties
               notice
               ,
               it
               pleased
               him
               by
               the
               Advice
               of
               his
               Bishops
               ,
               to
               signifie
               by
               his
               Proclamation
               of
               Iune
               14.
               
               
                 Not
                 only
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 People
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 his
                 utter
                 dislike
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 subtilty
                 of
                 their
                 Wits
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 please
                 their
                 own
                 Humours
                 ,
                 or
                 vent
                 their
                 own
                 Passions
                 ,
                 do
                 or
                 shall
                 adventure
                 to
                 stir
                 or
                 move
                 any
                 new
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 contrary
                 but
                 differing
                 from
                 the
                 sound
                 and
                 Orthodoxal
                 Grounds
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 ,
                 sincerely
                 Professed
                 and
                 happily
                 Established
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 declare
                 his
                 full
                 and
                 constant
                 Resolution
                 ,
                 That
                 neither
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 nor
                 Discipline
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 admit
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 Innovation
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 Gods
                 assistance
                 will
                 so
                 guide
                 the
                 Scepter
                 of
                 these
                 his
                 Kingdoms
                 and
                 Dominions
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 put
                 into
                 his
                 hand
                 )
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 for
                 the
                 comfort
                 and
                 assurance
                 of
                 his
                 sober
                 ,
                 Religious
                 ,
                 and
                 well-affected
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 repressing
                 and
                 severe
                 punishing
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 sinister
                 respects
                 ,
                 or
                 disaffection
                 to
                 his
                 Person
                 or
                 Government
                 ,
                 shall
                 dare
                 either
                 in
                 Church
                 or
                 State
                 to
                 distract
                 or
                 disquiet
                 the
                 Peace
                 thereof
                 .
                 His
                 Majesty
                 thereupon
                 commands
                 all
                 his
                 Subjects
                 (
                 the
                 Clergy
                 most
                 especially
                 )
                 both
                 in
                 England
                 and
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 That
                 from
                 thenceforth
                 they
                 should
                 carry
                 themselves
                 so
                 wisely
                 ,
                 warily
                 ,
                 and
                 conscionably
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 by
                 Writing
                 ,
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 Printing
                 ,
                 Conferences
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 they
                 raise
                 any
                 doubts
                 ,
                 or
                 publish
                 or
                 maintain
                 any
                 new
                 Inventions
                 or
                 Opinions
                 concerning
                 Religion
                 ,
                 than
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 clearly
                 grounded
                 and
                 warranted
                 by
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Discipline
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 heretofore
                 published
                 ,
                 and
                 happily
                 established
                 by
                 Authority
                 :
                 Straightly
                 charging
                 all
                 Archbishops
                 and
                 Bishops
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Diocesses
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 all
                 Counsellors
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 Judges
                 ,
                 and
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 speedily
                 to
                 reclaim
                 and
                 repress
                 all
                 such
                 Spirits
                 as
                 shall
                 adventure
                 hereafter
                 to
                 break
                 this
                 Rule
                 of
                 Sobriety
                 ,
                 and
                 due
                 Obedience
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 his
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Religious
                 Duty
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 degree
                 attempt
                 to
                 violate
                 this
                 bond
                 of
                 Peace
                 ;
                 adding
                 withal
                 this
                 intimation
                 of
                 his
                 Royal
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 That
                 whosoever
                 from
                 thenceforth
                 should
                 take
                 the
                 boldness
                 wilfully
                 to
                 neglect
                 this
                 his
                 Majesties
                 gracious
                 Admonition
                 ,
                 and
                 either
                 for
                 the
                 satisfying
                 of
                 their
                 unquiet
                 and
                 restless
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 expressing
                 of
                 their
                 rash
                 and
                 undutiful
                 Insolencies
                 ,
                 should
                 wilfully
                 break
                 that
                 Circle
                 of
                 Order
                 ,
                 which
                 without
                 apparent
                 danger
                 both
                 to
                 Church
                 and
                 State
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 broken
                 ,
                 his
                 Majesty
                 will
                 proceed
                 against
                 them
                 with
                 that
                 severity
                 as
                 upon
                 due
                 consideration
                 had
                 of
                 their
                 Offences
                 and
                 Contempts
                 ,
                 they
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 should
                 deserve
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
             
               Such
               was
               the
               tenor
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Proclamation
               of
               Iune
               14.
               
               And
               the
               effect
               thereof
               was
               this
               .
               The
               House
               of
               Commons
               in
               pursuance
               of
               their
               Quarrel
               against
               Mountague's
               Books
               ,
               had
               referred
               the
               consideration
               of
               it
               to
               their
               Committee
               for
               Religion
               ,
               from
               whom
               Pym
               brought
               a
               Report
               on
               the
               eighteenth
               of
               April
               ,
               concerning
               some
               Arminian
               and
               Popish
               Tenents
               comprized
               in
               them
               .
               It
               was
               thereupon
               Voted
               in
               that
               House
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 disturbed
                 the
                 Peace
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 publishing
                 Doctrines
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Book
                 of
              
               Homilies
               .
               2.
               
               
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 divers
                 Passages
                 in
                 his
                 Book
              
               (
               
                 especially
                 against
                 those
                 he
                 calleth
              
               Puritans
               )
               
                 apt
                 to
                 move
                 Sedition
                 betwixt
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 between
                 Subject
                 and
                 Subject
                 ,
              
               3.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 whole
                 frame
                 and
                 scope
                 of
                 his
                 Books
                 is
                 to
                 discourage
                 the
                 well
                 affected
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 established
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 incline
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 him
                 lay
                 ,
                 to
                 reconcile
                 them
                 to
                 POPERY
                 .
              
               This
               gave
               great
               animation
               to
               the
               opposite
               Party
               ,
               who
               thought
               it
               a
               high
               point
               of
               Wisdom
               to
               assault
               the
               man
               whom
               they
               perceived
               to
               have
               been
               smitten
               with
               this
               terrible
               Thunder-bolt
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               lose
               the
               opportunity
               of
               a
               Parliament-time
               (
               when
               the
               Press
               is
               open
               to
               all
               comers
               )
               for
               publishing
               their
               Books
               against
               him
               .
               Some
               of
               them
               we
               have
               named
               already
               ;
               besides
               which
               there
               appeared
               so
               many
               in
               the
               List
               against
               him
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Goad
                 ,
                 ●eatly
                 ,
                 Ward
                 ,
                 Wotton
                 ,
                 Prynne
                 ,
              
               and
               Burton
               ,
               that
               the
               Encounter
               seemed
               to
               be
               betwixt
               a
               whole
               Army
               and
               a
               single
               Person
               .
               (a)
               Laud
               and
               some
               of
               those
               Bishops
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               incouraged
               by
               his
               Majesties
               Proclamation
               ,
               endeavoured
               to
               suppress
               those
               Books
               ,
               which
               seemed
               to
               have
               been
               published
               in
               defiance
               of
               it
               ;
               some
               of
               them
               being
               called
               in
               ,
               some
               stopped
               at
               the
               Press
               ;
               some
               Printers
               questioned
               for
               Printing
               ,
               as
               the
               Authors
               were
               for
               writing
               such
               prohibited
               Pamphlets
               .
               Burton
               and
               Prynne
               amongst
               the
               rest
               were
               called
               into
               the
               High-Commission
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               point
               to
               have
               been
               censured
               ,
               when
               a
               Prohibition
               comes
               from
               Westm●nster-Hall
               to
               stay
               the
               Proceedings
               in
               that
               Court
               ,
               contrary
               to
               his
               Majesties
               Will
               and
               Pleasure
               ,
               expressed
               so
               clearly
               and
               distinctly
               in
               the
               said
               Proclamation
               :
               Which
               Prohibition
               they
               tendred
               to
               the
               Court
               in
               so
               rude
               a
               manner
               ,
               that
               Laud
               was
               like
               to
               have
               laid
               them
               by
               the
               heels
               for
               their
               labour
               .
               From
               henceforth
               we
               must
               look
               for
               nothing
               from
               both
               these
               hot-spurs
               but
               desire
               of
               revenge
               ,
               a
               violent
               opposition
               against
               all
               Persons
               whatsoever
               ,
               who
               did
               not
               look
               the
               same
               way
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               else
               an
               ill-governed
               Zeal
               could
               excite
               them
               too
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               being
               fallen
               upon
               these
               men
               ,
               it
               may
               not
               be
               amiss
               to
               say
               something
               of
               them
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               considering
               how
               much
               they
               exercised
               the
               patience
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               State
               in
               the
               Times
               succeeding
               .
               Burton
               had
               been
               a
               Servant
               in
               the
               Closet
               to
               his
               Sacred
               Majesty
               when
               he
               was
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               ;
               and
               being
               once
               in
               the
               Ascendent
               ,
               presumed
               that
               he
               should
               culminate
               before
               his
               time
               .
               He
               took
               it
               very
               ill
               that
               he
               was
               not
               sent
               as
               one
               of
               the
               Chaplains
               into
               Spain
               when
               the
               Prince
               was
               there
               ;
               but
               worse
               ,
               that
               Laud
               then
               Bishop
               of
               St.
               Davids
               ,
               should
               execute
               
               the
               Office
               of
               
                 Clerk
                 of
                 the
                 Closet
              
               at
               such
               time
               as
               Bishop
               Neil
               was
               sick
               ,
               and
               he
               be
               looked
               on
               no
               otherwise
               than
               as
               an
               underling
               still
               .
               Vexed
               with
               that
               Indignity
               ,
               as
               he
               then
               conceived
               it
               ,
               he
               puts
               a
               scandalous
               Paper
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               for
               which
               ,
               and
               for
               some
               other
               Insolencies
               and
               factious
               carriage
               ,
               he
               was
               commanded
               by
               him
               to
               depart
               the
               Court
               ;
               into
               which
               being
               never
               able
               to
               set
               foot
               again
               ,
               he
               breathed
               nothing
               but
               rage
               and
               malice
               against
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               were
               in
               place
               above
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               continued
               till
               the
               last
               ;
               it
               being
               the
               custom
               of
               all
               those
               whom
               the
               Court
               
                 casts
                 out
              
               ,
               to
               labour
               by
               all
               means
               they
               can
               to
               out-cast
               the
               Court.
               Prynne
               lived
               sometimes
               a
               Commoner
               of
               Oriall
               Colledge
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               entred
               himself
               a
               Student
               in
               Lincolns-Inn
               ,
               where
               he
               became
               a
               great
               follower
               of
               Preston
               ,
               then
               the
               Lecturer
               there
               :
               Some
               parts
               of
               Learning
               he
               brought
               with
               him
               ,
               which
               afterwards
               he
               improved
               by
               continual
               Study
               ;
               and
               being
               found
               to
               be
               of
               an
               enterprising
               nature
               ,
               hot-spirited
               ,
               and
               eager
               in
               pursuit
               of
               any
               thing
               which
               was
               put
               into
               him
               ,
               he
               was
               looked
               upon
               by
               Preston
               as
               the
               fittest
               person
               to
               venture
               upon
               such
               Exploits
               ,
               which
               a
               more
               sober
               and
               considerate
               man
               durst
               not
               have
               appeared
               in
               .
               Being
               once
               put
               into
               the
               road
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               possible
               to
               get
               him
               out
               of
               it
               again
               by
               threats
               or
               punishments
               ;
               till
               growing
               weary
               of
               himself
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               no
               Enemy
               in
               a
               manner
               to
               encounter
               with
               ,
               he
               began
               to
               look
               up
               at
               the
               last
               ,
               and
               setled
               on
               more
               moderate
               and
               quiet
               courses
               ,
               becoming
               in
               the
               end
               a
               happy
               Instrument
               of
               Peace
               both
               to
               Church
               and
               State.
               And
               now
               I
               am
               fallen
               on
               Preston
               also
               ,
               I
               shall
               add
               something
               of
               him
               too
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               man
               which
               made
               much
               noise
               in
               the
               World
               about
               this
               time
               .
               A
               man
               he
               was
               (
               beyond
               all
               question
               )
               of
               a
               shrewd
               Wit
               and
               deep
               Comprehensions
               ;
               an
               excellent
               Master
               in
               the
               Art
               of
               Insinuation
               ,
               and
               one
               who
               for
               a
               long
               time
               sate
               at
               the
               Helm
               ,
               
               and
               steared
               the
               Course
               of
               his
               Party
               ,
               as
               one
               well
               observeth
               .
               Toward
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               the
               Reign
               of
               King
               Iames
               he
               was
               brought
               into
               the
               Court
               by
               the
               Duke
               of
               Buckingham
               ,
               in
               hope
               to
               gain
               a
               Party
               by
               him
               :
               There
               he
               was
               gazed
               on
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               like
               a
               new
               Court-Mete●r
               ;
               and
               having
               flashed
               and
               blazed
               a
               little
               ,
               went
               out
               again
               ,
               and
               was
               forgotten
               ,
               in
               case
               he
               did
               not
               leave
               ,
               as
               most
               Meteors
               do
               ,
               an
               ill
               smell
               behind
               him
               .
               Much
               was
               he
               cried
               up
               by
               his
               Followers
               in
               the
               University
               ,
               City
               ,
               and
               all
               places
               else
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               might
               have
               chosen
               his
               own
               Mitre
               ,
               and
               had
               been
               as
               likely
               a
               man
               as
               any
               to
               have
               been
               trusted
               with
               the
               Great
               Seal
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Williams
               :
               but
               he
               was
               not
               principled
               for
               the
               Court
               ,
               nor
               the
               Court
               for
               him
               ;
               For
               long
               he
               had
               not
               been
               in
               that
               School
               of
               Policy
               ,
               but
               he
               found
               other
               men
               as
               wise
               and
               cunning
               as
               himself
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               could
               not
               govern
               there
               with
               such
               an
               absolute
               Omni-regency
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               done
               in
               the
               Families
               of
               private
               Gentlemen
               in
               most
               parts
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               Nor
               was
               it
               long
               before
               the
               Duke
               began
               to
               have
               some
               suspicion
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               one
               not
               to
               be
               trusted
               in
               his
               Majesties
               Service
               ,
               when
               it
               seemed
               any
               way
               to
               cross
               with
               the
               Puritan
               Interest
               ,
               which
               he
               drove
               on
               with
               so
               much
               openness
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               as
               was
               not
               proper
               for
               a
               man
               of
               so
               famed
               a
               cunning
               .
               But
               that
               which
               
               lost
               him
               at
               the
               last
               ,
               was
               a
               Letter
               by
               him
               written
               to
               a
               great
               Peer
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               spake
               disadvantageously
               enough
               ,
               if
               not
               reproachfully
               of
               the
               Court
               ;
               and
               signified
               withal
               how
               little
               hope
               there
               was
               of
               doing
               any
               good
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               for
               the
               advancement
               of
               the
               Cause
               .
               Which
               Letter
               ,
               or
               a
               Copy
               of
               it
               ,
               being
               unluckily
               dropp'd
               out
               of
               his
               Pocket
               ,
               was
               taken
               up
               ,
               and
               forthwith
               carried
               to
               the
               Duke
               :
               The
               shame
               and
               grief
               of
               which
               mischance
               ,
               gave
               him
               so
               much
               trouble
               ,
               that
               he
               withdrew
               by
               little
               and
               little
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               betook
               himself
               wholly
               to
               his
               old
               affectation
               of
               a
               Popular
               Greatness
               .
               By
               reason
               of
               his
               Lectures
               in
               Cambridge
               and
               Lincolns-Inn
               ,
               he
               was
               grown
               powerful
               in
               the
               University
               ,
               and
               had
               gained
               a
               strong
               Party
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               but
               died
               about
               the
               time
               that
               Laud
               succeeded
               Mountain
               in
               the
               See
               of
               London
               .
               And
               it
               was
               well
               for
               him
               that
               he
               died
               so
               opportunely
               ;
               Laud
               was
               resolved
               that
               there
               should
               be
               no
               more
               but
               one
               Bishop
               of
               that
               City
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               found
               some
               way
               or
               other
               to
               remove
               him
               out
               of
               Lincolns-Inn
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               he
               might
               have
               no
               pretence
               of
               raising
               or
               encreasing
               any
               Faction
               there
               ,
               to
               disturbe
               the
               Publick
               .
               But
               before
               Laud
               shall
               come
               from
               St.
               Davids
               to
               London
               ,
               he
               must
               take
               Bath
               and
               Wells
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               to
               which
               we
               are
               now
               ready
               to
               wait
               upon
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             
               THE
               LIFE
               OF
               The
               most
               Reverend
               FATHER
               in
               GOD
               WILLIAM
               Lord
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               .
            
             
               LIB
               .
               III.
               Extending
               from
               his
               being
               made
               Bishop
               of
               Bath
               and
               Wells
               till
               his
               coming
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Canterbury
               .
            
             
               IT
               hapned
               during
               the
               Sitting
               of
               the
               late
               Parliament
               ,
               
               that
               Doctor
               
                 Arthur
                 Lake
              
               Bishop
               of
               Bath
               and
               Wells
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               great
               Learning
               and
               exemplary
               Piety
               ,
               departed
               this
               Life
               ;
               into
               whose
               Place
               his
               Majesty
               on
               the
               twentieth
               of
               Iune
               nominates
               our
               Bishop
               of
               St.
               Davids
               :
               In
               pursuance
               of
               which
               Nomination
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               on
               the
               26th
               .
               of
               Iuly
               Signed
               the
               Writ
               of
               
                 Conge
                 d'eslire
              
               to
               the
               Dean
               and
               Chapter
               ,
               warranting
               them
               thereby
               to
               proceed
               to
               a
               new
               Election
               ;
               and
               therewith
               sent
               his
               Letters
               Missive
               (
               according
               to
               the
               usual
               Custom
               )
               in
               behalf
               of
               Laud.
               On
               
                 Wednesday
                 ,
                 August
              
               the
               16th
               .
               they
               Elect
               him
               Bishop
               of
               that
               See
               ;
               and
               on
               September
               18.
               their
               Election
               is
               confirmed
               in
               due
               form
               of
               Law
               ;
               his
               Majesty
               on
               the
               morrow
               after
               ,
               restoring
               the
               Temporalties
               of
               that
               Bishoprick
               from
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Predecessors
               death
               .
               And
               now
               he
               is
               actually
               possessed
               not
               only
               of
               the
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Rents
               ,
               Profits
               ,
               and
               Emergencies
               belonging
               to
               a
               Bishop
               of
               Bath
               and
               Wells
               ;
               a
               double
               Title
               ,
               but
               relating
               to
               a
               single
               Diocess
               ,
               and
               that
               Diocess
               confined
               to
               the
               County
               of
               Somerset
               .
               The
               
               Bishops
               seat
               originally
               at
               Wells
               ,
               where
               it
               still
               continues
               ,
               and
               in
               respect
               whereof
               this
               Church
               is
               called
               in
               some
               Writers
               ,
               
                 Fontanensis
                 Ecclesia
              
               .
               The
               stile
               of
               Bath
               came
               in
               but
               upon
               the
               by
               .
               The
               church
               of
               Wells
               first
               built
               by
               Ina
               King
               of
               the
               
                 West
                 Saxons
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               704.
               and
               by
               him
               dedicated
               to
               St.
               Andrew
               ,
               after
               endowed
               by
               Kenulfe
               another
               King
               of
               the
               same
               people
               ,
               Anno
               766.
               and
               finally
               made
               a
               Bishops
               See
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Edward
               the
               elder
               ,
               Anno
               905.
               
               The
               first
               that
               bore
               that
               title
               being
               Adelmus
               ,
               before
               Abbot
               of
               Glastenbury
               .
               The
               present
               Church
               ,
               in
               place
               where
               that
               of
               Ina
               had
               stood
               before
               ,
               was
               built
               most
               part
               of
               it
               by
               Bishop
               Robert
               ,
               the
               eighteenth
               Bishop
               of
               this
               See
               ,
               but
               finished
               and
               perfected
               by
               Bishop
               Ioceline
               Sirnamed
               
                 d'
                 Wellis
                 .
                 Iohannes
                 d'
                 Villula
                 ,
              
               the
               sixteenth
               Bishop
               ,
               having
               bought
               the
               Town
               of
               Bath
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               First
               for
               five
               hundred
               Marks
               ,
               transferred
               his
               Seat
               unto
               that
               City
               1088.
               
               Hence
               grew
               a
               jar
               betwixt
               the
               Monks
               of
               Bath
               and
               the
               Canons
               of
               Wells
               about
               the
               Election
               of
               the
               Bishop
               .
               At
               last
               the
               difference
               was
               thus
               composed
               by
               that
               Bishop
               Robert
               ,
               whom
               before
               I
               spake
               of
               ,
               that
               from
               thenceforward
               the
               Bishop
               should
               be
               denominated
               from
               both
               places
               ,
               and
               the
               precedency
               in
               the
               Style
               should
               be
               given
               to
               Bath
               ;
               that
               on
               the
               vacancy
               of
               the
               See
               ,
               a
               certain
               number
               of
               Delegates
               from
               both
               Churches
               should
               elect
               their
               Prelate
               ,
               who
               being
               elected
               should
               be
               installed
               in
               them
               both
               ;
               both
               of
               them
               to
               be
               reckoned
               as
               the
               Bishops
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               Grants
               and
               Patents
               confirmed
               in
               both
               .
               And
               so
               it
               stood
               untill
               the
               Reign
               of
               King
               Henry
               VIII
               .
               at
               what
               time
               the
               Monastery
               of
               Bath
               being
               dissolved
               ,
               there
               passed
               an
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               for
               the
               Dean
               and
               Chapter
               of
               Wells
               to
               make
               one
               sole
               Chapter
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               35
               Hen.
               8.
               
               C.
               15.
               
            
             
               To
               welcome
               him
               to
               this
               new
               honour
               his
               Majesty
               commanded
               him
               to
               draw
               up
               certain
               Instructions
               to
               be
               communicated
               to
               the
               Archbishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Clergy
               of
               this
               Realm
               upon
               this
               occasion
               .
               The
               late
               Parliament
               being
               dissolved
               without
               acting
               any
               thing
               in
               order
               to
               his
               Majesties
               Service
               ,
               he
               was
               necessitated
               by
               the
               urgency
               of
               his
               affairs
               to
               try
               his
               Fortune
               on
               the
               subject
               in
               the
               way
               of
               Loane
               ,
               which
               seemed
               to
               have
               some
               Regality
               in
               it
               ;
               For
               whereas
               the
               Parliament
               had
               passed
               a
               Bill
               of
               three
               Subsidies
               and
               three
               fifteens
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               said
               Parliament
               was
               dissolved
               before
               the
               Bill
               passed
               into
               an
               Act
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               was
               advised
               that
               he
               had
               good
               grounds
               to
               require
               those
               Subsidies
               of
               the
               Subjects
               which
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               in
               their
               names
               had
               assented
               to
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               to
               require
               them
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Subsidies
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               the
               way
               of
               Loan
               ,
               till
               the
               next
               Parliament
               should
               enable
               him
               to
               make
               payment
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               confirm
               his
               levying
               of
               those
               moneys
               by
               a
               subsequent
               Act.
               The
               Sum
               required
               to
               be
               raised
               was
               173411
               pound
               ,
               which
               was
               conceived
               to
               equal
               the
               three
               Subsidies
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               voted
               for
               him
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               though
               it
               never
               passed
               into
               an
               Act
               :
               or
               otherwise
               to
               make
               up
               that
               Sum
               which
               the
               present
               necessity
               of
               setting
               out
               his
               Fleet
               required
               .
               He
               had
               before
               pawned
               the
               Plate
               and
               Jewels
               of
               the
               Crown
               ,
               and
               sold
               as
               much
               Land
               to
               the
               City
               of
               London
               ,
               (
               which
               would
               neither
               
               lent
               gratis
               ,
               nor
               take
               those
               Lands
               in
               way
               of
               Mortgage
               )
               as
               brought
               in
               120000
               pound
               upon
               easie
               purchases
               .
               All
               which
               he
               was
               ready
               to
               expend
               ,
               or
               had
               before
               expended
               on
               the
               publick
               safety
               .
               But
               that
               not
               being
               able
               to
               make
               such
               necessary
               provisions
               as
               were
               required
               ,
               both
               to
               secure
               himself
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               succour
               his
               Confederates
               and
               Allies
               abroad
               ,
               he
               was
               forced
               to
               fall
               upon
               this
               course
               .
               To
               which
               end
               he
               issues
               out
               his
               Letters
               of
               Commission
               ,
               bearing
               date
               the
               thirteenth
               of
               October
               ,
               directed
               to
               certain
               Lords
               ,
               Knights
               ,
               and
               Gentlemen
               in
               their
               several
               Counties
               .
               In
               which
               they
               were
               required
               to
               acquaint
               the
               People
               ,
               that
               his
               dear
               Uncle
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               was
               brought
               into
               great
               distress
               ;
               That
               without
               present
               Succour
               the
               Sound
               would
               be
               lost
               ,
               his
               Garrison
               in
               Stoade
               broken
               by
               the
               Emperours
               Forces
               ,
               (
               which
               then
               straightly
               besieged
               it
               ;
               )
               the
               Eastland
               Trade
               (
               which
               maintains
               our
               Shipping
               )
               and
               the
               Staple
               of
               Hamborough
               (
               which
               vents
               our
               Cloth
               )
               would
               both
               be
               gotten
               from
               him
               ;
               As
               also
               that
               the
               two
               great
               Kings
               of
               Spain
               and
               France
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Pope
               ,
               were
               joyned
               to
               rout
               out
               our
               Religion
               ;
               That
               their
               Admirals
               ,
               the
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               ,
               and
               
                 Don
                 Frederick
                 d'
                 Toledo
              
               ,
               were
               at
               that
               present
               before
               Rochel
               ,
               endeavouring
               to
               block
               it
               up
               ;
               And
               that
               they
               have
               store
               of
               Land-men
               ready
               on
               the
               Coast
               of
               Britain
               ,
               with
               them
               and
               other
               Forces
               to
               invade
               us
               .
               Upon
               which
               grounds
               they
               were
               required
               by
               all
               plausible
               and
               powerful
               means
               to
               perswade
               the
               People
               to
               pay
               the
               Taxes
               severally
               imposed
               upon
               them
               ;
               with
               many
               other
               directions
               tending
               to
               advance
               the
               Service
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               observed
               of
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               that
               when
               she
               had
               any
               business
               to
               bring
               about
               amongst
               the
               people
               ,
               she
               used
               to
               
                 tune
                 the
                 Pulpits
              
               ,
               as
               her
               saying
               was
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               to
               have
               some
               Preachers
               in
               and
               about
               London
               ,
               and
               other
               great
               Auditories
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               ready
               at
               command
               to
               cry
               up
               her
               design
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               their
               publick
               Sermons
               as
               their
               private
               Conferences
               :
               Which
               course
               was
               now
               thought
               fit
               to
               be
               followed
               in
               preparing
               the
               people
               toward
               a
               dutifull
               compliance
               to
               these
               his
               Majesties
               desires
               .
               
               And
               to
               that
               end
               Laud
               received
               a
               Command
               from
               his
               Majesty
               by
               the
               Duke
               of
               Buckingham
               ,
               to
               reduce
               certain
               instructions
               into
               Form
               ,
               partly
               Political
               ,
               partly
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               in
               the
               Cause
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               not
               long
               before
               beaten
               ,
               and
               now
               much
               distressed
               by
               Count
               Tilly
               ,
               to
               be
               published
               in
               all
               Parishes
               within
               the
               Realm
               .
               To
               this
               he
               chearfully
               conformed
               ,
               and
               brought
               the
               said
               Instructions
               to
               the
               Duke
               within
               two
               daies
               after
               ,
               being
               the
               sixteenth
               of
               September
               .
               And
               having
               read
               them
               over
               first
               to
               the
               Duke
               ,
               and
               after
               to
               the
               King
               himself
               ,
               he
               received
               from
               both
               a
               very
               favourable
               acceptation
               .
               On
               the
               next
               day
               they
               were
               communicated
               to
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               who
               approved
               them
               also
               .
               By
               whose
               advice
               he
               sent
               them
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               requiring
               him
               by
               his
               Letters
               ,
               bearing
               date
               September
               29.
               to
               see
               them
               published
               and
               dispersed
               in
               the
               several
               Diocesses
               of
               his
               Province
               .
               The
               like
               Letters
               he
               also
               writ
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               York
               ;
               And
               they
               accordingly
               gave
               order
               to
               their
               several
               and
               respective
               Suffragans
               ,
               
                 To
                 see
                 them
                 made
                 
                 known
                 to
                 the
                 worthy
                 Preachers
                 and
                 Ministers
                 in
                 their
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 their
                 Lordships
                 might
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 persons
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 these
                 things
                 in
                 execution
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 call
                 upon
                 the
                 Clergy
                 which
                 was
                 under
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Preachings
                 and
                 private
                 Conferences
                 to
                 stir
                 up
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 people
                 to
                 express
                 their
                 Zeal
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 their
                 Duty
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Love
                 unto
                 their
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 that
                 all
                 good
                 and
                 Christian-like
                 course
                 might
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 true
                 Religion
                 both
                 in
                 this
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 all
                 Christendom
                 .
              
               Now
               the
               tenour
               of
               the
               said
               Instructions
               was
               as
               followeth
               :
            
             
               
                 
                   Most
                   Reverend
                   Father
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   right
                   trusty
                   and
                   right
                   well-beloved
                   Counsellour
                   ,
                   We
                   greet
                   you
                   well
                   .
                
                 
                   WE
                   have
                   observed
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   the
                   State
                   are
                   so
                   nearly
                   united
                   and
                   knit
                   together
                   ,
                   that
                   though
                   they
                   may
                   seem
                   two
                   bodies
                   ,
                   yet
                   indeed
                   in
                   some
                   relation
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   accounted
                   but
                   as
                   one
                   ,
                   inasmuch
                   as
                   they
                   both
                   are
                   made
                   up
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   men
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   differenced
                   only
                   in
                   relation
                   to
                   Spiritual
                   or
                   Civil
                   ends
                   .
                   This
                   neerness
                   makes
                   the
                   Church
                   call
                   in
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   the
                   State
                   ,
                   to
                   succour
                   and
                   support
                   her
                   ,
                   whensoever
                   she
                   is
                   pressed
                   beyond
                   her
                   strength
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   same
                   nearness
                   makes
                   the
                   State
                   call
                   in
                   for
                   the
                   service
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   both
                   to
                   teach
                   that
                   duty
                   which
                   her
                   Members
                   know
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   exhort
                   them
                   to
                   ,
                   and
                   encourage
                   them
                   in
                   that
                   duty
                   which
                   they
                   know
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   long
                   since
                   we
                   ordered
                   the
                   State
                   to
                   serve
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   a
                   timely
                   Proclamation
                   settled
                   the
                   peace
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   And
                   now
                   the
                   State
                   looks
                   for
                   the
                   like
                   assistance
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   she
                   and
                   all
                   her
                   Ministers
                   may
                   serve
                   God
                   and
                   us
                   ,
                   by
                   preaching
                   peace
                   and
                   unity
                   at
                   home
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   better
                   able
                   to
                   resist
                   Forraign
                   Force
                   uniting
                   and
                   multiplying
                   against
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   they
                   to
                   whom
                   we
                   have
                   committed
                   the
                   Government
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   under
                   us
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   better
                   able
                   to
                   dispose
                   of
                   the
                   present
                   occasions
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Advice
                   of
                   our
                   Council
                   ,
                   thought
                   fit
                   to
                   send
                   unto
                   you
                   these
                   Instructions
                   following
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   sent
                   by
                   you
                   to
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   your
                   Province
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   others
                   whom
                   it
                   may
                   concern
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   them
                   and
                   all
                   their
                   Officers
                   directed
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Ministers
                   throughout
                   the
                   several
                   Diocesses
                   ,
                   that
                   according
                   to
                   these
                   punctually
                   they
                   may
                   instruct
                   and
                   exhort
                   the
                   people
                   to
                   serve
                   God
                   and
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   labour
                   by
                   their
                   Prayers
                   to
                   divert
                   the
                   dangers
                   which
                   hang
                   over
                   us
                   .
                   The
                   danger
                   in
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   is
                   great
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   encreased
                   by
                   the
                   late
                   blow
                   given
                   our
                   good
                   Vncle
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Denmark
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   chief
                   Person
                   in
                   those
                   parts
                   that
                   opposed
                   the
                   spreading
                   Forces
                   of
                   Spain
                   .
                   If
                   he
                   cannot
                   subsist
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   little
                   or
                   nothing
                   left
                   to
                   hinder
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   Austria
                   from
                   being
                   Lord
                   and
                   Master
                   of
                   Germany
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   large
                   and
                   mighty
                   Territory
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   should
                   it
                   be
                   gotten
                   ,
                   would
                   make
                   an
                   open
                   way
                   for
                   Spain
                   to
                   do
                   what
                   they
                   pleased
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   West
                   part
                   of
                   Christendom
                   .
                   For
                   besides
                   the
                   great
                   strength
                   which
                   Germany
                   once
                   possessed
                   would
                   bring
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   two
                   strong
                   already
                   ,
                   you
                   are
                   to
                   consider
                   first
                   how
                   it
                   enables
                   them
                   by
                   Land
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   it
                   will
                   joyn
                   all
                   or
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   
                   of
                   the
                   Spaniards
                   now
                   distracted
                   Territories
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   a
                   means
                   for
                   him
                   safely
                   and
                   speedily
                   to
                   draw
                   down
                   Forces
                   against
                   any
                   other
                   Kingdom
                   that
                   shall
                   stand
                   in
                   his
                   way
                   .
                   Nor
                   can
                   it
                   be
                   thought
                   the
                   Low
                   Countries
                   can
                   hold
                   out
                   longer
                   against
                   him
                   if
                   he
                   once
                   become
                   Lord
                   of
                   the
                   upper
                   parts
                   .
                   And
                   secondly
                   ,
                   You
                   are
                   to
                   weigh
                   how
                   it
                   will
                   advantage
                   him
                   by
                   Sea
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   him
                   strong
                   against
                   us
                   in
                   our
                   particular
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   of
                   easie
                   apprehension
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   .
                   And
                   besides
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   once
                   get
                   Germany
                   he
                   will
                   be
                   able
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   had
                   no
                   Gold
                   from
                   India
                   ,
                   to
                   supply
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   those
                   Wars
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   hinder
                   all
                   Trade
                   and
                   Traffick
                   of
                   the
                   greatest
                   Staple
                   Commodities
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   Cloth
                   and
                   Wool
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   make
                   them
                   of
                   little
                   or
                   no
                   value
                   .
                
                 
                   You
                   are
                   to
                   know
                   therefore
                   that
                   to
                   prevent
                   this
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   present
                   care
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   and
                   State
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   probable
                   way
                   left
                   but
                   by
                   sending
                   Forces
                   and
                   other
                   Supplies
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   King
                   of
                   Denmark
                   our
                   dear
                   Vncle
                   ,
                   to
                   enable
                   him
                   to
                   keep
                   the
                   Field
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   Enemies
                   be
                   not
                   Masters
                   of
                   all
                   on
                   the
                   sudden
                   .
                   You
                   are
                   further
                   to
                   take
                   notice
                   how
                   both
                   we
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   State
                   stand
                   bound
                   in
                   Honour
                   and
                   Conscience
                   to
                   supply
                   the
                   present
                   necessity
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Denmark
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   quarrel
                   is
                   more
                   nearly
                   ours
                   ,
                   the
                   recovery
                   of
                   the
                   Ancient
                   Inheritance
                   of
                   our
                   dear
                   Sister
                   and
                   her
                   Children
                   .
                   The
                   King
                   of
                   Denmark
                   stands
                   not
                   so
                   near
                   in
                   bloud
                   unto
                   her
                   as
                   we
                   do
                   :
                   Yet
                   for
                   her
                   and
                   our
                   sakes
                   that
                   brave
                   and
                   valiant
                   King
                   hath
                   adventured
                   into
                   the
                   field
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   that
                   ingagement
                   hath
                   not
                   only
                   hazarded
                   his
                   Person
                   ,
                   but
                   ,
                   as
                   things
                   go
                   now
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   turn
                   to
                   some
                   danger
                   to
                   his
                   own
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   and
                   Posterity
                   ,
                   should
                   he
                   not
                   receive
                   aide
                   and
                   succour
                   from
                   us
                   without
                   delay
                   :
                   Which
                   should
                   it
                   happen
                   (
                   as
                   God
                   forbid
                   )
                   will
                   be
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   greatest
                   dishonours
                   that
                   ever
                   this
                   Kingdom
                   was
                   stained
                   withall
                   .
                   Nor
                   is
                   danger
                   and
                   dishonour
                   all
                   the
                   mischief
                   that
                   is
                   like
                   to
                   follow
                   this
                   disaster
                   ;
                   For
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   presently
                   relieved
                   ,
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   Religion
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   likely
                   to
                   suffer
                   by
                   it
                   in
                   some
                   one
                   part
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   hath
                   already
                   in
                   a
                   fearful
                   manner
                   in
                   the
                   Palatinate
                   )
                   but
                   in
                   all
                   places
                   where
                   it
                   hath
                   gotten
                   any
                   footing
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   if
                   we
                   supply
                   not
                   presently
                   our
                   Allies
                   and
                   Confederates
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   like
                   to
                   prove
                   the
                   extirpation
                   of
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   re-planting
                   of
                   Romish
                   Superstition
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   neighbouring
                   parts
                   of
                   Christendom
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   coldness
                   of
                   this
                   State
                   shall
                   suffer
                   in
                   all
                   places
                   as
                   the
                   betrayer
                   of
                   that
                   Religion
                   elsewhere
                   ,
                   which
                   it
                   professeth
                   and
                   honoureth
                   at
                   home
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   be
                   an
                   imputation
                   never
                   to
                   be
                   washed
                   off
                   .
                   And
                   God
                   forbid
                   this
                   State
                   should
                   suffer
                   under
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   Neither
                   may
                   you
                   forget
                   rightly
                   to
                   inform
                   the
                   People
                   committed
                   to
                   your
                   charge
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   War
                   which
                   now
                   grows
                   full
                   of
                   danger
                   was
                   not
                   entred
                   upon
                   rashly
                   and
                   without
                   advice
                   ,
                   but
                   you
                   are
                   to
                   acquaint
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   former
                   Treaties
                   by
                   a
                   peaceable
                   way
                   were
                   in
                   the
                   latter
                   end
                   of
                   our
                   dear
                   Father
                   of
                   ever
                   blessed
                   memory
                   dissolved
                   as
                   fruitless
                   ,
                   and
                   unfit
                   to
                   be
                   longer
                   held
                   on
                   foot
                   ;
                   And
                   this
                   by
                   the
                   Counsel
                   of
                   both
                   Houses
                   of
                   Parliament
                   then
                   sitting
                   :
                   so
                   those
                   two
                   great
                   and
                   honourable
                   Bodies
                   of
                   Peers
                   and
                   People
                   represented
                   in
                   Parliament
                   led
                   on
                   this
                   Counsel
                   and
                   course
                   to
                   a
                   War
                   with
                   Spain
                   .
                   To
                   effect
                   this
                   ,
                   they
                   desired
                   our
                   aide
                   and
                   assistance
                   ,
                   and
                   used
                   us
                   to
                   work
                   our
                   said
                   dear
                   Father
                   to
                   entertain
                   this
                   course
                   .
                   This
                   upon
                   their
                   
                   Perswasions
                   ,
                   and
                   Promises
                   of
                   all
                   Assistance
                   and
                   Supply
                   ,
                   we
                   readily
                   undertook
                   and
                   effected
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   now
                   be
                   left
                   in
                   that
                   Business
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   the
                   Sin
                   and
                   Shame
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   .
                   Sin
                   ,
                   because
                   Aid
                   and
                   Supply
                   for
                   the
                   Defence
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   Affairs
                   of
                   State
                   ,
                   especially
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   advised
                   and
                   assumed
                   by
                   Parliamentary
                   Council
                   ,
                   are
                   due
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   from
                   his
                   People
                   ,
                   by
                   all
                   Law
                   both
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   Men
                   :
                   And
                   shame
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   forsake
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   while
                   he
                   pursues
                   their
                   own
                   Council
                   ,
                   just
                   and
                   honourable
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   could
                   not
                   under
                   God
                   but
                   have
                   been
                   as
                   succesful
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   followed
                   and
                   supplied
                   in
                   time
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   desired
                   and
                   laboured
                   for
                   .
                   One
                   thing
                   there
                   is
                   which
                   proves
                   a
                   great
                   hinderance
                   of
                   this
                   State
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   continued
                   among
                   the
                   People
                   ,
                   without
                   great
                   offence
                   against
                   God
                   ,
                   detriment
                   both
                   to
                   Church
                   and
                   State
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   great
                   disservice
                   in
                   this
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   Business
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   breach
                   of
                   Unity
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   grown
                   too
                   great
                   and
                   common
                   amongst
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   men
                   .
                   The
                   danger
                   of
                   this
                   goes
                   far
                   ;
                   for
                   in
                   all
                   States
                   it
                   hath
                   made
                   way
                   for
                   Enemies
                   to
                   enter
                   .
                   We
                   have
                   by
                   all
                   means
                   endeavoured
                   Vnion
                   ,
                   and
                   require
                   of
                   you
                   to
                   Preach
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   Charity
                   the
                   Mother
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   frequently
                   in
                   the
                   ears
                   of
                   the
                   People
                   .
                   We
                   know
                   their
                   Loyal
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   wonder
                   the
                   more
                   what
                   should
                   cause
                   destracted
                   Affections
                   .
                   If
                   you
                   call
                   upon
                   them
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   your
                   duty
                   )
                   we
                   doubt
                   not
                   but
                   that
                   God
                   will
                   bless
                   them
                   with
                   that
                   Love
                   to
                   himself
                   ,
                   to
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   own
                   Preservation
                   ,
                   which
                   alone
                   will
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   bind
                   up
                   the
                   scatterings
                   of
                   divided
                   Affections
                   into
                   Strength
                   .
                   To
                   this
                   end
                   you
                   are
                   to
                   lay
                   before
                   them
                   what
                   Miseries
                   Home-divisions
                   have
                   brought
                   upon
                   this
                   and
                   many
                   other
                   Kingdoms
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   exhort
                   all
                   men
                   to
                   embrace
                   it
                   in
                   time
                   .
                   The
                   Danger
                   it self
                   ,
                   besides
                   all
                   other
                   Christian
                   and
                   Prudent
                   Motives
                   ,
                   is
                   of
                   force
                   enough
                   (
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   duly
                   considered
                   )
                   to
                   make
                   men
                   joyn
                   in
                   all
                   amity
                   against
                   a
                   common
                   Enemy
                   ,
                   a
                   great
                   and
                   growing
                   Enemy
                   :
                   And
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   in
                   time
                   ,
                   before
                   any
                   secret
                   and
                   cunning
                   working
                   of
                   his
                   may
                   use
                   one
                   part
                   in
                   a
                   division
                   to
                   weaken
                   the
                   other
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   place
                   (
                   but
                   first
                   and
                   last
                   and
                   all
                   times
                   to
                   be
                   insisted
                   on
                   )
                   you
                   are
                   to
                   call
                   upon
                   God
                   your selves
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   incite
                   the
                   People
                   to
                   joyn
                   with
                   you
                   in
                   humble
                   and
                   hearty
                   Prayers
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   That
                   he
                   would
                   be
                   pleased
                   now
                   ,
                   after
                   long
                   affliction
                   of
                   his
                   dear
                   People
                   and
                   Children
                   ,
                   to
                   look
                   in
                   mercy
                   both
                   upon
                   them
                   and
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   particular
                   for
                   the
                   Safety
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Denmark
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Army
                   which
                   is
                   left
                   him
                   ,
                   That
                   God
                   would
                   bless
                   and
                   prosper
                   him
                   against
                   his
                   and
                   our
                   Enemies
                   .
                   Thus
                   you
                   are
                   to
                   strengthen
                   the
                   hearts
                   and
                   hopes
                   of
                   our
                   Loyal
                   Subjects
                   and
                   People
                   ,
                   in
                   and
                   upon
                   God.
                   And
                   whereas
                   the
                   greatest
                   confidence
                   men
                   have
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   ariseth
                   not
                   only
                   from
                   his
                   Promises
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                   their
                   experience
                   likewise
                   of
                   his
                   Goodness
                   ,
                   you
                   must
                   not
                   fail
                   often
                   to
                   recal
                   to
                   the
                   memory
                   of
                   the
                   People
                   ,
                   with
                   thankfulness
                   ,
                   the
                   late
                   great
                   Experience
                   we
                   have
                   had
                   of
                   his
                   Goodness
                   towards
                   us
                   :
                   For
                   the
                   three
                   great
                   and
                   usual
                   Iudgments
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   darts
                   down
                   upon
                   disobedient
                   and
                   unthankful
                   People
                   ,
                   are
                   
                     Pestilence
                     ,
                     Famine
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Sword.
                   The
                   Pestilence
                   did
                   never
                   rage
                   more
                   in
                   this
                   Kingdom
                   than
                   of
                   late
                   ;
                   and
                   God
                   was
                   graciously
                   pleased
                   in
                   mercy
                   to
                   hear
                   the
                   Prayers
                   which
                   were
                   made
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   ceasing
                   of
                   the
                   Iudgement
                   was
                   little
                   less
                   than
                   a
                   Miracle
                   .
                   The
                   Famine
                   threatned
                   us
                   this
                   
                   present
                   year
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   must
                   have
                   followed
                   ,
                   had
                   God
                   rained
                   down
                   his
                   Anger
                   a
                   little
                   longer
                   upon
                   the
                   Fruits
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   :
                   But
                   upon
                   our
                   Prayers
                   he
                   staied
                   that
                   Iudgment
                   ,
                   and
                   sent
                   us
                   a
                   blessed
                   Season
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   most
                   plentiful
                   Harvest
                   .
                   The
                   Sword
                   is
                   the
                   thing
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   now
                   to
                   look
                   to
                   ;
                   and
                   you
                   must
                   call
                   the
                   People
                   to
                   their
                   Prayers
                   again
                   ,
                   against
                   that
                   Enemy
                   ,
                   That
                   God
                   will
                   be
                   pleased
                   to
                   send
                   the
                   like
                   deliverance
                   from
                   this
                   Iudgment
                   also
                   ;
                   That
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Mercy
                   he
                   will
                   vouchsafe
                   to
                   strengthen
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   his
                   People
                   ;
                   That
                   he
                   will
                   sharpen
                   their
                   Sword
                   ,
                   but
                   dull
                   and
                   turn
                   the
                   edge
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   our
                   Enemies
                   hands
                   ;
                   that
                   so
                   while
                   some
                   Fight
                   ,
                   others
                   may
                   Pray
                   for
                   the
                   Blessing
                   .
                   And
                   you
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   careful
                   that
                   you
                   fail
                   not
                   to
                   direct
                   and
                   hearten
                   our
                   Loving
                   People
                   in
                   this
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   necessary
                   Services
                   ,
                   both
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   Vs
                   :
                   That
                   we
                   may
                   have
                   the
                   comfort
                   of
                   our
                   Peoples
                   Service
                   ;
                   the
                   State
                   ,
                   Safety
                   ;
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   Religion
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   People
                   ,
                   the
                   enjoying
                   of
                   all
                   such
                   Blessings
                   as
                   follow
                   these
                   .
                   And
                   we
                   end
                   with
                   doubling
                   this
                   Care
                   upon
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   under
                   you
                   in
                   their
                   several
                   Places
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Given
                       at
                       our
                       Palace
                       at
                    
                     Westminster
                     
                       
                         in
                         the
                         Second
                         year
                         of
                         our
                         Reign
                         ,
                      
                       September
                       
                         21.
                         1626.
                      
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               Such
               were
               the
               Instructions
               issued
               by
               his
               Majesties
               Command
               ,
               in
               the
               present
               exigent
               :
               The
               dexterous
               performance
               of
               which
               Service
               ,
               as
               it
               raised
               Laud
               higher
               in
               his
               Majesties
               good
               Opinion
               of
               him
               ,
               than
               before
               he
               was
               ;
               so
               was
               it
               recompenced
               with
               a
               Place
               of
               greater
               neerness
               to
               him
               ,
               than
               before
               he
               had
               .
               For
               on
               that
               very
               day
               which
               gives
               date
               to
               the
               said
               Instructions
               ,
               the
               most
               Learned
               and
               Reverend
               Bishop
               Andrews
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Winton
               .
               and
               Dean
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Chappel-Royal
               ,
               departed
               this
               Life
               at
               his
               Episcopal
               House
               in
               Southwark
               ;
               whose
               Funerals
               were
               solemnized
               in
               St.
               Saviours
               Church
               on
               the
               eleventh
               day
               of
               November
               following
               ,
               Buckeridge
               then
               Bishop
               of
               Rochester
               ,
               bestowing
               his
               last
               duty
               on
               him
               in
               a
               Funeral
               Sermon
               .
               A
               man
               he
               was
               of
               such
               extraordinary
               Abilities
               ,
               that
               I
               shall
               rather
               chuse
               to
               express
               his
               Character
               by
               the
               Pen
               of
               others
               ,
               than
               my
               own
               .
               Thus
               then
               says
               one
               of
               our
               late
               Historians
               :
               
               
                 This
                 year
                 we
                 lost
                 the
                 stupendiously
                 profound
                 Prelate
                 Doctor
                 Andrews
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 an
                 excellent
                 Disputant
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Oriental
                 Tongues
                 surpassing
                 knowing
                 ;
                 so
                 studiously
                 devoted
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 extant
                 Works
                 breath
                 nothing
                 but
                 their
                 Faith
                 ;
                 nor
                 can
                 we
                 now
                 read
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 done
                 in
                 his
                 very
                 Aspect
                 ,
                 Gesture
                 ,
                 and
                 Actions
                 ;
                 so
                 venerable
                 in
                 his
                 Presence
                 ,
                 so
                 grave
                 in
                 his
                 Motions
                 ,
                 so
                 pious
                 in
                 his
                 Conversation
                 ,
                 so
                 primitive
                 in
                 all
                 .
              
               Another
               goes
               a
               little
               further
               ,
               and
               tells
               us
               of
               him
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 World
                 wanted
                 Learning
                 to
                 know
                 how
                 Learned
                 he
                 was
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 skilled
                 in
                 all
                 (
                 especially
                 Oriental
                 Languages
                 )
                 that
                 some
                 conceive
                 he
                 might
                 (
                 if
                 then
                 living
                 )
                 almost
                 have
                 served
                 as
                 an
                 Interpreter-General
                 at
                 the
                 
                   Confusion
                   of
                   Tongues
                
                 .
              
               In
               his
               life
               time
               he
               only
               published
               two
               Books
               in
               
                 Latin
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               His
               Apologie
               against
               Cardinal
               Bellarmine
               ,
               and
               
               that
               which
               he
               called
               
                 Tortura
                 Torti
              
               ,
               in
               behalf
               of
               King
               Iames
               ;
               and
               a
               small
               Tract
               entituled
               ,
               
                 Determinatio
                 Theologica
                 ,
                 de
                 jure-jurando
                 exigendo
                 ,
                 quarto
                 ,
              
               Printed
               at
               London
               ,
               1593.
               
               And
               in
               English
               nothing
               but
               a
               small
               Volume
               of
               Sermons
               ,
               which
               he
               acknowledged
               for
               his
               own
               .
               The
               Book
               of
               
                 Catechetical
                 Doctrine
              
               ,
               published
               in
               his
               life
               by
               others
               ,
               but
               without
               his
               privity
               and
               consent
               ,
               he
               always
               professedly
               disavowed
               ,
               as
               containing
               only
               some
               imperfect
               Collections
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               taken
               from
               his
               mouth
               by
               some
               ignorant
               hand
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               Reader
               of
               the
               
                 Catechism
                 Lecture
              
               in
               
                 Pembroke
                 Hall.
              
               But
               after
               his
               decease
               ,
               ninety
               six
               of
               his
               Sermons
               were
               collected
               with
               great
               care
               and
               industry
               ,
               published
               in
               Print
               ,
               and
               Dedicated
               to
               his
               Sacred
               Majesty
               by
               Laud
               then
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               and
               Buckeridge
               at
               that
               time
               Bishop
               of
               Ely
               ,
               1628.
               
               For
               Felton
               of
               Ely
               dying
               the
               year
               before
               ,
               Buckeridge
               had
               been
               translated
               thither
               by
               the
               Power
               and
               Favour
               of
               that
               his
               dear
               Friend
               and
               quondam
               Pupil
               ,
               Curle
               Dean
               of
               Litchfield
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               Residentiaries
               of
               Salisbury
               ,
               succeeding
               after
               his
               Translation
               in
               the
               See
               of
               Rochester
               .
               By
               the
               same
               hands
               some
               other
               Pieces
               of
               his
               ,
               both
               in
               English
               and
               Latin
               ,
               were
               very
               carefully
               drawn
               together
               ,
               and
               published
               with
               the
               like
               Dedication
               to
               his
               Sacred
               Majesty
               ,
               Anno
               1629.
               
               He
               that
               desires
               to
               hear
               more
               of
               him
               ,
               let
               him
               first
               consult
               the
               Funeral
               Sermon
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               extant
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               great
               Volume
               of
               his
               Sermons
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               peruse
               his
               Epitaph
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               St.
               
                 Maries
                 Over-rhe
              
               ,
               transcribed
               in
               Stows
               Survey
               of
               London
               of
               the
               last
               Edition
               .
               After
               his
               death
               the
               See
               of
               Winton
               was
               kept
               vacant
               till
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               the
               year
               next
               following
               ;
               the
               profits
               of
               it
               being
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               taken
               up
               for
               his
               Majesties
               use
               ,
               and
               answered
               into
               the
               Exchequer
               ,
               according
               to
               an
               ancient
               Custom
               (
               but
               more
               old
               than
               commendable
               )
               used
               frequently
               by
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               ,
               since
               the
               time
               of
               William
               sirnamed
               Rufus
               ,
               from
               whom
               it
               is
               said
               to
               have
               took
               beginning
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Deanry
               of
               the
               Chappel
               had
               not
               been
               void
               above
               nine
               days
               ,
               when
               Laud
               was
               nominated
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               was
               actually
               admitted
               into
               that
               Office
               on
               the
               sixth
               day
               of
               October
               following
               ,
               by
               Philip
               Earl
               of
               Montgomery
               Lord
               Chamberlain
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Houshold
               ,
               before
               whom
               he
               took
               the
               usual
               and
               appointed
               Oath
               .
               He
               had
               before
               observed
               a
               Custom
               (
               as
               ill
               though
               not
               so
               old
               as
               the
               other
               )
               used
               in
               the
               Court
               since
               the
               first
               entrance
               of
               King
               Iames.
               The
               Custom
               was
               ,
               That
               at
               what
               part
               soever
               of
               the
               Publick
               Prayers
               the
               King
               came
               into
               his
               Closet
               (
               which
               looked
               into
               the
               Chappel
               )
               to
               hear
               the
               Sermon
               ,
               the
               Divine
               Service
               was
               cut
               off
               ,
               and
               the
               Anthem
               sung
               ,
               that
               the
               Preacher
               might
               go
               into
               the
               Pulpit
               .
               This
               the
               new
               Dean
               disliked
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               good
               reason
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               humbly
               moved
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               be
               present
               at
               the
               Liturgie
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Sermon
               every
               Lords
               day
               ;
               and
               that
               at
               whatsoever
               part
               of
               Prayers
               he
               came
               ,
               the
               Priest
               who
               Ministred
               should
               proceed
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Service
               :
               To
               which
               his
               Majesty
               most
               readily
               and
               religiously
               condescended
               ,
               and
               gave
               him
               thanks
               for
               that
               his
               seasonable
               and
               pious
               Motion
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Deanry
               of
               the
               Chappel
               ,
               it
               was
               of
               long
               standing
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               but
               had
               been
               
               discontinued
               from
               the
               death
               of
               Dr.
               
                 George
                 Carew
              
               Dean
               of
               Windsor
               ,
               (
               the
               Father
               of
               George
               Lord
               Carew
               of
               Clopton
               ,
               and
               Earl
               of
               Totness
               )
               Anno
               1572.
               till
               King
               Iames
               his
               coming
               to
               this
               Crown
               ,
               at
               what
               time
               Bancroft
               ,
               then
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               conceiving
               into
               what
               dangers
               the
               Church
               was
               like
               to
               run
               ,
               by
               the
               multitude
               of
               Scots
               about
               him
               ,
               thought
               it
               expedient
               that
               some
               Clergy-men
               of
               Note
               and
               Eminence
               should
               be
               attendant
               always
               in
               and
               about
               the
               Court.
               And
               thereupon
               it
               was
               advised
               ,
               that
               to
               the
               Bishop
               Almoner
               and
               the
               Clerk
               of
               the
               Closet
               a
               Dean
               of
               the
               Chappel
               should
               be
               added
               ,
               to
               look
               unto
               the
               diligent
               and
               due
               performance
               of
               Gods
               Publick
               Service
               ,
               and
               order
               matters
               of
               the
               Quire.
               According
               to
               which
               resolution
               ,
               Dr.
               
                 Iames
                 Mountague
              
               was
               recommended
               to
               the
               King
               for
               the
               first
               Dean
               of
               the
               Chappel
               in
               his
               time
               ;
               succeeded
               in
               that
               place
               by
               Andrews
               ,
               and
               he
               now
               by
               Laud.
               
            
             
               But
               to
               proceed
               ,
               
               Whilest
               matters
               went
               on
               thus
               smoothly
               about
               the
               Court
               ,
               they
               met
               with
               many
               Rubbs
               in
               the
               Country
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               Preachers
               did
               their
               parts
               according
               as
               they
               were
               required
               by
               the
               said
               Instructions
               ,
               amongst
               whom
               Sibthorp
               ,
               Vicar
               of
               Brackly
               in
               Northampton-shire
               ,
               advanced
               the
               Service
               ,
               in
               a
               Sermon
               preached
               by
               him
               at
               the
               Assizes
               for
               that
               County
               .
               
                 The
                 scope
                 of
                 which
                 Sermon
                 was
                 to
                 justifie
                 the
                 Lawfulness
                 of
                 the
                 general
                 Loane
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 imposing
                 Taxes
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Regal
                 Power
                 ,
                 without
                 consent
                 in
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Conscience
                 and
                 Religion
                 ought
                 chearfully
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 such
                 Loans
                 and
                 Taxes
                 without
                 any
                 opposition
                 .
              
               The
               Licencing
               of
               which
               Sermon
               (
               when
               it
               was
               offered
               to
               the
               Press
               )
               being
               refused
               by
               Archbishop
               Abbot
               ,
               and
               some
               exceptions
               made
               against
               it
               ,
               the
               perusing
               of
               it
               was
               referred
               to
               
                 Laud
                 ,
                 April
              
               24.
               1627
               ,
               by
               whom
               ,
               after
               some
               qualifications
               and
               corrections
               ,
               it
               was
               approved
               ,
               and
               after
               published
               by
               the
               Author
               ,
               under
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Apostolical
                 Obedience
              
               .
               About
               the
               same
               time
               Manwaring
               ,
               Doctor
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               one
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Chaplains
               in
               Ordinary
               ,
               
               and
               Vicar
               of
               the
               Parish
               Church
               of
               St.
               Giles
               in
               the
               Fields
               ,
               published
               two
               Sermons
               of
               his
               preaching
               on
               the
               same
               occasion
               ,
               the
               one
               before
               the
               King
               ,
               the
               other
               in
               the
               hearing
               of
               his
               own
               Parishioners
               .
               These
               Sermons
               he
               entituled
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Religion
                 and
                 Allegiance
              
               ,
               both
               of
               them
               tending
               to
               the
               
                 justification
                 of
                 the
                 lawfulness
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 imposing
                 Loans
                 and
                 Taxes
                 on
                 his
                 people
                 without
                 consent
                 in
                 Parliament
              
               ;
               
               
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 imposition
                 of
                 such
                 Loans
                 and
                 Taxes
                 did
                 so
                 far
                 bind
                 the
                 Consciences
                 of
                 the
                 Subjects
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 refuse
                 the
                 payment
                 of
                 them
                 without
                 peril
                 of
                 eternal
                 damnation
                 .
              
               But
               neither
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               these
               Preachers
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               other
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
               nor
               the
               distress
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               nor
               the
               miserable
               estate
               of
               Rochel
               ,
               did
               so
               far
               prevail
               amongst
               the
               people
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               Commissioners
               for
               the
               Loane
               found
               greater
               opposition
               in
               it
               than
               they
               did
               expect
               .
               Many
               who
               had
               been
               Members
               in
               the
               two
               former
               Parliaments
               opposed
               it
               with
               their
               utmost
               power
               ,
               and
               drew
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Subjects
               ,
               in
               all
               Countries
               some
               ,
               to
               the
               like
               refusal
               .
               For
               which
               refusal
               some
               Lords
               ,
               and
               
               many
               of
               the
               choice
               Gentry
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               inferiour
               sort
               were
               committed
               unto
               several
               Prisons
               ,
               where
               they
               remained
               till
               the
               approach
               of
               the
               following
               Parliament
               .
               Insomuch
               that
               the
               Court
               was
               put
               upon
               the
               necessity
               of
               some
               further
               Project
               .
               The
               Papists
               would
               have
               raised
               a
               Provision
               for
               the
               setting
               forth
               both
               of
               Ships
               and
               Men
               ,
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               Narrow
               Seas
               ,
               and
               working
               on
               the
               Kings
               wants
               ,
               flattered
               themselves
               with
               the
               hope
               of
               a
               Toleration
               for
               it
               .
               But
               old
               Sir
               
                 Iohn
                 Savill
              
               of
               Yorkshire
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               lately
               taken
               into
               his
               Majesties
               Council
               ,
               had
               found
               out
               a
               plot
               worth
               two
               of
               that
               ;
               conceiving
               ,
               that
               a
               Commission
               to
               proceed
               against
               Recusants
               for
               their
               thirds
               ,
               
               due
               to
               his
               Majesty
               by
               Law
               ,
               would
               bring
               in
               double
               the
               Sum
               which
               they
               had
               offered
               .
               To
               this
               the
               King
               readily
               condescended
               ,
               granting
               him
               and
               some
               others
               a
               Commission
               for
               that
               purpose
               for
               the
               Parts
               beyond
               Trent
               ;
               as
               unto
               certain
               Lords
               and
               Gentlemen
               for
               all
               other
               Counties
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               By
               which
               means
               ,
               and
               some
               moneys
               raised
               upon
               the
               Loane
               ,
               there
               was
               such
               a
               present
               stock
               advanced
               ,
               that
               with
               some
               other
               helps
               which
               his
               Majesty
               had
               ,
               he
               was
               enabled
               to
               set
               forth
               a
               powerfull
               Fleet
               ,
               and
               a
               considerable
               Land
               Army
               for
               the
               relief
               of
               the
               Rochellers
               ,
               whose
               quarrel
               he
               had
               undertaken
               upon
               this
               occasion
               .
            
             
               The
               Queen
               at
               her
               first
               coming
               into
               England
               had
               brought
               with
               her
               a
               compl●at
               Family
               of
               French
               to
               attend
               her
               here
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Capitulations
               ,
               between
               the
               Commissioners
               of
               both
               Kings
               ,
               before
               the
               Marriage
               .
               But
               the
               French
               Priests
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               her
               Domesticks
               were
               grown
               so
               insolent
               ,
               and
               had
               put
               so
               many
               affronts
               upon
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               forced
               to
               send
               them
               home
               within
               few
               daies
               after
               he
               had
               dissolved
               the
               foregoing
               Parliament
               .
               In
               which
               he
               had
               done
               no
               more
               than
               what
               the
               French
               King
               had
               done
               before
               him
               ,
               in
               sending
               back
               all
               the
               Spanish
               Courtiers
               which
               his
               Queen
               brought
               with
               her
               .
               But
               the
               French
               King
               not
               looking
               on
               his
               own
               Example
               ,
               and
               knowing
               on
               what
               ill
               terms
               the
               King
               stood
               both
               at
               home
               and
               abroad
               ,
               first
               seized
               on
               all
               the
               Merchants
               Ships
               ,
               which
               lay
               on
               the
               River
               of
               Burdeaux
               ,
               and
               then
               brake
               out
               into
               open
               war.
               So
               that
               the
               King
               was
               necessitated
               to
               make
               use
               of
               those
               Forces
               against
               the
               French
               which
               were
               designed
               to
               have
               been
               used
               against
               the
               Spaniard
               ,
               and
               to
               comply
               with
               the
               desires
               of
               the
               Rochellers
               ,
               who
               humbly
               sued
               for
               his
               protection
               and
               defence
               .
               But
               the
               Fleet
               ,
               not
               going
               out
               till
               after
               Michaelmas
               ,
               found
               greater
               opposition
               at
               Sea
               than
               they
               feared
               from
               the
               Land
               ;
               being
               encountred
               with
               strong
               Tempests
               ,
               and
               thereby
               necessitated
               to
               return
               without
               doing
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               only
               shewing
               the
               Kings
               good
               will
               and
               readiness
               toward
               their
               assistance
               .
               But
               the
               next
               Fleet
               ,
               and
               the
               Land-Army
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               being
               in
               a
               readiness
               ,
               the
               Duke
               of
               Buckingham
               appeared
               Commander
               general
               for
               that
               Service
               ,
               who
               hoped
               thereby
               to
               make
               himself
               of
               some
               consideration
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               People
               .
               On
               the
               twenty
               seventh
               of
               Iune
               he
               hoised
               Sailes
               for
               the
               Isle
               of
               Rhe
               ,
               which
               lay
               before
               the
               Port
               of
               Rochel
               ,
               and
               embarred
               their
               trade
               ;
               the
               taking
               whereof
               was
               the
               matter
               aimed
               at
               :
               And
               he
               had
               strength
               enough
               both
               for
               Sea
               and
               Land
               to
               have
               done
               the
               
               work
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               not
               followed
               it
               more
               like
               a
               Courtier
               than
               a
               Souldier
               :
               For
               having
               neglected
               those
               advantages
               which
               the
               victory
               at
               his
               Landing
               gave
               him
               ,
               he
               first
               suffered
               himself
               to
               be
               complemented
               out
               of
               the
               taking
               of
               their
               chief
               Fort
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               almost
               at
               his
               mercy
               ;
               and
               after
               stood
               unseasonably
               upon
               point
               of
               Honour
               ,
               in
               facing
               those
               Forces
               which
               were
               sent
               from
               the
               French
               King
               to
               raise
               the
               Siege
               ,
               when
               he
               might
               have
               made
               a
               safe
               retreat
               unto
               his
               Ships
               without
               loss
               or
               danger
               .
               So
               that
               well
               beaten
               by
               the
               French
               ,
               and
               with
               great
               loss
               of
               Reputation
               among
               the
               English
               ,
               he
               came
               back
               with
               the
               remainder
               of
               his
               broken
               Forces
               in
               November
               following
               ,
               as
               dearly
               welcom
               to
               the
               King
               as
               if
               he
               had
               returned
               with
               success
               and
               triumphs
               .
            
             
               During
               the
               preparations
               for
               this
               unfortunate
               attempt
               ,
               on
               Sunday
               the
               twenty
               ninth
               of
               April
               it
               pleased
               his
               Majesty
               to
               adm●t
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Bath
               and
               Wells
               for
               one
               of
               the
               Lords
               of
               his
               most
               honourable
               Privy
               Council
               ;
               An
               honour
               which
               he
               would
               not
               have
               accepted
               with
               so
               great
               chearfulness
               if
               his
               dear
               Friend
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               Durham
               ,
               had
               not
               been
               sworn
               at
               or
               about
               the
               same
               time
               also
               .
               So
               mutually
               did
               these
               two
               Prelates
               contribute
               their
               assistances
               to
               one
               another
               ,
               that
               as
               Neile
               gave
               Laud
               his
               helping
               hand
               to
               bring
               him
               first
               into
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               plant
               him
               in
               King
               Iames
               his
               favour
               :
               So
               Laud
               made
               use
               of
               all
               advantages
               in
               behalf
               of
               Neile
               to
               keep
               him
               in
               favour
               with
               King
               Charles
               ,
               and
               advance
               him
               higher
               .
               The
               Fleet
               and
               Forces
               before
               mentioned
               being
               in
               a
               readiness
               ,
               and
               the
               Duke
               provided
               for
               the
               Voyaye
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               thought
               either
               safe
               or
               fit
               that
               the
               Duke
               himself
               should
               be
               so
               long
               absent
               ,
               without
               leaving
               some
               assured
               Friend
               about
               his
               Majesty
               by
               whom
               all
               practises
               against
               him
               might
               be
               either
               prevented
               or
               suppressed
               ,
               and
               by
               whose
               means
               the
               Kings
               affections
               might
               be
               alwaies
               inflamed
               towards
               him
               ;
               To
               which
               end
               Laud
               is
               first
               desired
               to
               attend
               his
               Majesty
               to
               Portsmouth
               ,
               before
               which
               the
               Navy
               lay
               at
               Anchor
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               to
               wait
               the
               whole
               Progress
               also
               ;
               the
               Inconveniencies
               of
               which
               journeys
               he
               was
               as
               willing
               to
               undergo
               as
               the
               Duke
               was
               willing
               to
               desire
               it
               .
               The
               Church
               besides
               was
               at
               that
               time
               in
               an
               heavy
               condition
               ,
               and
               opportunities
               must
               be
               watcht
               for
               keeping
               her
               from
               falling
               from
               bad
               to
               worse
               .
               No
               better
               her
               condition
               now
               in
               the
               Realm
               of
               England
               than
               anciently
               in
               the
               Eastern
               Churches
               ,
               when
               Nectarius
               sate
               as
               Sup●●me
               Pastor
               in
               the
               Chair
               of
               Constantinople
               ;
               
               of
               which
               thus
               Nazianze
               writes
               unto
               him
               ;
               The
               Arians
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               were
               grown
               so
               insolent
               ,
               that
               they
               make
               open
               profession
               of
               their
               Heresie
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               been
               authorized
               and
               licenced
               to
               it
               ;
               The
               Macedonians
               so
               presumptuous
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               formed
               into
               a
               Sect
               ,
               and
               had
               a
               Titular
               Bishop
               of
               their
               own
               ▪
               The
               Apollinarians
               held
               their
               Conventicles
               ,
               with
               as
               much
               safety
               and
               esteem
               as
               the
               Orthodox
               Christians
               .
               And
               for
               Eunomius
               ,
               the
               bosome-mischief
               of
               those
               times
               ,
               he
               thought
               so
               poorly
               of
               a
               general
               connivence
               ,
               that
               at
               last
               nothing
               would
               content
               him
               but
               a
               toleration
               ,
               The
               cause
               of
               which
               disorders
               he
               ascribeth
               to
               Nectarius
               only
               .
               A
               man
               ,
               as
               the
               Historian
               saith
               of
               him
               ,
               
               of
               an
               exceeding
               fair
               and
               plausible
               
               demeanour
               ,
               and
               very
               gracious
               with
               the
               people
               :
               one
               that
               chose
               rather
               (
               as
               it
               seems
               )
               to
               give
               free
               way
               to
               all
               mens
               fancies
               ,
               and
               suffer
               every
               mans
               proceedings
               ,
               than
               draw
               upon
               himself
               the
               envy
               of
               a
               stubborn
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               a
               factious
               Multitude
               .
               Never
               was
               Church
               more
               like
               to
               Church
               ,
               Bishop
               to
               Bishop
               ,
               time
               to
               time
               ,
               (
               the
               names
               of
               the
               Sects
               and
               Heresies
               being
               only
               changed
               )
               than
               those
               of
               Constantinople
               then
               ,
               and
               of
               England
               now
               .
               A
               pregnant
               evidence
               ,
               that
               possibly
               there
               could
               not
               be
               a
               greater
               mischief
               in
               a
               Church
               of
               God
               than
               a
               Popular
               Prelate
               .
            
             
               This
               ,
               though
               his
               Majesty
               might
               not
               know
               ,
               yet
               the
               Bishops
               which
               were
               about
               him
               did
               ,
               who
               therefore
               had
               but
               ill
               discharged
               their
               duty
               both
               to
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               not
               made
               his
               Majesty
               acquainted
               with
               it
               ;
               he
               could
               not
               chuse
               but
               see
               by
               the
               practises
               and
               proceedings
               of
               the
               former
               Parliaments
               to
               what
               a
               prevalency
               the
               Puritans
               were
               grown
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               and
               how
               incompatible
               that
               humour
               was
               with
               the
               Regal
               interest
               .
               There
               was
               no
               need
               to
               tell
               him
               from
               what
               fountain
               the
               mischief
               came
               ,
               how
               much
               the
               Popularity
               and
               remiss
               Government
               of
               Abbot
               did
               contribute
               towards
               it
               .
               Him
               therefore
               he
               sequestreth
               from
               his
               Metropolitical
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               confines
               him
               to
               his
               house
               at
               Ford
               in
               Kent
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               Commission
               ,
               bearing
               date
               the
               ninth
               day
               of
               October
               ,
               1627.
               transfers
               the
               exercise
               of
               that
               Jurisdiction
               to
               Mountaine
               Bishop
               of
               
                 London
                 ,
                 Neile
              
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Durham
                 ,
                 Buckeridge
              
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Rochester
                 ,
                 Houson
              
               Bishop
               of
               Oxon
               ,
               and
               Laud
               Bishop
               of
               Bath
               and
               Wells
               ;
               To
               whom
               ,
               or
               any
               two
               or
               more
               of
               them
               ,
               he
               gives
               authority
               to
               execute
               and
               perform
               all
               and
               every
               those
               Acts
               ,
               matters
               ,
               and
               things
               ,
               any
               way
               touching
               or
               concerning
               the
               Power
               ,
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               or
               Authority
               of
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               in
               causes
               or
               matters
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               as
               amply
               ,
               fully
               ,
               and
               effectually
               ,
               to
               all
               intents
               and
               purposes
               ,
               as
               the
               said
               Archbishop
               himself
               might
               have
               done
               .
               And
               this
               his
               Majesty
               did
               to
               this
               end
               and
               purpose
               ,
               that
               the
               Archiepiscopal
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               being
               committed
               to
               such
               hands
               as
               were
               no
               favourers
               of
               that
               Faction
               ,
               there
               might
               some
               stop
               be
               given
               to
               that
               violent
               current
               which
               then
               began
               to
               bear
               all
               before
               it
               .
               Nor
               did
               his
               Majesty
               fail
               of
               the
               end
               desired
               ;
               For
               though
               Abbot
               (
               on
               good
               reasons
               of
               State
               )
               was
               restored
               unto
               his
               Jurisdiction
               toward
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               the
               year
               next
               following
               :
               Yet
               by
               this
               breathing
               time
               ,
               as
               short
               as
               it
               was
               ,
               the
               Church
               recovered
               strength
               again
               .
               And
               the
               disgrace
               put
               upon
               the
               man
               did
               so
               disanimate
               and
               deject
               the
               opposite
               Party
               ,
               that
               the
               Ballance
               began
               visibly
               to
               turn
               on
               the
               Churches
               side
               .
            
             
               During
               the
               time
               that
               this
               Commission
               was
               in
               force
               ,
               some
               Beneficed
               persons
               in
               the
               Country
               ,
               who
               in
               themselves
               were
               well
               affected
               to
               ancient
               orders
               ,
               and
               now
               in
               more
               assurance
               of
               Protections
               than
               before
               they
               were
               ▪
               adventured
               on
               removing
               the
               Communion
               Table
               from
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Church
               or
               Chancel
               ,
               and
               setting
               it
               (
               according
               to
               the
               pattern
               of
               the
               Mother
               Churches
               )
               where
               the
               Altar
               formerly
               had
               stood
               .
               Amongst
               the
               rest
               one
               Titly
               ,
               Vicar
               of
               Grantham
               (
               a
               ●oted
               Town
               upon
               the
               Road
               )
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               having
               
               observed
               the
               situation
               of
               the
               holy
               Table
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               his
               Diocesans
               Chappel
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Cathedral
               mother
               Church
               ,
               transposed
               the
               Table
               from
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               Chancel
               in
               his
               Parish
               Church
               ,
               and
               placed
               it
               Altar-wise
               at
               the
               East
               end
               of
               it
               .
               Complaint
               hereof
               being
               made
               by
               some
               of
               that
               Town
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               he
               presently
               takes
               hold
               of
               the
               opportunity
               to
               discourage
               the
               work
               ;
               not
               because
               he
               disliked
               it
               in
               point
               of
               judgment
               (
               for
               then
               his
               judgment
               and
               his
               practice
               must
               have
               crost
               each
               other
               )
               but
               because
               Titly
               had
               Relation
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Durham
               .
               And
               for
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Durham
               he
               had
               no
               good
               thoughts
               ,
               partly
               because
               he
               kept
               his
               stand
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               himself
               had
               been
               ejected
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               intimacy
               betwixt
               him
               and
               Laud
               ,
               whom
               he
               looked
               on
               as
               his
               open
               and
               professed
               enemy
               .
               And
               then
               how
               was
               it
               possible
               that
               he
               should
               approve
               of
               Titly
               ,
               or
               his
               action
               either
               ,
               conceiving
               that
               it
               might
               be
               done
               by
               their
               or
               one
               of
               their
               appointments
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               least
               in
               hope
               of
               better
               preferment
               from
               them
               ?
               Hereupon
               he
               betakes
               himself
               unto
               his
               Books
               ,
               and
               frames
               a
               Popular
               Discourse
               against
               placing
               the
               Communion
               Table
               Altar-wise
               ,
               digests
               it
               in
               the
               Form
               of
               a
               Letter
               to
               the
               Vicar
               of
               Grantham
               ;
               but
               sends
               it
               unto
               some
               Divines
               of
               the
               Lecture
               there
               ,
               by
               them
               to
               be
               dispersed
               and
               scattered
               over
               all
               the
               Country
               .
               But
               of
               this
               Letter
               more
               hereafter
               ,
               when
               we
               shall
               find
               it
               taken
               up
               for
               a
               Buckler
               against
               Authority
               ,
               and
               laid
               in
               Bar
               against
               the
               proceedings
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               the
               Rules
               of
               it
               ,
               when
               such
               transposing
               of
               the
               Table
               became
               more
               general
               ,
               not
               alone
               practised
               ,
               but
               prescribed
               .
               But
               the
               noise
               of
               this
               Letter
               not
               flying
               very
               far
               ,
               at
               the
               first
               hindred
               not
               the
               removing
               of
               the
               Table
               in
               the
               Parish
               Church
               of
               St.
               Nicholas
               in
               the
               Burrough
               of
               Abingdon
               ;
               the
               occasion
               this
               :
               One
               Blucknall
               ,
               dwelling
               in
               that
               Parish
               ,
               bestowed
               upon
               it
               ,
               amongst
               other
               Legacies
               ,
               an
               annual
               Pension
               to
               be
               paid
               unto
               the
               Curate
               thereof
               ,
               for
               reading
               duly
               prayer
               in
               the
               said
               Church
               according
               to
               the
               Form
               prescribed
               in
               the
               
                 English
                 Liturgie
              
               .
               For
               the
               establishing
               of
               which
               Gifts
               and
               Legacies
               to
               the
               proper
               use
               and
               uses
               intended
               by
               him
               ,
               a
               Commission
               was
               issued
               out
               of
               the
               High
               Court
               of
               Chancery
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Statute
               43
               Eliz.
               Directed
               amongst
               others
               to
               Sir
               
                 Ed.
                 Clark
              
               Knight
               .
               
                 Sam.
                 Fell
              
               Doctor
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               
                 George
                 Purefez
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Richard
                 Organ
              
               Esquires
               ;
               who
               by
               their
               joynt
               consent
               made
               this
               Order
               following
               :
               viz.
               
               
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Table
                 given
                 by
                 Mr.
                 Blucknall
                 should
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 People
                 coming
                 to
                 Service
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 by
                 sitting
                 or
                 writing
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 unreverent
                 usage
                 ,
                 be
                 prophaned
                 ,
                 spoyled
                 ,
                 or
                 hurt
                 ;
                 We
                 do
                 order
                 and
                 decree
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Table
                 shall
                 continually
                 stand
                 at
                 the
                 upper
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Chancell
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 a
                 Carpet
                 (
                 by
                 him
                 given
                 )
                 should
                 be
                 laid
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 shall
                 continually
                 stand
                 close
                 to
                 the
                 upper
                 Skreen
                 (
                 there
                 being
                 of
                 old
                 within
                 that
                 Skreen
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Vestry
                 for
                 keeping
                 the
                 Plate
                 ,
                 Books
                 ,
                 and
                 Vestments
                 which
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 )
                 and
                 there
                 to
                 be
                 covered
                 with
                 the
                 Carpet
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 no
                 place
                 else
                 .
              
               Which
               Order
               ,
               together
               with
               many
               others
               ,
               for
               settling
               and
               disposing
               the
               said
               Gifts
               
               and
               Legacies
               ,
               were
               made
               at
               Abingdon
               on
               the
               twenty
               fifth
               of
               April
               ,
               1628.
               and
               afterwards
               confirmed
               under
               the
               Great
               Seal
               of
               England
               .
               This
               being
               the
               only
               Table
               ,
               as
               I
               conceive
               ,
               whose
               posture
               in
               that
               place
               is
               ratified
               by
               Decree
               in
               Chancery
               .
            
             
               Now
               as
               some
               private
               Beneficed
               persons
               ,
               during
               the
               Suspension
               of
               the
               said
               Archbishop
               ,
               did
               thus
               adventure
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ;
               so
               divers
               
                 Commissaries
                 ,
                 Officials
                 ,
                 Surrogates
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Ecclesiastical
               Officers
               ,
               began
               to
               carry
               a
               more
               hard
               hand
               on
               the
               Puritan
               Party
               (
               their
               great
               Friend
               and
               Patron
               being
               thus
               discountenanced
               )
               than
               they
               had
               done
               formerly
               .
               Amongst
               these
               none
               more
               active
               than
               
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 Sibthorp
                 ,
                 Allen
              
               ,
               and
               Burden
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               Power
               and
               Places
               ;
               the
               three
               last
               having
               some
               relation
               to
               Lamb
               ,
               as
               Lamb
               had
               to
               the
               Episcopal
               Court
               at
               Peterborough
               ,
               and
               thereby
               a
               neer
               neighbourhood
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               then
               keeping
               in
               his
               House
               at
               Buckden
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Huntingdon
               ;
               at
               whose
               Table
               being
               entertained
               (
               as
               they
               had
               been
               many
               times
               before
               )
               they
               found
               there
               Morison
               Chancellor
               to
               that
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               Prigeion
               one
               of
               the
               Officers
               of
               the
               Court
               at
               Lincoln
               .
               
               Their
               Discourse
               growing
               hot
               against
               the
               Puritans
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               advised
               them
               to
               take
               off
               their
               heavy
               hand
               from
               them
               ;
               informing
               them
               ,
               That
               his
               Majesty
               hereafter
               intended
               to
               use
               them
               with
               more
               mildness
               ,
               as
               a
               considerable
               Party
               ,
               having
               great
               influence
               on
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               without
               whose
               concurrence
               the
               King
               could
               not
               comfortably
               supply
               his
               Necessities
               :
               To
               which
               he
               added
               ,
               That
               his
               Majesty
               had
               communicated
               this
               unto
               him
               by
               his
               own
               mouth
               ,
               with
               his
               Resolutions
               hereafter
               of
               more
               gentleness
               to
               men
               of
               that
               Opinion
               .
               Which
               words
               ,
               though
               unadvisedly
               spoken
               ,
               yet
               were
               not
               thought
               ,
               when
               first
               spoken
               by
               him
               ,
               to
               be
               of
               such
               a
               dangerous
               and
               malignant
               nature
               ,
               as
               to
               create
               to
               him
               all
               that
               charge
               and
               trouble
               ,
               which
               afterwards
               be●el
               him
               upon
               that
               occasion
               ;
               For
               some
               years
               after
               ,
               a
               breach
               being
               made
               betwixt
               him
               and
               Lamb
               ,
               about
               the
               Officials
               place
               of
               Leicester
               ,
               which
               the
               Bishop
               had
               designed
               to
               another
               person
               ,
               Lamb
               complains
               of
               him
               to
               some
               great
               men
               about
               the
               Court
               ,
               for
               revealing
               the
               Kings
               Secrets
               committed
               to
               his
               trust
               and
               privacy
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Oath
               taken
               by
               him
               as
               a
               Privy
               Counsellor
               .
               The
               Bishop
               was
               conceived
               to
               live
               at
               too
               great
               a
               height
               ,
               to
               be
               too
               popular
               withal
               ,
               and
               thereby
               to
               promote
               the
               Puritan
               Interest
               ,
               against
               the
               Counsels
               of
               the
               Court.
               This
               Information
               was
               laid
               hold
               on
               ,
               as
               a
               means
               to
               humble
               him
               ,
               to
               make
               him
               sensible
               of
               his
               own
               duty
               ,
               and
               the
               Kings
               displeasure
               ;
               and
               a
               Command
               is
               given
               to
               Noy
               (
               then
               newly
               made
               his
               Majesties
               Atturney-General
               )
               to
               file
               a
               Bill
               ,
               and
               prosecute
               against
               him
               in
               the
               Star-Chamber
               ,
               upon
               this
               delinquency
               .
               Though
               the
               Bishop
               about
               two
               or
               three
               years
               since
               had
               lost
               the
               Seal
               ,
               yet
               he
               was
               thought
               to
               have
               taken
               the
               Purse
               along
               with
               him
               ;
               reputed
               rich
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               had
               good
               Friends
               in
               the
               Court
               about
               the
               King
               ,
               which
               made
               him
               take
               the
               less
               regard
               of
               this
               prosecution
               .
               By
               the
               Advice
               of
               his
               Counsel
               he
               first
               demurred
               unto
               the
               Bill
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               put
               in
               a
               strong
               Plea
               against
               it
               ;
               both
               which
               were
               over-ruled
               by
               Chief
               Justice
               Richardson
               ,
               to
               whom
               by
               Order
               of
               the
               Court
               they
               
               had
               been
               referred
               :
               Which
               artifices
               and
               delays
               ,
               though
               they
               gained
               much
               time
               ,
               yet
               could
               he
               not
               thereby
               take
               off
               the
               edge
               of
               the
               Atturney
               ,
               grown
               so
               much
               sharper
               toward
               him
               by
               those
               tricks
               in
               Law.
               And
               in
               this
               state
               we
               shall
               finde
               the
               business
               about
               ten
               years
               hence
               ,
               when
               it
               came
               to
               a
               Sentence
               ;
               having
               laid
               so
               much
               of
               it
               here
               together
               ,
               because
               the
               occasion
               of
               the
               Suit
               was
               given
               much
               about
               this
               time
               .
            
             
               About
               the
               same
               time
               also
               came
               out
               a
               Book
               entituled
               ,
               
                 A
                 Collection
                 of
                 Private
                 Devotions
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 the
                 Hours
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
              
               composed
               by
               Cozens
               one
               of
               the
               Prebends
               of
               Durham
               ,
               at
               the
               Request
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Satisfa●ction
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               then
               generally
               believed
               ,
               of
               the
               Countess
               of
               Denbigh
               ,
               the
               only
               Sister
               of
               the
               Duke
               ,
               and
               then
               supposed
               to
               be
               unsetled
               in
               the
               Religion
               here
               established
               ,
               if
               not
               warping
               from
               it
               :
               A
               Book
               which
               had
               in
               it
               much
               good
               matter
               ,
               but
               not
               well
               pleasing
               in
               the
               form
               ;
               said
               in
               the
               Title
               page
               to
               be
               framed
               agreeably
               to
               a
               Book
               of
               Private
               Prayers
               Authorized
               by
               Queen
               
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1560.
               
               
                 After
                 the
                 Kalendar
                 it
                 began
                 with
                 a
                 Specification
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Creed
                 in
                 Twelve
                 Articles
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords
                 Prayer
                 in
                 Seven
                 Petitions
                 ,
                 the
                 Ten
                 Commandements
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Duties
                 enjoined
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sins
                 prohibited
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 The
                 Precepts
                 of
                 Charity
                 ,
                 The
                 Precepts
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 The
                 Seven
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 The
                 Three
                 Theological
                 Virtues
                 ,
                 The
                 Three
                 kinds
                 of
                 Good
                 Works
                 ,
                 The
                 Seven
                 Gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 The
                 Twelve
                 Fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 The
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Corporal
                 Works
                 of
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 The
                 Eight
                 Beatitudes
                 ,
                 Seven
                 deadly
                 Sins
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 contrary
                 Vertues
                 ,
                 and
                 the
              
               Quatuor
               novissima
               :
               
                 After
                 which
              
               (
               some
               Prefaces
               and
               Introductions
               intervening
               )
               
                 followed
                 the
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 third
                 ,
                 sixth
                 ,
                 and
                 ninth
                 Hours
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 for
                 the
              
               Vespers
               and
               Compline
               ,
               
                 known
                 here
                 in
                 former
                 Times
                 by
                 the
                 vulgar
                 name
                 of
              
               Canonical
               Hours
               :
               
                 Then
                 came
                 the
                 Litany
                 ,
                 The
                 Seven
                 Penitential
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 Preparatory
                 Prayers
                 for
                 Rec●iving
                 the
                 Holy
                 Communion
                 ,
                 Prayers
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 Sickness
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 near
                 approach
                 of
                 Death
                 ,
                 besides
                 many
                 others
                 .
              
               The
               Book
               approved
               by
               Mountain
               then
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               Licenced
               for
               the
               Press
               (
               with
               the
               Subscription
               of
               his
               own
               hand
               to
               it
               )
               :
               Which
               notwithstanding
               ,
               it
               startled
               many
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               though
               otherwise
               very
               moderate
               and
               sober
               men
               ,
               who
               looked
               upon
               it
               as
               a
               Preparatory
               to
               usher
               in
               the
               Superstitions
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               The
               Title
               gave
               offence
               to
               some
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               correspondence
               which
               it
               held
               with
               the
               
                 Popish
                 Horaries
              
               ;
               but
               the
               Frontispiece
               a
               great
               deal
               more
               ,
               on
               the
               top
               whereof
               was
               found
               the
               Name
               of
               IESVS
               ,
               figured
               in
               three
               Capital
               Letters
               (
               IHS
               )
               with
               a
               Cross
               upon
               them
               ,
               incircled
               with
               the
               Sun
               ,
               supported
               by
               two
               Angels
               ,
               with
               two
               devout
               Women
               praying
               toward
               it
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               not
               long
               before
               it
               was
               encountred
               by
               Prynne
               and
               Burton
               ,
               of
               whom
               we
               shall
               have
               occasion
               to
               speak
               more
               hereafter
               .
               Prynn's
               Book
               (
               for
               of
               the
               other
               there
               was
               but
               little
               notice
               taken
               )
               was
               Printed
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 A
                 Brief
                 Survey
                 and
                 Censure
                 of
              
               Cozens
               
                 his
                 Cozening
                 Devotions
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1628.
               
               In
               which
               he
               chargeth
               it
               for
               being
               framed
               in
               general
               according
               to
               the
               Horaries
               and
               Primers
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ?
               but
               more
               particularly
               ,
               to
               be
               directly
               moulded
               ,
               framed
               ,
               and
               
               contrived
               according
               to
               
                 Our
                 Ladies
                 Primer
              
               or
               Office
               Printed
               in
               Latin
               at
               Antwerp
               ,
               1593.
               and
               afterwards
               in
               Latin
               and
               
                 English
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1604.
               
               Next
               he
               objects
               ,
               That
               the
               Book
               of
               Latin
               Prayers
               published
               by
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               1560.
               was
               called
               Orarium
               (
               not
               Horarium
               )
               
                 sive
                 Libellus
                 Precationum
              
               (
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 A
                 Book
                 of
                 Prayers
              
               )
               :
               That
               in
               that
               Book
               there
               was
               mention
               of
               no
               other
               hours
               of
               Prayer
               than
               first
               ,
               third
               ,
               and
               ninth
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               the
               second
               and
               third
               Editions
               of
               the
               same
               Book
               ,
               published
               in
               the
               years
               1564.
               and
               1573.
               there
               occurred
               no
               such
               distribution
               into
               hours
               at
               all
               ;
               which
               (
               said
               he
               )
               reproacheth
               all
               the
               Specifications
               before-remembred
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Popish
               trash
               and
               trumpery
               ,
               stollen
               out
               of
               Popish
               Primers
               and
               Catechisms
               ,
               not
               mentioned
               in
               any
               Protestant
               Writers
               ;
               and
               then
               proceeds
               to
               the
               canvasing
               of
               every
               Office
               ,
               and
               the
               Prefaces
               belonging
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               with
               the
               like
               infallible
               Spirit
               he
               condemns
               of
               Popery
               .
               But
               for
               all
               this
               violent
               opposition
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               clamors
               made
               against
               it
               ,
               the
               Book
               grew
               up
               into
               esteem
               ,
               and
               justified
               it self
               ,
               without
               any
               Advocate
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               many
               of
               those
               who
               first
               startled
               at
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Title
               ,
               found
               in
               the
               body
               of
               it
               so
               much
               Piety
               ,
               such
               regular
               Forms
               of
               Divine
               Worship
               ,
               such
               necessary
               Consolations
               in
               special
               Exigencies
               ,
               that
               they
               reserved
               it
               by
               them
               as
               a
               Jewel
               of
               great
               Price
               and
               value
               .
               But
               of
               this
               Author
               and
               his
               Book
               ,
               the
               following
               Parliament
               ,
               to
               whom
               Prynne
               dedicates
               his
               Answer
               ,
               will
               take
               further
               notice
               .
            
             
               But
               before
               that
               Parliament
               begins
               ,
               we
               must
               take
               notice
               of
               some
               Changes
               then
               in
               agitation
               amongst
               the
               Governours
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               His
               Majesty
               in
               the
               Iune
               foregoing
               had
               acquainted
               Laud
               with
               his
               intent
               of
               nominating
               him
               to
               the
               See
               of
               London
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Mountain
               ,
               whom
               he
               looked
               on
               as
               a
               man
               unactive
               ,
               and
               addicted
               to
               voluptuousness
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               loved
               his
               ease
               too
               well
               to
               disturbe
               himself
               in
               the
               concerments
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               He
               also
               looked
               upon
               that
               City
               as
               the
               Retreat
               and
               Receptacle
               of
               the
               Grandees
               of
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               ;
               the
               influence
               which
               it
               had
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               its
               Wealth
               and
               Trading
               ,
               on
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               and
               that
               upon
               the
               Correspondence
               and
               Conformity
               thereof
               ,
               the
               welfare
               of
               the
               whole
               depended
               :
               No
               better
               way
               to
               make
               them
               an
               example
               of
               Obedience
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Subjects
               ,
               then
               by
               placing
               over
               them
               a
               Bishop
               of
               such
               Parts
               and
               Power
               as
               they
               should
               either
               be
               unable
               to
               withstand
               ,
               or
               afraid
               to
               offend
               .
               In
               order
               unto
               this
               design
               ,
               it
               was
               thought
               expedient
               to
               translate
               Neile
               (
               whose
               accommodations
               Laud
               much
               studied
               )
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               then
               vacant
               by
               the
               death
               of
               Andrews
               ,
               and
               to
               remove
               Mountain
               unto
               Durham
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Neile
               :
               But
               the
               putting
               of
               this
               design
               into
               execution
               did
               require
               some
               time
               .
               Such
               Officers
               of
               State
               as
               had
               the
               management
               of
               the
               Kings
               Revenue
               ,
               thought
               it
               not
               fit
               in
               that
               low
               ebb
               of
               the
               Exchequer
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Winton
               should
               be
               filled
               with
               another
               Bishop
               ,
               before
               the
               Michaelmas
               Rents
               at
               least
               (
               if
               not
               some
               following
               Pay-days
               also
               )
               had
               flowed
               into
               his
               Majesties
               Coffers
               .
               Which
               though
               it
               were
               no
               very
               long
               time
               ,
               compared
               with
               
               the
               Vacancies
               of
               some
               former
               Reign
               ;
               yet
               gave
               it
               an
               occasion
               to
               some
               calumniating
               Spirits
               to
               report
               abroad
               ,
               That
               this
               Bishoprick
               was
               designed
               to
               be
               a
               Subsistence
               for
               one
               of
               the
               Queen
               of
               Bohemia's
               younger
               Sons
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               hold
               it
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               an
               Administrator
               ,
               according
               to
               an
               ill
               Custom
               of
               some
               Princes
               amongst
               the
               Lutherans
               .
               But
               this
               Obstruction
               being
               passed
               by
               ,
               Neile
               with
               great
               chearfulness
               in
               himself
               ,
               and
               thankfulness
               unto
               the
               King
               ,
               proceeded
               in
               his
               Translation
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Winton
               ;
               his
               Election
               being
               ratified
               by
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               in
               due
               form
               of
               Law
               ,
               before
               the
               end
               of
               the
               next
               year
               ,
               1627.
               
               In
               Mountains
               hands
               the
               business
               did
               receive
               a
               stop
               :
               He
               had
               spent
               a
               great
               part
               of
               his
               Life
               in
               the
               air
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               as
               Chaplain
               to
               Robert
               Earl
               of
               Salisbury
               ,
               Dean
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               and
               Bishop
               Almoner
               ;
               and
               had
               lived
               for
               many
               years
               last
               past
               in
               the
               warm
               City
               of
               London
               .
               To
               remove
               him
               so
               far
               from
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               send
               him
               into
               those
               cold
               Regions
               of
               the
               North
               ,
               he
               looked
               on
               as
               the
               worst
               kind
               of
               Banishment
               ,
               next
               neighbour
               to
               a
               Civil
               death
               :
               But
               having
               a
               long
               while
               strived
               in
               vain
               ,
               and
               understanding
               that
               his
               Majesty
               was
               not
               well
               pleased
               with
               his
               delays
               ,
               he
               began
               to
               set
               forward
               on
               that
               Journey
               ,
               with
               this
               Proviso
               notwithstanding
               ,
               That
               the
               utmost
               term
               of
               his
               Removal
               should
               be
               but
               from
               London-House
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               to
               Durham-House
               in
               the
               Strand
               .
               And
               yet
               to
               beget
               more
               delays
               toward
               Laud's
               Advancement
               ,
               before
               he
               actually
               was
               confirmed
               in
               the
               See
               of
               Durham
               ,
               the
               Metropolitan
               See
               of
               York
               fell
               void
               by
               the
               death
               of
               the
               most
               Reverend
               Prelate
               Doctor
               
                 Toby
                 Matthews
              
               :
               This
               Dignity
               he
               affected
               with
               as
               much
               ambition
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               earnestly
               endeavoured
               to
               decline
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               he
               obtained
               what
               he
               desired
               :
               But
               so
               much
               time
               was
               taken
               up
               in
               passing
               the
               Election
               ,
               facilitating
               the
               Royal
               Assent
               ,
               and
               the
               Formalities
               of
               his
               Confirmation
               ,
               that
               the
               next
               Session
               of
               Parliament
               was
               ended
               ,
               and
               the
               middle
               of
               Iuly
               well
               near
               passed
               ▪
               before
               Laud
               could
               be
               actually
               Translated
               to
               the
               See
               of
               London
               .
            
             
               These
               matters
               being
               in
               agitation
               ,
               and
               the
               Parliament
               drawing
               on
               apace
               ,
               on
               Tuesday
               the
               fifth
               of
               February
               he
               strained
               the
               back-sinew
               of
               his
               right
               Leg
               ,
               as
               he
               went
               with
               his
               Majesty
               to
               Hampton-Court
               ,
               which
               kept
               him
               to
               his
               Chamber
               till
               the
               fourteenth
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               during
               which
               time
               of
               his
               keeping
               in
               ,
               I
               had
               both
               the
               happiness
               of
               being
               taken
               into
               his
               special
               knowledge
               of
               me
               ,
               and
               the
               opportunity
               of
               a
               longer
               Conference
               with
               him
               than
               I
               could
               otherwise
               have
               expected
               .
               I
               went
               to
               have
               presented
               my
               service
               to
               him
               as
               he
               was
               preparing
               for
               this
               Journey
               ,
               and
               was
               appointed
               to
               attend
               him
               on
               the
               same
               day
               seven-night
               ,
               when
               I
               might
               presume
               on
               his
               return
               .
               Coming
               precisely
               at
               the
               time
               ,
               I
               heard
               of
               his
               mischance
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               kept
               himself
               to
               his
               Chamber
               ;
               but
               order
               had
               been
               left
               amongst
               the
               Servants
               ,
               that
               if
               I
               came
               he
               should
               be
               made
               acquainted
               with
               it
               ;
               which
               being
               done
               accordingly
               ,
               I
               was
               brought
               into
               his
               Chamber
               ,
               where
               I
               found
               him
               sitting
               in
               a
               Chair
               ,
               with
               his
               lame
               leg
               resting
               on
               a
               Pillow
               .
               Commanding
               that
               no
               body
               should
               come
               to
               interrupt
               him
               till
               he
               called
               for
               them
               ,
               he
               caused
               me
               to
               sit
               down
               by
               him
               ,
               inquired
               first
               into
               the
               course
               
               of
               my
               Studies
               ,
               which
               he
               well
               approved
               of
               ,
               exhorting
               me
               to
               hold
               my self
               in
               that
               moderate
               course
               in
               which
               he
               found
               me
               .
               He
               fell
               afterwards
               to
               discourse
               of
               some
               passages
               in
               Oxon.
               in
               which
               I
               was
               specially
               concerned
               ,
               and
               told
               me
               thereupon
               the
               story
               of
               such
               oppositions
               as
               had
               been
               made
               against
               him
               in
               that
               University
               ,
               by
               Archbishop
               Abbot
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               ;
               encouraged
               me
               not
               to
               shrink
               ,
               if
               I
               had
               already
               ,
               or
               should
               hereafter
               find
               the
               like
               .
               I
               was
               with
               him
               thus
               ,
               
                 remotis
                 Arbitris
              
               ,
               almost
               two
               hours
               :
               It
               grew
               towards
               twelve
               of
               the
               clock
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               knocked
               for
               his
               Servants
               to
               come
               unto
               him
               .
               He
               dined
               that
               day
               in
               his
               ordinary
               Dining-room
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               first
               time
               he
               had
               so
               done
               since
               his
               mishap
               .
               He
               caused
               me
               to
               tarry
               Dinner
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               used
               me
               with
               no
               small
               respect
               ,
               which
               was
               much
               noted
               by
               some
               Gentlemen
               (
               Ephilston
               ,
               one
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Cup-bearers
               ,
               being
               one
               of
               the
               Company
               )
               who
               dined
               that
               day
               with
               him
               .
               A
               passage
               ,
               I
               confess
               ,
               not
               pertinent
               to
               my
               present
               Story
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               I
               have
               a
               good
               precedent
               for
               from
               
                 Philip
                 de
                 Comines
              
               ,
               who
               telleth
               us
               as
               impertinently
               of
               the
               time
               (
               though
               he
               acquaint
               us
               not
               with
               the
               occasion
               )
               of
               his
               leaving
               the
               Duke
               of
               Burgundies
               Service
               ,
               to
               betake
               himself
               to
               the
               Imployments
               of
               King
               Lewis
               xi
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               now
               time
               to
               look
               into
               the
               following
               Parliament
               ,
               in
               the
               preparation
               whereunto
               (
               to
               make
               himself
               more
               gracious
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               People
               )
               his
               Majesty
               releaseth
               such
               Gentlemen
               as
               had
               been
               formerly
               imprisoned
               about
               the
               Loan
               ;
               which
               in
               effect
               was
               but
               the
               letting
               loose
               of
               so
               many
               hungry
               Lions
               to
               pursue
               and
               worry
               him
               :
               For
               being
               looked
               upon
               as
               Confessors
               ,
               if
               not
               Martyrs
               for
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               upon
               the
               merit
               of
               those
               sufferings
               they
               were
               generally
               preferred
               afore
               all
               others
               to
               serve
               in
               Parliament
               ;
               and
               being
               so
               preferred
               ,
               they
               carried
               as
               generally
               with
               them
               a
               vindicative
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               revenge
               themselves
               for
               that
               Restraint
               ,
               by
               a
               restraining
               of
               the
               Prerogative
               within
               narrower
               bounds
               .
               At
               the
               opening
               of
               this
               Parliament
               ,
               March
               17.
               the
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Sermon
               was
               committed
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Bath
               and
               Wells
               ,
               who
               shewed
               much
               honest
               Art
               in
               perswading
               them
               to
               
                 endeavour
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 Vnity
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 the
                 bond
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 Ephes.
              
               4.3
               .
               which
               he
               had
               taken
               for
               his
               Text
               :
               In
               which
               ,
               first
               laying
               before
               them
               the
               excellency
               and
               effects
               of
               VNITY
               ,
               he
               told
               them
               ,
               amongst
               other
               things
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 charitable
                 tie
                 ,
                 but
                 better
                 known
                 than
                 loved
                 ;
                 a
                 thing
                 so
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 never
                 broken
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 worst
                 men
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 so
                 good
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 worst
                 men
                 pretended
                 best
                 when
                 they
                 broke
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 neuer
                 yet
                 Heretick
                 renting
                 her
                 Bowels
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 pretended
                 that
                 he
                 raked
                 them
                 for
                 Truth
                 :
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 seldom
                 any
                 
                   unquiet
                   Spirit
                
                 dividing
                 her
                 Vnion
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 pretends
                 some
                 
                   great
                   abuses
                
                 ,
                 which
                 his
                 integrity
                 would
                 remedy
                 :
                 
                   O
                   that
                   I
                   were
                   made
                   a
                   Iudge
                   in
                   the
                   Land
                   ,
                   that
                   every
                   man
                   which
                   hath
                   any
                   Controversie
                   might
                   come
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   might
                   do
                   him
                   Iustice
                
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 no
                 worse
                 a
                 man
                 than
                 David
                 was
                 King
                 when
                 this
                 cunning
                 was
                 used
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
                 15.
                 
                 That
                 Vnity
                 both
                 in
                 Church
                 and
                 Common-wealth
                 was
                 
                 so
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 but
                 the
                 worst
                 willingly
                 broke
                 it
                 ;
                 That
                 even
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 far
                 ashamed
                 of
                 the
                 breach
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 seem
                 holier
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 a
                 just
                 cause
                 to
                 break
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 afterwards
                 coming
                 by
                 degrees
                 to
                 an
                 Application
                 ,
                 Good
                 God
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 what
                 a
                 preposterous
                 Thrift
                 is
                 this
                 in
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 sow
                 up
                 every
                 small
                 rent
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Coat
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 care
                 what
                 rents
                 they
                 not
                 only
                 suffer
                 ,
                 but
                 make
                 in
                 the
                 Coat
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 What
                 is
                 it
                 ?
                 Is
                 Christ
                 only
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 wear
                 a
                 torn
                 Garment
                 ?
                 Or
                 can
                 we
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Vnity
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 one
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 depart
                 to
                 seek
                 warmer
                 cloathing
                 ?
                 Or
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 gone
                 already
                 ,
                 why
                 is
                 there
                 not
                 Vnity
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 where
                 ere
                 he
                 is
                 ?
                 Or
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 but
                 yet
                 gone
                 from
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 Christendom
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 passion
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 bowels
                 of
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 I
                 beg
                 it
                 )
                 let
                 us
                 make
                 stay
                 of
                 him
                 here
                 in
                 our
                 parts
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Which
               Sermon
               (
               being
               all
               of
               the
               same
               piece
               )
               so
               well
               pleased
               the
               Hearers
               ,
               that
               his
               Majesty
               gave
               command
               to
               have
               it
               Printed
               .
               How
               well
               it
               edified
               with
               the
               Commons
               ,
               when
               they
               came
               to
               read
               it
               ;
               and
               what
               thanks
               he
               received
               from
               them
               for
               it
               ,
               we
               shall
               clearly
               see
               before
               we
               come
               to
               the
               end
               of
               this
               present
               Session
               .
            
             
               The
               Sermon
               being
               ended
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               set
               forwards
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Peers
               ,
               where
               sitting
               in
               his
               Royal
               Throne
               ,
               and
               causing
               the
               Commons
               then
               assembled
               to
               come
               before
               him
               ,
               he
               signified
               in
               few
               words
               ,
               
                 That
                 no
                 man
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 conceived
                 )
                 could
                 be
                 so
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 Common
                 necessity
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 expostulate
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 Meeting
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 think
                 Supply
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 That
                 as
                 this
                 necessity
                 was
                 the
                 product
                 and
                 consequent
                 of
                 their
                 Advice
                 (
                 he
                 means
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 his
                 first
                 ingaging
                 in
                 the
                 War
                 with
                 Spain
                 )
                 so
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 ,
                 the
                 Laws
                 and
                 Liberties
                 of
                 this
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 just
                 Defence
                 of
                 his
                 Friends
                 and
                 Allies
                 ,
                 being
                 so
                 considerably
                 concerned
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 ,
                 he
                 hoped
                 ,
                 Arguments
                 enough
                 to
                 perswade
                 Supply
                 ;
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 the
                 most
                 ancient
                 ,
                 speedy
                 ,
                 and
                 best
                 way
                 for
                 Supply
                 ,
                 by
                 calling
                 them
                 together
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 do
                 their
                 duties
                 ,
                 in
                 answering
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 his
                 occasions
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 then
                 take
                 some
                 other
                 course
                 for
                 the
                 saving
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 folly
                 of
                 some
                 particular
                 men
                 might
                 hazard
                 to
                 lose
                 ;
                 That
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 distractions
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 Meeting
                 ,
                 he
                 came
                 thither
                 with
                 no
                 small
                 confidence
                 of
                 good
                 success
                 ;
                 assuring
                 them
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 forget
                 and
                 forgive
                 whatsoever
                 was
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 hoping
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 follow
                 that
                 sacred
                 Advice
                 lately
                 inculcated
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   maintain
                   the
                   VNITY
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   in
                   the
                   bond
                   of
                   Peace
                   .
                
              
               Which
               being
               said
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Keeper
               took
               his
               turn
               to
               speak
               ,
               as
               the
               Custom
               is
               ,
               in
               which
               Speech
               he
               chiefly
               laboured
               to
               lay
               before
               them
               the
               formidable
               Power
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Austria
               ,
               the
               mighty
               Preparations
               made
               by
               the
               King
               of
               Spain
               ,
               the
               Distractions
               at
               the
               present
               in
               the
               Netherlands
               ,
               the
               Dangers
               threatned
               by
               the
               French
               King
               to
               those
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Religion
               in
               his
               Dominions
               ,
               and
               the
               necessity
               which
               lay
               upon
               the
               King
               to
               provide
               for
               the
               support
               thereof
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               for
               the
               Peace
               and
               Preservation
               of
               his
               own
               Estate
               ;
               concluding
               with
               
               severall
               reasons
               to
               invite
               them
               to
               assist
               his
               Majesty
               with
               a
               bountiful
               and
               quick
               supply
               according
               to
               the
               exigency
               of
               his
               affairs
               .
            
             
               But
               all
               this
               ,
               little
               edi●ied
               with
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               or
               rather
               with
               the
               prevailing
               Party
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               comes
               all
               to
               one
               .
               For
               so
               it
               happens
               commonly
               in
               all
               great
               Councils
               ,
               that
               some
               few
               leading
               Members
               ,
               either
               by
               their
               diligence
               or
               cunning
               ,
               out-wit
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               form
               a
               party
               strong
               enough
               ,
               by
               casting
               a
               mist
               before
               their
               eyes
               ,
               or
               other
               subtle
               Artifices
               to
               effect
               their
               purpose
               .
               And
               so
               it
               fared
               in
               this
               last
               Parliament
               with
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               which
               though
               it
               contained
               amongst
               the
               rest
               as
               
                 dutiful
                 Subjects
                 as
                 any
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               (
               in
               his
               Majesties
               own
               acknowledgment
               of
               them
               )
               yet
               being
               governed
               by
               some
               men
               which
               had
               their
               interesses
               apart
               from
               the
               Crown
               ,
               they
               are
               put
               upon
               a
               resolution
               of
               doing
               their
               own
               business
               first
               ,
               and
               the
               Kings
               at
               leisure
               .
               And
               their
               own
               business
               it
               must
               be
               to
               secure
               the
               plots
               and
               practises
               of
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               by
               turning
               all
               mens
               eyes
               upon
               such
               dangers
               as
               were
               to
               be
               feared
               from
               the
               Papists
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               to
               make
               such
               provision
               for
               themselves
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               not
               be
               within
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Royal
               Prerogative
               to
               lay
               any
               restraint
               upon
               their
               persons
               .
               No
               sooner
               had
               they
               obtained
               their
               Fa●t
               (
               without
               which
               nothing
               could
               be
               done
               )
               but
               they
               moved
               the
               Lords
               to
               joyn
               with
               them
               in
               a
               Petition
               for
               the
               suppres●ing
               of
               Popery
               ,
               which
               they
               conceived
               to
               make
               the
               Wall
               of
               Separation
               betwixt
               God
               and
               them
               ;
               to
               which
               they
               found
               their
               Lordships
               willing
               to
               consent
               ,
               and
               his
               Majesty
               no
               less
               willing
               to
               satisfie
               them
               in
               all
               parts
               thereof
               than
               they
               could
               desire
               .
               
               For
               calling
               both
               houses
               before
               him
               on
               the
               fourth
               of
               April
               .
               
                 He
                 told
                 them
                 he
                 liked
                 well
                 of
                 their
                 beginning
                 with
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 hoped
                 their
                 Consultations
                 would
                 succeed
                 the
                 happier
                 ;
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 as
                 careful
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 be
                 as
                 forward
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 desire
                 ;
                 That
                 he
                 liked
                 well
                 of
                 the
                 Petition
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 those
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 means
                 for
                 the
                 maintenance
                 and
                 propagation
                 of
                 that
                 true
                 Religion
                 wherein
                 he
                 had
                 lived
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 resolved
                 to
                 dye
                 ;
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 That
                 for
                 the
                 particulars
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 receive
                 a
                 more
                 full
                 answer
                 hereafter
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 shortly
                 did
                 .
                 )
                 Which
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 put
                 them
                 in
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 Provisions
                 were
                 not
                 speedily
                 made
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 ship
                 to
                 sea
                 this
                 year
                 .
              
               But
               though
               his
               Majesty
               gave
               so
               full
               and
               satisfactory
               an
               answer
               to
               every
               particular
               branch
               of
               the
               said
               Petition
               ,
               that
               Sir
               
                 Benjamin
                 Ruddiard
              
               moved
               the
               House
               to
               tender
               their
               humble
               thanks
               to
               his
               Majesty
               for
               it
               ;
               yet
               to
               the
               close
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Speech
               ,
               touching
               the
               speedy
               making
               of
               provisions
               for
               that
               Summers
               Service
               ,
               they
               returned
               no
               answer
               .
               They
               must
               first
               know
               whether
               they
               had
               any
               thing
               to
               give
               or
               not
               ,
               whether
               they
               are
               to
               be
               accounted
               as
               Slaves
               or
               Freemen
               ,
               to
               which
               two
               doubts
               the
               late
               imprisonment
               of
               their
               Members
               ,
               for
               not
               paying
               the
               Loan
               required
               of
               them
               ,
               gave
               them
               ground
               enough
               .
            
             
               These
               weighty
               Questions
               being
               started
               ,
               their
               own
               property
               and
               Liberty
               must
               first
               be
               setled
               ,
               before
               they
               could
               be
               perswaded
               to
               
               move
               a
               foot
               toward
               his
               Majesties
               supplies
               ;
               Five
               Subsidies
               they
               had
               voted
               for
               him
               ,
               but
               it
               passed
               no
               further
               than
               the
               Vote
               ;
               For
               seeing
               that
               there
               was
               to
               be
               a
               trust
               on
               the
               one
               side
               or
               the
               other
               ,
               it
               was
               resolved
               ,
               that
               the
               honour
               of
               it
               should
               be
               theirs
               .
               The
               agitating
               of
               which
               Points
               ,
               with
               those
               which
               depended
               thereupon
               ,
               took
               up
               so
               much
               time
               ,
               that
               before
               the
               Lords
               could
               be
               brought
               to
               joyn
               with
               the
               Commons
               ,
               and
               both
               together
               could
               obtain
               their
               desires
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               there
               was
               spent
               as
               far
               as
               to
               the
               seventh
               of
               Iune
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               ten
               daies
               after
               before
               they
               had
               prepared
               the
               Bill
               of
               Subsidies
               for
               the
               Kings
               Assent
               .
               
               Nothing
               in
               all
               this
               business
               did
               so
               trouble
               his
               Majesty
               as
               their
               insisting
               on
               this
               point
               :
               That
               in
               no
               case
               whatsoever
               ,
               though
               it
               never
               so
               nearly
               concerned
               matters
               of
               State
               and
               Government
               ,
               he
               of
               his
               Privy
               Council
               should
               have
               power
               to
               commit
               any
               man
               to
               prison
               without
               shewing
               the
               cause
               ,
               and
               that
               cause
               to
               be
               allowed
               or
               disallowed
               as
               his
               Majesties
               Judges
               should
               think
               fit
               on
               the
               
                 Habeas
                 Corpus
              
               ,
               of
               which
               his
               Majesty
               well
               observed
               in
               a
               Letter
               by
               him
               written
               to
               the
               Peers
               on
               the
               twelfth
               of
               May
               ,
               
                 That
                 by
                 shewing
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 Commitment
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Service
                 many
                 times
                 might
                 happen
                 to
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 cause
                 also
                 might
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 nature
                 so
                 transcending
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Judges
                 had
                 no
                 capacity
                 in
                 a
                 Court
                 of
                 Judicature
                 to
                 determine
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 intermitting
                 of
                 which
                 power
                 ,
                 being
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 constant
                 Rules
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 practised
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 Ages
                 within
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 would
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 said
                 )
                 soon
                 dissolve
                 the
                 very
                 frame
                 and
                 foundation
                 of
                 his
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 with
                 out
                 the
                 overthrow
                 of
                 his
                 Soveraignty
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 suffer
                 these
                 powers
                 to
                 be
                 impeached
                 .
              
               But
               what
               reason
               soever
               he
               had
               to
               alledge
               for
               himself
               ,
               he
               was
               so
               bent
               on
               his
               desires
               to
               relieve
               the
               Rochellers
               ,
               and
               keep
               that
               honour
               up
               abroad
               which
               he
               lost
               at
               home
               ;
               that
               at
               the
               last
               he
               condescended
               unto
               their
               desires
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               the
               prayer
               of
               their
               Petition
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               Nor
               would
               they
               rest
               upon
               that
               point
               .
               They
               thought
               they
               had
               not
               done
               themselves
               right
               enough
               in
               disputing
               their
               Property
               with
               the
               King
               in
               Parliament
               if
               they
               suffered
               it
               to
               be
               preached
               down
               in
               the
               Court
               and
               Country
               .
               Manwaring
               therefore
               (
               of
               whose
               Sermons
               we
               have
               spake
               before
               )
               must
               be
               brought
               in
               for
               an
               example
               unto
               others
               .
               Whose
               charge
               ,
               being
               drawn
               up
               by
               the
               Commons
               ,
               was
               reported
               to
               the
               Peers
               by
               
                 Pym
                 Iune
              
               13.
               
               The
               Book
               of
               his
               two
               Sermons
               produced
               before
               them
               ,
               the
               passages
               which
               gave
               offence
               openly
               read
               ,
               and
               aggravated
               to
               the
               very
               height
               .
               And
               though
               the
               poor
               man
               ,
               on
               his
               knees
               ,
               with
               tears
               in
               his
               eyes
               ,
               and
               sorrows
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               had
               most
               humbly
               craved
               pardon
               of
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               for
               the
               errors
               and
               indiscretions
               he
               had
               committed
               in
               the
               said
               two
               Sermons
               ,
               yet
               could
               he
               find
               no
               other
               mercy
               than
               ,
               
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 be
                 imprisoned
                 during
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 be
                 fined
                 one
                 thousand
                 pounds
                 to
                 the
                 King.
                 3.
                 
                 To
                 make
                 such
                 an
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 his
                 offence
                 at
                 the
                 Commons
                 Bar
                 as
                 it
                 should
                 please
                 them
                 to
                 prescribe
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 To
                 be
                 suspended
                 
                 from
                 his
                 Ministry
                 for
                 three
                 years
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 To
                 be
                 disabled
                 from
                 ever
                 preaching
                 at
                 the
                 Court.
                 6.
                 
                 To
                 be
                 uncapable
                 of
                 any
                 further
                 .
                 Ecclesiastical
                 preferment
                 ,
                 or
                 secular
                 Office.
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 That
                 his
                 Majesty
                 should
                 be
                 moved
                 to
                 call
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Book
                 by
                 Proclamation
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 publickly
                 burnt
                 .
              
               An
               heavy
               Sentence
               I
               confess
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               did
               rather
               affright
               than
               hurt
               him
               .
               For
               his
               Majesty
               looking
               on
               him
               in
               that
               conjuncture
               as
               one
               that
               suffered
               in
               his
               cause
               ,
               preferred
               him
               first
               to
               the
               Parsonage
               of
               Stamford-Rivers
               in
               Essex
               ,
               (
               void
               not
               long
               after
               by
               the
               promotion
               of
               Mountague
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Chiches●er
               )
               afterwards
               to
               the
               Deanry
               of
               Worcester
               ;
               and
               finally
               to
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               St.
               Davids
               .
               This
               was
               indeed
               the
               way
               to
               have
               his
               Majesty
               well
               served
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               created
               some
               ill
               thoughts
               amongst
               the
               Commons
               for
               his
               Majesties
               Indulgence
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               But
               they
               had
               a
               greater
               game
               to
               fly
               at
               ,
               than
               to
               content
               themselves
               with
               so
               poor
               a
               Sacrifice
               .
               The
               day
               before
               ,
               complaint
               was
               made
               unto
               the
               Commons
               ,
               that
               Laud
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Bath
               and
               Wells
               ,
               had
               warranted
               those
               Sermons
               to
               the
               Press
               ,
               and
               him
               they
               had
               as
               good
               a
               mind
               ●o
               as
               to
               any
               other
               .
               There
               had
               been
               some
               liftings
               at
               him
               in
               the
               Court
               by
               Sir
               
                 Iohn
                 Cook
              
               ,
               who
               had
               informed
               against
               him
               to
               the
               Lord
               Treasurer
               then
               being
               :
               
               And
               by
               the
               Lord
               Treasurer
               to
               the
               Duke
               ,
               where
               the
               business
               stopt
               .
               And
               there
               had
               been
               some
               liftings
               at
               him
               in
               the
               Country
               also
               ,
               there
               being
               some
               mutterings
               spread
               abroad
               ,
               that
               some
               Sacrifices
               must
               be
               made
               for
               expiating
               the
               ill
               success
               in
               the
               Isle
               of
               Rhe
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               as
               like
               as
               any
               to
               be
               made
               the
               Sacrifice
               .
               Which
               comming
               to
               his
               ears
               from
               two
               several
               persons
               ,
               he
               thought
               fit
               to
               acquaint
               his
               Majesty
               with
               it
               ;
               who
               thereupon
               returned
               this
               most
               gracious
               answer
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 trouble
                 himself
                 with
                 such
                 reports
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 saw
                 him
                 forsake
                 his
                 other
                 friends
                 .
              
               Had
               he
               stood
               still
               upon
               that
               principle
               he
               had
               never
               fallen
               .
               Such
               Princes
               as
               forsake
               their
               Servants
               ,
               will
               be
               forsaken
               by
               their
               Servants
               in
               their
               greatest
               need
               ,
               and
               neither
               be
               well
               served
               at
               home
               ,
               nor
               observed
               abroad
               .
               But
               it
               appeared
               by
               the
               event
               ,
               that
               those
               mutterings
               were
               not
               made
               without
               some
               ground
               ,
               and
               that
               somewhat
               was
               then
               plotting
               toward
               his
               destruction
               .
               For
               Manwaring
               was
               no
               sooner
               censured
               ,
               but
               Lauds
               cause
               was
               called
               to
               the
               report
               ,
               some
               daies
               before
               (
               viz.
               Iune
               11.
               )
               they
               had
               voted
               the
               Duke
               of
               Buckingham
               to
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               the
               grievances
               ;
               and
               now
               they
               were
               hammering
               a
               Remonstrance
               ,
               both
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               depended
               on
               him
               .
               In
               which
               Remonstrance
               ,
               having
               first
               besprinkled
               the
               King
               with
               some
               Court
               holy-water
               ,
               for
               granting
               their
               Petition
               of
               Right
               ,
               they
               make
               bold
               to
               represent
               unto
               him
               ,
               
                 That
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 general
                 fear
                 conceived
                 in
                 his
                 people
                 of
                 some
                 secret
                 working
                 and
                 combination
                 to
                 introduce
                 into
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 innovation
                 and
                 change
                 of
                 holy
                 Religion
                 .
                 Which
                 fear
                 proceeded
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 said
                 )
                 from
                 the
                 encrease
                 of
                 Popery
                 in
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 favours
                 and
                 respects
                 which
                 they
                 of
                 that
                 Religion
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 from
                 persons
                 of
                 great
                 quality
                 and
                 
                 power
                 there
                 ,
                 unto
                 whom
                 they
                 continually
                 resort
                 ,
                 more
                 especially
                 by
                 name
                 from
                 the
                 Countess
                 of
                 Buckingham
                 the
                 Dukes
                 Mother
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 From
                 some
                 Letters
                 written
                 by
                 his
                 Majesty
                 to
                 stop
                 all
                 legal
                 proceedings
                 against
                 Recusants
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Compositions
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 for
                 such
                 fines
                 and
                 penalties
                 as
                 were
                 laid
                 upon
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 which
                 seemed
                 in
                 their
                 opinion
                 little
                 less
                 than
                 a
                 Toleration
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 From
                 the
                 dayly
                 growth
                 and
                 spreading
                 of
                 the
                 Faction
                 of
                 the
                 Arminians
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 thought
                 his
                 Majesty
                 knew
                 )
                 but
                 a
                 cunning
                 way
                 to
                 bring
                 in
                 Popery
                 ;
                 the
                 professors
                 of
                 those
                 opinions
                 being
                 common
                 disturbers
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 Incendiaries
                 of
                 those
                 states
                 wherein
                 they
                 have
                 gotten
                 any
                 head
                 ,
                 being
                 Protestants
                 in
                 shew
                 ,
                 but
                 Iesuites
                 in
                 opinion
                 and
                 practice
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 growing
                 Faction
                 Neile
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 and
                 Laud
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Bath
                 and
                 Wells
                 ,
                 are
                 named
                 particularly
                 for
                 the
                 principal
                 Patrons
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 From
                 some
                 endeavours
                 to
                 suppress
                 the
                 diligent
                 teaching
                 and
                 instructing
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Almighty
                 God
                 by
                 disparaging
                 pious
                 ,
                 painful
                 ,
                 and
                 Orthodox
                 Preachers
                 .
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 From
                 the
                 miserable
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 without
                 controule
                 the
                 Popish
                 Religion
                 is
                 affirmed
                 to
                 be
                 openly
                 professed
                 ,
                 Popish
                 Superstition
                 being
                 generally
                 exercised
                 and
                 avowed
                 ,
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 and
                 Nunneries
                 newly
                 erected
                 ,
                 &c
                 ,
                 In
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 they
                 lay
                 before
                 him
                 their
                 former
                 grievances
                 ,
                 now
                 redressed
                 ;
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 raising
                 moneys
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Excise
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 bringing
                 in
                 some
                 Regiments
                 of
                 German
                 horse
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 put
                 into
                 execution
                 ;
                 a
                 Commission
                 of
                 Lieutenancy
                 granted
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Buckingham
                 ;
                 they
                 supposed
                 decay
                 of
                 Trade
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 the
                 improvident
                 consumption
                 of
                 the
                 stock
                 of
                 Gunpowder
                 ;
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 the
                 Regality
                 of
                 the
                 Narrow
                 Seas
                 ;
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 many
                 Merchants
                 Ships
                 by
                 the
                 Pyrates
                 of
                 Dunkirk
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               The
               cause
               of
               all
               which
               mischiefs
               is
               imputed
               to
               the
               excessive
               power
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Buckingham
               ,
               and
               his
               abusing
               of
               that
               power
               .
            
             
               This
               Remonstrance
               being
               thus
               digested
               ,
               it
               was
               presented
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Bill
               of
               Subsidies
               ,
               on
               the
               seventeenth
               of
               Iune
               .
               
               At
               the
               receiving
               thereof
               his
               Majesty
               was
               pleased
               to
               use
               these
               words
               :
               
                 That
                 on
                 his
                 Answer
                 to
                 their
                 Petition
                 of
                 Right
                 he
                 expected
                 no
                 such
                 Declaration
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 containeth
                 divers
                 points
                 of
                 state
                 touching
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 conceived
                 they
                 did
                 believe
                 he
                 understood
                 them
                 better
                 than
                 themselves
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 since
                 the
                 reading
                 thereof
                 ,
                 he
                 perceived
                 they
                 understood
                 those
                 things
                 less
                 than
                 he
                 imagined
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 notwithstanding
                 he
                 would
                 take
                 them
                 into
                 such
                 consideration
                 as
                 they
                 deserved
                 .
              
               Nor
               was
               it
               long
               after
               his
               Majesties
               receiving
               of
               this
               Remonstrance
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               were
               drawing
               up
               another
               to
               take
               away
               his
               right
               to
               Tonnage
               and
               Poundage
               .
               Which
               coming
               to
               his
               Majesties
               knowledge
               ,
               he
               resolved
               to
               be
               beforehand
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               dissolve
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               which
               was
               done
               accordingly
               Iune
               26.
               
               At
               the
               dissolving
               
               whereof
               his
               Majesty
               gave
               this
               further
               censure
               on
               the
               said
               
                 Remonstrance
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 acceptableness
                 thereof
                 unto
                 him
                 every
                 man
                 might
                 judge
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 call
                 in
                 question
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 sure
                 no
                 wise
                 man
                 could
                 justifie
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               possibly
               it
               had
               escaped
               without
               any
               further
               censure
               ,
               if
               the
               Commons
               for
               the
               ostentation
               of
               their
               Zeal
               and
               Piety
               had
               not
               caused
               it
               to
               be
               Printed
               ,
               and
               dispersed
               abroad
               ,
               with
               which
               his
               Majesty
               being
               acquainted
               ,
               he
               commanded
               it
               to
               be
               called
               in
               by
               Proclamation
               ,
               as
               tending
               to
               the
               defamation
               of
               his
               Person
               and
               Government
               .
            
             
               But
               no
               sooner
               was
               the
               Parliament
               ended
               ,
               but
               he
               gave
               order
               unto
               Laud
               (
               whom
               he
               ●ound
               to
               be
               much
               concerned
               in
               it
               )
               to
               return
               an
               answer
               thereunto
               ;
               which
               he
               ,
               who
               knew
               no
               better
               Sacrifice
               than
               obedience
               ,
               did
               very
               chearfully
               perform
               ;
               which
               Answer
               for
               so
               much
               as
               concerns
               Religion
               ,
               the
               Preamble
               and
               Conclusion
               being
               laid
               aside
               ,
               we
               shall
               here
               subjoyn
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 first
                 
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                
                 )
                 that
                 Remonstrance
                 begins
                 at
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 fears
                 of
                 innovation
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 Innovation
                 by
                 Popery
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 would
                 have
                 our
                 Subjects
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 to
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 what
                 difficulties
                 and
                 dangers
                 we
                 endured
                 not
                 many
                 years
                 since
                 for
                 Religions
                 sake
                 ;
                 That
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 still
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 
                   holy
                   Religion
                
                 is
                 as
                 pretious
                 to
                 us
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 or
                 can
                 be
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 will
                 no
                 more
                 admit
                 innovation
                 therein
                 than
                 they
                 that
                 think
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 well
                 in
                 fearing
                 it
                 so
                 much
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 effects
                 expected
                 have
                 not
                 followed
                 upon
                 the
                 Petitions
                 delivered
                 at
                 Oxon
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 least
                 fault
                 for
                 that
                 ;
                 for
                 supply
                 being
                 not
                 afforded
                 us
                 ,
                 disenabled
                 us
                 to
                 execute
                 all
                 that
                 was
                 desired
                 ,
                 and
                 caused
                 the
                 stay
                 of
                 those
                 legal
                 proceedings
                 which
                 have
                 helped
                 to
                 swell
                 up
                 this
                 Remonstrance
                 :
                 Yet
                 let
                 all
                 the
                 Counties
                 of
                 England
                 be
                 examined
                 ,
                 and
                 London
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Suburbs
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 there
                 such
                 a
                 noted
                 increase
                 of
                 Papists
                 ,
                 nor
                 such
                 cause
                 of
                 fear
                 as
                 is
                 made
                 ;
                 nor
                 hath
                 any
                 amounted
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 odious
                 tolerating
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 charged
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 near
                 any
                 such
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 Commission
                 so
                 much
                 complained
                 of
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 matter
                 and
                 intent
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 utterly
                 mistaken
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 dispence
                 with
                 any
                 penalty
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 course
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 with
                 any
                 Papists
                 for
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 no
                 nor
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Pecuniary
                   Mulets
                
                 or
                 
                   non-conformity
                   to
                   ours
                
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 advised
                 for
                 the
                 encrease
                 of
                 our
                 profits
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 returning
                 of
                 that
                 into
                 our
                 Purse
                 ,
                 which
                 abuse
                 or
                 connivency
                 of
                 inferiour
                 Ministers
                 might
                 perhaps
                 divert
                 another
                 way
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 shall
                 be
                 abused
                 in
                 the
                 execution
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 punish
                 upon
                 any
                 just
                 complaint
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 fear
                 is
                 the
                 dayly
                 growth
                 and
                 spreading
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Arminian
                   Faction
                
                 ,
                 called
                 a
                 cunning
                 way
                 to
                 bring
                 in
                 Popery
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 hold
                 this
                 Charge
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 wrong
                 ,
                 to
                 our Self
                 and
                 Government
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 ;
                 For
                 our
                 People
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 taught
                 by
                 a
                 Parliament
                 Remonstrance
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 so
                 ignorant
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 careless
                 of
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 that
                 any
                 opinion
                 ,
                 or
                 faction
                 ,
                 or
                 whatever
                 it
                 be
                 called
                 ,
                 should
                 thrust
                 it self
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 fast
                 into
                 our
                 Kingdom
                 without
                 our
                 knowledge
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 meer
                 dream
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 wake
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 make
                 our
                 loyal
                 and
                 loving
                 
                 People
                 think
                 we
                 sleep
                 the
                 while
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 Charge
                 there
                 is
                 great
                 wrong
                 done
                 to
                 two
                 eminent
                 Prelates
                 that
                 attend
                 our
                 Person
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 accused
                 ,
                 without
                 producing
                 any
                 the
                 least
                 shew
                 or
                 shadow
                 of
                 Proof
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 should
                 they
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 attempt
                 Innovation
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 that
                 open
                 or
                 any
                 cunning
                 way
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 quickly
                 take
                 other
                 Order
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 stay
                 for
                 your
                 Remonstrance
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 keep
                 on
                 this
                 ,
                 our
                 people
                 are
                 made
                 believe
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 restraint
                 of
                 
                   Books
                   Orthodoxal
                
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 since
                 the
                 late
                 Parliament
                 began
                 ,
                 some
                 whom
                 the
                 Remonstrance
                 calls
                 Orthodox
                 ,
                 have
                 assumed
                 unto
                 themselves
                 an
                 unsufferable
                 Liberty
                 in
                 Printing
                 .
                 Our
                 Proclamation
                 commanded
                 a
                 Restraint
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Passions
                 of
                 men
                 might
                 subside
                 and
                 calm
                 ;
                 and
                 had
                 this
                 been
                 obeyed
                 as
                 it
                 ought
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 not
                 now
                 been
                 tossed
                 in
                 this
                 Tempest
                 :
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 distressing
                 and
                 discountenancing
                 of
                 Good
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 )
                 Good.
                 But
                 our
                 People
                 shall
                 never
                 want
                 that
                 Spiritual
                 Comfort
                 which
                 is
                 due
                 unto
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 Preferments
                 which
                 we
                 bestow
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 so
                 made
                 it
                 our
                 great
                 Care
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Rewards
                 of
                 Desert
                 and
                 Pains
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 Preferments
                 are
                 ours
                 ,
                 so
                 will
                 we
                 be
                 judge
                 of
                 the
                 Desert
                 Our self
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 taught
                 by
                 a
                 Remonstrance
                 .
                 For
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 we
                 think
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 worse
                 than
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 left
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 other
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 good
                 as
                 we
                 found
                 it
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 better
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 take
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 great
                 disparagement
                 to
                 our
                 Government
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 voiced
                 ,
                 That
                 new
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 Nunneries
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Superstitious
                 Houses
                 ,
                 are
                 Erected
                 and
                 Replenished
                 in
                 Dublin
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 great
                 Towns
                 of
                 that
                 our
                 Kingdom
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 assure
                 our self
                 ,
                 our
                 Deputy
                 and
                 Council
                 there
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 God
                 and
                 our
                 Government
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 dishonoured
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 some
                 account
                 of
                 it
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 endure
                 to
                 have
                 our
                 good
                 People
                 thus
                 misled
                 with
                 Shews
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 likewise
                 somewhat
                 considerable
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 these
                 Practises
                 to
                 undermine
                 true
                 Religion
                 in
                 our
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 are
                 set
                 on
                 foot
                 .
                 The
                 Remonstrance
                 tells
                 us
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 ,
                 when
                 Religion
                 is
                 opposed
                 by
                 open
                 force
                 in
                 all
                 Parts
                 :
                 But
                 we
                 must
                 tell
                 our
                 People
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 undermining
                 Practice
                 at
                 home
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 practice
                 not
                 against
                 it
                 that
                 seem
                 most
                 to
                 labour
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 while
                 Religion
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 contended
                 for
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 Factious
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 Gods
                 way
                 ,
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 that
                 doth
                 often
                 melt
                 away
                 the
                 Purity
                 which
                 it
                 labours
                 earnestly
                 (
                 but
                 perhaps
                 not
                 wisely
                 )
                 to
                 preserve
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 Gods
                 Iudgments
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 and
                 our
                 People
                 have
                 felt
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 cause
                 to
                 fear
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 prevent
                 them
                 best
                 by
                 a
                 true
                 Religious
                 Remonstrance
                 of
                 the
                 amendment
                 of
                 our
                 Lives
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               This
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Answer
               to
               the
               said
               Remonstrance
               ,
               is
               all
               what
               I
               find
               acted
               by
               Laud
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               present
               Parliament
               .
               For
               ,
               That
               he
               should
               be
               a
               chief
               means
               for
               the
               dissolving
               of
               this
               ,
               of
               a
               principal
               Instrument
               in
               the
               untimely
               breaking
               off
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               I
               find
               no
               proof
               offered
               ,
               though
               he
               stands
               charged
               with
               the
               one
               in
               the
               further
               Articles
               of
               his
               Impeachment
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               other
               on
               the
               ba●e
               suspicion
               of
               a
               private
               Person
               .
               As
               little
               proof
               I
               find
               of
               another
               
               Article
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               stands
               accused
               for
               saying
               ,
               
                 That
                 this
                 Parliament
                 was
                 a
                 Factious
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 cast
                 many
                 Scandals
                 upon
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 used
                 him
                 like
                 a
                 Child
                 in
                 his
                 Minority
                 ;
                 styling
                 them
              
               PURITANS
               ,
               
                 and
                 commending
                 the
              
               Papists
               
                 for
                 harmless
                 and
                 peaceable
                 Subjects
              
               :
               For
               which
               ,
               if
               any
               Evidence
               had
               been
               brought
               against
               him
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               been
               condemned
               by
               some
               for
               his
               Indiscretion
               ,
               but
               by
               none
               ●or
               Treason
               .
               Nor
               did
               the
               Parliament
               Act
               more
               against
               Church
               or
               Church-men
               ,
               than
               what
               is
               formerly
               related
               ?
               but
               only
               in
               receiving
               certain
               Articles
               against
               one
               Burgess
               Vicar
               of
               Witney
               ,
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Oxon.
               By
               which
               it
               did
               appear
               ,
               That
               the
               man
               was
               sharp
               set
               against
               the
               Puritans
               ,
               whom
               he
               accused
               of
               breaking
               every
               one
               of
               the
               Ten
               Commandments
               ,
               reproach'd
               them
               with
               many
               bitter
               Exasperations
               ,
               and
               finally
               impeached
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Beza
              
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               ,
               both
               in
               France
               and
               Scotland
               ,
               for
               committing
               many
               Treasons
               against
               those
               Princes
               under
               whom
               they
               lived
               .
               But
               these
               Matters
               not
               being
               Actionable
               at
               the
               Common
               Law
               ,
               nor
               punishable
               (
               as
               the
               times
               then
               were
               )
               in
               way
               of
               Parliamentary
               Proceedings
               ;
               the
               poor
               man
               ,
               after
               a
               long
               and
               chargeable
               Attendance
               ,
               was
               at
               last
               dismissed
               .
               Little
               or
               nothing
               done
               in
               the
               Convocation
               which
               accompanied
               this
               Parliament
               ,
               but
               the
               granting
               of
               five
               Subsidies
               ,
               toward
               the
               Support
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Royal
               Estate
               ,
               and
               the
               Defence
               of
               his
               Kingdoms
               :
               So
               much
               the
               more
               acceptable
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               because
               the
               Grant
               seemed
               in
               a
               manner
               to
               exceed
               their
               Abilities
               ,
               and
               came
               not
               clogged
               with
               any
               self-ends
               ,
               or
               particular
               Interesses
               .
               Kings
               are
               Gods
               Deputies
               on
               Earth
               ,
               and
               like
               him
               ,
               love
               a
               
                 chearful
                 Giver
              
               ,
               above
               all
               those
               who
               either
               do
               it
               grudgingly
               ,
               or
               upon
               constraint
               .
            
             
               No
               sooner
               was
               the
               Parliament
               ended
               ,
               but
               Laud
               prepares
               for
               his
               Translation
               to
               the
               See
               of
               London
               ,
               the
               
                 Conge
                 d'
                 eslire
              
               being
               issued
               out
               on
               the
               first
               of
               Iuly
               ,
               the
               Election
               within
               few
               days
               returned
               ,
               and
               publickly
               confirmed
               with
               the
               accustomed
               Formalities
               on
               St.
               Swithin's
               day
               ,
               being
               the
               fifteenth
               of
               that
               Month.
               London
               ,
               the
               Kings
               Chamber
               ,
               and
               the
               chief
               City
               of
               the
               Realm
               ;
               equal
               in
               bigness
               unto
               any
               ,
               but
               in
               Trade
               Superiour
               unto
               all
               in
               these
               Parts
               of
               Christendom
               ;
               one
               of
               the
               Metropolitan
               Sees
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Britains
               ,
               and
               next
               in
               Dignity
               and
               Antiquity
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Canterbury
               amongst
               the
               Saxons
               .
               The
               first
               Bishop
               of
               it
               ,
               called
               Melitus
               ,
               received
               his
               Episcopal
               Consecration
               Anno
               606.
               from
               whom
               Laud
               was
               in
               number
               the
               88th
               .
               as
               he
               had
               been
               the
               89th
               .
               Bishop
               of
               St.
               Davids
               ,
               another
               of
               the
               Metropolitan
               Sees
               of
               the
               Britains
               .
               The
               Cathedral
               Church
               ,
               best
               known
               by
               the
               name
               of
               St.
               Pauls
               in
               London
               ,
               was
               founded
               first
               by
               Ethelbert
               ,
               the
               first
               Christian
               King
               of
               Kent
               ,
               and
               the
               six
               Monarchs
               of
               the
               Saxons
               ;
               afterwards
               much
               beautified
               and
               enlarged
               by
               Erkenwald
               the
               fourth
               Bishop
               :
               Which
               Church
               of
               theirs
               being
               500
               years
               after
               destroyed
               by
               fire
               ,
               that
               which
               now
               stands
               was
               built
               in
               the
               place
               thereof
               by
               
                 Maritius
                 ,
                 Richardus
              
               his
               Successor
               ,
               and
               certain
               other
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               a
               great
               part
               of
               it
               at
               their
               own
               Charge
               ,
               and
               the
               Residue
               by
               a
               general
               
               Contribution
               over
               all
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               The
               Bishops
               next
               in
               Place
               and
               Dignity
               to
               the
               Metropolitans
               ,
               and
               also
               Deans
               of
               the
               Episcopal
               Colledge
               for
               the
               Province
               of
               Canterbury
               ;
               by
               which
               Office
               he
               is
               not
               only
               to
               preside
               over
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Bishops
               at
               
                 Synodical
                 Meetings
              
               ,
               in
               case
               the
               Metropolitan
               be
               dead
               or
               absent
               ;
               but
               to
               receive
               his
               Mandates
               for
               assembling
               Synods
               ,
               and
               other
               businesses
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               having
               so
               received
               them
               ,
               to
               intimate
               the
               power
               and
               effect
               thereof
               to
               the
               Suffragan
               Prelates
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Diocess
               of
               London
               ,
               it
               contains
               in
               it
               the
               whole
               Counties
               of
               Middlesex
               and
               Essex
               ,
               so
               much
               of
               H●rtford-shire
               as
               was
               anciently
               possessed
               by
               the
               East-Saxons
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               peculiar
               Jurisdiction
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               St.
               Albans
               ;
               divided
               into
               623
               Parishes
               (
               of
               which
               189
               are
               Impropriations
               )
               and
               those
               distributed
               amongst
               five
               Archdeacons
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               of
               
                 London
                 ,
                 Middlesex
                 ,
                 Essex
                 ,
                 Colchester
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               Archdeacon
               of
               St.
               Albans
               for
               that
               Circuit
               only
               .
            
             
               His
               own
               Translation
               being
               past
               ,
               his
               next
               Employment
               of
               that
               nature
               was
               his
               assisting
               at
               the
               Consecration
               of
               Mountague
               ,
               nominated
               by
               his
               Majesty
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Chichester
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Carleton
               ,
               who
               died
               about
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ;
               which
               Action
               in
               the
               King
               seemed
               more
               magnanimous
               than
               safe
               :
               For
               though
               there
               was
               much
               magnanimity
               in
               preferring
               the
               man
               ,
               whom
               he
               beheld
               as
               well
               in
               his
               personal
               Sufferings
               ,
               as
               his
               great
               Abilities
               ;
               yet
               was
               it
               not
               held
               safe
               for
               him
               (
               as
               his
               case
               then
               stood
               )
               to
               give
               such
               matter
               of
               Exasperation
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               of
               whom
               he
               did
               expect
               a
               Supplement
               to
               the
               former
               Subsidies
               within
               few
               Months
               after
               .
               Nor
               did
               the
               business
               pass
               so
               clearly
               on
               Mountagues
               side
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               found
               a
               rub
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               which
               was
               like
               to
               have
               hindred
               his
               Preferment
               for
               the
               present
               time
               ,
               but
               possibly
               enough
               for
               the
               times
               to
               come
               .
               It
               is
               an
               ancient
               Custom
               ,
               that
               the
               Elections
               of
               all
               Bishops
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Canterbury
               be
               solemnly
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               or
               his
               Vicar-general
               ,
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               the
               Arches
               ,
               held
               in
               St.
               Maries
               Church
               in
               Cheapside
               ,
               commonly
               called
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Bow
               Church
               ;
               at
               and
               before
               which
               Confirmation
               ,
               there
               is
               publick
               notice
               given
               to
               all
               manner
               of
               Persons
               ,
               That
               if
               they
               have
               any
               thing
               to
               object
               either
               against
               the
               Party
               elected
               ,
               or
               the
               legality
               of
               his
               Election
               ,
               he
               should
               come
               and
               tender
               his
               Exceptions
               at
               the
               time
               appointed
               ,
               or
               else
               for
               ever
               after
               to
               hold
               his
               peace
               :
               Which
               signification
               being
               made
               ,
               as
               Mountague
               stood
               ready
               to
               be
               Confirmed
               ,
               one
               Iones
               a
               Bookseller
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               a
               Rabble
               of
               the
               poorer
               sort
               ,
               excepted
               against
               him
               as
               a
               man
               unfit
               to
               be
               made
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               charging
               him
               with
               
                 Popery
                 ,
                 Arminianism
              
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               Heterodoxies
               ,
               for
               which
               his
               Books
               had
               been
               condemned
               in
               the
               former
               Parliament
               .
               It
               hapned
               well
               that
               Brent
               the
               Vicar-general
               ,
               either
               for
               disaffection
               to
               the
               man
               ,
               or
               on
               some
               necessary
               avocation
               ,
               had
               devolved
               his
               Office
               for
               that
               time
               on
               Doctor
               
                 Thomas
                 Reives
              
               his
               Majesties
               Advocate
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               better
               Principles
               in
               himself
               ,
               and
               of
               more
               Learning
               in
               the
               Laws
               than
               the
               other
               was
               :
               For
               no
               sooner
               had
               Iones
               offered
               his
               Exceptions
               against
               
               the
               Party
               Elected
               ,
               but
               Reives
               had
               found
               a
               way
               to
               evade
               the
               danger
               ,
               and
               frustrate
               the
               bold
               man
               of
               his
               design
               ,
               for
               putting
               a
               present
               stop
               to
               the
               Confirmation
               ;
               For
               neither
               were
               the
               Exceptions
               tendred
               in
               writing
               ,
               signed
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               any
               Advocate
               ,
               nor
               presented
               by
               any
               of
               the
               Proctors
               authorised
               to
               attend
               that
               Court
               ;
               all
               which
               Formalities
               were
               to
               have
               been
               observed
               by
               Iones
               in
               the
               present
               Act
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               man
               was
               hurried
               on
               with
               more
               Zeal
               than
               Knowledg
               .
               Which
               Rub
               thus
               happily
               removed
               August
               22.
               
               Mountague
               hastens
               all
               he
               could
               to
               his
               Consecration
               ,
               which
               was
               performed
               on
               Sunday
               the
               24th
               .
               at
               the
               Archbishops
               house
               in
               
                 Croyden
                 ,
                 Laud
              
               amongst
               other
               Bishops
               assisting
               at
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               it
               is
               possible
               enough
               ,
               That
               if
               he
               had
               not
               made
               such
               haste
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               had
               a
               worse
               rub
               in
               it
               than
               he
               had
               before
               .
               Scarce
               was
               the
               Consecration
               finished
               ,
               when
               news
               came
               to
               Croyden
               of
               the
               unfortunate
               death
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Buckingham
               ,
               murthered
               the
               day
               before
               at
               Portsmouth
               by
               one
               
                 Iohn
                 Felton
              
               a
               Lieutenant
               ,
               who
               thought
               himself
               neglected
               in
               the
               course
               of
               his
               Service
               .
               The
               Duke
               had
               wholly
               set
               his
               heart
               on
               the
               Relief
               of
               Rochel
               ,
               then
               block'd
               up
               by
               the
               French
               both
               by
               Sea
               and
               Land
               ,
               in
               hope
               thereby
               to
               redeem
               the
               Honour
               he
               had
               lost
               at
               the
               Isle
               of
               Rhe
               ,
               and
               to
               ingratiate
               himself
               with
               the
               People
               of
               England
               .
               On
               the
               twelfth
               of
               August
               he
               set
               forwards
               from
               Portsmouth
               ,
               neer
               which
               the
               Navy
               lay
               at
               Anchor
               ,
               and
               where
               he
               had
               appointed
               the
               Rendezvouz
               for
               his
               Land-Forces
               to
               assemble
               and
               meet
               together
               .
               The
               interval
               of
               time
               betwixt
               that
               and
               his
               death
               he
               spent
               in
               putting
               all
               things
               into
               Readiness
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               almost
               at
               the
               point
               of
               going
               on
               Board
               ,
               when
               Feli●n
               cut
               him
               off
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               his
               Glories
               .
               The
               wretch
               in
               such
               a
               general
               confusion
               might
               have
               saved
               himself
               ,
               if
               either
               curiosity
               in
               attending
               the
               issue
               ,
               or
               some
               consternation
               in
               his
               countenance
               upon
               the
               horror
               of
               the
               Fact
               ,
               had
               not
               betrayed
               him
               to
               a
               present
               discovery
               .
               Taken
               upon
               suspicion
               ,
               and
               questioned
               about
               the
               Murder
               ,
               he
               made
               no
               scruple
               to
               avow
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               meritorious
               Act
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               had
               more
               cause
               to
               glory
               than
               to
               be
               ashamed
               :
               And
               being
               afterwards
               more
               cunningly
               handled
               by
               one
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Chaplains
               (
               sent
               to
               him
               from
               the
               Court
               of
               purpose
               to
               work
               him
               to
               it
               )
               he
               confessed
               plainly
               and
               resolvedly
               ,
               That
               he
               had
               no
               other
               motive
               to
               commit
               that
               Murder
               ,
               but
               the
               late
               Remonstrance
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Duke
               had
               been
               accused
               for
               being
               the
               Cause
               of
               all
               the
               Grievances
               and
               Mischiefs
               in
               the
               Common-wealth
               .
               This
               news
               was
               brou●●t
               unto
               the
               King
               as
               he
               was
               at
               the
               Publick
               Morning-Prayers
               in
               ●is
               Presence-Chamber
               ,
               the
               Court
               being
               then
               at
               Southwick
               ,
               not
               far
               from
               Portsmouth
               ;
               which
               he
               received
               with
               such
               a
               stedfast
               Countenance
               ,
               so
               unmoved
               a
               Pa●ience
               ,
               that
               ●e
               withdrew
               not
               from
               the
               place
               till
               the
               Prayers
               were
               ended
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               but
               that
               his
               Majesty
               was
               much
               afflicted
               in
               the
               loss
               of
               so
               dear
               a
               Servant
               ,
               in
               whose
               bosom
               he
               had
               lodged
               so
               much
               of
               his
               Counsels
               ,
               and
               to
               whose
               Conduct
               he
               had
               so
               fully
               recommended
               the
               Great
               Concernments
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               But
               such
               
               was
               the
               constancy
               of
               his
               Temper
               ,
               and
               the
               known
               evenness
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               all
               those
               sorrows
               he
               neither
               neglected
               his
               Affairs
               abroad
               ,
               nor
               his
               Friends
               at
               home
               :
               For
               notwithstanding
               this
               sad
               accident
               ,
               the
               Fleet
               set
               forwards
               under
               the
               Command
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Lindsey
               ,
               whose
               coming
               within
               sight
               of
               Rochel
               was
               welcom'd
               by
               those
               in
               the
               Town
               with
               all
               the
               outward
               expressions
               of
               Hope
               and
               Joy
               :
               But
               his
               desires
               to
               do
               them
               Service
               were
               without
               Success
               :
               For
               when
               he
               came
               ,
               he
               found
               the
               Haven
               so
               strongly
               barred
               ,
               that
               though
               he
               gallantly
               attempted
               to
               force
               his
               way
               ,
               and
               give
               Relief
               to
               the
               Besieged
               ;
               yet
               finding
               nothing
               but
               impossibility
               in
               the
               Undertaking
               ,
               he
               discharged
               his
               Ordnance
               against
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               and
               went
               off
               with
               safety
               :
               Which
               being
               perceived
               by
               those
               of
               the
               Town
               ,
               who
               had
               placed
               their
               last
               hopes
               in
               this
               Attempt
               ,
               they
               presently
               set
               open
               their
               Gates
               ,
               casting
               themselves
               upon
               the
               Mercy
               of
               their
               Natural
               Prince
               ,
               whose
               Government
               and
               Authority
               they
               had
               for
               so
               many
               years
               before
               both
               opposed
               and
               sleighted
               .
               And
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               being
               well
               assured
               of
               that
               infinite
               anguish
               and
               disconsolation
               which
               Laud
               (
               his
               now
               most
               trusty
               Servant
               )
               must
               needs
               suffer
               under
               ,
               by
               the
               most
               barbarous
               Assassination
               of
               so
               dear
               a
               Friend
               ,
               he
               dispatch'd
               Elphiston
               his
               Cup-bearer
               with
               a
               gracious
               Message
               to
               comfort
               him
               in
               those
               disquiets
               of
               his
               Soul
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               neck
               of
               that
               ,
               a
               Letter
               of
               his
               own
               hand-writing
               to
               the
               same
               effect
               .
               He
               looks
               upon
               him
               now
               as
               his
               Principal
               Minister
               ,
               well
               practised
               in
               the
               Course
               of
               his
               Business
               ,
               of
               whose
               fidelity
               to
               his
               Person
               ,
               and
               perspicacity
               of
               Judgment
               in
               Affairs
               of
               State
               ,
               he
               had
               found
               such
               good
               proof
               :
               And
               therefore
               at
               the
               first
               time
               that
               Laud
               could
               find
               himself
               in
               a
               condition
               to
               attend
               upon
               him
               ,
               he
               used
               many
               gracious
               Speeches
               to
               him
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               wipe
               off
               the
               Remembrance
               of
               that
               sad
               Misfortune
               ,
               but
               to
               put
               him
               into
               such
               a
               Power
               by
               which
               he
               might
               be
               able
               to
               protect
               himself
               against
               all
               his
               Enemies
               .
               He
               was
               before
               but
               an
               inferiour
               Minister
               in
               the
               Ship
               of
               State
               ,
               and
               had
               the
               trimming
               of
               the
               Sails
               ,
               the
               super-inspection
               of
               the
               Bulgings
               and
               Leakings
               of
               it
               .
               Now
               he
               is
               called
               unto
               the
               Helm
               ,
               and
               steers
               the
               Course
               thereof
               by
               his
               sage
               Directions
               .
            
             
               Having
               obtained
               this
               heighth
               of
               Power
               ,
               he
               casts
               his
               eye
               back
               on
               his
               Majesties
               Proclamation
               of
               the
               fourteenth
               of
               
                 Iune
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1626.
               
               Of
               which
               though
               he
               had
               made
               good
               use
               in
               suppressing
               some
               of
               those
               Books
               which
               seemed
               to
               foment
               the
               present
               Controversies
               ;
               yet
               he
               soon
               found
               ,
               as
               well
               by
               his
               own
               Observation
               ,
               as
               by
               Intelligence
               from
               others
               ,
               That
               no
               such
               general
               notice
               had
               been
               taken
               of
               it
               as
               was
               first
               expected
               :
               For
               being
               only
               published
               in
               Market-Towns
               (
               and
               perhaps
               very
               few
               of
               them
               )
               the
               Puritan
               Ministers
               in
               the
               Country
               did
               not
               conceive
               themselves
               obliged
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               it
               .
               And
               much
               less
               could
               it
               come
               to
               the
               ears
               of
               Students
               in
               Universities
               ,
               for
               whose
               restraint
               from
               medling
               ,
               either
               by
               Preaching
               or
               Writing
               ,
               in
               the
               Points
               prohibited
               ,
               it
               might
               seem
               most
               necessary
               .
               He
               knew
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land
               all
               Ministers
               were
               to
               read
               the
               Book
               of
               Articles
               audibly
               and
               distinctly
               ,
               in
               the
               hearing
               of
               their
               Parishioners
               ,
               when
               they
               
               first
               entred
               on
               their
               Cures
               ;
               and
               that
               by
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               all
               that
               took
               Orders
               or
               Degrees
               were
               publickly
               to
               subscribe
               unto
               them
               .
               A
               Declaration
               to
               the
               same
               effect
               before
               those
               Articles
               must
               needs
               give
               such
               a
               general
               signification
               of
               his
               Majesties
               pleasure
               ,
               that
               no
               body
               could
               from
               thenceforth
               pretend
               ignorance
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               must
               needs
               render
               his
               transgression
               the
               more
               inexcusable
               .
               Upon
               which
               prudent
               considerations
               he
               moved
               his
               Majesty
               that
               the
               Book
               of
               Articles
               might
               be
               reprinted
               ;
               and
               such
               a
               Declaration
               placed
               before
               them
               as
               might
               preserve
               them
               from
               such
               misconstructions
               as
               had
               of
               late
               been
               put
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               keep
               them
               to
               their
               native
               literal
               and
               Grammatical
               sense
               .
               His
               Majesty
               approved
               the
               Counsel
               as
               both
               pious
               and
               profitable
               ,
               and
               presently
               gave
               order
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               should
               be
               done
               according
               as
               he
               had
               advised
               .
               A
               Declaration
               of
               great
               influence
               in
               the
               course
               of
               our
               Story
               ,
               and
               therefore
               here
               to
               be
               subjoyned
               in
               its
               proper
               place
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       By
                       the
                       King.
                       
                    
                     
                       
                       BEing
                       by
                       Gods
                       Ordinance
                       ,
                       according
                       to
                       Our
                       just
                       Title
                       ,
                       
                         Defender
                         of
                         the
                         Faith
                      
                       ,
                       and
                       Supreme
                       Governour
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       within
                       these
                       Our
                       Dominions
                       ,
                       We
                       hold
                       it
                       most
                       agreeable
                       to
                       Our
                       Kingly
                       Office
                       ,
                       and
                       Our
                       own
                       Religious
                       Zeal
                       ,
                       to
                       conserve
                       and
                       maintain
                       the
                       Church
                       committed
                       to
                       Our
                       charge
                       in
                       the
                       Unity
                       of
                       true
                       Religion
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       the
                       
                         bond
                         of
                         Peace
                      
                       :
                       and
                       not
                       to
                       suffer
                       unnecessary
                       Disputations
                       ,
                       Alterations
                       ,
                       and
                       Questions
                       to
                       be
                       raised
                       which
                       may
                       nourish
                       Faction
                       both
                       in
                       the
                       Church
                       and
                       Common-wealth
                       ;
                       We
                       have
                       therefore
                       upon
                       mature
                       deliberation
                       ,
                       and
                       with
                       the
                       Advice
                       of
                       so
                       many
                       of
                       Our
                       Bishops
                       as
                       might
                       conveniently
                       be
                       called
                       together
                       ,
                       thought
                       fit
                       to
                       make
                       this
                       Declaration
                       following
                       :
                       That
                       the
                       Articles
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       (
                       which
                       had
                       been
                       allowed
                       ,
                       and
                       authorized
                       heretofore
                       ,
                       and
                       which
                       Our
                       Clergy
                       generally
                       have
                       subscribed
                       unto
                       )
                       do
                       contain
                       the
                       true
                       Doctrine
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       agreeable
                       to
                       Gods
                       Word
                       :
                       which
                       We
                       do
                       therefore
                       ratifie
                       and
                       confirm
                       ,
                       requiring
                       all
                       Our
                       loving
                       Subjects
                       to
                       continue
                       in
                       the
                       Vniform
                       Profession
                       thereof
                       ,
                       and
                       prohibiting
                       the
                       least
                       difference
                       from
                       the
                       said
                       Articles
                       ;
                       which
                       to
                       that
                       end
                       We
                       command
                       to
                       be
                       reprinted
                       ▪
                       and
                       this
                       Our
                       Declaration
                       to
                       be
                       published
                       therewith
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       We
                       are
                       Supreme
                       Governour
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       if
                       any
                       difference
                       arise
                       about
                       the
                       External
                       Policie
                       ,
                       concerning
                       
                         Injunctions
                         ,
                         Canons
                      
                       ,
                       or
                       other
                       Constitutions
                       whatsoever
                       ,
                       thereunto
                       belonging
                       ;
                       the
                       Clergy
                       in
                       their
                       Convocation
                       is
                       to
                       order
                       and
                       settle
                       them
                       ,
                       having
                       first
                       obtained
                       leave
                       under
                       Our
                       Broad
                       Seal
                       so
                       to
                       do
                       :
                       And
                       We
                       approving
                       their
                       said
                       Ordinances
                       and
                       Constitutions
                       ,
                       providing
                       that
                       none
                       be
                       made
                       contrary
                       to
                       the
                       Laws
                       and
                       Customs
                       of
                       the
                       Land.
                       That
                       out
                       of
                       Our
                       Princely
                       care
                       that
                       the
                       Church-men
                       may
                       do
                       the
                       work
                       which
                       is
                       proper
                       unto
                       them
                       ;
                       the
                       Bishops
                       and
                       Clergie
                       ,
                       from
                       time
                       to
                       time
                       ,
                       in
                       Convocation
                       ,
                       upon
                       their
                       humble
                       desire
                       ,
                       shall
                       have
                       licence
                       under
                       Our
                       Broad
                       Seal
                       ,
                       to
                       deliberate
                       of
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       do
                       all
                       such
                       things
                       ,
                       as
                       being
                       made
                       plain
                       by
                       them
                       ,
                       and
                       assented
                       by
                       Vs
                       ,
                       shall
                       concern
                       the
                       settled
                       continuance
                       of
                       the
                       Doctrine
                       and
                       Discipline
                       of
                       the
                       
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       established
                       ;
                       from
                       which
                       We
                       shall
                       not
                       endure
                       any
                       variation
                       or
                       departing
                       in
                       the
                       least
                       degree
                       .
                       That
                       for
                       the
                       present
                       ,
                       though
                       some
                       differences
                       have
                       been
                       ill
                       raised
                       ,
                       We
                       take
                       comfort
                       in
                       this
                       ,
                       that
                       all
                       Clergie-men
                       within
                       Our
                       Realm
                       have
                       alwaies
                       most
                       willingly
                       subscribed
                       to
                       the
                       Articles
                       established
                       ,
                       which
                       is
                       an
                       Argument
                       to
                       Vs
                       ,
                       that
                       they
                       all
                       agree
                       in
                       the
                       true
                       usual
                       literal
                       meaning
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Articles
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       even
                       in
                       those
                       curious
                       Points
                       ,
                       in
                       which
                       the
                       present
                       differences
                       lye
                       ,
                       men
                       of
                       all
                       sorts
                       take
                       the
                       Articles
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       to
                       be
                       for
                       them
                       ;
                       which
                       is
                       an
                       argument
                       again
                       ,
                       that
                       none
                       of
                       them
                       intend
                       any
                       desertion
                       of
                       the
                       Articles
                       established
                       .
                       That
                       therefore
                       in
                       these
                       both
                       curious
                       and
                       unhappy
                       differences
                       which
                       have
                       for
                       many
                       hundred
                       years
                       ,
                       in
                       different
                       times
                       and
                       places
                       ,
                       exercised
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       We
                       will
                       that
                       all
                       further
                       curious
                       search
                       be
                       laid
                       aside
                       ,
                       and
                       these
                       disputes
                       be
                       shut
                       up
                       in
                       Gods
                       Promises
                       ,
                       as
                       they
                       be
                       generally
                       set
                       forth
                       unto
                       Vs
                       in
                       holy
                       Scriptures
                       ;
                       and
                       the
                       general
                       meaning
                       of
                       the
                       Articles
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       according
                       to
                       them
                       .
                       And
                       that
                       no
                       man
                       hereafter
                       shall
                       either
                       Print
                       or
                       Preach
                       to
                       draw
                       the
                       Article
                       aside
                       any
                       way
                       ,
                       but
                       shall
                       submit
                       to
                       it
                       in
                       the
                       plain
                       and
                       full
                       meaning
                       thereof
                       :
                       And
                       shall
                       not
                       put
                       his
                       own
                       sense
                       or
                       Coment
                       to
                       be
                       the
                       meaning
                       of
                       the
                       Article
                       ,
                       but
                       shall
                       take
                       it
                       in
                       the
                       literal
                       and
                       Grammatical
                       sense
                       .
                       That
                       if
                       any
                       Publick
                       Reader
                       in
                       either
                       Our
                       Vniversities
                       ,
                       or
                       any
                       Head
                       or
                       Master
                       of
                       a
                       Colledge
                       ,
                       or
                       any
                       other
                       person
                       respectively
                       in
                       either
                       of
                       them
                       ,
                       shall
                       affix
                       any
                       new
                       sense
                       to
                       any
                       Article
                       ,
                       or
                       shall
                       publickly
                       read
                       ,
                       determine
                       ,
                       or
                       hold
                       any
                       publick
                       Disputation
                       ,
                       or
                       suffer
                       any
                       such
                       to
                       be
                       held
                       either
                       way
                       ,
                       in
                       either
                       the
                       Vniversities
                       or
                       Colledges
                       respectively
                       ;
                       or
                       if
                       any
                       Divine
                       in
                       the
                       Vniversities
                       shall
                       Preach
                       or
                       Print
                       any
                       thing
                       either
                       way
                       ,
                       other
                       than
                       is
                       established
                       in
                       Convocation
                       with
                       Our
                       Royal
                       Assent
                       :
                       He
                       ,
                       or
                       they
                       ,
                       the
                       Offenders
                       ,
                       shall
                       be
                       liable
                       to
                       Our
                       displeasure
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Churches
                       Censure
                       in
                       Our
                       Commission
                       Ecclesiastical
                       ,
                       as
                       well
                       as
                       any
                       other
                       :
                       and
                       We
                       will
                       see
                       there
                       shall
                       be
                       due
                       execution
                       upon
                       them
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               No
               sooner
               were
               the
               Articles
               published
               with
               this
               Declaration
               ,
               but
               infinite
               were
               the
               clamours
               which
               were
               raised
               against
               it
               by
               those
               of
               the
               Calvinian
               Party
               .
               Many
               exclaimed
               against
               it
               for
               the
               
                 depths
                 of
                 Satan
              
               ,
               some
               for
               a
               Iesuitical
               Plot
               to
               subvert
               the
               Gospel
               :
               For
               what
               else
               could
               it
               aim
               at
               (
               as
               they
               gave
               it
               out
               )
               but
               under
               colour
               of
               silencing
               the
               disputes
               on
               either
               side
               ,
               to
               give
               incouragement
               and
               opportunity
               to
               Arminians
               here
               to
               sow
               their
               tears
               ,
               and
               propagate
               their
               erroneous
               Doctrines
               .
               And
               what
               effects
               could
               it
               produce
               ,
               but
               the
               suppressing
               of
               all
               Orthodox
               Books
               ,
               the
               discouraging
               of
               all
               godly
               and
               painful
               Ministers
               ,
               thereby
               dete●red
               from
               preaching
               the
               most
               comfortable
               Doctrines
               of
               mans
               election
               unto
               life
               ;
               The
               Arminians
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               gathering
               strength
               ,
               and
               going
               on
               securely
               to
               the
               end
               they
               aimed
               at
               .
               And
               to
               give
               the
               better
               colour
               to
               these
               suspitions
               ,
               a
               Letter
               is
               dispersed
               abroad
               ,
               pretended
               to
               be
               written
               to
               the
               Rector
               of
               the
               Jesuites
               in
               Bruxells
               the
               chief
               City
               of
               Brabant
               .
               In
               which
               the
               Writers
               lets
               him
               know
               ,
               with
               what
               care
               and
               cunning
               they
               had
               planted
               ●ere
               that
               Soveraign
               drug
               Arminianism
               ,
               which
               they
               hoped
               would
               purge
               
               the
               Protestants
               from
               their
               Heresies
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               begin
               to
               flourish
               and
               bear
               fruit
               already
               ;
               That
               for
               the
               better
               preventing
               of
               the
               Puritans
               ,
               the
               Arminians
               had
               lockt
               up
               the
               Dukes
               ears
               ,
               &c.
               with
               much
               of
               the
               like
               impudent
               stuff
               ,
               which
               no
               sober
               man
               did
               otherwise
               look
               on
               than
               a
               piece
               of
               Gullery
               .
               Upon
               which
               grounds
               ,
               a
               Petition
               was
               designed
               for
               his
               Sacred
               Majesty
               ,
               by
               some
               of
               the
               Calvinian
               Party
               in
               and
               about
               the
               City
               of
               London
               ,
               
                 For
                 the
                 revoking
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Declaration
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 deterred
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 matter
                 was
                 handled
                 )
                 from
                 preaching
                 the
                 saving
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 Gods
                 
                   Free
                   Grace
                
                 in
                 Election
                 and
                 Predestination
                 :
                 
                 And
                 this
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 had
                 brought
                 them
                 into
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 straight
                 ;
                 either
                 or
                 incurring
                 Gods
                 heavy
                 displeasure
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 faithfully
                 discharge
                 their
                 Embassage
                 in
                 declaring
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Counsel
                
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 or
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 being
                 censured
                 as
                 violaters
                 of
                 his
                 Majesties
                 said
                 Act
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 preacht
                 those
                 constant
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 confuted
                 the
                 opposite
                 Pelagian
                 and
                 
                   Arminian
                   Heresies
                
                 ,
                 both
                 preached
                 and
                 Printed
                 boldly
                 without
                 fear
                 of
                 censure
                 .
                 And
                 thereupon
                 they
                 pray
                 on
                 their
                 bended
                 knees
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 gracious
                 Majesty
                 would
                 take
                 into
                 his
                 Princely
                 consideration
                 the
                 forenamed
                 Evils
                 and
                 Grievances
                 under
                 which
                 they
                 groaned
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 wise
                 Physician
                 ,
                 prescribe
                 and
                 apply
                 such
                 speedy
                 Remedies
                 as
                 may
                 both
                 cure
                 the
                 present
                 Maladies
                 ,
                 and
                 secure
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 Church
                 and
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 those
                 Plagues
                 which
                 their
                 Neighbours
                 had
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 felt
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 may
                 fear
                 if
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Father
                 to
                 the
                 States
                 of
                 the
                 United
                 Provinces
                 were
                 not
                 better
                 followed
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               this
               Petition
               being
               stopt
               before
               it
               came
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               they
               found
               more
               countenance
               from
               the
               Commons
               ,
               in
               the
               next
               Parliamentary
               meeting
               ,
               than
               they
               were
               like
               to
               have
               found
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               Majesty
               .
               For
               the
               Commons
               conceiving
               they
               had
               power
               to
               declare
               Religion
               as
               well
               as
               Law
               ,
               (
               and
               they
               had
               much
               alike
               in
               both
               )
               they
               voted
               this
               Anti-Declaration
               to
               be
               published
               in
               the
               name
               of
               that
               House
               :
               
               viz.
               
               
                 We
                 the
                 Commons
                 now
                 assembled
                 in
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 do
                 claim
                 ,
                 profess
                 ,
                 and
                 avow
                 for
                 truth
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 Religion
                 which
                 were
                 established
                 in
                 Parliament
                 the
                 thirteenth
                 year
                 of
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 publick
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 and
                 the
                 general
                 and
                 currant
                 exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Writers
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 have
                 been
                 delivered
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 reject
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Iesuites
                   ,
                   Arminians
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 others
                 wherein
                 they
                 differ
                 from
                 us
                 .
              
               Which
               Declaration
               of
               the
               Commons
               ,
               as
               it
               gave
               great
               animation
               to
               those
               of
               the
               Calvinian
               Party
               ,
               who
               entertained
               it
               with
               the
               like
               ardency
               of
               affection
               ,
               as
               those
               of
               Ephesus
               did
               the
               Image
               of
               DIANA
               which
               fell
               down
               from
               heaven
               ;
               so
               gave
               it
               great
               matter
               of
               discourse
               to
               most
               knowing
               men
               .
               The
               Points
               were
               intricate
               and
               weighty
               ,
               such
               as
               in
               all
               Ages
               of
               the
               Church
               had
               exercised
               the
               wits
               of
               the
               greatest
               Scholars
               .
               Those
               which
               had
               taken
               on
               them
               to
               declare
               for
               truth
               that
               which
               they
               took
               to
               be
               the
               sense
               and
               meaning
               of
               
               the
               Articles
               ,
               in
               those
               intricate
               Points
               ,
               were
               at
               the
               best
               no
               other
               than
               a
               company
               of
               Lay
               Persons
               ,
               met
               together
               on
               another
               occasion
               ;
               who
               ,
               though
               they
               might
               probably
               be
               supposed
               for
               the
               wisest
               men
               ,
               could
               not
               in
               reason
               be
               relied
               on
               as
               the
               greatest
               Clerks
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               looked
               on
               as
               a
               kind
               of
               Prodigie
               ,
               that
               men
               unqualified
               ,
               and
               no
               way
               authorized
               for
               any
               such
               purpose
               ,
               should
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               determine
               in
               such
               weighty
               matters
               ,
               as
               were
               more
               proper
               for
               a
               National
               or
               Provincial
               Council
               :
               But
               being
               it
               proceeded
               from
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               whose
               power
               began
               to
               grow
               more
               formidable
               every
               day
               than
               other
               ,
               no
               body
               durst
               adventure
               a
               Reply
               unto
               it
               ;
               till
               Laud
               himsel●
               ,
               by
               whose
               procurement
               his
               Majesties
               Declaration
               had
               been
               published
               ,
               laying
               aside
               the
               Dignity
               of
               his
               Place
               and
               Person
               ,
               thought
               fit
               to
               make
               some
               Scholia's
               ,
               or
               short
               notes
               upon
               it
               .
               Which
               not
               being
               published
               at
               that
               time
               in
               Print
               (
               for
               ought
               I
               have
               either
               heard
               or
               seen
               )
               but
               found
               in
               the
               rifling
               of
               his
               Study
               amongst
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Papers
               ,
               I
               shall
               present
               unto
               the
               Reader
               in
               these
               following
               words
               :
            
             
               
                 
                   And
                   first
                   
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                  
                   )
                   the
                   Publick
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   Doctrine
                   are
                   Canons
                   and
                   Acts
                   of
                   Councils
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   well
                   for
                   expounding
                   as
                   determining
                   ;
                   The
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   High
                   Commission
                   are
                   not
                   in
                   this
                   sense
                   Publick
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   meeting
                   of
                   a
                   few
                   or
                   more
                   Bishops
                   
                     Extra
                     Concilium
                  
                   unless
                   they
                   be
                   by
                   lawful
                   Authority
                   called
                   to
                   that
                   work
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   decision
                   approved
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   The
                   currant
                   Exposition
                   of
                   Writers
                   is
                   a
                   strong
                   probable
                   argument
                   ,
                   
                     De
                     sensu
                     Canonis
                     Ecclesiae
                     vel
                     Articuli
                  
                   ;
                   yet
                   but
                   probable
                   :
                   The
                   currant
                   Exposition
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   themselves
                   have
                   sometimes
                   missed
                   
                     Sensum
                     Ecclesiae
                  
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   Will
                   you
                   reject
                   all
                   sense
                   of
                   Jesuite
                   or
                   Arminian
                   ?
                   May
                   not
                   some
                   be
                   true
                   ?
                   May
                   not
                   some
                   be
                   agreeable
                   to
                   our
                   Writers
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   in
                   a
                   way
                   that
                   is
                   stronger
                   than
                   ours
                   to
                   confirm
                   the
                   Article
                   ?
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   Is
                   there
                   by
                   this
                   Act
                   any
                   Interpretation
                   made
                   or
                   declared
                   of
                   the
                   Articles
                   or
                   not
                   ?
                   If
                   none
                   ,
                   to
                   what
                   end
                   the
                   Act
                   ?
                   If
                   a
                   sense
                   or
                   interpretation
                   be
                   declared
                   ,
                   what
                   Authority
                   have
                   Lay-men
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   ?
                   For
                   interpretation
                   of
                   an
                   Article
                   belongs
                   to
                   them
                   only
                   that
                   have
                   power
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   .
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   manifest
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   sense
                   declared
                   by
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   Commons
                   ,
                   the
                   Act
                   saies
                   it
                   ,
                   (
                   
                     We
                     avow
                     the
                     Article
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     that
                     sense
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     other
                     that
                     agree
                     not
                     with
                     us
                     in
                     the
                     aforesaid
                     sense
                     ,
                     we
                     reject
                  
                   (
                   these
                   ,
                   and
                   these
                   go
                   about
                   misinterpretation
                   of
                   a
                   sense
                   ;
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Declaration
                   of
                   a
                   sense
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   new
                   sense
                   declared
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   avow
                   the
                   old
                   sense
                   declared
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   )
                   
                     the
                     publick
                     Authentick
                     Acts
                     of
                     the
                     Churc●
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   )
                   yea
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   no
                   such
                   publick
                   Authentick
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   then
                   here
                   is
                   a
                   sense
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   declared
                   under
                   the
                   pretexts
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Sixthly
                   ,
                   It
                   seems
                   against
                   the
                   Kings
                   Declaration
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   say
                   ,
                   We
                   shall
                   take
                   the
                   general
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   Articles
                   :
                   This
                   Act
                   restrains
                   them
                   to
                   consent
                   of
                   Writers
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   says
                   ,
                   The
                   Articles
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   drawn
                   aside
                   any
                   way
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   we
                   shall
                   take
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   literal
                   and
                   Grammatical
                   sense
                   :
                   This
                   Act
                   ties
                   us
                   to
                   consent
                   of
                   Writers
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   ,
                   and
                   perhaps
                   do
                   ,
                   go
                   against
                   the
                   literal
                   sense
                   ;
                   for
                   here
                   is
                   no
                   
                   exception
                   ;
                   so
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   perplexed
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   consent
                   required
                   to
                   things
                   contrary
                   .
                   Seventhly
                   ,
                   All
                   consent
                   in
                   all
                   Ages
                   ,
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   observed
                   ,
                   to
                   an
                   Article
                   or
                   Canon
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   it self
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   laid
                   down
                   in
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   it
                   bear
                   more
                   senses
                   then
                   one
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   lawful
                   for
                   any
                   man
                   to
                   chuse
                   what
                   sense
                   his
                   judgment
                   directs
                   him
                   to
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   it
                   be
                   a
                   sense
                   
                     secundum
                     Analogiam
                     fidei
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   hold
                   it
                   peaceably
                   without
                   distracting
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   till
                   the
                   Church
                   that
                   made
                   the
                   Article
                   determine
                   a
                   sense
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   wisdom
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   hath
                   been
                   in
                   all
                   Ages
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   most
                   ▪
                   to
                   require
                   consent
                   to
                   Articles
                   in
                   General
                   ,
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   unity
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   high
                   points
                   requiring
                   assent
                   to
                   particulars
                   ,
                   hath
                   been
                   rent
                   ;
                   as
                   
                     De
                     Transubstantiatione
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               It
               is
               reported
               of
               Alphonso
               King
               of
               Castile
               ,
               Sirnamed
               the
               Wise
               ,
               that
               he
               used
               many
               times
               to
               say
               (
               never
               the
               worse
               for
               so
               saying
               )
               That
               if
               he
               had
               stood
               at
               God
               Almighties
               Elbow
               when
               he
               made
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               put
               him
               in
               mind
               of
               some
               things
               which
               had
               been
               forgotten
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               might
               have
               been
               better
               ordered
               than
               they
               were
               .
               And
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               say
               ,
               with
               as
               little
               wisdom
               ,
               (
               though
               with
               no
               such
               blasphemy
               )
               that
               if
               I
               had
               stood
               at
               his
               Lordships
               Elbow
               when
               he
               made
               these
               Scholia's
               ,
               I
               would
               have
               put
               him
               in
               mind
               of
               returning
               an
               answer
               to
               that
               Clause
               of
               the
               said
               Declaration
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               is
               affirmed
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 Religion
                 were
                 established
                 in
                 Parliament
                 in
                 the
                 thirteenth
                 of
                 Queen
              
               Elizabeth
               .
               But
               I
               would
               fain
               know
               of
               them
               whether
               the
               Parliament
               they
               speak
               of
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               since
               or
               before
               that
               time
               ,
               did
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               confirm
               Articles
               of
               Religion
               ,
               agreed
               on
               by
               the
               Clergy
               in
               their
               Convocations
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               appointed
               any
               
                 Committee
                 for
                 Religion
              
               to
               examine
               the
               Orthodoxie
               of
               those
               Articles
               ,
               and
               make
               report
               unto
               the
               House
               .
               All
               which
               was
               done
               in
               that
               Parliament
               was
               this
               ,
               and
               on
               this
               occasion
               .
               Some
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Church
               so
               stifly
               wedded
               to
               their
               old
               Mumsimus
               of
               the
               Mass
               ;
               and
               some
               as
               furiously
               prosecuting
               their
               new
               Sumpsimus
               of
               inconformity
               ,
               it
               was
               thought
               fit
               that
               between
               those
               contending
               parties
               ,
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               should
               be
               kept
               inviolate
               .
               And
               thereupon
               it
               was
               Enacted
               ,
               That
               every
               person
               under
               the
               degree
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               which
               did
               or
               should
               pretend
               to
               be
               a
               Priest
               or
               Minister
               of
               Gods
               holy
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               should
               before
               Christmass
               next
               following
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               his
               Diocesan
               Bishop
               ,
               testifie
               his
               assent
               and
               subscribe
               to
               the
               said
               Articles
               of
               the
               year
               1562.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               after
               such
               subscribing
               before
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               he
               should
               on
               some
               Sunday
               in
               the
               Forenoon
               in
               the
               Church
               or
               Chappel
               where
               he
               served
               ,
               in
               time
               of
               Divine
               Service
               read
               openly
               the
               said
               Articles
               ,
               on
               pain
               of
               being
               deprived
               of
               all
               his
               Ecclesiastical
               Promotions
               as
               if
               he
               were
               then
               naturally
               dead
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               That
               if
               any
               Ecclesiastical
               person
               should
               maintain
               any
               Doctrine
               contrary
               to
               any
               of
               the
               said
               Articles
               ,
               and
               being
               Convented
               before
               his
               Bishop
               ,
               &c.
               and
               should
               persist
               therein
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               just
               cause
               to
               deprive
               such
               person
               of
               his
               Ecclesiastical
               
               Promotions
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               That
               all
               persons
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               any
               Benefice
               with
               cure
               ,
               should
               likewise
               subscribe
               to
               the
               said
               Articles
               ,
               and
               publickly
               read
               the
               same
               in
               the
               open
               Church
               ,
               within
               two
               months
               after
               their
               Induction
               ,
               with
               declaration
               of
               their
               unseigned
               assent
               to
               the
               same
               ,
               on
               the
               pain
               aforesaid
               .
               In
               all
               which
               there
               was
               nothing
               done
               to
               confirm
               these
               Articles
               ,
               but
               only
               a
               pious
               care
               expressed
               for
               reformation
               of
               such
               disorders
               as
               were
               like
               to
               rise
               amongst
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               requiring
               their
               subscription
               and
               assent
               unto
               them
               under
               such
               temporal
               punishments
               ,
               which
               at
               that
               time
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Church
               had
               not
               laid
               upon
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               is
               time
               to
               leave
               these
               follies
               of
               my
               own
               ,
               and
               return
               to
               our
               Bishop
               ,
               who
               had
               thus
               seasonably
               manifested
               both
               his
               Zeal
               and
               Judgment
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               general
               ;
               nor
               shewed
               he
               less
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               peace
               of
               that
               Universitie
               ,
               which
               had
               the
               happiness
               and
               honour
               of
               his
               Education
               .
               The
               Proctorship
               had
               be●ore
               been
               carried
               by
               a
               combination
               of
               some
               houses
               against
               the
               rest
               ;
               the
               weaker
               side
               calling
               in
               strangers
               and
               non-residents
               to
               give
               voyces
               for
               them
               .
               For
               remedie
               whereof
               a
               Letter
               in
               another
               year
               was
               procured
               from
               the
               Earl
               of
               Pembroke
               ,
               then
               Chancellour
               of
               that
               University
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               was
               declared
               ,
               that
               only
               such
               as
               were
               actually
               Residents
               should
               be
               admitted
               to
               their
               Suffrages
               in
               the
               said
               Elections
               ;
               which
               Letter
               was
               protested
               against
               by
               the
               Proctors
               for
               the
               year
               1627.
               as
               knowing
               how
               destructive
               it
               was
               of
               their
               plot
               and
               party
               :
               And
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               such
               Colledges
               as
               had
               many
               Chappelries
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               ,
               which
               were
               removable
               at
               pleasure
               ,
               invested
               many
               which
               came
               out
               of
               the
               Country
               in
               the
               said
               Offices
               and
               Places
               one
               after
               another
               ,
               thereby
               admitting
               them
               for
               the
               time
               into
               actual
               residence
               .
               In
               which
               estate
               things
               stood
               when
               the
               great
               competition
               was
               ,
               April
               23.
               1628.
               betwixt
               Williamson
               of
               Magdalens
               ,
               and
               More
               of
               New-Colledge
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               Bruch
               of
               Brazen-nose
               ,
               with
               Lloyd
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Colledge
              
               on
               the
               other
               side
               .
               These
               last
               pretending
               foul
               play
               to
               be
               offered
               to
               them
               (
               as
               indeed
               it
               was
               not
               very
               fair
               )
               made
               their
               appeal
               unto
               the
               King
               ;
               before
               whom
               the
               proceedings
               being
               heard
               and
               examined
               ,
               Williamson
               and
               Lloyd
               were
               returned
               Proctors
               for
               that
               year
               ,
               the
               last
               pretending
               Kindred
               to
               the
               Dutchess
               of
               Buckingham
               .
               And
               to
               prevent
               the
               like
               disorders
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               it
               was
               resolved
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               with
               the
               Advice
               of
               his
               Council
               ,
               but
               of
               Laud
               especially
               ,
               that
               the
               Proctors
               should
               from
               thenceforth
               be
               chosen
               by
               their
               severall
               Colledges
               ,
               each
               Colledge
               having
               more
               or
               fewer
               turns
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               number
               and
               greatness
               of
               their
               Foundations
               .
               To
               which
               end
               a
               Cycle
               was
               devised
               ,
               containing
               a
               perpetual
               Revolution
               of
               three
               and
               twenty
               years
               ,
               within
               which
               Latitude
               of
               time
               ,
               Christ-Church
               was
               to
               enjoy
               six
               Proctors
               ,
               Magdalen
               five
               ,
               New-Colledge
               foure
               ,
               
                 Merton
                 ,
                 All-Souls
                 ,
                 Exeter
                 ,
                 Brazen-Nose
                 ,
              
               St.
               Iohns
               ,
               and
               Wadham
               Colledges
               to
               have
               three
               a
               piece
               ;
               
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 Queens
                 ,
                 Orial
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Corpus
                 Christi
              
               to
               have
               only
               two
               ;
               the
               rest
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Vniversity
                 ,
                 Baliol
                 ,
                 Lincoln
                 ,
                 Iesus
                 ,
              
               and
               Pembroke
               ,
               but
               one
               alone
               ;
               which
               Cycle
               was
               so
               
               contrived
               ,
               that
               every
               Colledge
               knew
               their
               turn
               before
               it
               came
               ,
               and
               did
               accordingly
               resolve
               on
               the
               fittest
               man
               to
               supply
               the
               place
               .
               And
               for
               the
               more
               peaceable
               ordering
               of
               such
               other
               matters
               in
               the
               University
               ,
               as
               had
               relation
               thereunto
               ,
               some
               Statutes
               were
               digested
               by
               Laud
               ,
               and
               recommended
               by
               the
               King
               to
               the
               said
               University
               ,
               where
               they
               were
               chearfully
               received
               ,
               without
               contradiction
               ,
               and
               Entred
               on
               Record
               in
               the
               Publick
               Registers
               in
               December
               following
               .
               Yet
               was
               not
               this
               the
               only
               good
               turn
               which
               that
               University
               recieved
               from
               him
               in
               this
               Year
               :
               For
               in
               the
               two
               Months
               next
               ensuing
               ,
               he
               procured
               no
               fewer
               than
               260
               
                 Greek
                 Manuscripts
              
               to
               be
               given
               unto
               the
               Publick
               Library
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               240
               of
               them
               by
               the
               Munificence
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Pembroke
               ,
               and
               20
               by
               the
               Bounty
               of
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Row
              
               ,
               then
               newly
               returned
               from
               his
               Negotiations
               in
               the
               Eastern
               parts
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               the
               time
               of
               the
               next
               Parliamentary
               Meeting
               ,
               which
               by
               divers
               Adjournments
               had
               been
               put
               off
               till
               the
               twentieth
               of
               Ianuary
               ,
               was
               neer
               at
               hand
               .
               And
               that
               the
               Meeting
               might
               be
               more
               agreeable
               to
               his
               Intendments
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               was
               advised
               to
               smooth
               and
               prepare
               his
               way
               unto
               it
               ▪
               first
               by
               removing
               of
               some
               Rubs
               ,
               and
               after
               by
               some
               popular
               Acts
               of
               Place
               and
               Favour
               .
               Savill
               of
               Yorshire
               ,
               a
               busie
               man
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               but
               otherwise
               a
               politick
               and
               prudent
               Person
               ,
               he
               had
               taken
               off
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               former
               Parliament
               ,
               by
               making
               him
               one
               of
               his
               Privy
               Council
               ,
               and
               preferring
               him
               to
               be
               Comptroller
               of
               his
               Houshold
               ,
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Suckling
               then
               deceased
               ;
               and
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               last
               Session
               had
               raised
               him
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               Lord
               Savill
               of
               Pontfract
               .
               Competitor
               with
               Savill
               in
               all
               his
               Elections
               for
               that
               County
               ,
               had
               been
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Wentworth
              
               of
               
                 Wentworth
                 Woadhouse
              
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               most
               prodigous
               Parts
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               made
               use
               of
               at
               first
               in
               favour
               of
               the
               Popular
               Faction
               ,
               and
               for
               refusing
               of
               the
               Loan
               had
               been
               long
               imprisoned
               .
               He
               looked
               on
               the
               Preferments
               of
               Savill
               (
               his
               old
               Adversary
               )
               with
               no
               small
               disdain
               ,
               taking
               himself
               to
               be
               ,
               as
               indeed
               he
               was
               ,
               as
               much
               above
               him
               in
               Revenue
               ,
               as
               in
               Parts
               and
               Power
               .
               To
               sweeten
               and
               demulce
               this
               man
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Richard
                 Weston
              
               then
               Lord
               Treasurer
               ,
               created
               afterwards
               Earl
               of
               Portland
               ,
               used
               his
               best
               endeavours
               ;
               and
               having
               gained
               him
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               not
               only
               procured
               him
               to
               be
               one
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Privy
               Council
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               made
               Lord
               President
               of
               the
               North
               ,
               and
               advanc'd
               unto
               the
               Title
               of
               
                 Viscount
                 Wentworth
              
               ;
               by
               which
               he
               over-topped
               the
               Savills
               both
               in
               Court
               and
               Country
               .
               Being
               so
               gained
               unto
               the
               King
               ,
               he
               became
               the
               most
               devout
               Friend
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               greatest
               Zealot
               for
               advancing
               the
               Monarchical
               Interest
               ,
               and
               the
               ablest
               Minister
               of
               State
               both
               for
               Peace
               and
               War
               ,
               that
               any
               of
               our
               former
               Histories
               have
               afforded
               to
               us
               .
               He
               had
               not
               long
               frequented
               the
               Council-Table
               ,
               when
               Laud
               and
               he
               ,
               coming
               to
               a
               right
               understanding
               of
               one
               another
               ,
               entred
               into
               a
               League
               of
               such
               inviolable
               Friendship
               ,
               that
               nothing
               but
               the
               inevitable
               stroke
               of
               Death
               could
               part
               them
               ;
               and
               joining
               hearts
               and
               hands
               together
               ,
               cooperated
               from
               thenceforth
               for
               advancing
               the
               Honour
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               his
               Majesties
               Service
               .
            
             
             
               These
               Matters
               being
               carried
               thus
               ,
               to
               assure
               himself
               of
               two
               such
               Persons
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               very
               much
               pleased
               himself
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               must
               do
               something
               also
               to
               please
               the
               People
               ;
               and
               nothing
               was
               conceived
               could
               have
               pleased
               them
               more
               ,
               than
               to
               grant
               them
               their
               desires
               in
               matters
               which
               concerned
               Religion
               ,
               and
               bestow
               Favours
               upon
               such
               men
               as
               were
               dear
               unto
               them
               .
               In
               pursuance
               of
               his
               gracious
               Answer
               to
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               ,
               touching
               Priests
               and
               Jesuits
               ,
               the
               growth
               of
               Popery
               ,
               and
               obstinacy
               of
               Recusants
               ,
               he
               had
               caused
               his
               Proclamation
               to
               be
               issued
               on
               the
               third
               of
               August
               ,
               for
               putting
               the
               Laws
               and
               Statutes
               made
               against
               Jesuits
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Popish
               Recusants
               ,
               in
               due
               Execution
               :
               And
               now
               he
               adds
               another
               to
               it
               ,
               dated
               on
               the
               eleventh
               day
               of
               December
               ,
               for
               the
               Apprehension
               of
               
                 Richard
                 Smith
              
               a
               
                 Popish
                 Priest
              
               ,
               styling
               and
               calling
               himself
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Chalcedon
               ,
               a
               dangerous
               man
               ,
               and
               one
               who
               under
               colour
               of
               a
               Foreign
               Title
               ,
               exercised
               all
               manner
               of
               Episcopal
               Jurisdiction
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               
               And
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               Archbishop
               Abbot
               ,
               a
               great
               Confident
               of
               the
               Popular
               Party
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               is
               sent
               for
               to
               the
               Court
               about
               Christmas
               ,
               and
               from
               out
               of
               his
               Barge
               received
               by
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               York
               and
               the
               Earl
               of
               Dorset
               ,
               by
               them
               accompanied
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               giving
               him
               his
               Hand
               to
               kiss
               ,
               enjoined
               him
               not
               to
               fail
               the
               Council-Table
               twice
               a
               week
               .
               And
               so
               far
               all
               was
               well
               ,
               beyond
               all
               exception
               ;
               but
               whether
               it
               were
               so
               in
               the
               two
               next
               also
               ,
               hath
               been
               much
               disputed
               .
               
                 Barnaby
                 Potter
                 ,
                 Provost
              
               of
               
                 Queens
                 Colledge
              
               in
               Oxon.
               a
               thorow-pac'd
               Calvinian
               (
               but
               otherwise
               his
               ancient
               Servant
               )
               is
               preferr'd
               to
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Carlisle
               ,
               then
               vacant
               by
               the
               Translation
               of
               White
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Mountague's
               Book
               ,
               named
               
                 Appello
                 Caesarem
              
               ,
               must
               be
               called
               in
               also
               ;
               not
               in
               regard
               of
               any
               false
               Doctrine
               contained
               in
               it
               :
               but
               ,
               
                 for
                 being
                 the
                 first
                 cause
                 of
                 those
                 Disputes
                 and
                 Differences
                 which
                 have
                 since
                 much
                 troubled
                 the
                 quiet
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               His
               Majesty
               hoping
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 occasion
                 being
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 men
                 would
                 no
                 longer
                 trouble
                 themselves
                 with
                 such
                 unnecessary
                 Disputations
                 .
              
               Whether
               his
               Majesty
               did
               well
               in
               doing
               no
               more
               ,
               if
               the
               Book
               contained
               any
               false
               Doctrine
               in
               it
               ;
               or
               in
               doing
               so
               much
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               done
               only
               to
               please
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               I
               take
               not
               upon
               me
               to
               determine
               :
               But
               certainly
               ,
               it
               never
               falleth
               out
               well
               with
               Christian
               Princes
               ,
               when
               they
               make
               Religion
               bend
               to
               Policy
               ,
               or
               think
               to
               gain
               their
               ends
               on
               men
               by
               doing
               such
               things
               as
               they
               are
               not
               plainly
               guided
               to
               by
               the
               Light
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               And
               so
               it
               hapned
               to
               his
               Majesty
               at
               this
               present
               time
               ;
               those
               two
               last
               Actions
               being
               looked
               on
               only
               as
               Tricks
               of
               King-craft
               ,
               done
               only
               out
               of
               a
               design
               for
               getting
               him
               more
               love
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               his
               People
               than
               before
               he
               had
               .
               Against
               the
               calling
               in
               of
               Mountague's
               Book
               ,
               it
               was
               objected
               commonly
               to
               his
               disadvantage
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               not
               done
               till
               three
               years
               after
               it
               came
               out
               ,
               till
               it
               had
               been
               questioned
               in
               three
               several
               Parliaments
               ,
               till
               all
               the
               Copies
               of
               it
               were
               dispersed
               and
               sold
               ;
               and
               then
               too
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               called
               in
               without
               any
               Censure
               either
               of
               the
               Author
               or
               his
               Doctrines
               ;
               That
               the
               Author
               had
               been
               punished
               with
               a
               very
               
               good
               Bishoprick
               ,
               and
               the
               Book
               seemingly
               discountenanced
               ,
               to
               no
               other
               end
               but
               to
               divert
               those
               of
               contrary
               perswasion
               from
               Writing
               or
               Acting
               any
               thing
               against
               it
               in
               the
               following
               Parliament
               .
               And
               as
               for
               Potter
               ,
               what
               could
               he
               have
               done
               less
               in
               common
               gratitude
               ,
               than
               to
               prefer
               him
               to
               a
               Bishoprick
               ,
               for
               so
               many
               years
               Service
               as
               Potter
               in
               his
               time
               had
               done
               him
               both
               as
               Prince
               and
               King.
               So
               true
               is
               that
               of
               the
               wise
               Historian
               ,
               (a)
               
                 When
                 Princes
                 once
                 are
                 in
                 discredit
                 with
                 their
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 their
                 good
                 Actions
                 as
                 their
                 bad
                 are
                 all
                 accounted
                 Grievances
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               notwithstanding
               all
               these
               preparatory
               actions
               ,
               the
               Commons
               were
               resolved
               to
               begin
               at
               the
               same
               Point
               where
               before
               they
               ended
               .
               The
               Parliament
               had
               been
               Prorogued
               as
               they
               were
               hammering
               a
               Remonstrance
               against
               Tonnage
               and
               Poundage
               ,
               which
               animated
               
                 Chambers
                 ,
                 Rouls
              
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               Merc●ants
               ,
               to
               refuse
               the
               payment
               ;
               for
               which
               refusal
               some
               of
               their
               Goods
               was
               seised
               by
               Order
               from
               the
               Lord
               Treasurer
               Weston
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               committed
               Prisoners
               by
               the
               Kings
               Command
               .
               These
               matters
               so
               possessed
               their
               thoughts
               ,
               that
               a
               week
               was
               passed
               before
               they
               could
               resume
               their
               old
               care
               of
               Religion
               ,
               or
               think
               of
               Petitioning
               his
               Majesty
               for
               a
               Publick
               Fast
               :
               but
               at
               last
               they
               fell
               upon
               them
               both
               .
               To
               their
               Petition
               for
               a
               Fast
               (
               not
               tendred
               to
               his
               Majesty
               till
               the
               thirtieth
               of
               Ianuary
               )
               he
               returned
               this
               Answer
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               viz.
               
               
                 That
                 this
                 Custom
                 of
                 Fasts
                 at
                 every
                 Session
                 was
                 but
                 lately
                 begun
                 ;
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 fully
                 satisfied
                 of
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 it
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ;
                 That
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 avoiding
                 of
                 Questions
                 and
                 Jealousies
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 grant
                 them
                 their
                 Request
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 Proviso
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 hereafter
                 be
                 brought
                 into
                 President
                 but
                 on
                 great
                 occasions
                 :
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 That
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 form
                 and
                 times
                 thereof
                 he
                 would
                 advise
                 with
                 his
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 return
                 unto
                 both
                 Houses
                 a
                 particular
                 Answer
                 .
              
               But
               so
               long
               it
               was
               before
               that
               Answer
               came
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               perverse
               were
               they
               in
               crossing
               with
               his
               Majesties
               Counsels
               ,
               that
               the
               Parliament
               was
               almost
               ended
               before
               the
               Fast
               was
               kept
               in
               London
               and
               Westminster
               ,
               and
               dissolved
               many
               days
               before
               it
               was
               to
               have
               been
               kept
               in
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               And
               for
               Religion
               ,
               they
               insisted
               on
               it
               with
               such
               importunity
               ,
               that
               his
               Majesty
               could
               no
               longer
               dissemble
               his
               taking
               notice
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               meer
               artifice
               and
               diversion
               to
               stave
               him
               off
               from
               being
               gratified
               in
               the
               Grant
               of
               Tonnage
               and
               Poundage
               ,
               which
               he
               so
               often
               press'd
               them
               to
               .
               And
               thereupon
               he
               lets
               them
               know
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 understood
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 their
                 delay
                 in
                 his
                 business
                 to
                 be
              
               Religion
               ,
               
                 of
                 the
                 preservation
                 whereof
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 should
                 have
                 greater
                 care
                 than
                 himself
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 either
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 an
                 Argument
                 he
                 wanted
                 Power
                 to
                 preserve
                 it
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 thought
                 no
                 body
                 would
                 affirm
                 )
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 very
                 ill
                 counselled
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 danger
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 reported
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               notwithstanding
               ,
               they
               proceed
               in
               their
               former
               way
               .
               His
               Majesty
               had
               granted
               several
               Pardons
               to
               
                 Mountague
                 ,
                 Cosens
                 ,
                 Manwa●ring
              
               ,
               and
               Sibth●rp
               ,
               before-mentioned
               .
               These
               Pardons
               must
               be
               questioned
               ,
               
               and
               the
               men
               summoned
               to
               appear
               :
               And
               Information
               is
               preferred
               by
               Iones
               against
               Mountague's
               Confirmation
               in
               the
               See
               of
               Chichester
               ,
               which
               after
               many
               disputes
               is
               referred
               to
               a
               Select
               Committee
               .
               Complaint
               is
               made
               against
               Neile
               Bishop
               of
               Winton
               .
               for
               for
               saying
               to
               some
               Divines
               of
               his
               Diocess
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 must
                 not
                 Preach
                 against
                 Papists
                 now
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 formerly
                 .
                 Marshall
              
               and
               Moor
               ,
               two
               Doctors
               in
               Divinity
               (
               but
               such
               as
               had
               received
               some
               displeasures
               from
               him
               )
               are
               brought
               in
               to
               prove
               it
               .
               Upon
               him
               also
               it
               was
               charged
               ,
               That
               the
               Pardons
               of
               Mountague
               and
               Cosens
               were
               of
               his
               procuring
               :
               Insomuch
               that
               Eliot
               pronounced
               positively
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 the
                 Dangers
                 which
                 they
                 feared
                 ,
                 were
                 contracted
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 that
                 Bishop
              
               ;
               and
               thereupon
               desired
               ,
               
                 That
                 a
                 Motion
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty
                 to
                 leave
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Iustice
                 of
                 that
                 House
                 .
              
               Many
               Reports
               come
               flowing
               in
               to
               the
               Committee
               for
               Religion
               ,
               of
               turning
               Tables
               into
               Altars
               ,
               adoring
               towards
               or
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               standing
               up
               at
               the
               Gospels
               and
               the
               
                 Gloria
                 Patri
              
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               also
               taken
               into
               consideration
               .
               The
               Articles
               of
               Lambeth
               are
               declared
               to
               be
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               did
               oppose
               them
               to
               be
               called
               in
               question
               .
               Walker
               delivered
               a
               Petition
               from
               the
               Booksellers
               and
               Printers
               ,
               in
               complaint
               of
               the
               Restraint
               of
               Books
               written
               against
               Popery
               and
               Arminianism
               ;
               and
               the
               contrary
               allowed
               of
               ,
               by
               the
               only
               means
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ;
               and
               ,
               That
               divers
               of
               them
               had
               been
               Pursevanted
               for
               Printing
               of
               
                 Orthodox
                 Books
              
               ;
               and
               ,
               That
               the
               Licencing
               of
               Books
               was
               only
               to
               be
               restrained
               to
               the
               said
               Bishop
               and
               his
               Chaplains
               .
               Hereupon
               followed
               a
               Debate
               amongst
               them
               about
               the
               Licencing
               of
               Books
               ,
               which
               having
               taken
               up
               some
               time
               ,
               was
               referred
               to
               the
               Committee
               also
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               was
               .
               By
               these
               Embraceries
               the
               Committee
               for
               Religion
               had
               Work
               enough
               ,
               more
               than
               they
               knew
               how
               to
               turn
               their
               hands
               to
               .
               But
               before
               they
               could
               bring
               any
               thing
               to
               perfection
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               was
               so
               exasperated
               by
               their
               rigorous
               Proceedings
               against
               the
               Farmers
               of
               his
               Customs
               ,
               the
               Imprisoning
               of
               Acton
               Sheriff
               of
               London
               ,
               their
               Voting
               down
               his
               Right
               to
               Tonnage
               and
               Poundage
               ,
               and
               their
               threatning
               Speeches
               against
               the
               Lord
               Treasurer
               Weston
               ,
               whom
               he
               highly
               favoured
               ;
               That
               on
               the
               second
               of
               March
               he
               Adjourned
               the
               House
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               tenth
               of
               the
               same
               Month
               Dissolved
               the
               Parliament
               .
               At
               which
               Adjournment
               some
               of
               the
               Members
               carried
               themselves
               in
               such
               an
               undutiful
               (
               I
               must
               not
               say
               a
               seditious
               )
               manner
               ,
               that
               they
               locked
               up
               the
               Doors
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               put
               the
               Keys
               into
               one
               of
               their
               Pockets
               ,
               excluded
               the
               Kings
               Messenger
               from
               coming
               in
               to
               deliver
               his
               Errand
               ,
               compelled
               the
               Speaker
               to
               return
               to
               his
               Chair
               ,
               and
               held
               him
               there
               by
               strong
               hand
               ,
               till
               they
               had
               thundred
               out
               their
               Anathema's
               ,
               not
               only
               against
               such
               as
               should
               dare
               to
               Levy
               the
               Tonnage
               and
               Poundage
               ,
               but
               those
               also
               who
               should
               willingly
               pay
               it
               ,
               before
               it
               had
               been
               granted
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ;
               for
               which
               Contempts
               and
               Disobediencies
               ,
               the
               principal
               Sticklers
               were
               convented
               by
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               and
               after
               brought
               before
               the
               Justices
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Bench
               ,
               by
               whom
               they
               were
               not
               only
               
               fined
               ,
               but
               committed
               unto
               several
               Prisons
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               they
               could
               pretend
               or
               plead
               from
               the
               
                 Petition
                 of
                 Right
              
               ,
               which
               they
               so
               much
               stood
               on
               .
               So
               hard
               a
               thing
               it
               is
               to
               finde
               a
               cord
               so
               strong
               as
               to
               bind
               the
               Prerogative
               ,
               when
               Kings
               have
               either
               Power
               or
               Will
               to
               make
               use
               thereof
               .
            
             
               
               During
               this
               last
               Parliament
               ,
               Leighton
               ,
               a
               Scot
               by
               birth
               ,
               a
               Doctor
               of
               Physick
               by
               Profession
               ,
               a
               fiery
               Puritan
               in
               Faction
               ,
               dedicated
               a
               most
               pestilent
               Book
               unto
               them
               called
               
                 Sions
                 Plea
              
               :
               In
               this
               Book
               he
               incited
               them
               
                 to
                 kill
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 smite
                 them
                 under
                 the
                 fifth
                 Rib
              
               ;
               inveighing
               also
               against
               the
               Queen
               ,
               whom
               he
               branded
               by
               the
               name
               of
               an
               Idolatress
               ,
               a
               Canaanite
               ,
               and
               the
               Daughter
               of
               Heth.
               And
               that
               this
               general
               Doctrine
               might
               not
               be
               Preached
               without
               a
               particular
               Application
               ,
               a
               Paper
               was
               cast
               into
               the
               yard
               belonging
               to
               the
               House
               of
               the
               Dean
               of
               St.
               
                 Pauls
                 ,
                 March
              
               2.
               to
               this
               effect
               ;
               viz.
               
               
                 Laud
                 look
                 to
                 thy self
                 ;
                 be
                 assured
                 thy
                 Life
                 is
                 sought
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 fauterer
                 of
                 all
                 Wickedness
                 :
                 Repent
                 thee
                 ,
                 repent
                 thee
                 of
                 thy
                 monstrous
                 sins
                 ,
                 before
                 thou
                 be
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 assure
                 thy self
                 ,
                 neither
                 God
                 nor
                 the
                 World
                 can
                 indure
                 such
                 a
                 vile
                 Counsellor
                 to
                 live
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 Whisperer
                 .
              
               Another
               was
               found
               at
               the
               same
               time
               and
               place
               against
               the
               Lord
               Treasurer
               ,
               who
               now
               is
               made
               the
               Scape-Goat
               ,
               to
               bear
               all
               those
               faults
               in
               Civil
               Matters
               which
               formerly
               had
               been
               imputed
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
               Buckingham
               .
               It
               was
               no
               need
               to
               bid
               them
               have
               a
               care
               of
               themselves
               ,
               after
               two
               such
               Warnings
               :
               Leighton
               is
               therefore
               brought
               into
               the
               Star-Chamber
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               could
               be
               apprehended
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               Sentenced
               to
               have
               his
               Ears
               cropp'd
               ,
               his
               Nose
               slit
               ,
               his
               Forehead
               stigmatized
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               whipped
               :
               But
               between
               the
               Sentence
               and
               Execution
               he
               made
               his
               escape
               out
               of
               the
               Fleet
               ,
               though
               by
               better
               hap
               to
               the
               Warden
               ,
               than
               to
               himself
               ,
               he
               was
               retaken
               in
               Bedfordshire
               ,
               and
               underwent
               the
               punishment
               appointed
               for
               him
               ;
               but
               this
               hapned
               not
               till
               November
               29.
               1630.
               
               The
               rest
               of
               this
               Year
               (
               in
               reference
               to
               our
               present
               Story
               )
               was
               of
               little
               Action
               ,
               Laud
               falling
               into
               a
               burning
               Fever
               on
               the
               fourteenth
               of
               August
               ,
               at
               the
               House
               of
               Windebank
               his
               old
               Friend
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               was
               brought
               to
               such
               a
               low
               and
               weak
               estate
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               not
               able
               to
               reach
               to
               his
               own
               House
               till
               October
               20.
               nor
               to
               put
               himself
               into
               the
               Service
               of
               his
               Place
               till
               the
               end
               of
               March.
               Yet
               such
               was
               the
               Activeness
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               though
               his
               Body
               was
               infirm
               ,
               yet
               his
               Thoughts
               were
               working
               .
               He
               saw
               the
               Church
               decaying
               both
               in
               Power
               and
               Patrimony
               :
               Her
               Patrimony
               dilapidated
               by
               the
               Avarice
               of
               several
               Bishops
               ,
               in
               making
               havock
               of
               their
               Woods
               to
               enrich
               themselves
               ;
               and
               more
               than
               so
               ,
               in
               filling
               up
               their
               Grants
               and
               Leases
               to
               the
               utmost
               term
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               been
               nominated
               to
               some
               other
               Bishoprick
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               wrong
               of
               their
               Successors
               .
               Her
               Power
               he
               found
               diminished
               partly
               by
               the
               Bishops
               themselves
               ,
               in
               leaving
               their
               Diocesses
               unregarded
               ,
               and
               living
               altogether
               about
               Westminster
               ,
               to
               be
               in
               a
               more
               ready
               way
               for
               the
               next
               Preferment
               ;
               partly
               by
               the
               great
               increase
               of
               Chaplains
               in
               the
               Houses
               of
               many
               private
               Gentlemen
               :
               but
               chiefly
               by
               the
               multitude
               
               of
               Irregular
               Lecturers
               ,
               both
               in
               City
               and
               Country
               ,
               whose
               work
               it
               was
               to
               undermine
               as
               well
               the
               Doctrine
               as
               the
               Government
               of
               it
               .
               For
               the
               preventing
               of
               such
               mischiefs
               as
               might
               hence
               ensue
               ,
               some
               Conference
               had
               passed
               betwixt
               him
               and
               Harsnet
               ,
               who
               lately
               had
               succeeded
               Mountain
               (
               before
               he
               had
               half
               warmed
               his
               Chair
               )
               in
               the
               See
               of
               York
               ;
               and
               certain
               Considerations
               were
               resolved
               upon
               to
               be
               propounded
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               for
               the
               peace
               and
               well-ordering
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               which
               being
               reduced
               into
               form
               ,
               and
               by
               Laud
               presented
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               were
               first
               signed
               by
               his
               Majesties
               Royal
               Hand
               ,
               and
               published
               in
               December
               following
               by
               the
               Title
               of
               
                 His
                 Majesties
                 Instructions
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
                 Father
                 in
                 God
              
               George
               
                 Lord
                 Archbishop
                 of
              
               Canterbury
               ,
               
                 containing
                 certain
                 Orders
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 and
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 by
                 the
                 several
                 Bishops
                 in
                 his
                 Province
                 :
              
               Which
               said
               Instructions
               were
               as
               ●olloweth
               
                 
                   CHARLES
                   REX
                   .
                
                 
                   I.
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Lords
                     the
                     Bishops
                     be
                     commanded
                     to
                     their
                     several
                     Sees
                     ,
                     there
                     to
                     keep
                     Residence
                     ;
                     excepting
                     those
                     which
                     are
                     at
                     necessary
                     Attendance
                     at
                     Court.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   II.
                   
                     That
                     none
                     of
                     them
                     Reside
                     upon
                     his
                     Land
                     or
                     Lease
                     that
                     he
                     hath
                     Purchased
                     ,
                     nor
                     on
                     his
                  
                   Commendam
                   ,
                   
                     if
                     he
                     hold
                     any
                     ;
                     but
                     in
                     one
                     of
                     his
                  
                   Episcopal
                   Houses
                   ,
                   
                     if
                     he
                     have
                     any
                     such
                     :
                     And
                     that
                     he
                     waste
                     not
                     the
                     Woods
                     where
                     any
                     are
                     left
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   III.
                   
                     That
                     they
                     give
                     Charge
                     in
                     their
                  
                   Triennial
                   Visitations
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     at
                     other
                     convenient
                     times
                     ,
                     both
                     by
                     themselves
                     and
                     their
                     Arch-Deacons
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     Declaration
                     for
                     settling
                     all
                     Questions
                     in
                     difference
                     ,
                     be
                     strictly
                     observed
                     by
                     all
                     Parties
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   IV.
                   
                     That
                     there
                     be
                     a
                     special
                     Care
                     taken
                     by
                     them
                     all
                     ,
                     That
                     their
                     Ordinations
                     be
                     Solemn
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     of
                     unworthy
                     Persons
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   V.
                   
                     That
                     they
                     take
                     great
                     Care
                     concerning
                     the
                  
                   Lecturers
                   
                     in
                     their
                     several
                  
                   Diocesses
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     whom
                     We
                     give
                     these
                     Special
                     Directions
                     following
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       
                         That
                         in
                         all
                         Parishes
                         the
                         afternoon
                         Sermons
                         be
                         turned
                         into
                         Catechising
                         by
                         Question
                         and
                         Answer
                         ,
                         where
                         and
                         whensoever
                         there
                         is
                         not
                         some
                         great
                         cause
                         apparent
                         to
                         break
                         this
                         ancient
                         and
                         profitable
                         Order
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       2
                       ,
                       
                         That
                         every
                         Bishop
                         Ordain
                         in
                         his
                      
                       Diocess
                       ,
                       
                         That
                         every
                      
                       Lecturer
                       
                         do
                         read
                      
                       Divine
                       Service
                       
                         according
                         to
                         the
                      
                       Liturgy
                       
                         Printed
                         by
                         Authority
                         ,
                         in
                         his
                      
                       Surplice
                       ,
                       
                         and
                         before
                         the
                      
                       Lecture
                       .
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       
                         That
                         where
                         a
                      
                       Lecture
                       
                         is
                         set
                         up
                         in
                         a
                         Market-Town
                         ,
                         it
                         may
                         be
                         Read
                         by
                         a
                         Company
                         of
                         Grave
                         and
                         Orthodox
                         Divines
                         near
                         adjoining
                         ,
                         and
                         in
                         the
                         same
                      
                       Diocess
                       ;
                       
                         and
                         that
                         they
                         Preach
                         in
                         Gowns
                         ,
                         and
                         not
                         in
                         Cloaks
                         ,
                         as
                         too
                         many
                         do
                         use
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       4.
                       
                       
                         That
                         if
                         a
                         Corporation
                         do
                         maintain
                         a
                         single
                      
                       Lecturer
                       ,
                       
                         he
                         be
                         not
                         suffered
                         to
                         Preach
                         till
                         he
                         profess
                         his
                         willingness
                         to
                         take
                         
                         upon
                         him
                         a
                      
                       Living
                       with
                       Cure
                       of
                       souls
                       ,
                       
                         within
                         that
                         incorporation
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         he
                         do
                         actually
                         take
                         such
                      
                       Benefice
                       or
                       Cure
                       
                         so
                         soon
                         as
                         the
                         same
                         shall
                         be
                         fairely
                         procured
                         for
                         him
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   VI.
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Bishops
                     do
                     incourage
                     and
                     countenance
                     the
                     grave
                     and
                     Orthodox
                     Divines
                     of
                     their
                     Clergy
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     they
                     use
                     all
                     means
                     by
                     some
                     of
                     their
                     Clergy
                     ,
                     or
                     others
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     have
                     knowledge
                     how
                     both
                  
                   Lecturers
                   and
                   Preachers
                   
                     within
                     their
                     Diocesses
                     behave
                     themselves
                     in
                     their
                     Sermons
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     they
                     may
                     take
                     order
                     for
                     any
                     abuse
                     accordingly
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Bishop
                     suffer
                     none
                     under
                     Noblemen
                     ,
                     and
                     men
                     qualified
                     by
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     to
                     have
                     any
                     private
                     Chaplain
                     in
                     his
                     house
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   
                     That
                     they
                     take
                     especial
                     care
                     ,
                     that
                     Divine
                     Service
                     be
                     diligently
                     frequented
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     for
                     the
                     Prayers
                     and
                     Catechism
                     ,
                     as
                     Sermons
                     ;
                     and
                     take
                     particular
                     notice
                     of
                     all
                     such
                     as
                     absent
                     themselves
                     as
                     Recusants
                     ,
                     or
                     otherwise
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   
                     That
                     every
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     who
                     by
                     Our
                     Grace
                     and
                     Favour
                     ,
                     and
                     good
                     opinion
                     of
                     his
                     Service
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     nominated
                     by
                     Vs
                     to
                     another
                     Bishoprick
                     ,
                     shall
                     not
                     from
                     that
                     day
                     of
                     nomination
                     presume
                     to
                     make
                     any
                     Lease
                     for
                     three
                     Lives
                     ,
                     or
                     one
                     and
                     twenty
                     years
                     ,
                     or
                  
                   Concurrent
                   
                     Lease
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     way
                     renew
                     any
                     Estate
                     ,
                     or
                     cut
                     any
                     wood
                     or
                     timber
                     ,
                     but
                     meerly
                     to
                     receive
                     the
                     Rents
                     due
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     quit
                     the
                     place
                     ;
                     For
                     we
                     think
                     it
                     a
                     hateful
                     thing
                     that
                     any
                     mans
                     leaving
                     the
                     Bishoprick
                     should
                     almost
                     undo
                     his
                     Successor
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     any
                     man
                     shall
                     presume
                     to
                     break
                     this
                     Order
                     ,
                     We
                     will
                     refuse
                     him
                     at
                     Our
                     Royal
                     Assent
                     ,
                     and
                     keep
                     him
                     at
                     the
                     place
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     so
                     abused
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   X.
                   
                     And
                     lastly
                     ,
                     We
                     command
                     you
                     to
                     give
                     Vs
                     an
                     account
                     every
                     year
                     on
                     the
                     second
                     of
                  
                   January
                   
                     of
                     the
                     performance
                     of
                     these
                     Our
                     Commands
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               The
               Reader
               may
               think
               strange
               that
               in
               the
               second
               of
               these
               Instructions
               we
               should
               find
               any
               Bishop
               under
               a
               supposition
               of
               having
               no
               Episcopal
               house
               for
               his
               habitation
               ;
               concerning
               which
               he
               is
               to
               know
               that
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Oxon
               at
               that
               time
               had
               no
               house
               left
               belonging
               to
               their
               Episcopal
               See
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Country
               :
               but
               dwelt
               at
               their
               Parsonage
               houses
               which
               they
               held
               in
               commendam
               ,
               as
               before
               Dr.
               Bridges
               ,
               who
               had
               no
               commendam
               within
               the
               Diocess
               ,
               did
               for
               the
               most
               part
               in
               hired
               houses
               .
               For
               though
               at
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Oxon
               ,
               in
               the
               Abbey
               of
               Oseney
               the
               King
               appointed
               Glocester
               Hall
               for
               the
               Bishops
               Palace
               ;
               yet
               when
               that
               foundation
               was
               dissolved
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishops
               See
               removed
               to
               
                 Christ
                 Church
              
               ,
               the
               Grant
               of
               Glocester
               Hall
               was
               dissolved
               also
               .
               The
               Bishops
               thereupon
               retired
               to
               some
               Country
               house
               within
               the
               Diocess
               ,
               which
               appertained
               unto
               them
               in
               the
               right
               of
               their
               See
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               any
               of
               their
               Mannours
               ,
               Land
               ,
               and
               Houses
               were
               left
               unsould
               .
               But
               they
               being
               finally
               made
               a
               prey
               to
               the
               Lust
               and
               Sacriledge
               of
               some
               great
               persons
               ,
               they
               have
               since
               lived
               for
               the
               most
               part
               in
               hired
               houses
               ,
               or
               on
               their
               Commendams
               (
               if
               they
               had
               any
               such
               )
               within
               their
               Diocesses
               ,
               till
               the
               year
               
               1632.
               when
               Dr.
               
                 Iohn
                 Bancroft
              
               was
               made
               Bishop
               of
               Oxon
               ,
               who
               having
               at
               or
               about
               that
               time
               obtained
               of
               the
               King
               that
               the
               Vicaridge
               o●
               Cudsden
               ,
               about
               five
               miles
               from
               Oxon
               ,
               being
               of
               his
               own
               proper
               Patronage
               and
               Donation
               ,
               might
               be
               annexed
               for
               ever
               unto
               his
               Episcopal
               See
               ,
               built
               there
               at
               the
               perswasion
               of
               our
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               a
               very
               fair
               and
               convenient
               house
               ,
               with
               a
               decent
               Chappel
               thereunto
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               ordinary
               dwelling
               place
               of
               himself
               ,
               and
               his
               Successors
               .
               But
               the
               house
               proved
               almost
               as
               short
               lived
               as
               the
               Founder
               ,
               being
               burned
               down
               by
               Collonel
               Leg
               ,
               during
               the
               short
               time
               that
               he
               was
               Governour
               of
               Oxon
               ,
               for
               fear
               it
               might
               be
               made
               a
               Garrison
               by
               the
               Parliament
               Forces
               ;
               though
               with
               as
               much
               reason
               ,
               and
               more
               piety
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               garrisoned
               it
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               preserved
               the
               house
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               proceed
               ,
               No
               sooner
               were
               these
               Instructions
               come
               to
               the
               hands
               of
               Archbishop
               Abbot
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               presently
               dispersed
               ,
               and
               communicated
               to
               the
               Su●ra●an
               Bishops
               .
               In
               this
               he
               acted
               only
               Ministerially
               ,
               and
               durst
               do
               no
               otherwise
               ,
               but
               when
               he
               came
               to
               act
               Authoritatively
               ,
               in
               his
               own
               capacity
               he
               betrayed
               the
               cause
               ;
               he
               neither
               liked
               the
               third
               Instruction
               for
               observing
               his
               Majesties
               Declaration
               before
               the
               Articles
               ,
               that
               being
               looked
               on
               as
               an
               Artifice
               to
               bring
               in
               Arminianism
               .
               Nor
               was
               he
               pleased
               with
               any
               of
               the
               Limitations
               concerning
               Lecturers
               ,
               to
               whom
               (
               as
               the
               chief
               sticklers
               in
               the
               Puritan
               Cause
               )
               he
               was
               alwaies
               favourable
               ;
               which
               last
               affection
               he
               was
               so
               unable
               to
               conceal
               ,
               
               that
               when
               the
               Dean
               and
               Archdeacon
               of
               Canterbury
               had
               suspended
               Palmer
               and
               Vdnay
               ,
               two
               of
               the
               Lecturers
               in
               that
               Diocess
               ,
               whom
               they
               found
               obstinately
               inconformable
               to
               the
               Kings
               Directions
               ;
               He
               restored
               them
               not
               long
               after
               to
               their
               several
               Lectures
               ,
               inhibiting
               the
               Archdeacon
               from
               his
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               and
               exposing
               all
               that
               Acted
               in
               it
               to
               contempt
               and
               scorn
               .
               And
               if
               an
               Archbishop
               could
               be
               so
               unsatisfied
               for
               putting
               these
               Instructions
               into
               execution
               ,
               as
               his
               place
               required
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               question
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               but
               various
               descants
               and
               reports
               would
               be
               raised
               upon
               them
               by
               most
               sorts
               of
               People
               .
               The
               Country
               Gentlemen
               took
               it
               ill
               to
               be
               deprived
               of
               the
               liberty
               of
               keeping
               Chaplains
               in
               their
               houses
               ,
               from
               which
               they
               had
               not
               been
               debarred
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land.
               The
               Laws
               indeed
               had
               taken
               order
               ,
               that
               no
               persons
               under
               the
               Degree
               of
               a
               Baron
               ,
               (
               some
               Judges
               and
               great
               Offices
               excepted
               only
               )
               should
               qualifie
               any
               of
               their
               Chaplaines
               for
               a
               dispensation
               to
               hold
               more
               than
               one
               Benefice
               with
               
                 Cure
                 of
                 Soules
              
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               dispensed
               with
               for
               not
               residing
               on
               such
               Cures
               as
               they
               were
               preferred
               to
               .
               And
               they
               had
               taken
               order
               how
               many
               Chaplains
               every
               such
               person
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               Rank
               and
               Degree
               in
               the
               Scale
               of
               Nobility
               ,
               should
               be
               enabled
               to
               qualifie
               to
               those
               ends
               and
               purposes
               :
               but
               otherwise
               all
               persons
               had
               been
               left
               at
               liberty
               to
               keep
               as
               many
               as
               they
               would
               ,
               and
               as
               long
               as
               they
               pleased
               ,
               without
               any
               comptroll
               .
               Nor
               were
               the
               Chaplains
               better
               pleased
               than
               their
               Masters
               were
               .
               For
               having
               lived
               upon
               hard
               commons
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               under
               some
               smart
               Discipline
               also
               in
               their
               Halls
               and
               Colled●es
               ,
               they
               thought
               that
               they
               had
               spent
               their
               studies
               to
               good
               purpose
               by
               finding
               
               ease
               and
               a
               full
               belly
               in
               these
               Gentlemens
               houses
               ,
               from
               whom
               there
               was
               some
               possibility
               of
               preferment
               also
               ,
               which
               better
               Scholars
               then
               themselves
               might
               have
               otherwise
               hoped
               for
               .
               Such
               of
               the
               Bishops
               as
               were
               possessed
               of
               the
               poorer
               Bishopricks
               were
               as
               much
               troubled
               as
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               thought
               it
               the
               worst
               kind
               of
               banishments
               to
               be
               confined
               unto
               the
               Country
               ;
               complaining
               privately
               ,
               that
               now
               the
               Court-Bishops
               had
               served
               their
               own
               turns
               upon
               the
               King
               ,
               they
               cared
               not
               what
               miseries
               their
               poor
               brethren
               were
               exposed
               unto
               ;
               who
               if
               they
               were
               constrained
               to
               live
               in
               their
               Episcopal
               houses
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               other
               place
               within
               their
               Diocesses
               ,
               must
               be
               constrained
               also
               to
               keep
               up
               such
               a
               Port
               ,
               and
               maintain
               such
               open
               Hospitality
               as
               their
               Revenues
               could
               not
               bear
               .
               Nor
               was
               it
               thought
               a
               less
               injury
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               not
               make
               the
               best
               of
               their
               time
               ,
               but
               were
               required
               to
               be
               good
               husbands
               for
               another
               man
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               enjoy
               the
               place
               which
               they
               were
               to
               leave
               ;
               when
               they
               were
               fain
               to
               take
               it
               as
               it
               came
               to
               their
               hands
               ,
               without
               any
               prevention
               going
               before
               ,
               or
               satisfaction
               following
               after
               .
            
             
               But
               greater
               were
               the
               clamours
               of
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               ,
               reviving
               all
               ,
               wh●ch
               had
               been
               made
               against
               the
               like
               Instructions
               in
               the
               time
               of
               King
               Iames
               ,
               and
               the
               late
               Declaration
               published
               by
               the
               King
               reigning
               .
               For
               what
               less
               could
               be
               aimed
               at
               in
               them
               than
               suppressing
               the
               Divine
               Ordinance
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               a
               dreadful
               diminution
               of
               the
               number
               of
               Sermons
               ;
               And
               what
               could
               follow
               thereupon
               ,
               but
               negligence
               in
               the
               Priests
               ,
               ignorance
               in
               the
               People
               ,
               Popery
               and
               Superstition
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               gaining
               ground
               on
               both
               .
               Spending
               the
               afternoons
               in
               teaching
               the
               Catechism
               was
               a
               work
               fitter
               for
               a
               Pedagogue
               than
               a
               preaching
               Minister
               ,
               who
               rather
               were
               ordained
               to
               provide
               
                 strong
                 meats
              
               for
               men
               ,
               than
               milk
               for
               babes
               ;
               and
               yet
               such
               was
               the
               strictness
               of
               the
               said
               Instructions
               ,
               in
               looking
               to
               the
               observance
               of
               the
               late
               Declaration
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               not
               suffered
               to
               set
               
                 strong
                 meats
              
               before
               the
               people
               ,
               though
               men
               of
               ripe
               years
               ,
               and
               somewhat
               more
               than
               children
               in
               their
               understandings
               .
               Preaching
               must
               be
               restrained
               hereafter
               to
               Gods
               Will
               revealed
               ,
               to
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Moral
               duties
               toward
               God
               and
               men
               :
               but
               as
               for
               his
               secret
               Will
               and
               Purpose
               in
               the
               unfathomable
               depths
               of
               Predestination
               ,
               those
               must
               be
               kept
               sealed
               up
               under
               lock
               and
               key
               ,
               and
               none
               but
               the
               Arminians
               have
               the
               opening
               of
               them
               .
               And
               yet
               the
               grief
               had
               been
               the
               less
               if
               Lecturers
               had
               been
               left
               to
               their
               former
               liberty
               ,
               and
               not
               tied
               up
               to
               Gown
               and
               Surplice
               ,
               or
               fettered
               with
               Parochial
               cures
               ,
               and
               consequently
               with
               Subscriptions
               and
               Canonical
               Oaths
               ;
               badges
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               professed
               enemies
               to
               the
               pure
               Freedom
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Where
               might
               a
               man
               repair
               with
               comfort
               to
               hear
               Gods
               Word
               preached
               in
               truth
               and
               simplicity
               ,
               the
               Sacraments
               administred
               in
               their
               original
               nakedness
               ;
               to
               hear
               Christ
               speaking
               in
               his
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               the
               Prophets
               speaking
               to
               the
               People
               if
               this
               world
               went
               on
               ?
               But
               notwithstanding
               these
               secret
               Murmurs
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               the
               open
               Clamours
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               Laud
               was
               resolved
               to
               do
               his
               duty
               ,
               who
               summoning
               all
               the
               
               Ministers
               and
               Lecturers
               about
               the
               City
               of
               London
               to
               appear
               before
               him
               ,
               made
               a
               solemn
               Speech
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               pressed
               the
               necessity
               of
               his
               Majesties
               said
               Instructions
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               chearful
               obedience
               to
               them
               ;
               He
               directed
               Letters
               also
               to
               every
               Archdeacon
               in
               his
               Diocess
               requiring
               them
               to
               see
               them
               published
               to
               all
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               him
               an
               exact
               account
               at
               the
               end
               of
               their
               Visitations
               how
               they
               were
               observed
               ;
               especially
               insisting
               on
               the
               third
               Instruction
               ,
               
                 For
                 keeping
                 the
                 Kings
                 Declaration
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 differences
                 and
                 disputes
                 in
                 those
                 prohibited
                 points
                 might
                 be
                 laid
                 aside
                 .
              
               The
               like
               care
               taken
               also
               by
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               slackning
               by
               degrees
               when
               the
               heat
               was
               over
               ;
               and
               possibly
               in
               short
               time
               after
               they
               had
               not
               been
               looked
               into
               at
               all
               ,
               if
               Abbot
               had
               continued
               longer
               in
               the
               See
               of
               Canterbury
               :
               or
               that
               his
               Majesty
               had
               not
               enjoyned
               the
               Bishops
               to
               give
               him
               an
               exact
               account
               of
               their
               proceedings
               in
               the
               said
               particulars
               ,
               not
               once
               for
               all
               ,
               but
               Annually
               once
               in
               every
               year
               ,
               on
               the
               second
               of
               Ianuary
               .
               Which
               care
               being
               taken
               for
               the
               peace
               and
               happiness
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               we
               will
               lay
               hold
               upon
               this
               opportunity
               for
               crossing
               over
               into
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               taking
               a
               short
               view
               of
               the
               state
               of
               Religion
               in
               that
               Country
               ;
               which
               from
               henceforth
               shall
               be
               lookt
               into
               more
               than
               hath
               been
               formerly
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               which
               we
               are
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Reformation
               was
               advanced
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               the
               first
               care
               was
               to
               let
               the
               people
               have
               the
               Bible
               ,
               the
               publick
               Liturgie
               ,
               and
               certain
               godly
               Homilies
               in
               the
               English
               tongue
               ;
               as
               appeareth
               by
               the
               Statutes
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Edw.
               vi
               .
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Edw.
               vi
               .
               and
               1
               Eliz.
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               like
               care
               was
               taken
               of
               the
               Welch
               ;
               For
               whose
               Instruction
               it
               was
               further
               ordered
               ,
               partly
               by
               the
               Queen
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               in
               the
               fifth
               of
               her
               Reign
               ,
               that
               as
               well
               the
               Bible
               as
               the
               Common-Prayer
               Book
               should
               be
               Translated
               ,
               Printed
               ,
               and
               Published
               in
               that
               Language
               ;
               one
               Book
               of
               each
               sort
               to
               be
               provided
               for
               every
               several
               Church
               at
               the
               Charge
               of
               the
               Parish
               .
               Which
               being
               Printed
               at
               the
               first
               in
               the
               large
               Church-Volume
               ,
               was
               afterwards
               reduced
               to
               a
               more
               portable
               bulk
               for
               Domestical
               uses
               by
               the
               cost
               and
               charge
               of
               
                 Rowland
                 Heylyn
              
               ,
               Citizen
               and
               Alderman
               of
               London
               ,
               about
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Reign
               of
               this
               King.
               But
               for
               Ireland
               no
               such
               care
               was
               taken
               .
               The
               Acts
               of
               the
               Supremacy
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Consecrations
               of
               Archbishops
               and
               Bishops
               were
               received
               there
               as
               before
               in
               England
               ,
               the
               
                 English
                 Liturgie
              
               imposed
               on
               them
               by
               order
               from
               hence
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               by
               Parliament
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               .
               Which
               notwithstanding
               not
               only
               the
               Kernes
               ,
               or
               natural
               wild
               Irish
               ,
               but
               many
               of
               the
               better
               sort
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               either
               remain
               in
               their
               old
               barbarous
               ignorance
               ,
               or
               else
               adhere
               unto
               the
               Pope
               ,
               or
               finally
               to
               their
               own
               superstitious
               fancies
               ,
               as
               in
               former
               times
               .
               And
               to
               say
               truth
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               that
               they
               should
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               care
               taken
               to
               instruct
               them
               in
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               either
               by
               translating
               the
               Bible
               ,
               or
               the
               English
               Liturgy
               ,
               into
               their
               own
               Language
               ,
               as
               was
               done
               in
               Wales
               ;
               but
               forcing
               them
               to
               come
               to
               the
               English
               Service
               ,
               which
               they
               understood
               no
               more
               than
               they
               did
               the
               Mass.
               By
               means
               
               whereof
               the
               Irish
               are
               not
               only
               kept
               in
               continual
               ignorance
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Devotions
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               :
               but
               those
               of
               Rome
               are
               furnished
               with
               an
               excellent
               argument
               for
               having
               the
               Service
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               a
               Language
               which
               the
               Common
               people
               understand
               not
               .
               And
               though
               somewhat
               may
               be
               pleaded
               in
               excuse
               thereof
               ,
               during
               the
               unquietness
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               under
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               least
               part
               of
               it
               in
               her
               possession
               ;
               yet
               no
               sufficient
               plea
               can
               be
               made
               in
               defence
               of
               it
               for
               the
               time
               succeeding
               ,
               when
               the
               whole
               Country
               was
               reduced
               ,
               and
               every
               part
               thereof
               lay
               open
               to
               the
               course
               of
               Justice
               .
               So
               that
               I
               cannot
               look
               upon
               it
               without
               great
               amaz●m●nt
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               that
               Church
               should
               take
               care
               herein
               ,
               or
               recommend
               the
               miserable
               condition
               of
               that
               people
               to
               t●e
               Court
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               Now
               as
               Popery
               continued
               by
               this
               means
               in
               the
               Realm
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               so
               Calvinism
               was
               as
               strongly
               rooted
               in
               that
               part
               thereof
               ,
               which
               professed
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Religion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               And
               touching
               this
               we
               are
               to
               know
               also
               ,
               that
               the
               Calvinian
               Doctrines
               being
               propagated
               in
               both
               Universities
               by
               such
               Divines
               as
               lived
               in
               exile
               in
               Queen
               Maries
               time
               ;
               one
               
                 Peter
                 Baroe
              
               a
               Frenchman
               obtained
               to
               be
               the
               Lady
               Margarets
               Professor
               in
               the
               Divinity
               Sc●ools
               at
               Cambridge
               .
               This
               man
               approving
               better
               the
               Melancthonian
               Doctri●●
               of
               Predestination
               than
               that
               of
               Calvin
               ,
               publickly
               taught
               it
               in
               t●ose
               Schools
               ,
               and
               gained
               in
               short
               time
               very
               many
               followers
               .
               Whitaker
               was
               at
               that
               time
               her
               Majesties
               Professor
               for
               Divinity
               there
               ,
               and
               Perkins
               at
               the
               same
               time
               was
               of
               no
               small
               note
               ,
               both
               Calvinists
               in
               these
               points
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               both
               of
               them
               supralapsarians
               also
               .
               Betwixt
               these
               men
               and
               Baroe
               there
               grew
               some
               disputes
               ,
               which
               afterwards
               begat
               some
               heats
               ,
               and
               those
               heats
               brake
               out
               at
               last
               into
               open
               Factions
               .
               Hereupon
               
                 Whitaker
                 ,
                 Perkins
                 ,
                 Chaderton
              
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               the
               same
               opinion
               ,
               thought
               it
               expedient
               to
               effect
               that
               by
               power
               which
               they
               were
               not
               able
               to
               obtain
               by
               Argument
               .
               And
               to
               that
               end
               Preoccupate
               the
               most
               Reverend
               Archbishop
               Whitgift
               with
               most
               sad
               complaints
               touching
               the
               Rupture
               made
               by
               Baroe
               in
               that
               Vniversity
               .
               For
               remedy
               whereof
               ,
               the
               Archbishop
               calls
               unto
               him
               Fletcher
               the
               Lord
               Elect
               of
               
                 London
                 ,
                 Vaughan
              
               the
               Lord
               Elect
               of
               
                 Bangor
                 ,
                 Tyndal
              
               Dean
               of
               Ely
               ,
               and
               such
               Divines
               as
               came
               from
               Cambridge
               ,
               who
               meeting
               at
               his
               house
               in
               Lambeth
               on
               the
               twenty
               sixth
               day
               of
               
                 November
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1595.
               did
               then
               and
               there
               conclude
               upon
               certain
               Articles
               ,
               for
               regulating
               disputations
               in
               those
               points
               of
               Controversie
               .
               Which
               Articles
               ,
               being
               nine
               in
               number
               ,
               are
               these
               that
               follow
               :
               
                 
                   I.
                   
                     God
                     from
                     all
                     eternity
                     hath
                     predestinated
                     certain
                     men
                     unto
                     life
                     ,
                     certain
                     men
                     he
                     hath
                     reprobated
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   II.
                   
                     The
                     moving
                     or
                     efficient
                     cause
                     of
                     Predestination
                     unto
                     life
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     foresight
                     of
                     Faith
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     perseverance
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     God-works
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     any
                     thing
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     person
                     predestinated
                     .
                     but
                     only
                     the
                     good
                     will
                     and
                     pleasure
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                   III.
                   
                     There
                     is
                     predetermined
                     a
                     certain
                     number
                     of
                     the
                     Predestinate
                     which
                     can
                     either
                     be
                     augmented
                     or
                     diminished
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   IV.
                   
                     Those
                     who
                     are
                     not
                     predestinated
                     to
                     salvation
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     necessarily
                     damned
                     for
                     their
                     sins
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   V.
                   
                     A
                     true
                     living
                     and
                     justifying
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     justifying
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     extinguished
                     ,
                     falleth
                     not
                     away
                     ,
                     it
                     vanisheth
                     not
                     away
                     in
                     the
                     Act
                     either
                     finally
                     or
                     totally
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   VI.
                   
                     A
                     man
                     truly
                     faithful
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     such
                     a
                     one
                     who
                     is
                     enduced
                     with
                     a
                     justifying
                     Faith
                     ,
                     is
                     certain
                     with
                     the
                     full
                     assurance
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     remission
                     of
                     his
                     sins
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     his
                     everlasting
                     salvation
                     by
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   
                     Saving
                     grace
                     is
                     not
                     given
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     granted
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     communicated
                     to
                     all
                     men
                     ;
                     by
                     which
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     saved
                     if
                     they
                     will.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   
                     No
                     man
                     can
                     come
                     unto
                     Christ
                     unless
                     it
                     shall
                     be
                     given
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     unless
                     the
                     Father
                     shall
                     draw
                     him
                     ;
                     and
                     all
                     men
                     are
                     not
                     drawn
                     by
                     the
                     Father
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     Son.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     will
                     or
                     power
                     of
                     every
                     one
                     to
                     be
                     saved
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               These
               Articles
               being
               brought
               to
               Cambridge
               so
               discouraged
               Baroe
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               ordinary
               time
               of
               his
               publick
               readings
               was
               expired
               ,
               he
               forsook
               that
               place
               ,
               and
               not
               many
               years
               after
               died
               in
               London
               .
               His
               Funerall
               being
               attended
               (
               by
               order
               from
               Bishop
               Bancroft
               )
               by
               most
               of
               the
               Eminent
               Divines
               about
               that
               City
               ,
               which
               shews
               that
               both
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               eminent
               Divines
               of
               London
               ,
               were
               either
               inclinable
               to
               his
               opinions
               ,
               or
               not
               so
               averse
               from
               them
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               give
               a
               solemn
               attendance
               at
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Funeral
               .
               The
               news
               of
               which
               proceedings
               being
               brought
               to
               the
               Queen
               ,
               she
               was
               exc●edingly
               offended
               ,
               conceiving
               it
               a
               deep
               intrenchment
               upon
               her
               Prerogative
               ,
               that
               any
               such
               Declaration
               should
               be
               made
               in
               matter
               of
               Religion
               without
               her
               Authority
               .
               Once
               was
               she
               at
               a
               point
               to
               have
               them
               all
               indited
               of
               a
               Praemunire
               ,
               but
               the
               high
               esteem
               she
               had
               of
               Whitgift
               ,
               whom
               she
               commonly
               called
               her
               
                 black
                 husband
              
               ,
               reprieved
               all
               the
               rest
               from
               the
               danger
               of
               it
               .
               Howsoever
               such
               a
               strict
               course
               was
               taken
               for
               suppressing
               the
               said
               Articles
               ,
               that
               a
               Copy
               of
               them
               was
               not
               to
               be
               found
               in
               Cambridge
               for
               a
               long
               time
               a●ter
               ;
               though
               after
               the
               Queens
               death
               they
               began
               to
               peep
               abroad
               again
               ,
               and
               became
               more
               publick
               .
               Nor
               was
               King
               Iames
               better
               conceited
               of
               them
               than
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               was
               ;
               for
               when
               it
               was
               moved
               by
               Dr
               Reynolds
               at
               Hampton
               Court
               that
               the
               nine
               
                 Orthodoxal
                 Assertions
              
               (
               as
               he
               pleased
               to
               call
               them
               )
               which
               were
               concluded
               on
               at
               Lambeth
               might
               be
               admitted
               into
               the
               confession
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               the
               King
               so
               much
               disliked
               the
               motion
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               presently
               rejected
               without
               more
               ado
               .
               But
               that
               which
               the
               Calvinians
               could
               not
               get
               in
               England
               they
               effected
               at
               the
               last
               in
               Ireland
               ;
               where
               the
               true
               and
               genuine
               Doctrines
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               had
               been
               less
               looked
               after
               than
               at
               home
               .
               For
               in
               the
               year
               1615.
               a
               Parliament
               and
               Convocation
               being
               holden
               in
               Dublin
               ,
               it
               was
               resolved
               on
               by
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Clergy
               then
               assembled
               ,
               that
               a
               Book
               of
               Articles
               should
               be
               framed
               to
               be
               the
               
               Publick
               Confession
               of
               that
               Church
               for
               succeeding
               times
               ;
               the
               drawing
               up
               whereof
               was
               committed
               to
               Doctor
               
                 Iames
                 Vsher
              
               (
               afterwards
               Archbishop
               of
               Armagh
               ,
               and
               Lord
               Primate
               of
               Ireland
               )
               a
               Rigid
               Calvinist
               ,
               but
               otherwise
               the
               ablest
               Scholar
               of
               that
               Nation
               :
               And
               he
               accordingly
               fashioning
               the
               Doctrine
               for
               that
               Church
               by
               his
               own
               Conceptions
               ,
               
               inserted
               into
               the
               said
               Book
               of
               Articles
               the
               nine
               Conclusions
               made
               at
               Lambeth
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               standing
               Rule
               (
               as
               he
               thought
               and
               hoped
               )
               of
               that
               Church
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               they
               did
               not
               stay
               there
               neither
               .
               The
               Sabbatarian
               Doctrines
               had
               been
               broached
               by
               Bownd
               in
               the
               same
               year
               wherein
               the
               nine
               Articles
               had
               been
               made
               at
               Lambeth
               :
               Which
               being
               opposed
               by
               Archbishop
               Whitgift
               ,
               and
               never
               admitted
               in
               this
               Church
               ,
               were
               by
               the
               cunning
               of
               that
               Faction
               ,
               and
               the
               zeal
               or
               diligence
               of
               this
               man
               ,
               incorporated
               into
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Articles
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               Ireland
               ;
               in
               which
               it
               is
               declared
               for
               a
               Doctrinal
               Point
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Week
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
              
               Lords-day
               ,
               
                 is
                 wholly
                 to
                 be
                 dedicated
                 to
                 the
                 Service
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 are
              
               Bound
               
                 therein
                 to
                 rest
                 from
                 our
                 common
                 and
                 daily
                 Business
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bestow
                 that
                 leisure
                 upon
                 holy
                 Exercises
                 ,
                 both
                 Publick
                 and
                 Private
                 .
              
               And
               because
               he
               concluded
               in
               himself
               that
               the
               Pope
               was
               Antichrist
               ,
               that
               also
               must
               be
               made
               an
               Article
               of
               this
               Confession
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               find
               it
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Rome
               
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 the
                 Supream
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Vniversal
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Works
                 and
                 Doctrines
                 do
                 plainly
                 discover
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 the
              
               Man
               of
               Sin
               ,
               
                 foretold
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 consume
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 abolish
                 with
                 the
                 brightness
                 of
                 his
                 coming
                 .
              
               And
               hereunto
               ,
               That
               the
               Plantation
               of
               the
               Scots
               in
               Vlster
               (
               unhappily
               projected
               in
               the
               time
               of
               King
               Iames
               )
               brought
               in
               so
               much
               Puritanism
               such
               a
               contempt
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               such
               a
               neglect
               of
               the
               Publick
               Liturgie
               ,
               and
               other
               Divine
               Offices
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               nothing
               less
               to
               be
               found
               amongst
               them
               than
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               Government
               ,
               and
               Forms
               of
               Worship
               established
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               The
               Papists
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               encreasing
               more
               and
               more
               ,
               grew
               at
               the
               last
               to
               so
               great
               a
               confidence
               ,
               by
               the
               clashings
               here
               in
               England
               betwixt
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Parliaments
               ,
               that
               they
               gave
               themselves
               great
               hope
               of
               a
               Toleration
               :
               And
               possibly
               enough
               they
               might
               have
               obtained
               somewhat
               like
               it
               ,
               if
               the
               Irish
               Bishops
               had
               not
               joined
               together
               in
               a
               Protestation
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               and
               caused
               it
               to
               be
               published
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Derry
               ,
               with
               infinite
               Acclamations
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Hearers
               .
               Howsoever
               ,
               the
               lost
               hopes
               had
               so
               far
               emboldened
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               set
               up
               some
               Religious
               Houses
               even
               in
               Dublin
               it self
               ,
               shewed
               themselves
               openly
               in
               their
               Friars
               Habits
               ,
               and
               publickly
               affronted
               not
               only
               the
               Mayor
               ,
               but
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               that
               City
               .
               This
               coming
               to
               his
               Majesties
               knowledge
               ,
               he
               caused
               his
               pleasure
               to
               be
               signified
               to
               the
               Lords
               of
               his
               Council
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 Order
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 there
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 House
                 where
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Seminary
                   Friars
                
                 appeared
                 in
                 their
                 Habits
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 the
                 Reverend
                 Archbishop
                 and
                 the
                 Mayor
                 of
                 Dublin
                 received
                 their
                 first
                 Affront
                 ,
                 be
                 speedily
                 demolished
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 be
                 the
                 Mark
                 of
                 Terrour
                 to
                 the
                 Resisters
                 of
                 Authority
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Houses
                 erected
                 or
                 employed
                 there
                 or
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Superstitious
                 Societies
                 ,
                 be
                 converted
                 to
                 Houses
                 of
                 Correction
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 set
                 the
                 People
                 on
                 work
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 other
                 Publick
                 uses
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Advancement
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 good
                 Arts
                 ,
                 or
                 Trade
                 .
              
               Which
               Order
               of
               the
               Council-Table
               bears
               date
               31
               Ianuary
               1629.
               
            
             
               That
               part
               of
               the
               Remonstrance
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               which
               related
               to
               the
               Affairs
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               first
               alarm'd
               Laud
               to
               take
               the
               Business
               of
               that
               Church
               into
               consideration
               .
               And
               that
               he
               might
               be
               the
               better
               informed
               in
               all
               Particulars
               which
               concerned
               it
               ,
               he
               took
               order
               with
               Doctor
               
                 William
                 Beadle
              
               ,
               
               designed
               unto
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Killmore
               ,
               to
               give
               him
               an
               exact
               Account
               of
               the
               Estate
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               could
               make
               any
               perfect
               Discovery
               of
               it
               .
               This
               Order
               of
               the
               Council-Table
               reinforced
               that
               case
               ,
               and
               quickned
               the
               dispatch
               of
               Beadle
               for
               his
               satisfaction
               ,
               from
               whom
               he
               received
               a
               Letter
               dated
               April
               the
               first
               ,
               Anno
               1630.
               
               In
               which
               he
               signified
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 unmindful
                 of
                 his
                 Lordships
                 commands
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 now
                 the
                 better
                 able
                 to
                 perform
                 ,
                 because
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 about
                 my
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 set
                 down
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 knowledge
                 and
                 view
                 what
                 I
                 shall
                 relate
                 ,
                 and
                 shortly
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 much
                 ill
                 matter
                 in
                 few
                 words
                 .
                 Which
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 lets
                 his
                 Lordship
                 know
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Estate
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 was
                 very
                 miserable
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Cathedral
                 Church
                 of
                 Ardagh
                 (
                 united
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Killmore
                 )
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 ancient
                 in
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 by
                 St.
                 Patrick
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Bishops
                 House
                 there
                 ,
                 was
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Killmore
                 had
                 been
                 built
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 Bell
                 or
                 Steeple
                 ,
                 Font
                 or
                 Chalice
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Parish-Churches
                 were
                 all
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 ruined
                 ,
                 or
                 unroofed
                 and
                 unrepaired
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 saving
                 a
                 few
                 British
                 Planters
                 here
                 and
                 there
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 tenth
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Remnant
                 )
                 were
                 obstinate
                 Recusants
                 ;
                 That
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Popish
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 more
                 numerous
                 by
                 far
                 than
                 the
                 English
                 Clergy
                 ;
                 That
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 full
                 Exercise
                 of
                 all
                 Jurisdiction
                 Ecclesiastical
                 by
                 their
                 Vicars-general
                 and
                 Officials
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 so
                 confident
                 as
                 to
                 Excommunicate
                 those
                 that
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Courts
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 
                   Popish
                   Primate
                
                 for
                 Ireland
                 lived
                 within
                 two
                 miles
                 of
                 his
                 House
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
                 another
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Diocess
                 further
                 off
                 ;
                 That
                 every
                 Parish
                 had
                 their
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 apiece
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 their
                 Massing-houses
                 also
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Masses
                 are
                 sometimes
                 said
                 in
                 their
                 Churches
                 ;
                 That
                 there
                 were
                 Friars
                 in
                 divers
                 places
                 ,
                 who
                 went
                 about
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 Habit
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 their
                 importunate
                 begging
                 did
                 impoverish
                 the
                 People
                 ;
                 That
                 Poverty
                 was
                 much
                 increased
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 their
                 paying
                 double
                 Tythes
                 both
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Clergy
                 and
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 dearth
                 of
                 Corn
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 their
                 Cattel
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Oppressions
                 of
                 the
                 Courts
                 Ecclesiastical
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 reckoned
                 for
                 another
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 poverty
                 )
                 were
                 not
                 indeed
                 to
                 be
                 excused
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 his
                 part
                 he
                 
                 had
                 a
                 purpose
                 to
                 reform
                 ;
                 That
                 in
                 each
                 Diocess
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 seven
                 or
                 eight
                 Ministers
                 of
                 good
                 sufficiency
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 English
                 ,
                 they
                 neither
                 understood
                 the
                 Tongue
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 perform
                 any
                 Divine
                 Offices
                 ,
                 nor
                 converse
                 with
                 them
                 as
                 they
                 ought
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 could
                 give
                 no
                 stop
                 to
                 the
                 growth
                 and
                 increase
                 o●
                 Popery
                 ;
                 That
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Ministers
                 held
                 two
                 ,
                 three
                 ,
                 four
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 Vicaridges
                 apiece
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 sometimes
                 one
                 man
                 was
                 Clerk
                 of
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 Parishes
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 ordinarily
                 bought
                 ,
                 sold
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 to
                 Farm
                 :
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 That
                 by
                 those
                 and
                 such
                 other
                 means
                 ,
                 his
                 majesty
                 was
                 King
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Hearts
                 and
                 Consciences
                 of
                 that
                 People
                 ;
                 but
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 remained
                 wholly
                 at
                 the
                 Popes
                 Discretion
                 .
              
            
             
               Here
               was
               sufficient
               work
               for
               a
               Reformation
               ;
               and
               we
               shall
               see
               Laud
               taking
               care
               of
               it
               in
               convenient
               time
               .
               But
               first
               we
               must
               look
               back
               to
               England
               ,
               where
               we
               shall
               find
               a
               new
               Honour
               attending
               on
               him
               .
               On
               Saturday
               ,
               
               being
               the
               tenth
               of
               
                 April
                 ,
                 William
              
               Lord
               Herbert
               Earl
               of
               Pembroke
               ,
               Lord
               Steward
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Houshold
               ,
               and
               Chancellor
               of
               the
               University
               of
               Oxon.
               died
               suddenly
               at
               his
               House
               called
               Baynards-Castle
               ,
               having
               then
               made
               up
               the
               ●i●tieth
               year
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               beyond
               which
               it
               had
               been
               foresignified
               by
               some
               Learned
               Mathematicians
               that
               he
               should
               not
               live
               .
               This
               News
               being
               brought
               to
               Oxon.
               the
               same
               night
               ,
               or
               else
               betimes
               on
               Sunday
               morning
               ,
               La●d's
               friends
               not
               only
               in
               St.
               Iohns
               ,
               but
               in
               other
               Colledges
               ,
               so
               bestirred
               themselves
               ,
               that
               before
               noon
               there
               was
               a
               Party
               strong
               enough
               to
               confer
               that
               honourable
               Office
               on
               him
               .
               Frewen
               of
               Magdalen
               Colledge
               being
               then
               Vice-Chancellor
               ,
               was
               at
               that
               time
               as
               far
               as
               Andover
               in
               a
               Colledge-Progress
               ,
               where
               hearing
               accidentally
               of
               the
               Earls
               decease
               ,
               he
               made
               such
               haste
               back
               again
               to
               Oxon.
               that
               he
               came
               thither
               before
               the
               end
               of
               Evening
               Prayer
               ;
               and
               finding
               his
               own
               Colledge
               in
               so
               good
               a
               posture
               ,
               advised
               with
               some
               other
               Heads
               of
               Houses
               ,
               whom
               he
               knew
               to
               have
               the
               same
               Inclinations
               ,
               to
               make
               sure
               work
               of
               it
               ;
               by
               whom
               it
               was
               agreed
               ,
               That
               a
               Convocation
               should
               be
               called
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               to
               speed
               the
               business
               before
               any
               other
               Competitor
               should
               appear
               against
               him
               .
               Nor
               did
               they
               make
               more
               haste
               than
               good
               speed
               in
               it
               ,
               some
               Agents
               coming
               thither
               before
               night
               in
               behalf
               of
               Philip
               Earl
               of
               Montgomery
               ,
               Brother
               to
               the
               Earl
               deceased
               ;
               and
               they
               so
               well
               discharged
               their
               Trust
               ,
               that
               those
               of
               the
               Welch
               Nation
               generally
               ,
               Prideaux
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               Heads
               of
               Houses
               who
               were
               of
               the
               Calvinian
               Party
               ,
               and
               the
               four
               Colledges
               belonging
               to
               the
               Visitation
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               (
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Baliol
                 ,
                 Orial
                 ,
                 Lincoln
              
               ,
               and
               Brazen-nose
               )
               were
               wholly
               in
               a
               manner
               for
               him
               ;
               that
               Bishop
               stickling
               in
               the
               Cause
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               out
               of
               love
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               hate
               to
               Laud.
               But
               all
               their
               diligence
               could
               not
               carry
               it
               as
               they
               desired
               ,
               the
               Election
               passing
               clear
               for
               the
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               was
               presently
               advertised
               by
               the
               University
               .
               On
               his
               receiving
               of
               which
               Message
               ,
               he
               presently
               addressed
               himself
               unto
               the
               King
               ,
               acquainted
               him
               with
               what
               had
               hapned
               ,
               and
               humbly
               submitted
               the
               Place
               unto
               his
               disposal
               .
               To
               
               which
               his
               Majesty
               most
               graciously
               returned
               this
               Answer
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 knew
                 none
                 more
                 worthy
                 of
                 it
                 than
                 himself
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 rath●r
                 study
                 how
                 to
                 add
                 further
                 Honours
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 than
                 take
                 any
                 from
                 him
                 .
              
               On
               which
               incouragement
               ,
               he
               appointed
               Wednesday
               the
               twenty
               eighth
               of
               the
               same
               Month
               for
               the
               Solemnity
               of
               his
               Investiture
               in
               that
               O●fice
               ,
               which
               was
               performed
               in
               a
               frequent
               Convocation
               of
               that
               University
               ,
               held
               at
               London-House
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               contentment
               o●
               both
               Parties
               .
            
             
               To
               add
               a
               further
               Honour
               to
               him
               ,
               
               it
               pleased
               his
               Majesty
               to
               send
               him
               the
               joyful
               news
               ,
               under
               his
               Royal
               Signature
               ,
               of
               the
               Princes
               Birth
               ,
               born
               at
               his
               Majesties
               House
               of
               St.
               Iames's
               on
               
                 Saturday
                 May
              
               the
               twenty
               ninth
               ,
               about
               one
               of
               the
               Clock
               in
               the
               afternoon
               .
               He
               had
               the
               happiness
               of
               seeing
               the
               Royal
               Infant
               in
               the
               first
               hour
               of
               his
               Birth
               ,
               and
               the
               honour
               afterwards
               to
               Baptize
               him
               .
               By
               ancient
               Priviledge
               belonging
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               those
               Archbishops
               are
               Ordinaries
               of
               the
               Court
               ;
               his
               Majesties
               Houshold
               ,
               wheresoever
               the
               same
               shall
               be
               ,
               being
               reckoned
               to
               be
               his
               Parishioners
               ,
               or
               of
               his
               peculiar
               .
               But
               Abbot
               being
               at
               that
               time
               infirm
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               of
               no
               desirable
               Company
               ,
               this
               Office
               was
               devolved
               on
               Laud
               ,
               as
               Dean
               of
               the
               Chappel
               ;
               and
               he
               accordingly
               performed
               it
               .
               The
               Birth
               of
               this
               young
               Prince
               ,
               as
               it
               gave
               cause
               of
               great
               Rejoycings
               to
               all
               good
               Subjects
               ,
               so
               it
               gave
               no
               small
               matter
               of
               discouragement
               to
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               ,
               who
               had
               laid
               their
               Line
               another
               way
               ,
               and
               desired
               not
               that
               this
               King
               should
               have
               had
               any
               Children
               :
               Insomuch
               that
               at
               a
               Feast
               in
               Fryday-street
               ,
               when
               some
               of
               the
               Company
               shewed
               great
               joy
               at
               the
               news
               of
               the
               Queens
               first
               being
               with
               Child
               ,
               a
               leading
               man
               of
               that
               Faction
               (
               whom
               I
               could
               name
               ,
               were
               it
               worth
               the
               while
               )
               did
               not
               stick
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 could
                 see
                 no
                 such
                 cause
                 of
                 joy
                 as
                 the
                 others
                 did
                 .
              
               Which
               said
               ,
               he
               gave
               this
               Reason
               for
               it
               ;
               
                 That
                 God
                 had
                 already
                 better
                 provided
                 for
                 us
                 than
                 we
                 had
                 deserved
                 ,
                 in
                 giving
                 such
                 a
                 hopeful
                 Progeny
                 by
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
              
               Bohemia
               ,
               
                 brought
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Religion
                 ;
                 whereas
                 it
                 was
                 uncertain
                 what
                 Religion
                 the
                 Kings
                 Children
                 would
                 follow
                 ,
                 being
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 up
                 under
                 a
                 Mother
                 so
                 devoted
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Rome
               .
               And
               I
               remember
               that
               being
               at
               a
               Town
               in
               Glocestershire
               ,
               when
               the
               news
               came
               of
               the
               Princes
               Birth
               ,
               there
               was
               great
               Joy
               shewed
               by
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Parish
               ,
               in
               causing
               Bonfires
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               and
               the
               Bells
               to
               be
               rung
               ,
               and
               sending
               Victuals
               unto
               those
               of
               the
               younger
               sort
               ,
               who
               were
               most
               busily
               imployed
               in
               the
               publick
               Joy
               :
               But
               so
               ,
               that
               from
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Houses
               ,
               being
               of
               the
               Presbyterian
               or
               Puritan
               Party
               ,
               there
               came
               neither
               Man
               ,
               nor
               Child
               ,
               nor
               Wood
               ,
               nor
               Victuals
               ;
               their
               doors
               being
               shut
               close
               all
               the
               evening
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               time
               of
               general
               mourning
               and
               disconsolation
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               not
               long
               after
               the
               Birth
               of
               this
               new
               Prince
               ,
               that
               the
               Feoffees
               for
               buying
               in
               Impropriations
               were
               called
               in
               question
               .
               The
               Project
               took
               beginning
               about
               four
               years
               since
               ,
               when
               Preston
               Governed
               the
               Affairs
               of
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               ;
               at
               what
               time
               it
               was
               resolved
               amongst
               them
               ,
               to
               set
               up
               stipendary
               Lectures
               in
               all
               or
               most
               Market-Towns
               ,
               where
               the
               People
               had
               commonly
               less
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               consequently
               were
               
               more
               apt
               to
               Faction
               and
               Innovation
               than
               in
               other
               places
               ;
               and
               of
               all
               Market-Towns
               ,
               to
               chuse
               such
               as
               were
               Priviledged
               for
               sending
               Burgesses
               to
               the
               High
               Court
               of
               Parliament
               :
               Which
               that
               it
               might
               be
               done
               with
               the
               less
               charge
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               who
               commonly
               love
               that
               Religion
               best
               which
               comes
               cheapest
               to
               them
               ,
               it
               was
               agreed
               to
               raise
               a
               common
               Stock
               amongst
               them
               ,
               for
               buying
               in
               such
               Impropriations
               as
               were
               remaining
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Laity
               .
               To
               this
               end
               they
               erected
               a
               kind
               of
               Corporation
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               consisting
               of
               twelve
               Persons
               ,
               Clergymen
               ,
               Citizens
               ,
               and
               Lawyers
               ,
               enabling
               them
               to
               receive
               and
               expend
               such
               Monies
               as
               their
               Emissaries
               should
               bring
               in
               from
               their
               several
               Circuits
               .
               Their
               names
               ,
               
                 Gouge
                 ,
                 Offspring
                 ,
                 Sibbs
              
               ,
               and
               Davenport
               ,
               Ministers
               ;
               
                 Eyre
                 ,
                 Brown
                 ,
                 White
              
               ,
               and
               Sherland
               ,
               Lawyers
               ;
               
                 Geering
                 ,
                 Davis
                 ,
                 Harwood
              
               ,
               and
               Bridges
               ,
               Citizens
               ;
               to
               whom
               was
               afterwards
               added
               
                 Rowland
                 Heylyn
              
               Aldernian
               of
               the
               City
               of
               London
               ,
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Treasurer
               to
               the
               Company
               ,
               that
               there
               might
               be
               a
               casting
               Voice
               amongst
               them
               ,
               as
               occasion
               served
               .
               Great
               were
               the
               Sums
               of
               Money
               which
               the
               Piety
               of
               the
               Design
               ,
               and
               the
               Diligence
               of
               their
               Limitaries
               brought
               in
               from
               their
               several
               Walks
               ;
               most
               men
               admiring
               ,
               all
               applauding
               the
               nobleness
               of
               such
               a
               Popular
               and
               Religious
               Act.
               But
               so
               it
               hapned
               ,
               that
               one
               of
               the
               Fellows
               of
               Magdalen
               Colledge
               ,
               resorting
               frequently
               to
               a
               Town
               in
               Glocestershire
               ,
               where
               one
               of
               these
               new
               Lectures
               had
               been
               founded
               by
               them
               ,
               observed
               these
               two
               things
               :
               First
               ,
               That
               the
               Impropriation
               of
               that
               place
               remained
               in
               the
               same
               Lay-hands
               as
               before
               it
               did
               ;
               and
               therefore
               that
               the
               Lecturer
               must
               receive
               his
               Stipend
               from
               the
               Profits
               of
               some
               other
               Parish
               :
               And
               secondly
               ,
               he
               observed
               ,
               That
               the
               man
               there
               planted
               in
               that
               Lecture
               was
               one
               of
               a
               notorious
               Inconformity
               ,
               found
               upon
               further
               search
               to
               have
               been
               hunted
               from
               one
               Diocess
               to
               another
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               he
               was
               Silenced
               upon
               that
               account
               by
               the
               High-Commission
               .
               This
               gave
               him
               the
               first
               hint
               of
               making
               a
               more
               diligent
               Inquiry
               into
               that
               Design
               ;
               and
               the
               more
               he
               looked
               into
               it
               ,
               the
               worse
               he
               liked
               it
               .
               He
               knew
               so
               much
               of
               some
               ,
               and
               heard
               so
               much
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               which
               were
               trusted
               in
               the
               Conduct
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               hope
               for
               no
               good
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               from
               any
               thing
               of
               their
               projectment
               ;
               For
               if
               such
               publick
               mischiefs
               be
               presaged
               by
               Astrologers
               from
               the
               Conjunctions
               of
               Iupiter
               and
               Saturn
               ,
               though
               the
               first
               of
               them
               be
               a
               Planet
               of
               a
               most
               sweet
               and
               gentle
               Influence
               ;
               what
               Dangers
               ,
               what
               Calamities
               might
               not
               be
               feared
               from
               the
               Conjunction
               of
               twelve
               such
               Persons
               ,
               of
               which
               there
               was
               not
               one
               that
               wished
               well
               to
               the
               present
               Government
               .
            
             
               Having
               gone
               thus
               far
               in
               the
               Discovery
               ,
               it
               pleased
               the
               President
               of
               his
               Colledge
               ,
               being
               then
               Vice-Chancellor
               ,
               to
               appoint
               him
               to
               Preach
               the
               Act
               Sermon
               at
               St.
               Maries
               on
               Sunday
               in
               the
               afternoon
               ,
               Iuly
               11.
               1630.
               
               To
               which
               appointment
               he
               submitted
               ,
               resolving
               to
               deliver
               something
               in
               that
               great
               concourse
               of
               People
               from
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               might
               serve
               to
               undeceive
               them
               in
               that
               Particular
               .
               He
               had
               chosen
               for
               his
               Text
               those
               words
               in
               the
               thirteenth
               of
               St.
               
               Matthew
               ,
               viz.
               
                 But
                 while
                 men
                 slept
                 ,
                 the
                 enemy
                 came
                 and
                 sowed
                 tares
                 amongst
                 the
                 wheat
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 his
                 way
                 .
              
               Beginning
               to
               draw
               toward
               the
               end
               of
               his
               Sermon
               ,
               he
               thus
               began
               to
               unfold
               the
               Arras
               ,
               and
               shew
               the
               Portraicture
               thereof
               in
               as
               lively
               Colours
               as
               he
               could
               ,
               
                 Planting
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 also
                 many
                 Pensionary
                 Lecturers
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 places
                 where
                 it
                 need
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 days
                 of
                 common
                 labour
                 ,
                 will
                 at
                 the
                 best
                 bringing
                 forth
                 of
                 fruit
                 ,
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 tare
                 indeed
                 ,
                 though
                 now
                 no
                 wheat
                 be
                 counted
                 tares
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 We
                 will
                 proceed
                 a
                 little
                 on
                 further
                 in
                 the
                 proposal
                 of
                 some
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 .
                 The
                 Corporation
                 of
                 Feoffees
                 for
                 buying
                 in
                 Impropriations
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 Doth
                 it
                 not
                 seem
                 in
                 the
                 appearance
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 excellent
                 piece
                 of
                 Wheat
                 ?
                 A
                 noble
                 and
                 gracious
                 point
                 of
                 piety
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 
                   Templum
                   Domini
                   ,
                   Templum
                   Domini
                
                 ?
                 But
                 blessed
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 thus
                 draw
                 near
                 unto
                 thee
                 with
                 their
                 mouths
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 be
                 far
                 from
                 thee
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 !
                 For
                 what
                 are
                 those
                 intrusted
                 in
                 the
                 managing
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 business
                 ?
                 Are
                 they
                 not
                 the
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 the
                 most
                 active
                 and
                 the
                 best
                 affected
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Magna
                   Partium
                   momenta
                
                 ,
                 Chief
                 Patrons
                 of
                 the
                 Faction
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 are
                 those
                 whom
                 they
                 prefer
                 ?
                 Are
                 they
                 not
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 such
                 as
                 must
                 be
                 serviceable
                 to
                 their
                 dangerous
                 innovations
                 ?
                 And
                 will
                 they
                 not
                 in
                 time
                 have
                 more
                 preferments
                 to
                 bestow
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 more
                 dependencies
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 Prelates
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Yet
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 we
                 sleep
                 and
                 slumber
                 ,
                 and
                 fold
                 our
                 hands
                 in
                 sloth
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 perhaps
                 ,
                 but
                 dare
                 not
                 note
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               No
               sooner
               were
               these
               words
               delivered
               ,
               but
               a
               general
               consternation
               shewed
               it self
               in
               the
               looks
               of
               his
               Auditors
               .
               Some
               honest
               and
               well
               meaning
               men
               seemed
               much
               to
               pitty
               his
               misfortune
               in
               being
               put
               (
               as
               it
               was
               then
               generally
               ,
               but
               falsly
               ,
               thought
               )
               on
               that
               odious
               task
               by
               some
               higher
               power
               ,
               of
               purpose
               to
               discourage
               such
               a
               pious
               work
               which
               good
               men
               rejoyced
               at
               .
               But
               greater
               was
               the
               clamour
               of
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               ,
               who
               in
               a
               meeting
               held
               that
               night
               conceived
               no
               punishment
               great
               enough
               to
               inflict
               upon
               him
               which
               either
               Law
               ,
               Malice
               ,
               or
               Revenge
               could
               expose
               him
               to
               .
               Being
               thus
               alarmed
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               threatned
               by
               the
               other
               ,
               he
               sent
               a
               Copy
               of
               his
               Sermon
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               not
               long
               before
               made
               Chancellour
               of
               that
               University
               ;
               and
               signified
               in
               a
               Letter
               therewith
               sent
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               both
               able
               and
               ready
               to
               make
               good
               his
               charge
               ,
               whensoever
               it
               should
               be
               required
               .
               This
               information
               came
               opportunely
               to
               his
               Lordship
               ,
               with
               whom
               the
               King
               had
               used
               some
               Speech
               (
               as
               appears
               by
               his
               Breviate
               p.
               12.
               )
               about
               restoring
               Impropriations
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               this
               new
               project
               seemed
               to
               frustrate
               .
               And
               thereupon
               he
               entred
               it
               in
               the
               Memorandum
               at
               the
               end
               of
               his
               Breviate
               ,
               viz.
               
                 To
                 overthrow
                 the
              
               Feoffment
               ,
               
                 dangerous
                 both
                 to
                 Church
                 and
                 State
                 ,
                 going
                 under
                 the
                 specious
                 pretence
                 of
                 buying
                 in
                 Impropriations
                 .
              
               The
               Preacher
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               making
               a
               further
               search
               into
               the
               business
               ,
               observed
               these
               particulars
               ,
               first
               ,
               That
               no
               Impropriation
               by
               them
               bought
               ,
               was
               laid
               unto
               the
               Parish
               Church
               ,
               and
               settled
               upon
               the
               present
               Incumbent
               ,
               as
               was
               first
               
               expected
               ,
               that
               being
               utterly
               destructive
               of
               their
               design
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               a
               great
               part
               of
               that
               Revenue
               was
               spent
               in
               maintaining
               a
               dayly
               Lecture
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               St.
               Antholins
               at
               six
               a
               clock
               in
               the
               Morning
               ,
               to
               serve
               for
               a
               Seminary
               for
               the
               training
               up
               of
               such
               Novices
               as
               were
               to
               be
               sent
               into
               the
               Country
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               That
               another
               part
               of
               it
               was
               laid
               out
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               the
               support
               of
               silenced
               Ministers
               ,
               during
               their
               own
               lives
               ,
               but
               of
               their
               Wives
               and
               Children
               also
               after
               their
               decease
               ,
               than
               which
               there
               could
               not
               be
               a
               greater
               tye
               to
               unite
               men
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               sticklers
               in
               the
               Cause
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               These
               Pensions
               neither
               were
               so
               settled
               ,
               nor
               their
               Lectures
               so
               well
               established
               in
               their
               several
               places
               :
               but
               that
               the
               one
               might
               be
               withdrawn
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               removed
               ,
               at
               the
               will
               and
               pleasure
               of
               their
               Patrons
               ,
               if
               they
               grew
               slack
               and
               negligent
               in
               the
               
                 holy
                 cause
              
               ,
               which
               fastened
               a
               dependence
               on
               them
               to
               the
               very
               last
               .
               It
               was
               not
               long
               before
               Noy
               ,
               that
               Renowned
               Lawyer
               ,
               was
               made
               his
               Majesties
               Atturney
               General
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Preacher
               was
               commanded
               to
               deliver
               a
               particular
               of
               all
               such
               passages
               as
               he
               had
               observed
               in
               the
               carrying
               on
               of
               this
               design
               ;
               the
               Feoffees
               thereupon
               being
               called
               into
               the
               Court
               of
               Exchequer
               ,
               the
               Feoffment
               damned
               ,
               the
               Impropriations
               by
               them
               bought
               confiscated
               to
               his
               Majesties
               use
               ,
               and
               the
               merit
               of
               the
               cause
               re●erred
               to
               a
               further
               censure
               .
               And
               though
               the
               Sentence
               past
               not
               on
               them
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Exchequer
               ,
               Anno
               1632.
               yet
               I
               have
               laid
               all
               here
               together
               ,
               that
               so
               I
               might
               proceed
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               my
               business
               with
               the
               less
               disturbance
               .
            
             
               For
               whilest
               the
               business
               of
               these
               Feoffees
               was
               under
               a
               more
               strict
               enquiry
               ,
               some
               things
               were
               acted
               by
               this
               Bishop
               ,
               which
               brought
               him
               into
               the
               like
               danger
               of
               an
               Inquisition
               .
               St.
               
                 Catherine
                 Creed
              
               Church
               in
               London
               being
               ruinous
               ,
               and
               in
               great
               decay
               ,
               had
               in
               some
               places
               been
               taken
               almost
               down
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               rebuilt
               again
               by
               the
               Parishioners
               at
               such
               time
               as
               Mountain
               was
               their
               Bishop
               ,
               who
               suffered
               it
               to
               be
               made
               use
               of
               for
               Religious
               Offices
               without
               any
               new
               consecration
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               coming
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Bishop
               Laud
               ,
               he
               caused
               it
               for
               a
               time
               to
               be
               suspended
               from
               all
               Divine
               Service
               ,
               Sermons
               ,
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               till
               it
               was
               reconsecrated
               by
               himself
               .
               Which
               Office
               he
               solemnly
               performed
               on
               Sunday
               Ianuary
               16.
               
               An
               infinite
               number
               of
               people
               of
               all
               sorts
               drawing
               together
               to
               behold
               that
               Ceremony
               to
               which
               they
               had
               so
               long
               been
               strangers
               ,
               ignorant
               altogether
               of
               the
               Antiquity
               and
               the
               necessity
               of
               it
               .
               The
               like
               done
               also
               at
               the
               Church
               of
               St.
               Giles
               in
               the
               Fields
               on
               the
               Sunday
               after
               ;
               which
               had
               been
               generally
               repaired
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               greatest
               part
               new
               built
               in
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Predecessor
               also
               ;
               Divine
               Service
               ,
               Preaching
               ,
               and
               Administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               being
               used
               therein
               ,
               without
               any
               such
               dedication
               of
               it
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               Primitive
               times
               and
               the
               Ancient
               Canons
               .
               And
               that
               we
               may
               lay
               these
               things
               together
               ,
               the
               next
               year
               after
               ,
               Iune
               the
               seventh
               ,
               he
               consecrated
               a
               new
               Church
               at
               Hammersmith
               ,
               built
               at
               the
               charges
               of
               that
               Village
               ;
               and
               the
               next
               ●ear
               after
               that
               ,
               Iuly
               the
               seventeenth
               ,
               a
               new
               Church
               built
               at
               
                 Stanmore
                 
                 magna
              
               ,
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Middlesex
               ,
               erected
               at
               the
               sole
               cost
               and
               charges
               of
               Sir
               
                 Iohn
                 Wolstenholm
              
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Farmers
               of
               the
               Customs
               ,
               who
               made
               that
               day
               a
               sumptuous
               and
               magnificent
               Feast
               for
               the
               entertainment
               of
               all
               such
               persons
               of
               quality
               as
               resorted
               thither
               to
               behold
               the
               Consecration
               .
               It
               was
               my
               chance
               to
               bestow
               a
               visit
               on
               his
               Lordship
               at
               his
               house
               in
               Fulham
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               preparing
               to
               set
               forwards
               to
               this
               last
               Consecration
               ;
               and
               being
               one
               of
               his
               Chaplains
               was
               at
               that
               time
               absent
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               of
               ordinary
               course
               to
               make
               use
               of
               two
               ,
               he
               took
               me
               along
               with
               him
               to
               perform
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Priest
               in
               the
               solemnity
               ,
               in
               which
               his
               Chaplain
               Bray
               was
               to
               Act
               the
               Deacons
               .
               I
               observed
               all
               the
               Circumstances
               and
               religious
               Ceremonies
               which
               were
               used
               by
               him
               in
               that
               sacred
               Action
               from
               his
               first
               coming
               into
               the
               Church
               till
               his
               going
               out
               ,
               but
               could
               see
               nothing
               in
               it
               savouring
               of
               that
               Superstition
               which
               had
               raised
               so
               much
               talk
               amongst
               ignorant
               People
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               was
               certified
               by
               Willingham
               at
               the
               time
               of
               his
               trial
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               consecration
               of
               St.
               
                 Katherine
                 Creed
                 Church
              
               .
               The
               Antiquity
               of
               which
               Consecrations
               hath
               been
               shown
               in
               our
               Introduction
               performed
               by
               the
               Fathers
               at
               such
               times
               when
               the
               Church
               hated
               nothing
               more
               than
               superstitious
               vanities
               ,
               or
               the
               accumulating
               of
               unnecessary
               and
               fruitless
               Ceremonies
               .
               The
               form
               and
               manner
               of
               it
               left
               by
               our
               first
               Reformers
               to
               the
               care
               and
               discretion
               of
               the
               Bishops
               whom
               it
               most
               concerned
               ;
               Presuming
               that
               nothing
               would
               be
               done
               by
               them
               which
               would
               not
               be
               consistent
               with
               the
               Rules
               of
               Piety
               ,
               and
               the
               ancient
               practise
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               times
               foregoing
               .
               And
               such
               a
               Form
               was
               that
               which
               this
               Bishop
               now
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               digested
               first
               by
               the
               learned
               Andrews
               for
               his
               own
               particular
               use
               ,
               but
               afterwards
               copied
               out
               ,
               approved
               and
               followed
               (
               though
               possibly
               not
               without
               some
               alterations
               )
               by
               most
               Bishops
               else
               .
            
             
               Nor
               did
               he
               take
               care
               only
               of
               the
               Fabrick
               ,
               the
               material
               Church
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               fit
               and
               ready
               for
               Gods
               publick
               Service
               :
               but
               that
               Gods
               publick
               Service
               should
               be
               so
               done
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               might
               most
               tend
               to
               the
               edification
               of
               the
               Mystical
               Church
               ,
               the
               body
               aggregate
               of
               Gods
               People
               .
               His
               Majesty
               had
               took
               special
               care
               ,
               as
               well
               by
               his
               Proclamation
               of
               the
               fourteenth
               of
               Iune
               ,
               1626.
               as
               by
               his
               Declaration
               before
               the
               Articles
               ,
               1628.
               for
               the
               silencing
               of
               all
               disputes
               touching
               Predestination
               ,
               and
               the
               points
               depending
               thereupon
               ,
               which
               had
               begun
               to
               threaten
               such
               a
               general
               disturbance
               to
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               But
               neither
               Proclamation
               ,
               nor
               Declaration
               could
               perswade
               the
               Calvinian
               Party
               unto
               any
               such
               silence
               ,
               which
               they
               interpreted
               to
               be
               a
               plain
               betraying
               of
               Gods
               Cause
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               enemies
               .
               Somewhat
               is
               to
               be
               done
               to
               conjure
               down
               these
               unruly
               Spirits
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               would
               not
               be
               confined
               within
               their
               Circle
               .
               Mady
               ,
               the
               Lecturer
               of
               Christ-Church
               near
               Newgate
               ,
               must
               needs
               fly
               out
               upon
               the
               Point
               of
               Election
               ,
               and
               the
               motives
               to
               it
               .
               For
               this
               contempt
               he
               is
               called
               before
               the
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               and
               on
               some
               further
               misbehaviour
               prohibited
               from
               preaching
               any
               more
               within
               that
               Diocess
               .
               
               Burges
               (
               who
               afterwards
               pulled
               down
               the
               Cross
               in
               St.
               Pauls
               Church-yard
               )
               must
               needs
               add
               scorn
               to
               his
               contempt
               ;
               telling
               his
               Auditors
               ,
               that
               if
               their
               Minister
               preached
               Popery
               or
               Arminianism
               they
               might
               change
               their
               dwellings
               ,
               and
               not
               trouble
               the
               peace
               and
               order
               of
               their
               Church
               .
               For
               which
               about
               the
               same
               time
               he
               is
               questioned
               also
               .
               White
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               ,
               in
               that
               Diocess
               suspended
               by
               this
               Bishop
               on
               the
               same
               occasion
               .
            
             
               From
               the
               City
               pass
               we
               to
               the
               Court.
               Where
               toward
               the
               end
               of
               the
               same
               Month
               we
               find
               Davenant
               Bishop
               of
               Sarum
               preaching
               a
               Lent
               Sermon
               before
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               therein
               falling
               upon
               some
               of
               those
               prohibited
               points
               ,
               even
               before
               his
               face
               ,
               for
               which
               the
               King
               being
               much
               offended
               (
               as
               he
               had
               good
               reason
               )
               he
               caused
               him
               to
               be
               called
               before
               the
               Lords
               of
               his
               Council
               .
               The
               cause
               is
               managed
               against
               him
               by
               Archbishop
               Harsnet
               (
               Laud
               all
               the
               while
               walking
               by
               in
               silence
               )
               who
               gravely
               laid
               before
               him
               as
               well
               the
               Kings
               Piety
               in
               setting
               forth
               the
               said
               Declaration
               ,
               as
               the
               greatness
               of
               his
               ,
               the
               said
               Davenants
               ,
               offence
               ,
               in
               making
               so
               little
               reckoning
               of
               it
               .
               Davenant
               at
               first
               endeavoureth
               many
               defences
               to
               make
               good
               his
               Action
               ,
               but
               at
               last
               wisely
               casts
               himself
               upon
               this
               submission
               ,
               he
               tells
               the
               Lords
               ,
               in
               answer
               to
               one
               of
               Harsnets
               objections
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 sorry
                 he
                 did
                 no
                 sooner
                 understand
                 his
                 Majesties
                 intention
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 before
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 taken
                 some
                 other
                 matter
                 to
                 treat
                 of
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 have
                 given
                 none
                 offence
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 he
                 would
                 conform
                 himself
                 as
                 readily
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 to
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Command
                 .
                 Arundel
                 ,
              
               Earl
               Marshal
               ,
               bids
               him
               hold
               to
               that
               ,
               as
               his
               safest
               plea
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               should
               proceed
               to
               no
               further
               defence
               ;
               a
               bad
               cause
               not
               being
               made
               the
               better
               by
               two
               much
               handling
               .
               To
               this
               counsel
               he
               conforms
               himself
               .
               And
               being
               afterwards
               admitted
               to
               the
               kiss
               of
               his
               Majesties
               hand
               (
               which
               his
               attendance
               might
               deserve
               ,
               though
               his
               Sermon
               did
               not
               )
               his
               Majesty
               declared
               to
               him
               his
               Resolution
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 this
                 high
                 Point
                 meddled
                 withal
                 or
                 debated
                 ,
                 either
                 the
                 one
                 way
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 too
                 high
                 for
                 the
                 Peoples
                 understanding
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 other
                 Points
                 which
                 concerned
                 Reformation
                 and
                 Newness
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 were
                 more
                 needful
                 and
                 profitable
                 .
              
               I
               hope
               the
               lower
               Clergy
               will
               not
               say
               hereafter
               as
               some
               did
               of
               old
               ,
               That
               Laws
               are
               like
               the
               Spiders
               Cobwebs
               ,
               which
               suffer
               the
               great
               flies
               to
               break
               through
               ,
               and
               lay
               hold
               only
               upon
               those
               of
               the
               smaller
               size
               .
            
             
               
               From
               the
               Court
               let
               us
               go
               to
               Oxon.
               where
               we
               find
               the
               next
               year
               beginning
               (
               in
               a
               manner
               )
               with
               a
               Sermon
               preached
               at
               St.
               Maries
               Church
               by
               one
               Hill
               of
               Heart-hall
               ,
               
               May
               24.
               point
               blank
               enough
               against
               his
               Majesties
               Declaration
               ,
               and
               more
               than
               bitter
               enough
               against
               those
               of
               different
               perswasion
               from
               him
               ,
               whom
               he
               charged
               with
               
                 handling
                 Scriptures
                 worse
                 than
                 poor
                 Christians
                 were
                 by
                 the
                 Turk
                 at
              
               Tunis
               ,
               
                 enforcing
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 vassallage
                 of
                 the
                 foulest
                 errours
                 ,
              
               not
               without
               some
               reflection
               on
               the
               Higher
               Powers
               by
               whom
               they
               were
               
                 mischieved
                 into
                 honour
              
               .
               For
               which
               indiscretion
               being
               convented
               before
               the
               Vice-Chancellor
               ,
               and
               Heads
               of
               Houses
               ,
               (
               but
               not
               without
               the
               Chancellors
               
               privity
               )
               he
               confessed
               his
               fault
               ,
               and
               craved
               pardon
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               which
               he
               obtained
               on
               his
               submission
               made
               in
               the
               Convocation
               the
               sixteenth
               of
               Iuly
               following
               .
               But
               worse
               it
               fared
               not
               long
               after
               with
               Ford
               of
               Magdalen
               Hall
               ,
               Hodges
               of
               Exeter
               Colledge
               ,
               and
               Thorne
               of
               Baliol
               ,
               who
               in
               their
               several
               Sermons
               had
               not
               only
               committed
               the
               like
               error
               ,
               but
               charged
               their
               Renovation
               of
               some
               ancient
               order
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               be
               no
               other
               than
               plain
               Innovation
               .
               Questioned
               for
               this
               by
               Smith
               ,
               then
               Warden
               of
               Wadham
               Colledge
               ,
               and
               Vice-Chancellor
               of
               that
               University
               ,
               they
               appeal
               from
               him
               to
               the
               Convocation
               .
               The
               Proctors
               ,
               having
               unadvisedly
               received
               the
               Appeal
               ,
               were
               at
               the
               point
               to
               have
               named
               Delegates
               when
               Smith
               appealed
               to
               the
               King
               :
               But
               they
               took
               their
               aim
               amiss
               when
               they
               shot
               this
               bolt
               ;
               For
               both
               his
               Majesty
               and
               the
               Chancellor
               were
               alike
               concerned
               in
               it
               ;
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               justifie
               his
               Declaration
               ;
               the
               other
               ,
               to
               preserve
               his
               own
               power
               and
               dignity
               ;
               neither
               of
               which
               could
               have
               been
               done
               ,
               but
               by
               defending
               Smith
               in
               his
               lawful
               acting
               .
               On
               the
               twenty
               third
               of
               August
               all
               Parties
               interessed
               in
               the
               Cause
               appeared
               before
               the
               King
               at
               Woodstock
               ,
               who
               after
               a
               full
               hearing
               of
               both
               sides
               ,
               it
               was
               ordered
               thus
               ,
               That
               the
               three
               Delinquents
               should
               be
               expelled
               the
               University
               ;
               Doughty
               and
               Bruch
               ,
               the
               two
               Proctors
               ,
               should
               be
               deprived
               of
               their
               places
               :
               Prideaux
               and
               Wilkinson
               (
               this
               last
               then
               Principle
               of
               Magdalen
               Hall
               )
               being
               checked
               for
               stickling
               so
               much
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               glad
               they
               were
               that
               they
               escaped
               without
               further
               censure
               .
               But
               they
               shewed
               not
               the
               same
               mercy
               which
               they
               found
               ;
               for
               Rainsford
               of
               Wadham
               Colledge
               ,
               preached
               at
               St.
               Maries
               in
               August
               following
               in
               defence
               of
               
                 Vniversal
                 Grace
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Mans
                 Election
                 unto
                 life
                 ,
                 from
                 Faith
                 foreseen
                 .
              
               No
               man
               more
               forward
               than
               Prideaux
               to
               appeach
               him
               of
               it
               ,
               on
               whose
               complaint
               and
               prosecution
               he
               was
               sentenced
               to
               a
               publick
               acknowledgment
               of
               his
               offence
               in
               a
               form
               prescribed
               ;
               which
               was
               as
               much
               as
               had
               been
               done
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Hill.
               So
               that
               the
               Rigid
               Calvinians
               can
               pretend
               no
               just
               ground
               for
               that
               so
               great
               Calumnie
               ,
               that
               none
               but
               they
               were
               censured
               from
               preaching
               those
               prohibited
               Doctrines
               ;
               those
               of
               the
               Arminian
               Party
               (
               as
               they
               commonly
               called
               them
               )
               going
               off
               unpunished
               .
            
             
               From
               Oxon.
               cross
               we
               into
               Ireland
               ,
               where
               we
               shall
               see
               Lauds
               care
               as
               great
               for
               preserving
               the
               Kings
               Authority
               and
               the
               Churches
               peace
               as
               it
               was
               in
               
                 England
                 .
                 Vsher
              
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               had
               published
               a
               Book
               this
               same
               year
               in
               the
               Latine
               Tongue
               ,
               called
               ,
               The
               History
               of
               Gotteschalchus
               :
               for
               which
               he
               was
               after
               much
               extolled
               by
               Twist
               of
               Newbury
               ,
               as
               professed
               a
               Calvinian
               as
               himself
               ,
               in
               a
               Letter
               of
               his
               dated
               May
               29.
               1640.
               
               
                 For
                 ,
                 having
                 first
                 commended
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 great
                 learning
                 and
                 various
                 reading
                 manifested
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 
                   De
                   Primodiis
                   Britannicarum
                   Ecclesiarum
                
                 ,
                 he
                 magnifies
                 next
                 his
                 singular
                 wisdom
                 for
                 taking
                 an
                 occasion
                 to
                 insert
                 therein
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Pelagian
                   Heresie
                
                 ,
                 coming
                 so
                 opportunely
                 in
                 his
                 way
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 addeth
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 History
                 of
                 
                   Gotteschalchus
                   was
                   a
                   piece
                   of
                   the
                   like
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   came
                   forth
                   most
                   seasonable
                   ,
                
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 because
                 it
                 seemed
                 to
                 
                 give
                 some
                 check
                 to
                 a
                 Book
                 written
                 by
                 Vossius
                 ,
                 a
                 right
                 Learned
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 much
                 cried
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 Remonstrants
                 .
              
               Downham
               then
               Bishop
               of
               Derry
               had
               somewhat
               before
               that
               published
               a
               Discourse
               about
               Perseverance
               ,
               wherein
               some
               Passages
               were
               found
               directly
               thwarting
               his
               Majesties
               most
               pious
               purpose
               in
               the
               said
               Declaration
               :
               But
               Vsh●r's
               Book
               being
               writ
               in
               Latin
               ,
               gave
               the
               less
               offence
               .
               Nor
               seemed
               it
               fit
               to
               put
               any
               publick
               disgrace
               on
               a
               man
               to
               whom
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               whole
               National
               Church
               had
               been
               committed
               by
               King
               Iames
               of
               most
               Blessed
               Memory
               .
               By
               questioning
               and
               suppressing
               Downham's
               Book
               ,
               he
               might
               be
               made
               as
               sensible
               of
               his
               Error
               in
               writing
               the
               aforesaid
               History
               ,
               as
               if
               his
               own
               had
               been
               made
               subject
               to
               the
               like
               condemnation
               .
               His
               Majesty
               therefore
               gives
               him
               Order
               ,
               by
               Letters
               bearing
               date
               at
               
                 Woodstock
                 ,
                 August
              
               24.
               (
               the
               next
               day
               after
               the
               said
               Sentence
               of
               
                 Thorn
                 ,
                 Hodges
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               )
               to
               call
               in
               Bishop
               Downham's
               Book
               ,
               who
               thereupon
               sent
               out
               Warrants
               ,
               and
               caused
               all
               the
               Books
               that
               were
               unsent
               into
               England
               ,
               to
               be
               seised
               on
               :
               But
               so
               long
               it
               was
               before
               the
               King
               had
               notice
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               long
               after
               that
               ,
               before
               his
               Letters
               came
               to
               the
               Lord
               Primates
               hands
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               till
               the
               fifteenth
               of
               October
               following
               ,
               that
               almost
               all
               the
               Copies
               were
               dispersed
               in
               England
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               before
               the
               coming
               out
               of
               the
               Prohibition
               .
               And
               for
               preventing
               of
               the
               like
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               a
               Command
               is
               laid
               on
               Beadle
               Bishop
               of
               Killmore
               (
               which
               sheweth
               that
               Vsher
               was
               not
               thought
               fit
               to
               be
               trusted
               in
               it
               )
               to
               have
               an
               eye
               unto
               the
               Press
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               care
               that
               nothing
               hereafter
               should
               be
               published
               contrary
               to
               his
               Majesties
               said
               Directions
               :
               So
               Beadle
               in
               his
               Letter
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               dated
               November
               8.
               1631.
               
               Which
               care
               being
               taken
               for
               the
               Peace
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               and
               nothing
               else
               presented
               to
               us
               on
               that
               side
               of
               the
               Sea
               to
               detain
               us
               any
               longer
               there
               ,
               we
               will
               hoise
               Sail
               again
               for
               England
               ,
               where
               we
               finde
               more
               Work.
               
            
             
               More
               Work
               indeed
               ,
               and
               far
               the
               greatest
               not
               only
               of
               this
               present
               year
               ,
               but
               the
               greatest
               of
               this
               Bishops
               Life
               :
               A
               Work
               before
               in
               project
               ,
               but
               in
               project
               only
               .
               None
               had
               the
               Courage
               or
               the
               Power
               to
               carry
               it
               on
               so
               far
               as
               he
               :
               He
               could
               not
               rest
               under
               the
               shade
               of
               those
               vast
               Ruines
               of
               St.
               Paul's
               Church
               (
               his
               own
               Cathedral
               )
               without
               continual
               thought
               ,
               and
               some
               hopes
               withal
               of
               repairing
               those
               deformities
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               by
               long
               time
               had
               been
               contracted
               .
               Of
               the
               first
               Founding
               of
               this
               Church
               by
               Ethelbert
               King
               of
               Kent
               ,
               the
               first
               Christian
               King
               and
               the
               sixth
               Monarch
               of
               the
               Saxons
               ;
               and
               the
               Enlargement
               of
               the
               same
               by
               Erkenwald
               the
               fourth
               Bishop
               of
               it
               ,
               we
               have
               spoke
               already
               :
               And
               now
               we
               are
               to
               know
               ,
               That
               their
               old
               Fabrick
               being
               much
               wasted
               by
               Fire
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Conqueror
               ,
               Mauritius
               then
               Bishop
               of
               
                 London
                 ,
                 Anne
              
               1083.
               began
               the
               Foundation
               of
               that
               most
               magnificent
               Pile
               now
               standing
               ,
               viz.
               all
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               with
               the
               South
               and
               North
               cross
               Isles
               .
               Toward
               which
               Work
               he
               made
               use
               of
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Materials
               of
               the
               old
               Palatine
               Castle
               (
               standing
               in
               the
               same
               place
               where
               the
               Covent
               of
               the
               Black-Friars
               was
               after
               built
               )
               great
               part
               whereof
               had
               perished
               by
               the
               
               same
               Fire
               also
               .
               But
               the
               Foundations
               which
               this
               worthy
               Bishop
               had
               laid
               ,
               being
               sutable
               to
               his
               mind
               ,
               were
               so
               vast
               ,
               as
               the
               Historian
               observes
               ,
               (a)
               That
               though
               he
               prosecuted
               the
               Work
               twenty
               years
               ,
               he
               left
               the
               performing
               thereof
               to
               the
               care
               of
               Posterity
               :
               amongst
               which
               ,
               none
               more
               transcendently
               a●fected
               to
               this
               business
               ,
               than
               his
               next
               Successor
               
                 Richard
                 Beaumis
              
               ,
               (b)
               who
               bestowed
               the
               whole
               Revenue
               of
               his
               Bishoprick
               upon
               it
               ,
               supporting
               himself
               and
               his
               Family
               by
               other
               means
               .
               And
               after
               him
               (
               some
               other
               Bishops
               succeeding
               between
               them
               )
               that
               Richard
               ,
               who
               was
               Treasurer
               to
               King
               Henry
               ii
               .
               being
               made
               Bishop
               of
               London
               in
               the
               first
               year
               of
               King
               Richard
               ,
               bestowed
               great
               Sums
               of
               Money
               in
               the
               Reparation
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Episcopal
               Houses
               which
               belonged
               unto
               it
               .
               But
               all
               this
               Charge
               was
               principally
               laid
               out
               on
               the
               main
               Body
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Crossed
               Isles
               thereof
               ,
               the
               Choire
               not
               holding
               Proportion
               with
               so
               vast
               a
               Structure
               :
               So
               that
               resolving
               to
               make
               it
               fairer
               and
               more
               capacious
               than
               before
               ,
               they
               began
               with
               the
               Steeple
               ,
               which
               was
               finished
               in
               Anno
               1221.
               
               (
               5
               Hen.
               3
               ,
               )
               In
               which
               year
               the
               Dedication
               of
               it
               was
               celebrated
               with
               great
               magnificence
               ,
               the
               King
               himself
               ,
               Otho
               the
               
                 Popes
                 Legate
                 ,
                 Edmond
              
               Archbishop
               of
               
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 Roger
              
               sirnamed
               Niger
               then
               Bishop
               of
               London
               (
               a
               chief
               Advancer
               of
               the
               Work
               )
               with
               five
               other
               Bishops
               ,
               besides
               infinite
               multitudes
               of
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               Gentry
               ,
               Citizens
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               the
               Common
               People
               from
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               being
               present
               at
               it
               .
            
             
               Nor
               is
               it
               to
               be
               thought
               that
               the
               Charges
               of
               that
               stately
               and
               magnificent
               Structure
               was
               supported
               by
               the
               Bishops
               only
               ,
               or
               issued
               out
               of
               such
               Revenues
               as
               belonged
               unto
               the
               Dean
               and
               Chapter
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               Clergy
               and
               People
               generally
               ,
               both
               of
               England
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               contributed
               largely
               to
               the
               Work
               ;
               the
               People
               of
               those
               Times
               ,
               out
               of
               their
               Devotion
               to
               Gods
               Service
               ,
               being
               easily
               incited
               to
               further
               all
               Works
               of
               this
               nature
               as
               occasion
               offered
               .
               And
               this
               appears
               by
               the
               sundry
               Letters
               of
               several
               Bishops
               of
               both
               Nations
               ,
               to
               the
               Clergy
               under
               their
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               for
               recommendation
               of
               that
               business
               to
               their
               particular
               Congregations
               ,
               many
               of
               which
               are
               extant
               still
               upon
               Record
               .
               Nor
               were
               the
               People
               stirred
               on
               only
               by
               the
               sollicitation
               of
               their
               Priests
               ,
               or
               the
               exhortatory
               Letters
               of
               their
               several
               Prelates
               ;
               but
               by
               the
               grants
               of
               such
               Indulgences
               ,
               and
               relaxation
               from
               their
               several
               and
               respective
               Penances
               ,
               which
               in
               those
               Letters
               were
               extended
               unto
               all
               sorts
               of
               People
               ,
               who
               with
               a
               chearful
               heart
               and
               liberal
               hand
               did
               promote
               the
               Service
               :
               By
               means
               whereof
               some
               men
               contributed
               Materials
               ,
               others
               sent
               in
               Money
               ;
               and
               many
               Masons
               ,
               Carpenters
               ,
               and
               other
               Artificers
               ,
               who
               were
               to
               labour
               in
               the
               Work
               ,
               bestowed
               their
               pains
               and
               toil
               upon
               it
               for
               less
               consideration
               and
               reward
               than
               in
               other
               Buildings
               .
               Besides
               which
               ,
               
                 Henry
                 de
                 Lacy
              
               Earl
               of
               Lincoln
               is
               said
               to
               have
               been
               a
               principal
               Benefactor
               to
               that
               part
               of
               it
               which
               was
               then
               called
               the
               New-Work
               ,
               in
               a
               Chappel
               whereof
               ,
               dedicated
               to
               St.
               Dunstan
               ,
               we
               find
               his
               body
               to
               be
               interred
               .
               And
               so
               was
               
                 Ralph
                 de
                 Baldock
              
               also
               ,
               both
               while
               he
               was
               Dean
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               was
               Bishop
               of
               this
               Church
               ;
               whose
               Body
               was
               also
               buried
               in
               another
               part
               of
               the
               New-Work
               ,
               called
               
                 Our
                 Ladies
                 Chappel
              
               .
            
             
             
               But
               this
               vast
               Pile
               ,
               the
               Work
               of
               so
               long
               time
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               Ages
               ,
               was
               on
               the
               fourth
               of
               
                 Iune
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1561.
               in
               danger
               to
               be
               suddenly
               consumed
               by
               a
               violent
               Fire
               ,
               beginning
               in
               the
               Steeple
               ,
               and
               occasioned
               by
               the
               negligence
               of
               a
               Plummer
               ,
               who
               left
               his
               pan
               of
               coals
               unquench'd
               at
               his
               going
               to
               dinner
               .
               A
               Fire
               so
               violent
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               space
               of
               few
               hours
               it
               consumed
               not
               only
               the
               Steeple
               where
               it
               first
               began
               ,
               but
               did
               spread
               it self
               to
               the
               upper
               Roof
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               Isles
               ,
               totally
               burning
               all
               the
               Rafters
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               else
               was
               of
               combustible
               nature
               .
               The
               Queen
               knew
               well
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               any
               ,
               that
               the
               Revenues
               of
               that
               Church
               were
               so
               dilapidated
               ,
               that
               neither
               the
               Bishops
               themselves
               ,
               nor
               the
               Dean
               and
               Chapters
               ,
               were
               able
               to
               repair
               the
               least
               part
               of
               those
               Ruines
               which
               the
               Fire
               had
               made
               :
               And
               thereupon
               out
               of
               a
               deep
               apprehension
               of
               that
               lamentable
               Accident
               ,
               forthwith
               directed
               her
               Letters
               to
               the
               Lord
               Mayor
               of
               London
               ,
               requiring
               him
               to
               make
               some
               speedy
               Order
               for
               its
               repair
               ;
               and
               to
               further
               the
               Work
               ,
               gave
               out
               of
               her
               Purse
               1000
               Marks
               in
               Gold
               ,
               as
               also
               a
               Warrant
               for
               1000
               Load
               of
               Timber
               to
               be
               taken
               out
               of
               her
               Woods
               ,
               and
               elsewhere
               .
               Nor
               were
               the
               Citizens
               slack
               herein
               ;
               for
               having
               given
               a
               large
               Benevolence
               ,
               they
               added
               three
               whole
               Fifteens
               to
               be
               speedily
               paid
               for
               that
               purpose
               ;
               all
               which
               amounted
               to
               three
               thousand
               two
               hundred
               forty
               seven
               pound
               sixteen
               shillings
               two
               pence
               half-peny
               .
               The
               Clergy
               of
               England
               within
               the
               Province
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               freely
               contributed
               the
               fortieth
               part
               of
               all
               such
               Church
               Livings
               as
               were
               charged
               with
               First-fruits
               ,
               and
               the
               thirtieth
               part
               of
               all
               their
               Benefices
               not
               so
               charged
               ;
               those
               of
               London
               only
               excepted
               ,
               who
               besides
               the
               thirtieth
               part
               of
               such
               as
               paid
               First-fruits
               ,
               gave
               the
               twentieth
               part
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               :
               Which
               Contribution
               of
               the
               Clergy
               amounted
               to
               one
               thousand
               four
               hundred
               sixty
               one
               pound
               thirteen
               shillings
               and
               eleven
               pence
               ;
               whereunto
               was
               added
               ,
               by
               the
               benevolence
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               at
               several
               times
               ,
               coming
               in
               all
               to
               nine
               hundred
               five
               pound
               one
               shilling
               and
               eleven
               pence
               ;
               By
               the
               Dean
               and
               Chapter
               one
               hundred
               thirty
               six
               pound
               thirteen
               shillings
               and
               four
               pence
               :
               and
               made
               of
               the
               surplusage
               of
               Timber
               one
               hundred
               nineteen
               pound
               three
               shillings
               and
               nine
               pence
               ;
               Given
               by
               the
               Justices
               and
               Officers
               of
               the
               Common
               Pleas
               thirty
               four
               pound
               five
               shillings
               ;
               and
               by
               those
               of
               the
               Kings
               Bench
               seventeen
               pound
               sixteen
               shillings
               eight
               pence
               :
               All
               which
               together
               made
               no
               more
               than
               six
               thousand
               seven
               hundred
               and
               two
               pound
               thirteen
               shillings
               and
               four
               pence
               .
               And
               yet
               with
               this
               small
               Sum
               (
               such
               was
               the
               cheapness
               of
               those
               Times
               )
               the
               Work
               was
               carried
               on
               so
               prosperously
               ,
               that
               before
               the
               Month
               of
               April
               1566.
               all
               the
               Roofs
               of
               Timber
               (
               whereof
               those
               large
               ones
               of
               the
               East
               and
               West
               ,
               framed
               in
               Yorkshire
               ,
               and
               brought
               by
               Sea
               )
               were
               perfectly
               finished
               and
               covered
               with
               Lead
               ;
               the
               adding
               of
               a
               new
               Steeple
               being
               thought
               unnecessary
               (
               because
               too
               chargeable
               )
               though
               divers
               Models
               have
               been
               made
               and
               presented
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               whole
               Roof
               being
               thus
               Repaired
               ,
               the
               Stone-work
               of
               it
               stood
               as
               before
               it
               did
               ,
               sensibly
               decaying
               day
               by
               day
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               corroding
               
               quality
               of
               the
               Sea-coal
               smoke
               ,
               which
               on
               every
               side
               annoyed
               it
               :
               Which
               being
               observed
               by
               one
               
                 Henry
                 Farley
              
               ,
               about
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Reign
               of
               King
               Iames
               ,
               he
               never
               left
               solliciting
               the
               King
               by
               several
               Petitions
               and
               Addresses
               ,
               to
               take
               the
               Ruinous
               Estate
               thereof
               into
               his
               Princely
               Consideration
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               it
               was
               resolved
               on
               by
               the
               King.
               And
               to
               create
               the
               greater
               Veneration
               to
               so
               good
               a
               Work
               ,
               he
               bestowed
               that
               magnificent
               Visit
               on
               it
               ,
               described
               at
               large
               in
               the
               first
               Book
               of
               this
               History
               ,
               Anno
               1620.
               
               The
               product
               and
               result
               whereof
               was
               ,
               the
               issuing
               out
               a
               Commission
               under
               the
               Great
               Seal
               of
               England
               ,
               bearing
               date
               the
               sixteenth
               day
               of
               November
               then
               next
               following
               ,
               directed
               to
               Sir
               
                 Francis
                 Iones
              
               Knight
               ,
               then
               Lord
               Mayor
               of
               
                 London
                 ,
                 George
              
               Lord
               Archbishop
               of
               
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 Francis
              
               Lord
               Verulam
               then
               Lord
               Chancellor
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               divers
               others
               ,
               to
               the
               number
               of
               sixty
               Persons
               and
               upwards
               :
               Which
               Commission
               importing
               ,
               That
               this
               Church
               being
               the
               greatest
               and
               most
               eminent
               (
               as
               also
               one
               of
               the
               principal
               Ornaments
               )
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               and
               in
               much
               decay
               ,
               any
               six
               or
               more
               of
               these
               Commissioners
               ,
               whereof
               three
               to
               be
               of
               the
               said
               Kings
               Privy-Council
               ,
               should
               meet
               to
               make
               Particulars
               of
               the
               decay
               ,
               and
               likewise
               what
               Houses
               ,
               Cellars
               ,
               &c.
               had
               been
               built
               near
               it
               ,
               either
               to
               the
               annoyance
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               the
               Church-yard
               :
               And
               moreover
               to
               Inquire
               what
               Lands
               ,
               Rents
               ,
               &c.
               had
               been
               given
               towards
               its
               Repair
               ,
               or
               Sums
               of
               Money
               collected
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
               and
               not
               accordingly
               employed
               :
               And
               further
               to
               consider
               of
               the
               most
               fit
               and
               proper
               means
               to
               raise
               money
               to
               carry
               on
               the
               said
               Repair
               :
               And
               lastly
               ,
               to
               appoint
               Surveyors
               and
               other
               Officers
               of
               their
               Work
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               Certificate
               of
               their
               Proceedings
               therein
               ,
               into
               the
               Chancery
               .
               Upon
               the
               Meeting
               of
               which
               Commissioners
               ,
               and
               diligent
               search
               made
               into
               the
               Particulars
               afore-mentioned
               ,
               it
               was
               acknowledged
               that
               the
               Bishop
               of
               London
               had
               the
               whole
               care
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Dean
               and
               Chapter
               of
               the
               Choires
               :
               But
               that
               which
               each
               of
               them
               enjoyed
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               was
               so
               little
               ,
               that
               they
               yearly
               expended
               double
               as
               much
               upon
               the
               Roof
               and
               other
               parts
               decayed
               ,
               to
               preserve
               them
               from
               present
               ruine
               .
               Which
               being
               made
               evident
               to
               the
               Commissioners
               ,
               as
               also
               that
               in
               former
               times
               ,
               even
               from
               the
               very
               first
               foundation
               thereof
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               supported
               partly
               out
               of
               the
               large
               Oblations
               of
               those
               that
               visited
               the
               Shrines
               and
               Oratories
               therein
               ,
               and
               partly
               from
               Publick
               Contributions
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               It
               was
               concluded
               to
               proceed
               in
               the
               same
               way
               now
               ,
               as
               had
               been
               done
               formerly
               .
               And
               that
               it
               might
               proceed
               the
               better
               ,
               the
               King
               himself
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               the
               principal
               Nobility
               and
               Gentry
               ,
               declared
               by
               their
               Superscriptions
               (
               for
               the
               encouragement
               of
               others
               to
               so
               good
               a
               Work
               )
               what
               Sums
               they
               resolved
               to
               give
               in
               pursuance
               of
               it
               :
               Doctor
               
                 Iohn
                 King
              
               ,
               then
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               subscribing
               for
               100
               
                 l.
                 per
                 Annum
              
               as
               long
               as
               he
               should
               continue
               in
               that
               See.
               Mountain
               who
               succeeded
               not
               long
               after
               in
               that
               Bishoprick
               ,
               procured
               with
               great
               charge
               and
               trouble
               some
               huge
               massie
               Stones
               to
               be
               brought
               from
               Portland
               ,
               for
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Work
               :
               But
               money
               coming
               slowly
               in
               ,
               and
               he
               
               being
               a
               man
               of
               small
               activity
               ,
               though
               of
               good
               affec●ions
               ,
               the
               heat
               of
               this
               great
               business
               cooled
               by
               little
               and
               little
               ,
               and
               so
               came
               to
               nothing
               .
            
             
               But
               Laud
               succeeding
               him
               in
               the
               See
               of
               London
               ,
               and
               having
               deservedly
               attained
               unto
               great
               Authority
               with
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               no
               sooner
               saw
               his
               Office
               settled
               both
               at
               home
               and
               abroad
               ,
               but
               he
               possessed
               him
               with
               a
               Loyal
               and
               Religious
               Zeal
               to
               persue
               that
               Work
               ,
               which
               King
               Iames
               had
               so
               piously
               designed
               ,
               though
               it
               went
               not
               much
               further
               than
               the
               bare
               design
               .
               Few
               words
               might
               serve
               to
               animate
               the
               King
               to
               a
               Work
               so
               pious
               ,
               who
               aimed
               at
               nothing
               more
               than
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               Advancement
               of
               the
               Peace
               and
               Happiness
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               :
               And
               therefore
               following
               the
               example
               o●
               his
               Royal
               Father
               ,
               he
               bestowed
               the
               like
               Visit
               on
               St.
               Pauls
               ,
               whither
               he
               was
               attended
               with
               the
               like
               Magnificence
               ,
               and
               entertained
               at
               the
               first
               entrance
               into
               the
               Church
               with
               the
               like
               Solemnity
               .
               The
               Divine
               Service
               being
               done
               ,
               and
               the
               Sermon
               ended
               ,
               which
               tended
               principally
               unto
               the
               promoting
               of
               a
               Work
               so
               honourable
               both
               to
               his
               Majesties
               Person
               ;
               and
               the
               English
               Nation
               ;
               his
               Majesty
               took
               a
               view
               of
               the
               Decays
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               and
               there
               Religiously
               promised
               not
               to
               be
               wanting
               in
               the
               Piety
               of
               his
               best
               Endeavours
               ,
               to
               the
               Repair
               of
               those
               Ruines
               which
               Age
               ,
               the
               Casualties
               of
               Weather
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Accidents
               had
               brought
               upon
               it
               .
               In
               order
               whereunto
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               o●
               this
               year
               he
               issued
               out
               his
               Royal
               Commission
               under
               the
               Great
               Seal
               of
               England
               ,
               bearing
               date
               the
               tenth
               of
               April
               in
               the
               seventh
               year
               of
               his
               Reign
               ,
               directed
               to
               Sir
               
                 Robert
                 Ducy
              
               Lord
               Mayor
               of
               the
               City
               of
               
                 Londan
                 ,
                 George
              
               Lord
               Archbishop
               of
               
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 Thomas
              
               Lord
               Coventry
               Lord
               Keeper
               of
               the
               Great
               Seal
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 William
              
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               
                 London
                 ,
                 Richard
              
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Winton
                 ,
                 Iohn
              
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Ely
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Nicholas
                 Rainton
                 ,
                 Ralph
                 Freeman
                 ,
                 Rowland
                 Heylyn
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Aldermen
               of
               the
               City
               of
               
                 London
                 ,
                 Edward
                 Waymack
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Robert
                 Bateman
              
               Chamberlain
               of
               the
               said
               City
               of
               London
               .
               In
               which
               Commission
               the
               said
               King
               taking
               notice
               of
               this
               Cathedral
               ,
               as
               the
               goodliest
               Monument
               and
               most
               ancient
               Church
               of
               his
               whole
               Dominions
               ,
               as
               also
               that
               it
               was
               the
               principal
               Monument
               of
               the
               City
               of
               London
               ,
               the
               Imperial
               Seat
               of
               this
               his
               Realm
               ;
               and
               moreover
               ,
               That
               the
               Commissions
               issued
               out
               by
               his
               Royal
               Father
               (
               as
               heretofore
               had
               been
               observed
               )
               were
               slackned
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               death
               ;
               but
               he
               resolving
               to
               go
               on
               therewith
               effectually
               ,
               declared
               as
               followeth
               :
               viz.
               1.
               
               
                 That
                 all
                 Money
                 brought
                 in
                 for
                 Repair
                 thereof
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 paid
                 into
                 the
                 Chamber
                 of
              
               London
               .
               2.
               
               That
               William
               Laud
               
                 then
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               London
               
                 offered
                 to
                 allow
              
               100.
               l.
               per
               Annum
               
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Revenues
                 of
                 that
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 during
                 his
                 continuance
                 therein
                 .
              
               3.
               
               
                 That
                 a
                 Register-Book
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 all
                 Subscriptions
                 for
                 Contributions
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 in
                 King
              
               James
               
                 his
                 time
              
               .
               4.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Iudges
                 of
                 the
                 Prerogative
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Officials
                 throughout
                 the
                 several
                 Bishopricks
                 in
              
               England
               and
               Wales
               ,
               
                 upon
                 the
                 Decease
                 of
                 any
                 Person
                 Intestate
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 excited
                 to
                 remember
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 proper
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 pious
                 uses
                 :
              
               And
               lastly
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 Commissions
                 should
                 be
                 issued
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
               Which
               Commissions
               were
               executed
               in
               the
               Country
               with
               care
               and
               diligence
               ,
               and
               seconded
               so
               strongly
               by
               the
               power
               and
               sollicitation
               of
               this
               pious
               Prelate
               ,
               that
               the
               money
               came
               flowing
               in
               apace
               ;
               so
               much
               being
               raised
               by
               Legacies
               ,
               by
               money
               given
               to
               pious
               uses
               ,
               and
               other
               free
               and
               voluntary
               Contributions
               ,
               before
               the
               issuing
               out
               of
               those
               Commissions
               ,
               as
               enabled
               the
               grand
               Commissioners
               to
               begin
               the
               work
               .
               Insomuch
               that
               on
               the
               sixteenth
               of
               
                 December
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1632.
               they
               found
               that
               there
               had
               been
               brought
               into
               the
               Chamber
               of
               London
               the
               Sum
               of
               5416
               li.
               13
               s.
               6
               d.
               And
               in
               April
               next
               ensuing
               the
               Work
               was
               begun
               :
               The
               houses
               adjoyning
               to
               and
               near
               the
               Church
               being
               compounded
               for
               ,
               and
               plucked
               down
               ,
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Church-yard
               paled
               in
               for
               Masons
               to
               work
               in
               ,
               and
               an
               order
               given
               to
               
                 Inigo
                 Iones
              
               ,
               Surveyor
               general
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Works
               ,
               on
               the
               twenty
               sixth
               of
               Iune
               next
               following
               ,
               to
               prepare
               Scaffolding
               for
               the
               same
               .
               Which
               Preparations
               being
               made
               ,
               the
               first
               stone
               of
               this
               new
               Work
               was
               solemnly
               laid
               by
               our
               Bishop
               himself
               ,
               the
               second
               by
               Sir
               
                 Francis
                 Windebanke
              
               ,
               his
               Majesties
               principal
               Secretary
               of
               State
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               by
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Martin
              
               Knight
               ,
               then
               Judge
               of
               the
               Prerogative
               Court
               ,
               and
               the
               fourth
               by
               the
               said
               
                 Inigo
                 Iones
              
               ,
               chief
               Surveyor
               of
               that
               Fabrick
               ;
               each
               of
               them
               giving
               money
               liberally
               amongst
               the
               Workmen
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               encourage
               them
               to
               proceed
               therein
               with
               all
               honest
               speed
               .
               The
               Quire
               or
               Chancel
               being
               first
               finished
               ,
               the
               work
               was
               carried
               on
               to
               the
               North
               part
               of
               the
               Cross
               Isle
               ,
               and
               so
               un●o
               the
               Western
               part
               or
               main
               body
               of
               the
               Cross
               Isle
               ,
               and
               so
               unto
               the
               Western
               part
               or
               main
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               This
               worthy
               Prelate
               continuing
               the
               Piety
               of
               his
               endeavours
               towards
               the
               compleating
               of
               this
               stately
               and
               Magnificent
               Structure
               ,
               as
               well
               when
               he
               was
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               (
               to
               which
               dignity
               he
               was
               promoted
               in
               September
               following
               )
               as
               when
               he
               was
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               and
               was
               more
               nearly
               concerned
               in
               the
               affairs
               of
               that
               Church
               .
            
             
               And
               though
               it
               be
               affirmed
               by
               a
               late
               Historian
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 many
                 had
                 no
                 fancy
                 to
                 the
                 work
                 because
                 he
                 promoted
                 it
              
               ;
               yet
               on
               the
               contrary
               it
               is
               known
               ,
               that
               had
               not
               he
               promoted
               it
               there
               were
               not
               many
               would
               have
               had
               the
               fancy
               to
               a
               work
               of
               that
               nature
               .
               Some
               men
               in
               hope
               of
               favour
               and
               preferment
               from
               him
               ,
               others
               to
               hold
               fair
               quarter
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               few
               for
               fear
               of
               incurring
               his
               displeasure
               ,
               contributing
               more
               largely
               to
               it
               than
               they
               had
               done
               otherwise
               ;
               if
               otherwise
               they
               had
               contributed
               at
               all
               .
               Certain
               I
               am
               ,
               that
               the
               Regular
               Clergy
               were
               so
               forward
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               being
               called
               together
               by
               their
               several
               Ordinaries
               ,
               few
               of
               them
               gave
               so
               little
               as
               a
               single
               tenth
               ,
               many
               a
               double
               Subsidy
               ,
               most
               in
               the
               middle
               betwixt
               both
               ,
               to
               be
               paid
               in
               three
               ,
               four
               ,
               or
               five
               years
               ,
               as
               the
               work
               continued
               .
               Which
               joyned
               together
               amounting
               to
               a
               liberal
               sum
               ,
               not
               reckoning
               in
               the
               Deans
               and
               Chapters
               ,
               whom
               it
               more
               nearly
               did
               concern
               to
               support
               that
               Fabrick
               than
               those
               of
               the
               Parochial
               Clergy
               .
               And
               yet
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               met
               with
               many
               rubs
               ,
               and
               mighty
               enemies
               .
               The
               Puritan
               Ministers
               
               and
               their
               Adherents
               inveighed
               against
               it
               as
               the
               repairing
               and
               adorning
               of
               a
               
                 Rotten
                 Relique
              
               ;
               insinuating
               to
               the
               people
               (
               as
               they
               found
               occasion
               )
               that
               it
               was
               more
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Rules
               of
               Piety
               to
               demolish
               such
               old
               Monuments
               of
               Superstition
               and
               Idolatry
               than
               to
               keep
               them
               standing
               .
               For
               remedy
               whereof
               order
               was
               given
               to
               such
               as
               preached
               at
               St.
               Pauls
               Cross
               ,
               and
               other
               publick
               places
               both
               in
               City
               and
               Country
               ,
               to
               represent
               unto
               their
               hearers
               all
               those
               several
               motives
               which
               might
               not
               only
               serve
               to
               justifie
               ,
               but
               endear
               the
               work
               ;
               nor
               wanted
               there
               some
               zealous
               Patriots
               (
               or
               such
               as
               were
               desirous
               to
               be
               so
               accounted
               )
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               who
               gave
               it
               out
               to
               be
               a
               cheat
               ,
               a
               mear
               Court
               device
               to
               procure
               money
               for
               the
               King
               without
               help
               of
               Parliaments
               ;
               which
               project
               if
               it
               might
               succeed
               ,
               the
               King
               (
               said
               they
               )
               would
               grow
               too
               absolute
               ,
               
               and
               take
               unto
               himself
               an
               Arbitrary
               form
               of
               Government
               ;
               the
               People
               for
               want
               of
               Parliaments
               being
               left
               remediless
               ;
               which
               false
               report
               coming
               to
               his
               Majesties
               ears
               ,
               he
               was
               compelled
               to
               make
               this
               Declaration
               of
               himself
               in
               all
               such
               following
               Commissions
               as
               were
               dispatched
               into
               the
               Country
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               not
               only
               commanded
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 Reparation
                 should
                 begin
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 caused
                 an
                 entrance
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 constantly
                 resolved
                 to
                 follow
                 it
                 till
                 it
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 perfection
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 required
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 to
                 satisfie
                 all
                 his
                 loving
                 Subjects
                 of
                 the
                 clearness
                 of
                 his
                 Royal
                 Intention
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 assure
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 rumours
                 and
                 imaginations
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 diverting
                 the
                 money
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 purpose
                 ,
                 was
                 but
                 the
                 fancies
                 of
                 men
                 either
                 grosly
                 malevolent
                 ,
                 or
                 causelesly
                 jealous
                 and
                 distrustful
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Subject
               being
               thus
               assured
               ,
               the
               Clergy
               active
               ,
               and
               the
               Nobility
               giving
               good
               example
               unto
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               the
               work
               was
               so
               followed
               by
               the
               care
               of
               this
               powerful
               Prelate
               ,
               that
               before
               the
               year
               1640.
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               it
               was
               finished
               ,
               and
               the
               Tower
               or
               Steeple
               Scaffolded
               to
               the
               very
               top
               ,
               with
               an
               intent
               to
               take
               it
               down
               to
               the
               very
               Arches
               ,
               and
               raise
               it
               to
               a
               more
               stately
               height
               than
               it
               had
               at
               the
               present
               ,
               with
               four
               great
               Pinacles
               (
               at
               each
               Corner
               one
               )
               the
               Arches
               being
               thought
               unable
               to
               support
               the
               burthen
               of
               such
               a
               Steeple
               as
               before
               was
               fired
               .
               And
               though
               the
               publick
               Contribution
               which
               was
               brought
               into
               the
               Chamber
               of
               London
               amounted
               to
               the
               Sum
               of
               101330
               li.
               4
               s.
               8
               d.
               yet
               there
               was
               something
               more
               done
               in
               it
               by
               the
               Munificence
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               bounty
               of
               the
               private
               Subject
               .
               His
               Majesty
               to
               g●ve
               life
               to
               the
               Work
               had
               sent
               in
               first
               and
               last
               10295
               li.
               5
               s.
               6
               d.
               toward
               the
               said
               Sum
               ,
               with
               part
               whereof
               he
               caused
               a
               stately
               Portico
               to
               be
               erected
               at
               the
               West
               end
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               raised
               on
               Corinthian
               Pillars
               ,
               where
               he
               placed
               the
               Statues
               of
               his
               Royal
               Father
               King
               Iames
               ,
               and
               himself
               ,
               for
               a
               lasting
               memorial
               of
               this
               their
               advancement
               of
               so
               glorious
               a
               work
               .
               Which
               Portico
               was
               intended
               to
               be
               an
               Ambulatory
               for
               such
               as
               by
               usual
               walking
               in
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               prophaned
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               disturbed
               the
               Divine
               Service
               in
               the
               Choire
               .
               And
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Paul
                 Pindar
              
               Knight
               (
               sometime
               Embassador
               from
               King
               
               Iames
               at
               Constantinople
               )
               first
               repaired
               the
               decaies
               of
               that
               goodly
               Partition
               ,
               made
               at
               the
               West
               end
               of
               the
               Choire
               ,
               adorning
               the
               outward
               Front
               thereof
               with
               fair
               Pillars
               of
               black
               Marble
               ,
               and
               Statues
               of
               those
               Saxon
               Kings
               who
               had
               been
               Founders
               and
               Benefactors
               to
               that
               Church
               ;
               beautified
               the
               inward
               part
               thereof
               with
               Figures
               of
               Angels
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Wainscoat
               work
               with
               Figures
               and
               Carving
               ,
               viz.
               of
               Cherubins
               ,
               and
               other
               Images
               richly
               guilded
               ;
               adding
               also
               fine
               sorts
               of
               hangings
               for
               the
               upper
               end
               thereof
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               bestowed
               4000
               li.
               in
               repairing
               the
               South
               part
               of
               the
               
                 Cross
                 Isle
              
               .
               But
               as
               this
               Bishop
               fell
               ,
               the
               work
               fell
               with
               him
               ;
               the
               yearly
               Contribution
               abating
               in
               the
               year
               1641.
               when
               he
               was
               plunged
               into
               his
               troubles
               ,
               from
               15000
               li.
               and
               upward
               ,
               to
               little
               more
               than
               1500
               li.
               and
               after
               by
               degrees
               to
               nothing
               ,
               which
               clearly
               shews
               upon
               what
               Wheel
               the
               whole
               Engine
               moved
               ,
               whose
               soul
               it
               was
               ,
               which
               gave
               both
               life
               and
               motion
               to
               that
               great
               design
               .
               A
               work
               of
               such
               a
               vast
               Magnificence
               as
               required
               a
               large
               and
               open
               heart
               ,
               commensurate
               in
               some
               manner
               to
               the
               greatness
               of
               it
               ;
               not
               to
               be
               entertained
               by
               a
               man
               of
               such
               
                 narrow
                 comprehensions
              
               ,
               as
               were
               ascribed
               unto
               him
               in
               a
               Speech
               made
               by
               one
               of
               the
               Peers
               ,
               when
               he
               first
               fell
               into
               his
               troubles
               .
               So
               easie
               a
               thing
               it
               is
               to
               disgrace
               the
               man
               whom
               the
               weight
               of
               his
               afflictions
               have
               once
               made
               uncapable
               of
               standing
               up
               against
               such
               reproaches
               as
               the
               Pens
               or
               Tongues
               of
               his
               Revilers
               shall
               accumulate
               on
               him
               .
            
             
               Better
               success
               he
               had
               in
               another
               of
               his
               undertakings
               ,
               though
               not
               of
               such
               a
               publick
               nature
               ,
               or
               of
               so
               general
               a
               concernment
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               State.
               He
               had
               received
               his
               breeding
               and
               first
               Preferments
               in
               St.
               Iohns
               Colledge
               in
               Oxon.
               which
               he
               resolved
               to
               gratifie
               for
               the
               charge
               of
               his
               Education
               ,
               by
               adding
               a
               second
               Quadrangle
               unto
               that
               of
               the
               first
               Foundation
               .
               The
               other
               great
               work
               he
               carried
               on
               by
               the
               publick
               Purse
               ,
               contributing
               little
               more
               unto
               it
               (
               besides
               his
               annual
               pension
               of
               100
               li.
               )
               but
               his
               power
               and
               diligence
               .
               But
               this
               he
               means
               to
               carry
               on
               at
               his
               own
               proper
               Costs
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               most
               graciously
               contributing
               some
               timber
               towards
               it
               out
               of
               Shot-over
               woods
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Lord
               Treasurer
               endeavoured
               (
               but
               in
               vain
               endeavoured
               )
               to
               have
               made
               a
               stop
               .
               Some
               Benefactor
               had
               before
               enricht
               the
               Colledge
               with
               a
               Publick
               Library
               ,
               which
               made
               one
               side
               to
               his
               new
               Building
               ,
               the
               other
               three
               he
               added
               to
               it
               of
               his
               own
               .
               That
               on
               the
               North
               consisted
               altogether
               of
               several
               Chambers
               ,
               for
               the
               accommodations
               of
               the
               Fellows
               and
               other
               Students
               .
               That
               on
               the
               East
               of
               a
               fair
               open
               walk
               below
               ,
               supported
               upon
               curious
               Pillars
               ,
               and
               bearing
               up
               a
               beautiful
               Gallery
               ,
               opening
               out
               of
               the
               Library
               ,
               for
               meditation
               and
               discourse
               :
               confronted
               on
               the
               other
               side
               with
               the
               like
               open
               walk
               below
               ,
               and
               a
               sutable
               Fabrick
               over
               that
               raised
               up
               against
               the
               Eastern
               wall
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Buildings
               .
               The
               whole
               composure
               fashioned
               in
               an
               excellent
               Symetry
               according
               to
               the
               exactest
               rules
               of
               Modern
               Architecture
               ;
               not
               only
               graceful
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               useful
               to
               that
               private
               house
               ,
               but
               a
               great
               ornament
               also
               to
               the
               University
               .
               St.
               Iohns
               in
               Cambridge
               shall
               boast
               no
               longer
               of
               its
               precedency
               
               before
               this
               in
               a
               double
               Quadrangle
               ;
               In
               which
               it
               stands
               equalled
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               if
               not
               surmounted
               also
               by
               this
               of
               Oxford
               .
               On
               the
               twenty
               third
               of
               Iuly
               ,
               in
               this
               present
               year
               ,
               he
               laid
               the
               first
               stone
               of
               this
               new
               building
               ,
               not
               intermitting
               it
               (
               but
               only
               during
               the
               unseasonableness
               of
               the
               following
               Winters
               )
               till
               he
               had
               brought
               it
               to
               an
               end
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               first
               design
               and
               proposition
               .
               Nor
               did
               these
               publick
               buildings
               take
               him
               off
               in
               the
               least
               degree
               from
               doing
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               Bishop
               .
               His
               eye
               was
               alwaies
               watchfull
               over
               the
               Churches
               peace
               .
               And
               to
               preserve
               his
               own
               Diocess
               both
               in
               peace
               and
               order
               ,
               he
               bestowed
               this
               year
               a
               personal
               Visitation
               on
               it
               ;
               beginning
               at
               Brentwood
               in
               Essex
               ,
               on
               the
               thirtieth
               of
               August
               ,
               and
               so
               went
               on
               from
               place
               to
               place
               ,
               till
               he
               had
               visited
               and
               regulated
               the
               whole
               Clergy
               of
               it
               in
               their
               several
               Deanries
               ,
               and
               Precincts
               .
               And
               for
               performing
               of
               that
               Office
               he
               laid
               aside
               the
               dignity
               of
               a
               Privy
               Counsellor
               ,
               and
               his
               attendance
               on
               the
               person
               of
               his
               gracious
               Soveraign
               ,
               in
               being
               an
               example
               of
               a
               careful
               and
               prudent
               Pastor
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               brethren
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               late
               Agitations
               at
               Woodstock
               before
               the
               King
               ▪
               he
               let
               fall
               some
               words
               ,
               which
               were
               interpreted
               to
               the
               disparagement
               of
               the
               married
               Clergy
               .
               
               He
               was
               a
               single
               man
               himself
               ,
               and
               wisht
               perhaps
               as
               St.
               Paul
               once
               did
               ,
               That
               all
               men
               else
               (
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               all
               men
               in
               
                 holy
                 Orders
              
               )
               would
               remain
               so
               likewise
               .
               And
               some
               occasion
               being
               offered
               at
               that
               time
               to
               speak
               about
               the
               conveniencies
               or
               inconveniencies
               of
               a
               married
               Clergy
               ,
               he
               made
               some
               declaration
               of
               himself
               to
               this
               effect
               ,
               that
               in
               disposing
               of
               all
               Ecclesiastical
               Promotions
               he
               would
               prefer
               the
               single
               man
               before
               the
               married
               ,
               supposing
               the
               abilities
               of
               the
               persons
               were
               otherwise
               equal
               ;
               which
               limitation
               notwithstanding
               it
               gave
               much
               matter
               of
               discourse
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               little
               ground
               of
               scandal
               to
               many
               very
               honest
               and
               well-minded
               men
               ,
               who
               began
               presently
               to
               fear
               the
               sad
               consequents
               of
               it
               .
               This
               general
               murmur
               could
               not
               but
               come
               unto
               his
               ears
               ,
               and
               found
               him
               very
               sensible
               of
               the
               Inconveniencies
               which
               might
               grow
               upon
               it
               .
               For
               he
               soon
               wiped
               off
               that
               reproach
               ,
               by
               negotiating
               a
               Marriage
               between
               Mr
               
                 Thomas
                 Turner
              
               ,
               one
               of
               his
               Chaplains
               ,
               and
               a
               Daughter
               of
               Windebanke
               his
               old
               friend
               ,
               (
               at
               whose
               house
               he
               had
               so
               long
               lain
               sick
               ,
               as
               before
               is
               said
               .
               )
               And
               that
               the
               satisfaction
               in
               this
               point
               might
               appear
               the
               greater
               ,
               he
               officiated
               the
               whole
               Service
               of
               their
               Marriage
               in
               his
               own
               Chappel
               at
               London
               House
               ,
               joyning
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               giving
               the
               Nuptial
               Benediction
               ,
               and
               performing
               all
               other
               Ecclesiastical
               Rites
               which
               belonged
               to
               the
               solemnization
               of
               Matrimony
               by
               the
               Rules
               of
               this
               Church
               .
               This
               was
               the
               answer
               which
               he
               made
               to
               his
               own
               Objection
               ,
               and
               indeed
               it
               was
               so
               full
               and
               home
               ,
               that
               the
               Objection
               seemed
               not
               to
               require
               any
               further
               answer
               .
               Nor
               was
               it
               long
               before
               Windebanke
               found
               how
               well
               his
               chearfulness
               in
               yielding
               to
               that
               Match
               had
               been
               entertained
               .
               He
               was
               at
               that
               time
               one
               of
               the
               Clerks
               of
               the
               Signet
               ,
               as
               his
               Father
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Windebanke
              
               had
               been
               before
               him
               :
               But
               our
               Bishop
               did
               not
               mean
               he
               should
               dwell
               there
               alwaies
               .
               They
               had
               been
               Cotemporaries
               at
               St.
               Iohns
               Colledge
               ,
               their
               acquaintance
               from
               their
               very
               Childhood
               ,
               
               their
               persons
               much
               of
               the
               same
               stature
               ;
               a
               like
               facetiousness
               in
               both
               for
               wit
               and
               company
               .
               In
               which
               respects
               Laud
               had
               commended
               him
               to
               the
               good
               Graces
               of
               the
               Duke
               when
               he
               was
               alive
               .
               But
               the
               Duke
               doing
               nothing
               for
               him
               ,
               left
               Laud
               in
               a
               capacity
               to
               supply
               the
               want
               ;
               by
               whose
               power
               and
               favour
               with
               the
               King
               he
               was
               advanced
               unto
               the
               honourable
               Office
               of
               the
               principal
               Secretary
               of
               State
               ,
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Dudly
               Lord
               Carlton
               Viscount
               
                 Dorchester
                 .
                 Dorchester
              
               died
               on
               Ash-Wednesday
               Morning
               ,
               Anno
               1631.
               
               And
               of
               Windebanke
               he
               writes
               thus
               in
               his
               Breviate
               ,
               viz.
               Iune
               15.
               1632.
               ,
               Mr.
               Francis
               Windebanke
               
                 my
                 old
                 friend
                 was
                 sworn
                 Secretary
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 which
                 Place
                 I
                 obtained
                 for
                 him
                 of
                 my
                 gracious
                 Master
                 King
              
               Charles
               .
            
             
               About
               the
               same
               time
               also
               Sir
               
                 Francis
                 Cottington
              
               ,
               who
               succeeded
               the
               Lord
               Treasurer
               Weston
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Chancellor
               ,
               was
               made
               Successor
               unto
               Nanton
               in
               the
               Mastership
               of
               the
               Wards
               and
               Liveries
               .
               No
               sooner
               was
               he
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               but
               some
               difference
               began
               to
               grow
               betwixt
               him
               and
               Coventry
               ,
               Lord
               Keeper
               of
               the
               Great
               Seal
               of
               England
               ,
               about
               the
               disposing
               of
               such
               Benefices
               as
               belonged
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               in
               the
               Minority
               of
               his
               
                 Wards
                 :
                 Coventry
              
               pleaded
               a
               joynt
               interest
               in
               it
               according
               to
               the
               Priviledge
               and
               usage
               of
               his
               Predecessors
               ,
               it
               standing
               formerly
               for
               a
               rule
               ,
               that
               he
               of
               the
               two
               which
               first
               heard
               of
               the
               vacancy
               ,
               and
               presented
               his
               Clerk
               unto
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               should
               have
               his
               turn
               served
               before
               the
               other
               .
               But
               Cottington
               was
               resolved
               to
               have
               no
               Competitor
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               either
               all
               or
               none
               .
               During
               which
               Competition
               betwixt
               the
               parties
               ,
               Laud
               ends
               the
               difference
               by
               taking
               all
               unto
               himself
               .
               Many
               Divines
               had
               served
               as
               Chaplains
               in
               his
               Majesties
               Ships
               ,
               and
               ventured
               their
               persons
               in
               the
               Action
               at
               the
               Isle
               of
               Rhe
               ,
               during
               his
               Majesties
               late
               engagements
               with
               France
               and
               Spain
               ;
               some
               reward
               must
               be
               given
               them
               for
               their
               Service
               past
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               encourage
               others
               on
               the
               like
               occasions
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               .
               It
               is
               cold
               venturing
               in
               such
               hot
               Services
               without
               some
               hope
               of
               Reward
               .
               And
               thereupon
               he
               takes
               occasion
               to
               inform
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               that
               till
               this
               Controversie
               were
               decided
               he
               might
               do
               well
               to
               take
               those
               Livings
               into
               his
               own
               disposing
               for
               the
               reward
               of
               such
               Divines
               as
               had
               done
               him
               service
               in
               his
               Wars
               ,
               or
               should
               go
               forth
               hereafter
               on
               the
               like
               imployments
               .
               Which
               Proposition
               being
               approved
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               committed
               the
               said
               Benefices
               unto
               his
               disposal
               ,
               knowing
               full
               well
               how
               faithfully
               he
               would
               discharge
               the
               trust
               reposed
               in
               him
               for
               the
               advancement
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Service
               ,
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               the
               Suitors
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               peace
               .
               Neither
               did
               Cottington
               seem
               displeased
               at
               this
               designation
               :
               As
               being
               more
               willing
               that
               a
               third
               man
               should
               carry
               away
               the
               prize
               from
               both
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               overtopt
               by
               Coventry
               in
               his
               own
               Jurisdiction
               .
               By
               the
               accession
               of
               this
               power
               as
               he
               encreased
               the
               number
               of
               his
               dependents
               ,
               so
               he
               gained
               the
               opportunity
               by
               it
               to
               supply
               the
               Church
               with
               regular
               and
               conformable
               men
               ,
               for
               whom
               he
               was
               to
               be
               responsal
               both
               to
               God
               and
               the
               King.
               Which
               served
               him
               for
               a
               Counter-Ballance
               against
               the
               multitude
               of
               Lecturers
               established
               in
               so
               many
               places
               ,
               especially
               by
               the
               Feoffees
               for
               impropriations
               ,
               
               who
               came
               not
               to
               their
               doom
               till
               February
               13.
               of
               this
               present
               year
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               said
               .
            
             
               But
               greater
               were
               the
               Alterations
               amongst
               the
               Bishops
               in
               the
               Church
               than
               amongst
               the
               Officers
               of
               Court
               ,
               and
               greater
               his
               Authority
               in
               preferring
               the
               one
               than
               in
               disposing
               of
               the
               other
               .
               Buckeridge
               his
               old
               Tutor
               ,
               dying
               in
               the
               See
               of
               Elie
               ,
               makes
               room
               for
               White
               ,
               then
               Bishop
               of
               Norwich
               ,
               and
               Lord
               Almoner
               ,
               to
               succeed
               in
               his
               place
               ;
               A
               man
               who
               having
               spent
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               his
               life
               on
               his
               private
               Cures
               ,
               grew
               suddenly
               into
               esteem
               by
               his
               zealous
               preachings
               against
               the
               Papists
               ,
               his
               Conferences
               with
               the
               Jesuite
               Fisher
               ,
               and
               his
               Book
               wrote
               against
               him
               by
               command
               of
               King
               Iames.
               Appointed
               by
               that
               King
               to
               have
               a
               special
               eye
               on
               the
               Countess
               of
               Denbigh
               (
               whom
               the
               Priests
               much
               laboured
               to
               pervert
               )
               he
               was
               encouraged
               thereunto
               with
               the
               Deanry
               of
               Carlisle
               ,
               advanced
               on
               that
               very
               account
               to
               the
               Bishoprick
               thereof
               by
               the
               Duke
               her
               brother
               .
               The
               Duke
               being
               dead
               ,
               his
               favour
               in
               the
               Court
               continued
               ,
               remove
               to
               Norwich
               first
               and
               to
               Ely
               afterwards
               .
               Corbet
               of
               Oxon.
               one
               of
               Lauds
               fellow-sufferers
               in
               the
               University
               ,
               succeeds
               him
               in
               the
               See
               of
               Norwich
               ;
               and
               Bancroft
               ,
               Master
               of
               
                 Vniversity
                 Colledge
              
               ,
               is
               made
               Bishop
               of
               Oxon.
               Kinsman
               he
               was
               to
               ever
               renowned
               Archbishop
               Bancroft
               ,
               by
               whom
               preferred
               unto
               that
               Headship
               ,
               and
               looked
               upon
               for
               his
               sake
               chiefly
               ,
               though
               otherwise
               of
               a
               good
               secular
               living
               in
               this
               Succession
               .
               The
               Bishoprick
               of
               small
               Revenue
               ,
               and
               without
               a
               House
               ,
               but
               Laud
               will
               find
               a
               remedy
               for
               both
               in
               convenient
               time
               .
               The
               Impropriate
               Parsonage
               of
               Cudesdens
               five
               miles
               from
               Oxon.
               belonged
               to
               the
               Bishop
               in
               the
               right
               of
               his
               See
               ,
               and
               he
               had
               the
               Donation
               of
               the
               Vicaridge
               in
               the
               same
               right
               also
               .
               The
               Impropriation
               was
               in
               Lease
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               desired
               to
               run
               it
               out
               without
               more
               renewing
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               end
               it
               might
               be
               made
               an
               improvement
               to
               that
               slender
               Bishoprick
               .
               The
               Vicaridge
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               falling
               ,
               he
               procured
               himself
               to
               be
               legally
               instituted
               and
               inducted
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               power
               and
               favour
               of
               our
               Bishop
               of
               London
               obtains
               an
               annexation
               of
               it
               to
               the
               See
               Episcopal
               ,
               (
               the
               design
               of
               bringing
               in
               the
               impropriation
               going
               forwards
               still
               )
               and
               builds
               that
               beautiful
               house
               upon
               it
               ,
               which
               before
               we
               mentioned
               .
               The
               See
               of
               Bristow
               was
               grown
               poorer
               than
               that
               of
               Oxon.
               both
               having
               been
               dilapidated
               in
               Queen
               Elizabeths
               time
               ,
               though
               by
               divers
               hands
               .
               To
               improve
               the
               Patrimony
               thereof
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               had
               taken
               order
               ,
               that
               Wright
               ,
               then
               Bishop
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               should
               suspend
               the
               renewing
               of
               a
               Lease
               of
               a
               very
               good
               Farm
               ,
               not
               very
               far
               distant
               from
               that
               City
               ,
               well
               Housed
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               competent
               Revenue
               ,
               to
               serve
               as
               a
               Demesn
               to
               the
               following
               Bishops
               ;
               for
               which
               he
               was
               to
               be
               considered
               in
               some
               other
               Preferment
               .
               Houson
               of
               Durham
               being
               dead
               ,
               Morton
               removes
               from
               Lichfield
               thither
               ,
               A
               man
               who
               for
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               his
               time
               had
               exercised
               his
               Pen
               against
               the
               Papists
               :
               but
               gave
               withall
               no
               small
               contentment
               to
               King
               Iames
               ,
               by
               his
               learned
               Book
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               three
               harmless
               Ceremonies
               against
               the
               
                 Puritans
                 .
                 Wright
              
               follows
               him
               at
               Lichfield
               ,
               and
               Cooke
               (
               brother
               to
               Secretary
               Cooke
               )
               follows
               Wright
               
               at
               Bristoll
               ,
               tyed
               to
               the
               same
               conditions
               ,
               and
               with
               like
               encouragement
               .
               The
               Secretary
               had
               formerly
               done
               our
               Bishop
               some
               bad
               Offices
               .
               But
               great
               Courtiers
               must
               sometimes
               pay
               good
               turnes
               for
               injuries
               ,
               break
               and
               be
               pieced
               again
               ,
               as
               occasions
               vary
               .
               The
               like
               care
               also
               taken
               by
               him
               for
               mending
               the
               two
               Bishopricks
               of
               Asaph
               and
               Chester
               ,
               
               as
               appears
               by
               his
               Breviate
               .
            
             
               Nor
               were
               these
               all
               the
               Alterations
               which
               were
               made
               this
               year
               ;
               Archbishop
               Harsnet
               having
               left
               his
               life
               the
               year
               before
               ,
               care
               must
               be
               taken
               for
               a
               sit
               man
               to
               succeed
               at
               York
               ;
               a
               man
               of
               an
               unsuspected
               trust
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               must
               be
               able
               to
               direct
               himself
               in
               all
               emergencies
               .
               Neiles
               known
               sufficiencies
               had
               pointed
               him
               unto
               the
               place
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               warm
               at
               Winton
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               might
               not
               be
               perswaded
               to
               move
               toward
               the
               North
               ,
               from
               whence
               he
               came
               not
               long
               before
               with
               so
               great
               contentment
               ;
               Yet
               such
               was
               the
               good
               mans
               desires
               to
               serve
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               in
               what
               place
               soever
               ,
               though
               to
               his
               personal
               trouble
               and
               particular
               loss
               ;
               that
               he
               accepted
               of
               the
               offer
               ,
               and
               was
               accordingly
               translated
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               year
               ,
               or
               the
               end
               of
               the
               former
               .
               Two
               Offices
               fell
               void
               by
               this
               remove
               ,
               one
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Clerkship
               of
               the
               Closet
               :
               and
               another
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Winton
               ,
               which
               was
               that
               of
               the
               Bishop
               .
               To
               the
               Clerkship
               of
               the
               Closet
               he
               preferred
               Dr.
               
                 William
                 Iuxon
              
               ,
               (
               whom
               before
               he
               had
               made
               President
               of
               St.
               Iohns
               Colledge
               )
               and
               recommended
               to
               his
               Majesty
               for
               the
               Deanry
               of
               Worcester
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               he
               might
               have
               some
               trusty
               friend
               to
               be
               near
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               whensoever
               he
               was
               forced
               by
               sickness
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               necessary
               occasion
               ,
               to
               absent
               himself
               .
               So
               that
               Windebanke
               having
               the
               Kings
               ear
               on
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               the
               Clerke
               of
               the
               Closet
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               he
               might
               presume
               to
               have
               his
               tale
               well
               told
               between
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               his
               Majesty
               should
               not
               easily
               be
               possessed
               with
               any
               thing
               to
               his
               disadvantage
               .
               To
               find
               another
               sit
               man
               for
               Winton
               must
               be
               his
               chief
               business
               ,
               whom
               it
               concerned
               to
               plant
               such
               a
               Bishop
               in
               that
               See
               as
               might
               be
               pliant
               and
               subservient
               unto
               his
               desires
               .
               The
               Bishop
               of
               Winton
               by
               his
               place
               is
               Visitor
               of
               five
               considerable
               Colledges
               in
               the
               University
               of
               Oxon.
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Magdalens
                 ,
                 New
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 Corpus
                 Christi
                 ,
              
               St.
               Iohns
               ,
               and
               Trinity
               ;
               by
               which
               means
               he
               is
               able
               to
               draw
               a
               great
               party
               after
               him
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               might
               much
               curb
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Chancellor
               if
               they
               should
               cross
               with
               one
               another
               .
               Therefore
               to
               make
               sure
               work
               at
               Oxford
               he
               thought
               it
               most
               conducible
               to
               his
               peace
               and
               power
               to
               prefer
               Curle
               from
               Bath
               and
               Wells
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Winton
               ,
               which
               being
               accordingly
               effected
               ,
               Pierce
               is
               removed
               from
               Peterborough
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Wells
               ,
               upon
               the
               like
               consideration
               as
               Wright
               about
               the
               same
               time
               was
               translated
               to
               Lichfield
               .
               There
               was
               a
               rich
               Parsonage
               ,
               called
               Castor
               ,
               which
               belonged
               to
               his
               Patronage
               as
               Bishop
               of
               Peterborough
               ,
               about
               three
               or
               four
               miles
               from
               that
               small
               City
               ,
               designed
               whensoever
               it
               fell
               void
               to
               serve
               for
               a
               perpetual
               commendam
               to
               the
               Bishops
               of
               it
               .
               And
               falling
               void
               ,
               it
               was
               so
               ordered
               by
               the
               care
               of
               our
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               that
               Pierce
               should
               wave
               the
               preferment
               of
               a
               friend
               unto
               
               it
               ,
               and
               take
               it
               for
               the
               present
               unto
               himself
               ,
               leaving
               it
               afterwards
               to
               his
               Successors
               .
               For
               his
               Reward
               therein
               he
               was
               preferred
               to
               Bath
               and
               Wells
               ,
               and
               Peterborough
               procured
               by
               Laud
               for
               his
               old
               Friend
               and
               Fellow-Servant
               Doctor
               
                 Augustine
                 Lyndsell
              
               ,
               for
               whom
               he
               formerly
               had
               obtained
               the
               Deanry
               of
               Litchfeild
               :
               And
               to
               say
               truth
               ,
               the
               man
               deserved
               it
               ,
               being
               a
               very
               solid
               Divine
               ,
               and
               a
               learned
               Linguist
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Christian
               World
               remains
               indebted
               for
               Theophylact's
               Comment
               on
               the
               Epistles
               ,
               and
               the
               Catena
               upon
               Iob
               ,
               published
               by
               him
               in
               Greek
               and
               Latin.
               
            
             
               His
               Majesties
               Printers
               ,
               at
               or
               about
               this
               time
               ,
               had
               committed
               a
               scandalous
               mistake
               in
               our
               English
               Bibles
               ,
               by
               leaving
               out
               the
               word
               Not
               in
               the
               Seventh
               Commandment
               .
               His
               Majesty
               being
               made
               acquainted
               with
               it
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               Order
               was
               given
               for
               calling
               the
               Printers
               into
               the
               High-Commission
               ,
               where
               upon
               Evidence
               of
               the
               Fact
               ,
               the
               whole
               Impression
               was
               called
               in
               ,
               and
               the
               Printers
               deeply
               fined
               ,
               as
               they
               justly
               merited
               .
               With
               some
               part
               of
               this
               Fine
               Laud
               causeth
               a
               fair
               Greek
               Character
               to
               be
               provided
               ,
               for
               publishing
               such
               Manuscripts
               as
               Time
               and
               Industry
               should
               make
               ready
               for
               the
               Publick
               view
               ;
               of
               which
               sort
               were
               the
               Catena
               and
               Theophylact
               set
               out
               by
               Lyndsell
               .
            
             
               This
               mentioning
               of
               the
               High-Commission
               conducts
               me
               toward
               the
               Star-Chamber
               ,
               where
               we
               shall
               find
               a
               Censure
               passed
               on
               Sherfeild
               the
               Recorder
               of
               Sarum
               ,
               wherein
               our
               Bishop
               was
               as
               active
               as
               in
               that
               before
               ;
               which
               because
               it
               drew
               upon
               him
               some
               clamour
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               clamour
               as
               not
               only
               followed
               him
               to
               his
               death
               ,
               but
               hath
               been
               since
               continued
               in
               sundry
               Pamphlets
               ,
               I
               shall
               lay
               down
               the
               occasion
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               Reasons
               of
               his
               Earnestness
               and
               Zeal
               in
               that
               prosecution
               .
               This
               Sherfeild
               being
               Recorder
               of
               Sarum
               ,
               as
               before
               is
               said
               ,
               was
               one
               of
               the
               Parishioners
               of
               the
               Parish
               Church
               of
               St.
               Edmonds
               ,
               in
               one
               of
               the
               Windows
               whereof
               the
               Story
               of
               the
               Creation
               was
               express'd
               in
               old
               painted
               Glass
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               was
               a
               Representation
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               an
               Old
               Man
               ,
               after
               which
               form
               the
               Painters
               of
               those
               Elder
               Times
               did
               most
               commonly
               draw
               him
               .
               This
               Window
               ,
               which
               had
               continued
               in
               the
               Church
               without
               any
               offence
               from
               the
               first
               setting
               of
               it
               up
               ,
               till
               the
               year
               1629.
               or
               thereabouts
               ,
               became
               a
               great
               eyesore
               to
               this
               man
               ,
               whom
               nothing
               would
               content
               but
               the
               defacing
               of
               those
               Pictures
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               way
               as
               might
               best
               please
               his
               own
               humour
               ,
               and
               affront
               Authority
               .
               Davenant
               at
               that
               time
               was
               Bishop
               of
               Sarum
               ,
               and
               lived
               for
               the
               most
               part
               in
               his
               Palace
               there
               ;
               a
               man
               of
               known
               disaffections
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Superstitious
               Vanities
               and
               Corruptions
               of
               it
               .
               Had
               he
               been
               made
               acquainted
               with
               it
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               question
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               either
               would
               have
               gratified
               the
               man
               ,
               in
               causing
               the
               said
               window
               to
               be
               taken
               down
               in
               a
               peaceable
               way
               ;
               or
               else
               have
               given
               him
               such
               good
               Reasons
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               as
               might
               have
               qualified
               the
               peccancy
               of
               the
               present
               Humour
               .
               But
               Sherfeild
               being
               the
               Recorder
               ,
               and
               thinking
               he
               had
               the
               Law
               in
               his
               ●ands
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               he
               had
               it
               in
               his
               head
               ,
               must
               go
               another
               way
               to
               
               work
               ,
               and
               bring
               the
               Business
               to
               be
               agitated
               in
               a
               Parish
               Vestry
               ,
               which
               
                 Bastard
                 Elderships
              
               began
               to
               grow
               so
               much
               in
               use
               in
               most
               Corporate
               Towns
               ,
               that
               countenance
               and
               connivence
               in
               short
               time
               would
               have
               made
               them
               Legitimate
               .
               The
               Elders
               of
               the
               Vestry
               being
               as
               willing
               to
               embrace
               the
               business
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               to
               commend
               it
               to
               them
               ,
               enabled
               him
               at
               the
               next
               Church-Session
               ,
               in
               the
               Month
               of
               Ianuary
               1629.
               to
               ease
               his
               Conscience
               of
               that
               burthen
               ,
               by
               taking
               down
               the
               offensive
               Window
               ,
               and
               setting
               up
               another
               of
               plain
               white
               Glass
               in
               the
               place
               therereof
               :
               And
               yet
               this
               gave
               him
               no
               content
               ,
               unless
               he
               might
               shew
               a
               more
               than
               ordinary
               Zeal
               ,
               in
               defacing
               those
               Images
               which
               he
               was
               ordered
               to
               take
               down
               ;
               and
               did
               accordingly
               deface
               them
               ,
               beating
               down
               the
               Pictures
               with
               his
               Staff
               in
               such
               a
               violent
               and
               scandalous
               way
               ,
               as
               was
               disrelished
               by
               most
               moderate
               men
               of
               his
               own
               Perswasion
               .
               The
               noise
               of
               so
               foul
               a
               misdemeanour
               growing
               lowder
               and
               lowder
               ,
               it
               came
               at
               last
               unto
               the
               Court
               ;
               whereupon
               an
               Information
               was
               exhibited
               against
               him
               in
               the
               Star-Chamber
               by
               the
               Kings
               Atturney
               ,
               not
               ripened
               for
               a
               Hearing
               till
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               this
               present
               year
               ,
               and
               then
               brought
               to
               Sentence
               .
               The
               Affront
               done
               to
               the
               Diocesan
               ,
               and
               the
               erecting
               of
               a
               new
               Eldership
               in
               despite
               of
               Authority
               ,
               had
               been
               crime
               sufficient
               to
               bring
               him
               under
               the
               Censure
               of
               the
               High-Commission
               :
               But
               taking
               power
               unto
               himself
               of
               Reforming
               what
               he
               thought
               amiss
               in
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               proceeding
               to
               the
               execution
               of
               it
               in
               a
               way
               so
               dangerous
               ,
               so
               full
               of
               ill
               example
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Zealots
               ,
               made
               him
               more
               properly
               subject
               to
               the
               Court
               of
               Star-Chamber
               ,
               and
               to
               as
               heavy
               a
               Censure
               there
               as
               that
               Court
               could
               legally
               inflict
               for
               the
               like
               Disorders
               .
               For
               what
               Security
               could
               be
               hoped
               for
               in
               Church
               or
               State
               ,
               if
               every
               man
               should
               be
               a
               Sherfeild
               ,
               and
               without
               asking
               leave
               of
               the
               Prince
               or
               Prelate
               ,
               proceed
               to
               such
               a
               Reformation
               as
               best
               pleased
               his
               Phansie
               ?
               If
               suffered
               to
               go
               on
               in
               defacing
               Windows
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               spirited
               in
               short
               time
               to
               pull
               down
               Churches
               ;
               there
               being
               commonly
               no
               stop
               in
               such
               Tumultuary
               Reformations
               ,
               till
               every
               man
               be
               wearied
               in
               his
               own
               confusions
               .
               And
               somewhat
               there
               was
               also
               in
               it
               which
               was
               looked
               upon
               as
               a
               great
               discouragement
               to
               the
               moderate
               Papists
               ,
               from
               thinking
               favourably
               of
               our
               Churches
               ,
               or
               resorting
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               to
               some
               moderate
               Protestants
               also
               ,
               in
               beautifying
               and
               adorning
               Churches
               after
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               as
               without
               giving
               just
               offence
               ,
               might
               draw
               the
               greater
               Estimation
               to
               those
               sacred
               Places
               .
               In
               which
               respect
               ,
               Laud
               did
               not
               only
               aggravate
               the
               Crime
               as
               much
               as
               he
               could
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               dangerous
               Consequences
               which
               might
               follow
               on
               it
               :
               but
               shewed
               how
               far
               the
               use
               of
               painted
               Images
               ,
               in
               the
               way
               of
               Ornament
               and
               Remembrance
               ,
               might
               be
               retained
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               not
               justifying
               the
               painting
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               an
               Old
               Man
               (
               as
               he
               was
               commonly
               misreported
               )
               but
               only
               laying
               down
               the
               Reason
               which
               induced
               some
               Painters
               to
               that
               Representation
               ,
               which
               they
               grounded
               on
               Daniel
               7.9
               .
               where
               God
               the
               Father
               is
               not
               only
               called
               
                 the
                 Ancient
                 of
                 Days
              
               ,
               to
               signifie
               his
               Eternity
               before
               all
               time
               (
               which
               
               was
               so
               much
               insisted
               on
               by
               the
               Earl
               of
               Dorset
               )
               but
               described
               after
               the
               similitude
               of
               an
               Old
               Man
               ,
               
                 the
                 hair
                 of
                 whose
                 head
                 was
                 like
                 the
                 pure
                 wooll
                 .
              
               In
               fine
               ,
               though
               Sherfeild
               found
               some
               Friends
               ,
               yet
               they
               were
               but
               few
               ,
               the
               major
               part
               concurring
               in
               this
               Sentence
               on
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               to
               be
               fined
               a
               thousand
               pounds
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               deprived
               of
               his
               Recordership
               ,
               bound
               to
               his
               good
               behaviour
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               make
               a
               publick
               Acknowledgment
               of
               his
               Offence
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               the
               Parish
               Church
               of
               St.
               Edmonds
               ,
               where
               it
               was
               committed
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               Cathedral
               Church
               it self
               ;
               that
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               in
               contempt
               of
               whose
               Authority
               he
               had
               plaid
               this
               Pageant
               ,
               might
               have
               Reparation
               .
            
             
               This
               Censure
               being
               past
               on
               Sherfeild
               on
               the
               eighth
               of
               February
               ,
               Order
               is
               given
               to
               Noy
               the
               Atturney-General
               to
               make
               preparation
               for
               another
               ,
               but
               of
               greater
               consequence
               .
               We
               shew'd
               before
               how
               busie
               Prynne
               had
               made
               himself
               in
               some
               present
               Controversies
               ,
               and
               with
               what
               insolence
               he
               carried
               himself
               from
               the
               High-Commission
               .
               Prepared
               with
               confidence
               and
               success
               for
               a
               further
               Calamity
               ,
               he
               publishes
               a
               small
               Pamphlet
               called
               
                 Lame
                 GILES
                 his
                 Halting
              
               ,
               An
               Appendix
               against
               
                 Bowing
                 at
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 IESVS
                 ,
              
               a
               larger
               Book
               called
               Anti-Arminianism
               ,
               and
               notably
               bestirs
               himself
               in
               discovering
               a
               mistake
               (
               an
               Imposture
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               called
               )
               in
               the
               
                 Historical
                 Narration
              
               published
               1631.
               against
               which
               he
               never
               lest
               exclaiming
               ,
               till
               he
               had
               procured
               Archbishop
               Abbot
               (
               with
               whom
               he
               was
               grown
               very
               gracious
               )
               to
               call
               it
               in
               :
               But
               not
               contented
               with
               that
               Triumph
               ,
               he
               prepares
               another
               Pageant
               for
               us
               in
               the
               end
               of
               Michaelmas
               Term
               this
               year
               ,
               known
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Histrio-Mastyx
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               seemed
               to
               breath
               nothing
               but
               Disgrace
               to
               the
               Nation
               ,
               Infamy
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               Reproaches
               to
               the
               Court
               ,
               Dishonour
               to
               the
               Queen
               ,
               and
               some
               things
               which
               were
               thought
               to
               be
               tending
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Person
               .
               Neither
               the
               Hospitality
               of
               the
               Gentry
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Christmas
               ,
               nor
               the
               Musick
               in
               Cathedrals
               and
               the
               Chappels
               Royal
               ,
               nor
               the
               Pomps
               and
               Gallantries
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               nor
               the
               Queens
               harmless
               Recreations
               ,
               nor
               the
               Kings
               solacing
               himself
               sometimes
               in
               Masques
               and
               Dances
               ,
               could
               escape
               the
               venom
               of
               his
               Pen
               ;
               expressed
               for
               the
               most
               part
               in
               such
               bitter
               Language
               ,
               and
               frequently
               interlaced
               with
               such
               dangerous
               Aggravations
               and
               Insinuations
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               possible
               for
               the
               Author
               to
               escape
               uncensured
               .
               This
               Book
               being
               brought
               before
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Council
               toward
               the
               end
               of
               Ianuary
               ,
               and
               found
               too
               tedious
               for
               their
               Lordships
               to
               be
               troubled
               with
               it
               ,
               it
               pleased
               his
               Majesty
               to
               give
               order
               ,
               that
               the
               Book
               should
               be
               committed
               to
               the
               Reading
               of
               one
               of
               the
               Prebends
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               with
               command
               to
               draw
               out
               of
               it
               and
               digest
               such
               particular
               Passages
               as
               tended
               to
               the
               danger
               or
               dishonour
               of
               the
               King
               or
               State.
               On
               the
               finishing
               and
               return
               of
               which
               Collection
               ,
               Prynne
               is
               committed
               to
               the
               Tower
               on
               Sunday
               being
               Candlemas
               day
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               morrow
               after
               the
               Collector
               received
               a
               further
               Order
               to
               review
               his
               Notes
               ,
               and
               deduct
               out
               of
               them
               such
               Logical
               Inferences
               and
               Conclusions
               as
               might
               and
               did
               naturally
               arise
               on
               those
               dangerous
               Premises
               :
               One
               Copy
               of
               the
               same
               to
               be
               
               le●t
               for
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               and
               another
               with
               Noy
               the
               Atturney-General
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Council-Learned
               in
               the
               Laws
               of
               this
               Realm
               ;
               which
               Papers
               gave
               such
               satisfaction
               to
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               such
               help
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Cause
               was
               brought
               to
               hearing
               in
               the
               
                 Star-Chamber
                 ,
                 they
                 repeated
                 his
                 Instructions
                 only
                 ,
              
               as
               (a)
               Prynne
               himself
               informed
               against
               him
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               .
               What
               was
               done
               further
               in
               this
               business
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               This
               business
               being
               put
               into
               a
               course
               ,
               our
               Bishop
               offereth
               some
               Considerations
               to
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Dishonour
               done
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               by
               the
               wilful
               negligence
               of
               some
               Chaplains
               and
               other
               Ministers
               ,
               both
               in
               our
               Factories
               and
               Regiments
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               ;
               together
               with
               the
               Inconveniencies
               which
               redounded
               to
               it
               from
               the
               French
               and
               Dutch
               Congregations
               settled
               in
               many
               places
               amongst
               our selves
               .
               He
               had
               long
               teemed
               with
               this
               Design
               ,
               but
               was
               not
               willing
               to
               be
               his
               own
               Midwife
               when
               it
               came
               to
               the
               Birth
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               was
               so
               contrived
               ,
               that
               Windebank
               should
               make
               the
               Proposition
               at
               the
               Council-Table
               ,
               and
               put
               the
               Business
               on
               so
               far
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishop
               might
               be
               moved
               by
               the
               whole
               Board
               to
               consider
               of
               the
               several
               Points
               in
               that
               weighty
               Business
               :
               who
               being
               thus
               warranted
               to
               the
               execution
               of
               his
               own
               desires
               ,
               presented
               two
               Memorials
               to
               their
               Lordships
               ,
               at
               the
               end
               of
               this
               year
               ,
               March
               22.
               
               The
               one
               relating
               to
               the
               Factories
               and
               Regiments
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               ;
               the
               other
               to
               the
               French
               and
               Dutch
               Plantations
               in
               
                 London
                 ,
                 Kent
                 ,
                 Norfolk
                 ,
                 Yorkshire
                 ,
                 Hampshire
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               Isle
               of
               Axhelme
               .
               He
               had
               observed
               ,
               not
               without
               great
               indignation
               ,
               how
               Tenacious
               the
               French
               and
               Dutch
               Churches
               were
               of
               their
               own
               received
               Forms
               ,
               both
               in
               Worship
               and
               Government
               ;
               as
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               how
               ignoble
               and
               degenerous
               the
               English
               had
               shown
               themselves
               ,
               in
               neglecting
               the
               Divine
               Service
               of
               this
               Church
               in
               their
               several
               Factories
               ,
               where
               they
               were
               licenced
               to
               make
               use
               of
               it
               by
               the
               Power
               and
               Countenance
               of
               that
               State
               in
               which
               they
               Traded
               .
               The
               Earl
               of
               Leicester
               being
               sent
               this
               year
               to
               negotiate
               some
               Affairs
               with
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               and
               Anstrother
               ready
               to
               come
               from
               the
               Court
               of
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               they
               were
               appointed
               by
               his
               Majesty
               to
               meet
               at
               Hamborough
               ,
               there
               to
               expect
               the
               coming
               of
               Pennington
               with
               some
               Ships
               to
               conduct
               them
               home
               .
               The
               English
               driving
               a
               great
               Trade
               in
               that
               Town
               ,
               were
               by
               the
               Magistrates
               thereof
               indulged
               all
               the
               Priviledges
               of
               an
               English
               Church
               :
               but
               they
               retained
               nothing
               of
               a
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               governing
               themselves
               wholly
               by
               Calvin's
               Plat-form
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               taken
               up
               in
               England
               .
               The
               two
               Embassadors
               being
               met
               ,
               but
               the
               Ships
               not
               come
               ,
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               humbly
               desired
               their
               Lordships
               to
               do
               them
               so
               much
               honour
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               as
               to
               vouchsafe
               their
               presence
               at
               the
               English
               Church
               ;
               and
               that
               their
               Lordships
               Chaplains
               might
               be
               ordered
               to
               Exercise
               in
               the
               Congregation
               .
               This
               Motion
               being
               chearfully
               embraced
               by
               both
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Leicester's
               Chaplain
               first
               mounts
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               and
               after
               a
               short
               Psalm
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Genevian
               fashion
               ,
               betakes
               himself
               unto
               his
               Sermon
               .
               The
               
               like
               was
               done
               by
               
                 Iohnson
                 ,
                 Anstrothers
              
               Chaplain
               ,
               (
               for
               I
               remember
               not
               the
               name
               of
               the
               other
               )
               when
               it
               came
               to
               his
               turn
               .
               The
               Ships
               being
               come
               ,
               and
               staying
               for
               a
               change
               of
               wind
               ,
               the
               like
               curtesie
               was
               desired
               of
               Pennington
               ,
               Admiral
               of
               that
               little
               Fleet
               for
               the
               present
               Service
               .
               Pennington
               told
               them
               that
               he
               had
               no
               Chaplain
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               in
               the
               Ship
               one
               Dr.
               Ambrose
               his
               Friend
               and
               Kinsman
               ,
               who
               had
               borne
               him
               company
               in
               that
               Voyage
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               doubted
               not
               but
               that
               he
               would
               readily
               hearken
               to
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               made
               the
               motion
               .
               The
               motion
               being
               made
               and
               granted
               ,
               Ambrose
               attends
               his
               Admiral
               to
               the
               place
               of
               Exercise
               ,
               where
               he
               took
               up
               his
               stand
               very
               near
               the
               Pulpit
               .
               The
               Congregation
               being
               filled
               ,
               and
               the
               Psalm
               half
               done
               ,
               a
               Deacon
               is
               sent
               to
               put
               him
               in
               mind
               of
               going
               into
               the
               Pulpit
               ;
               of
               whom
               he
               desires
               to
               be
               accommodated
               with
               a
               Bible
               ,
               and
               a
               Common-Prayer
               Book
               ;
               The
               Deacon
               offered
               him
               a
               Bible
               ,
               but
               told
               him
               that
               they
               had
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               a
               Common-Prayer
               Book
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Common
               Prayers
               were
               not
               used
               amongst
               them
               :
               Why
               then
               ,
               said
               Ambrose
               ,
               the
               best
               is
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               one
               of
               my
               own
               ;
               which
               being
               presently
               taken
               out
               of
               his
               pocket
               ,
               he
               began
               with
               the
               Sentences
               ,
               and
               invitation
               ,
               and
               was
               scarce
               entred
               into
               the
               Confession
               ,
               when
               all
               the
               Church
               was
               in
               an
               uprore
               .
               The
               Elders
               thereupon
               in
               a
               great
               amaze
               sent
               back
               the
               Deacon
               ,
               to
               desire
               him
               to
               go
               into
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               trouble
               them
               with
               that
               which
               they
               were
               not
               used
               to
               .
               Ambrose
               replied
               ,
               That
               if
               they
               were
               an
               English
               Church
               they
               were
               obliged
               to
               serve
               God
               by
               the
               English
               Liturgie
               ;
               and
               that
               if
               they
               would
               have
               no
               Prayers
               they
               should
               have
               no
               Sermon
               ,
               and
               so
               proceeded
               on
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Liturgy
               ;
               which
               Message
               being
               delivered
               to
               the
               Elders
               ,
               the
               Deacon
               was
               sent
               back
               the
               third
               time
               ,
               requiring
               him
               to
               desist
               from
               that
               unnecessary
               Service
               .
               On
               the
               receiving
               of
               which
               Message
               he
               puts
               the
               book
               into
               his
               pocket
               ,
               and
               goes
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               two
               Embassadours
               following
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               Admiral
               them
               ;
               to
               the
               great
               honour
               of
               himself
               ,
               and
               the
               confusion
               of
               Iohnson
               (
               from
               whose
               mouth
               I
               received
               the
               story
               )
               and
               the
               other
               Chaplain
               ,
               being
               thus
               shewed
               their
               errour
               in
               not
               doing
               the
               like
               .
            
             
               That
               our
               Bishop
               was
               ever
               made
               acquainted
               by
               the
               said
               Iohnson
               with
               this
               passage
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               able
               to
               say
               ;
               but
               whether
               he
               were
               or
               not
               ,
               he
               had
               too
               much
               ground
               for
               what
               he
               did
               ,
               in
               offering
               to
               their
               Lordships
               his
               considerations
               for
               regulating
               Divine
               Service
               in
               that
               and
               all
               other
               Factories
               ,
               Imployments
               ,
               and
               Commands
               of
               the
               English
               Nation
               .
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Colonels
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Regiments
                 in
                 the
                 Low-Countries
                 should
                 entertain
                 no
                 Minister
                 as
                 Preacher
                 to
                 their
                 Regiments
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 should
                 conform
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 commended
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 their
                 Lordships
                 ,
                 the
                 Advice
                 of
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 and
                 York
                 being
                 taken
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Company
                 of
                 Merchants
                 there
                 residing
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 parts
                 ,
                 shall
                 admit
                 no
                 Minister
                 as
                 Preacher
                 to
                 them
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 so
                 qualified
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 commended
                 ,
                 as
                 a●oresaid
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 any
                 Minister
                 hath
                 gotten
                 himself
                 by
                 
                 indirect
                 means
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 commended
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 be
                 afterwards
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 unconformable
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 not
                 conform
                 himself
                 within
                 three
                 months
                 ,
                 upon
                 warning
                 giving
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Colonels
                 or
                 Deputy
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 Factors
                 under
                 whom
                 he
                 liveth
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 dismist
                 from
                 his
                 imployment
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 more
                 orderly
                 man
                 recommended
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 That
                 every
                 Minister
                 or
                 Chaplain
                 in
                 any
                 Factory
                 ,
                 or
                 Regiment
                 ,
                 whether
                 of
                 English
                 or
                 Scots
                 ,
                 shall
                 read
                 the
                 Common
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 Administer
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 Catechise
                 the
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 perform
                 all
                 other
                 publick
                 Ministerial
                 duties
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Rules
                 or
                 Rubricks
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Liturgie
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 otherwise
                 .
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 any
                 Minister
                 or
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 Kings
                 born
                 Subject
                 ,
                 should
                 with
                 any
                 bitter
                 words
                 ,
                 or
                 writings
                 ,
                 in
                 Print
                 or
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 defame
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 by
                 Law
                 established
                 ,
                 notice
                 thereof
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 this
                 State
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 the
                 party
                 so
                 offending
                 should
                 be
                 commanded
                 over
                 again
                 to
                 answer
                 for
                 his
                 said
                 offences
                 ;
                 the
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 also
                 in
                 derogating
                 from
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Discipline
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 Writing
                 or
                 Printing
                 any
                 thing
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 the
                 Temporal
                 State
                 and
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 That
                 no
                 Colonel
                 or
                 Deputy
                 Governour
                 should
                 permit
                 their
                 Minister
                 or
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 sickness
                 ,
                 or
                 necessary
                 absence
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 in
                 any
                 to
                 preach
                 or
                 officiate
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 for
                 whose
                 conformity
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 accountable
                 .
                 Seventhly
                 ,
                 That
                 no
                 Deputy
                 Governours
                 should
                 be
                 sent
                 to
                 Delfe
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 place
                 of
                 Residence
                 for
                 the
                 English
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 that
                 ,
                 being
                 conformable
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 both
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 would
                 take
                 care
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 be
                 under
                 him
                 ,
                 shall
                 perform
                 all
                 Church
                 duties
                 before
                 expressed
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 party
                 so
                 designed
                 shall
                 be
                 presented
                 to
                 their
                 Lordships
                 by
                 the
                 Merchant
                 Adventurers
                 ,
                 giving
                 assurance
                 of
                 his
                 fitness
                 and
                 sufficiency
                 for
                 that
                 charge
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 chief
                 of
                 the
                 Merchants
                 be
                 sent
                 for
                 to
                 the
                 board
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 acquainted
                 with
                 this
                 order
                 .
                 Eightly
                 ,
                 That
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 the
                 said
                 Merchants
                 shall
                 renew
                 their
                 Patents
                 ,
                 a
                 clause
                 for
                 the
                 due
                 observation
                 of
                 these
                 Instructions
                 (
                 or
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 as
                 should
                 seem
                 necessary
                 to
                 their
                 Lordships
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 inserted
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Ninthly
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Agents
                 there
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 have
                 these
                 Instructions
                 given
                 them
                 in
                 Charge
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 once
                 a
                 year
                 they
                 be
                 required
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 Board
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Progress
                 of
                 the
                 business
                 ,
                 that
                 further
                 order
                 might
                 be
                 taken
                 if
                 occasion
                 be
                 .
                 Tenthly
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 English
                 Ministers
                 in
                 Holland
                 ,
                 being
                 his
                 Majesties
                 born
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 suffered
                 to
                 hold
                 any
                 Classical
                 meetings
                 ,
                 but
                 howsoever
                 not
                 to
                 assume
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ;
                 from
                 which
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 restrained
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 perpetual
                 Seminary
                 for
                 breeding
                 up
                 men
                 in
                 Schism
                 and
                 Faction
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 disturbance
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               reference
               to
               the
               French
               and
               Dutch
               Churches
               here
               in
               England
               he
               
               proceeded
               in
               another
               method
               ;
               first
               ,
               representing
               the
               occasion
               of
               their
               settling
               here
               ,
               their
               several
               abuses
               of
               that
               Favour
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               manifold
               dangers
               and
               inconveniencies
               which
               might
               thence
               arise
               ;
               and
               next
               advising
               such
               agreeable
               remedies
               as
               he
               thought
               most
               proper
               for
               the
               cure
               .
               
                 And
                 first
                 he
                 represented
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 great
                 piety
                 of
                 this
                 State
                 in
                 giving
                 liberty
                 to
                 those
                 Nations
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 freedom
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Religion
                 ,
                 at
                 London
                 and
                 elsewhere
                 in
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 when
                 being
                 under
                 persecution
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Countries
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 enjoy
                 the
                 same
                 at
                 home
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 this
                 State
                 then
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 any
                 other
                 time
                 since
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 Generation
                 being
                 worn
                 out
                 ,
                 their
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 Childrens
                 Children
                 ,
                 being
                 naturally
                 born
                 Subjects
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 ,
                 should
                 still
                 remain
                 divided
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 needs
                 alienate
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 apt
                 to
                 any
                 innovation
                 which
                 may
                 sort
                 better
                 with
                 their
                 humour
                 :
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 still
                 keep
                 themselves
                 as
                 a
                 distinct
                 body
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 marrying
                 only
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Tribe
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 a
                 Church
                 within
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 short
                 time
                 they
                 might
                 grow
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Common-wealth
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 That
                 these
                 bodies
                 standing
                 thus
                 divided
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 State
                 are
                 planted
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 in
                 such
                 Haven
                 Towns
                 as
                 lay
                 fittest
                 for
                 France
                 and
                 the
                 Low-Countries
                 ;
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 shrewd
                 temptation
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 take
                 such
                 advantages
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 thereof
                 for
                 others
                 as
                 occasion
                 offereth
                 .
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 example
                 is
                 of
                 ill
                 consequence
                 in
                 Church-affairs
                 to
                 the
                 Subjects
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 many
                 being
                 confirmed
                 by
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 stubborn
                 waies
                 ,
                 and
                 inconformities
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 London
                 chiefly
                 .
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 That
                 neither
                 French
                 nor
                 Dutch
                 Church
                 be
                 longer
                 tolerated
                 in
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 than
                 the
                 Subjects
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 be
                 suffered
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Discipline
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 in
                 those
                 several
                 parts
                 beyond
                 the
                 Seas
                 where
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 abode
                 .
              
               The
               dangers
               and
               inconveniencies
               being
               thus
               laid
               down
               ,
               he
               proceeds
               to
               the
               Remedies
               .
               And
               first
               he
               doth
               advise
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 be
                 fully
                 known
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 a
                 better
                 Judgment
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 reduced
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 a
                 Command
                 be
                 issued
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 from
                 the
                 State
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 avowedly
                 (
                 and
                 not
                 perfunctorily
                 )
                 taken
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 where
                 they
                 do
                 reside
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Certificate
                 returned
                 of
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 most
                 credit
                 and
                 wealth
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 continue
                 as
                 a
                 distinct
                 body
                 both
                 from
                 State
                 and
                 Church
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 pay
                 all
                 duties
                 double
                 as
                 strangers
                 used
                 to
                 do
                 in
                 this
                 Realm
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 such
                 immunities
                 as
                 the
                 Natives
                 have
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 continue
                 so
                 divided
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 That
                 when
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 thought
                 convenient
                 to
                 reduce
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 condition
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 then
                 be
                 warned
                 in
                 an
                 Ecclesiastical
                 way
                 (
                 excepting
                 
                 such
                 as
                 be
                 new
                 Commers
                 )
                 to
                 repair
                 diligently
                 to
                 their
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 conform
                 themselves
                 to
                 their
                 Prayers
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 which
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 refuse
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 proceed
                 against
                 them
                 by
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 unto
                 the
                 Writ
                 
                   de
                   Excommunicato
                   capiendo
                
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 terror
                 to
                 others
                 .
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 this
                 course
                 prevaile
                 not
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 a
                 Declaration
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 State
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 as
                 natives
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 Subjects
                 they
                 must
                 conform
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 Ecclesiastical
                 as
                 Temporal
                 ;
                 That
                 being
                 the
                 likeliest
                 way
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 capable
                 of
                 the
                 inconveniencies
                 they
                 should
                 run
                 unto
                 by
                 their
                 refusal
                 and
                 perverseness
                 .
              
               Such
               were
               the
               considerations
               offered
               by
               him
               to
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               for
               advancing
               the
               peace
               and
               honour
               of
               this
               Church
               both
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               abroad
               .
               But
               long
               it
               will
               not
               be
               before
               we
               shall
               behold
               him
               sitting
               in
               the
               Chair
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               acting
               his
               own
               counsels
               ,
               bringing
               these
               Conceptions
               to
               the
               birth
               ,
               and
               putting
               the
               design
               into
               execution
               ,
               of
               which
               more
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               These
               matters
               standing
               in
               this
               state
               ,
               
               we
               must
               at
               last
               look
               toward
               Scotland
               ;
               for
               the
               receiving
               of
               which
               Crown
               his
               Majesty
               and
               the
               Court
               prepare
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               year
               .
               But
               besides
               the
               Pomp
               and
               Splendor
               of
               a
               Coronation
               ,
               which
               the
               people
               with
               great
               importunity
               had
               long
               prest
               upon
               him
               ,
               there
               were
               some
               other
               Loadstones
               which
               made
               the
               Needle
               of
               his
               Compass
               point
               so
               much
               to
               the
               North.
               Concerning
               which
               the
               Reader
               may
               be
               pleased
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               first
               Alteration
               of
               Religion
               in
               the
               Kirk
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               the
               Scots
               petitioning
               for
               aide
               from
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               to
               expell
               the
               French
               ,
               (a)
               obliged
               themselves
               by
               the
               subscription
               of
               their
               hands
               to
               embrace
               the
               
                 Liturgie
                 ,
                 Rites
              
               ,
               and
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               According
               whereunto
               ,
               an
               Ordinance
               was
               made
               by
               their
               Reformers
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               Parishes
               of
               that
               Realm
               (b)
               the
               Common-Prayer
               should
               be
               read
               weekly
               on
               Sundaies
               ,
               and
               other
               Festival
               daies
               ,
               with
               the
               Lessons
               of
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               ,
               conform
               to
               the
               order
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               Common-Prayer
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ;
               it
               being
               well
               known
               ,
               that
               for
               divers
               years
               after
               ,
               they
               had
               no
               other
               order
               for
               Common-Prayer
               but
               that
               which
               they
               received
               from
               hence
               .
               But
               as
               Presbytery
               prevailed
               ,
               so
               the
               Liturgie
               sell
               :
               the
               fancy
               of
               Extemporary
               Prayers
               growing
               up
               so
               fast
               in
               the
               minority
               of
               King
               Iames
               ,
               that
               it
               soon
               thrust
               all
               Publick
               Forms
               out
               of
               use
               and
               credit
               .
               In
               which
               confused
               estate
               it
               stood
               till
               the
               coming
               of
               that
               King
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               England
               ,
               where
               he
               much
               pleased
               himself
               with
               the
               Sobriety
               and
               Piety
               of
               the
               publick
               Liturgie
               .
               This
               made
               him
               cast
               his
               eyes
               more
               sadly
               on
               the
               Kirk
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               where
               for
               want
               of
               some
               such
               publick
               Forms
               of
               Prayers
               the
               Ministers
               prayed
               so
               ignorantly
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               a
               shame
               to
               all
               Religion
               to
               have
               God
               spoke
               to
               in
               that
               barbarous
               manner
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               so
               seditiously
               that
               their
               Prayers
               were
               plain
               Libells
               against
               Authority
               ,
               or
               stuft
               with
               lies
               made
               up
               of
               all
               the
               false
               reports
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               For
               remedy
               whereof
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               restored
               ,
               and
               settled
               
               the
               Episcopal
               Government
               ,
               he
               procured
               the
               
                 General
                 Assembly
              
               of
               that
               Kirk
               ,
               held
               at
               
                 Aberdeen
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1616.
               to
               pass
               an
               Act
               for
               Authorising
               some
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               divers
               others
               ,
               to
               compile
               a
               Publick
               Liturgie
               for
               the
               use
               of
               that
               Kirk
               ;
               which
               being
               presented
               unto
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               approved
               ,
               should
               be
               universally
               received
               over
               all
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               To
               prepare
               the
               way
               unto
               them
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               gave
               order
               the
               next
               Spring
               after
               ,
               That
               the
               
                 English
                 Liturgie
              
               should
               be
               Officiated
               day
               by
               day
               in
               his
               Chappel-Royal
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Edenborough
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               year
               following
               1618.
               obtained
               the
               five
               Articles
               before-mentioned
               (
               as
               so
               many
               chief
               Ingredients
               for
               the
               Common-Prayer-Book
               )
               to
               be
               passed
               at
               Perth
               :
               by
               which
               Encouragements
               ,
               the
               Commissioners
               which
               were
               appointed
               to
               compile
               the
               Book
               ,
               went
               so
               luckily
               forwards
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               long
               before
               they
               brought
               it
               to
               an
               end
               ,
               and
               sent
               it
               to
               King
               Iames
               by
               Archbishop
               Spotswood
               ;
               who
               not
               only
               carefully
               perused
               every
               Passage
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               caused
               it
               to
               be
               revised
               by
               some
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               were
               then
               in
               England
               ,
               in
               whose
               Judgments
               he
               reposed
               especial
               confidence
               .
               Fitted
               according
               to
               his
               mind
               ,
               he
               sent
               it
               back
               again
               to
               those
               from
               whose
               hands
               he
               received
               it
               ,
               to
               be
               by
               them
               commended
               to
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               which
               undoubtedly
               had
               took
               effect
               ,
               if
               the
               Breach
               with
               Spain
               ,
               and
               the
               Death
               of
               that
               King
               ,
               which
               followed
               not
               long
               after
               ,
               had
               not
               unfortunately
               interrupted
               the
               Success
               of
               the
               business
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               condition
               of
               Affairs
               King
               Charles
               succeeded
               in
               the
               Crown
               ,
               ingaged
               in
               a
               War
               with
               the
               King
               of
               Spain
               ,
               and
               standing
               upon
               no
               good
               terms
               with
               his
               People
               at
               home
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               business
               of
               the
               Liturgie
               seemed
               to
               be
               laid
               asleep
               ,
               if
               not
               quite
               extinct
               .
               But
               in
               the
               year
               1629.
               having
               agreed
               his
               differences
               with
               the
               Crown
               of
               France
               ,
               and
               being
               in
               a
               good
               way
               towards
               an
               Accommodation
               with
               the
               King
               of
               Spain
               ,
               the
               Scottish
               Bishops
               were
               again
               remembred
               of
               their
               Duty
               in
               it
               ,
               who
               dispatch'd
               Maxwell
               ,
               then
               one
               of
               the
               Preachers
               of
               Edenborough
               ,
               to
               the
               Court
               about
               it
               :
               Maxwell
               applying
               himself
               to
               Laud
               ,
               then
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               from
               whom
               he
               received
               this
               positive
               Answer
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 his
                 Majesty
                 would
                 have
                 a
              
               Liturgie
               
                 setled
                 there
              
               ,
               
               
                 different
                 from
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 already
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 best
                 to
                 take
                 the
              
               English
               Liturgie
               ,
               
                 without
                 any
                 variation
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 same
              
               Service-Book
               
                 might
                 pass
                 through
                 all
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Dominions
                 .
                 Maxwell
              
               replying
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
              
               Scottish
               
                 Bishops
                 would
                 be
                 better
                 pleased
                 to
                 have
                 a
              
               Liturgie
               
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 should
                 come
                 near
                 the
              
               English
               
                 both
                 in
                 Form
                 and
                 Matter
              
               ,
               the
               Cause
               was
               brought
               before
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               on
               a
               serious
               consideration
               of
               all
               Particulars
               ,
               concurred
               in
               Judgment
               for
               the
               English.
               And
               on
               these
               terms
               it
               stood
               till
               this
               present
               year
               ,
               Laud
               standing
               hard
               for
               admitting
               the
               
                 English
                 Liturgie
              
               without
               alteration
               ;
               the
               Scottish
               Bishops
               pleading
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               
                 That
                 a
              
               Liturgie
               
                 made
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 different
                 from
                 the
              
               English
               Service
               ,
               
                 would
                 best
                 please
                 their
                 Countrymen
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 found
                 very
                 jealous
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 dependence
                 on
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               .
               But
               because
               Letters
               writtten
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Action
               ,
               are
               commonly
               conceived
               to
               carry
               more
               truth
               
               in
               them
               ,
               than
               Relations
               made
               upon
               the
               post-fact
               for
               particular
               ends
               ;
               take
               here
               this
               short
               Remembrance
               in
               one
               of
               his
               Letters
               to
               the
               Earl
               of
               Traquaire
               ,
               dated
               September
               11.
               1637.
               where
               we
               find
               this
               Passage
               :
               
                 And
                 since
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 I
                 hear
                 from
                 others
                 ,
                 That
                 some
                 exception
                 is
                 taken
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 in
                 that
              
               Liturgie
               
                 in
                 some
                 few
                 particulars
              
               ,
               
               
                 than
                 is
                 in
                 the
              
               Liturgie
               of
               England
               ,
               
                 Why
                 did
                 they
                 not
                 admit
                 the
              
               Liturgie
               of
               England
               
                 without
                 more
                 ado
                 ?
                 But
                 by
                 their
                 refusal
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dislike
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 more
                 than
                 manifest
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 neither
                 ,
                 and
                 perhaps
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 were
                 they
                 left
                 to
                 themselves
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               besides
               this
               ,
               there
               was
               another
               Invitation
               which
               wrought
               much
               upon
               him
               in
               order
               to
               the
               present
               Journey
               :
               At
               his
               first
               coming
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               the
               great
               Engagements
               then
               upon
               him
               ,
               want
               of
               Supply
               from
               England
               ,
               and
               small
               help
               from
               Scotland
               ,
               forced
               him
               to
               have
               recourse
               to
               such
               other
               ways
               of
               assistances
               as
               were
               offered
               to
               him
               ;
               of
               which
               this
               was
               one
               .
               In
               the
               Minority
               of
               King
               Iames
               ,
               the
               Lands
               of
               all
               Cathedral
               Churches
               and
               Religious
               Houses
               which
               had
               been
               setled
               on
               the
               Crown
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               were
               shared
               amongst
               the
               Lords
               and
               great
               men
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               (
               by
               the
               connivence
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Murrey
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               of
               the
               Regents
               )
               to
               make
               them
               sure
               unto
               that
               side
               :
               And
               they
               being
               thus
               possessed
               of
               the
               same
               Lands
               ,
               with
               the
               Regalities
               and
               Tythes
               belonging
               to
               those
               Ecclesiastical
               Corporations
               ,
               Lorded
               it
               with
               Pride
               and
               Insolence
               enough
               in
               their
               several
               Territories
               ,
               holding
               the
               Clergy
               to
               small
               Stipends
               ,
               and
               the
               poor
               Peasant
               under
               a
               miserable
               Vassalage
               and
               subjection
               to
               them
               ,
               not
               suffering
               them
               to
               carry
               away
               their
               nine
               parts
               ,
               till
               the
               Lord
               had
               carried
               off
               his
               Tenth
               ;
               which
               many
               times
               was
               neglected
               out
               of
               pride
               and
               malice
               ,
               those
               Tyrants
               not
               caring
               to
               lose
               their
               Tythe
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               poor
               mans
               Crop
               might
               be
               left
               unto
               spoil
               and
               hazard
               .
               King
               Iames
               had
               once
               a
               purpose
               to
               revoke
               those
               Grants
               ;
               but
               growing
               into
               years
               and
               troubles
               ,
               he
               left
               the
               following
               of
               that
               Project
               to
               his
               Son
               and
               Successor
               :
               Having
               but
               little
               help
               from
               thence
               to
               maintain
               his
               Wars
               ,
               by
               the
               Advice
               of
               some
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               he
               was
               put
               upon
               a
               course
               of
               resuming
               those
               Lands
               ,
               Tythes
               ,
               and
               Regalities
               into
               his
               own
               hand
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               present
               Occupants
               could
               pretend
               no
               other
               Title
               than
               the
               unjust
               Usurpation
               of
               their
               Predecessors
               .
               This
               to
               effect
               ,
               he
               resolves
               upon
               an
               Act
               of
               Revocation
               ,
               Commissionating
               for
               that
               purpose
               the
               Earl
               of
               Annandale
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Maxwell
               (
               afterwards
               Earl
               of
               Niddisdale
               )
               to
               hold
               a
               Parliament
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               for
               Contribution
               of
               Money
               and
               Ships
               against
               the
               Duynkirkers
               ;
               and
               arming
               Maxwell
               also
               with
               some
               secret
               Instructions
               for
               passing
               the
               said
               Act
               of
               Revocation
               ,
               if
               he
               found
               it
               feasible
               .
               Being
               on
               the
               way
               as
               far
               as
               
                 Barwick
                 ,
                 Maxwell
              
               was
               there
               informed
               ,
               That
               his
               chief
               errand
               being
               made
               known
               ,
               had
               put
               all
               at
               Edenborough
               into
               Tumult
               ;
               That
               a
               rich
               Coach
               which
               he
               had
               sent
               before
               to
               Dalkeith
               was
               cut
               in
               pieces
               ,
               the
               poor
               Horses
               killed
               ,
               the
               People
               seeming
               only
               sorry
               that
               they
               could
               not
               do
               so
               much
               to
               the
               Lord
               himself
               .
               Things
               being
               brought
               unto
               this
               stand
               ,
               the
               King
               was
               put
               to
               a
               necessity
               of
               some
               second
               
               Counsels
               ,
               amongst
               which
               none
               seemed
               more
               plausible
               and
               expedient
               to
               him
               ,
               than
               that
               of
               Mr.
               
                 Archibald
                 Achison
              
               ,
               who
               from
               a
               puisne
               Judge
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               was
               made
               his
               Majesties
               Procurator
               or
               Solicitor-General
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Scotland
               ;
               who
               having
               told
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               
                 That
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 Estated
                 in
                 the
                 Lands
                 in
                 question
                 ,
                 had
                 served
                 themselves
                 so
                 well
                 by
                 the
                 bare
                 naming
                 of
                 an
                 Act
                 of
              
               Revocation
               ,
               
                 as
                 to
                 possess
                 the
                 People
                 ▪
                 (
                 whom
                 they
                 found
                 apt
                 to
                 be
                 inflamed
                 on
                 such
                 Suggestions
                 )
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 true
                 intendment
                 of
                 that
                 Act
                 was
                 to
                 revoke
                 all
                 former
                 Laws
                 for
                 suppressing
                 of
              
               Popery
               ,
               
                 and
                 settling
                 the
              
               Reformed
               Religion
               
                 in
                 the
                 Kirk
                 of
              
               Scotland
               :
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 unsafe
                 for
                 his
                 Majesty
                 to
                 proceed
                 that
                 way
                 .
              
               Next
               he
               advised
               ,
               
                 That
                 instead
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 General
              
               Revocation
               
                 as
                 the
                 Act
                 imported
                 ,
                 a
                 Commission
                 should
                 be
                 issued
                 out
                 under
                 the
                 Great
                 Seal
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 for
                 taking
                 the
              
               Surrendries
               
                 of
                 all
                 such
              
               Superiorities
               and
               Tythes
               
                 within
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Pleasure
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 should
                 refuse
                 to
                 submit
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 Impleaded
                 one
                 by
                 one
                 ;
                 to
                 begin
                 first
                 with
                 those
                 whom
                 he
                 thought
                 least
                 able
                 to
                 stand
                 out
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 most
                 willing
                 to
                 conform
                 to
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Pleasure
                 :
              
               Assuring
               him
               ,
               
                 That
                 having
                 the
                 Laws
                 upon
                 his
                 side
                 ,
                 the
                 Courts
                 of
                 Iustice
                 must
                 and
                 would
                 pass
                 Iudgment
                 for
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               King
               resolved
               upon
               this
               course
               ,
               sends
               home
               the
               Gentleman
               ,
               not
               only
               with
               Thanks
               and
               Knighthood
               (
               which
               he
               had
               most
               worthily
               deserved
               )
               but
               with
               Instructions
               and
               Power
               to
               proceed
               therein
               ;
               and
               he
               proceeded
               in
               it
               so
               effectually
               to
               the
               Kings
               Advantage
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               the
               impleaded
               Parties
               being
               cast
               in
               the
               Suit
               ;
               and
               the
               rest
               seeing
               ,
               that
               though
               they
               could
               raise
               the
               People
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               raise
               them
               against
               the
               LaWs
               ,
               it
               was
               thought
               the
               best
               and
               safest
               way
               to
               compound
               the
               business
               .
               Hereupon
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1630.
               
               Commissioners
               are
               sent
               to
               the
               Court
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               amongst
               others
               ,
               the
               Learned
               and
               right
               Noble
               Lord
               of
               Marcheston
               (
               from
               whose
               mouth
               I
               had
               this
               whole
               Relation
               )
               who
               after
               a
               long
               Treaty
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               did
               at
               last
               agree
               ,
               That
               the
               said
               Commission
               should
               proceed
               as
               formerly
               ;
               and
               ,
               That
               all
               such
               Superiorities
               and
               Tythes
               as
               had
               been
               or
               should
               be
               surrendred
               ,
               should
               be
               re-granted
               by
               the
               King
               on
               these
               Conditions
               :
               First
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 held
                 Hereditary
                 Sheriffdoms
                 ,
                 or
                 had
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Life
                 and
                 Death
                 over
                 such
                 as
                 lived
                 within
                 their
                 Iurisdiction
                 ,
                 should
                 quit
                 those
                 Royalties
                 to
                 the
                 King.
              
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 should
                 make
                 unto
                 their
                 Tenants
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Lands
                 ,
                 some
                 permanent
                 Estates
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 their
                 Lives
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 and
                 twenty
                 years
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 such
                 like
                 Term
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 Tenants
                 might
                 be
                 encouraged
                 to
                 Build
                 and
                 Plant
                 ,
                 and
                 improve
                 the
                 Patrimony
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 That
                 some
                 Provisions
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 augmenting
                 the
                 Stipends
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 .
              
               Fourthly
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 should
                 double
                 the
                 yearly
                 Rents
                 which
                 were
                 reserved
                 unto
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 former
                 Grants
                 .
              
               And
               finally
               ,
               
                 That
                 these
                 Conditions
                 being
                 performed
                 on
                 their
                 parts
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 should
                 settle
                 their
                 Estates
                 by
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 .
              
               Home
               went
               the
               Commissioners
               with
               joy
               for
               their
               good
               success
               ,
               expecting
               to
               be
               entertained
               with
               Bells
               and
               Bonfires
               :
               but
               they
               found
               the
               contrary
               ;
               the
               proud
               Scots
               being
               generally
               
               resolved
               ,
               rather
               to
               put
               all
               to
               hazard
               ,
               than
               to
               quit
               that
               Power
               and
               Tyranny
               which
               they
               had
               over
               their
               poor
               Vassals
               ,
               by
               which
               name
               (
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               French
               )
               they
               called
               their
               Tenants
               .
               And
               hereunto
               they
               were
               encouraged
               under-hand
               by
               a
               Party
               in
               England
               ,
               who
               feared
               that
               by
               this
               Agreement
               the
               King
               would
               be
               so
               absolute
               in
               those
               Northern
               Regions
               ,
               that
               no
               Aid
               could
               be
               hoped
               from
               thence
               ,
               when
               the
               necessity
               of
               their
               designs
               might
               most
               require
               it
               :
               Just
               as
               the
               Castilians
               were
               displeased
               with
               the
               Conquest
               of
               Portugal
               by
               King
               Philip
               the
               Second
               ,
               because
               thereby
               they
               had
               no
               place
               left
               to
               retire
               unto
               ,
               when
               either
               the
               Kings
               displeasure
               ,
               or
               their
               disobedience
               ,
               should
               make
               their
               own
               Country
               to
               hot
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               Such
               was
               the
               face
               of
               Church
               and
               State
               when
               his
               Majesty
               began
               his
               Journey
               for
               Scotland
               to
               receive
               the
               Crown
               ;
               a
               Journey
               of
               great
               expence
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               but
               of
               small
               profit
               unto
               either
               .
               On
               the
               thirteenth
               day
               of
               May
               he
               advanced
               toward
               the
               North
               ;
               but
               by
               such
               leisurely
               Removes
               ,
               that
               he
               recovered
               not
               the
               City
               of
               York
               till
               the
               twenty
               fourth
               ,
               into
               which
               he
               made
               a
               Solemn
               and
               Magnificent
               Entrance
               ,
               attended
               by
               the
               Flower
               of
               the
               English
               Nobility
               ,
               the
               principal
               Officers
               of
               his
               Court
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               Lords
               of
               his
               Privy
               Council
               .
               He
               was
               received
               at
               his
               first
               entrance
               into
               Scotland
               with
               a
               gallant
               body
               of
               that
               Nation
               ,
               consisting
               for
               the
               most
               part
               of
               the
               like
               Ingredients
               ,
               and
               so
               conducted
               into
               Edenborough
               on
               the
               tenth
               of
               
                 Iune
                 .
                 Edenborough
              
               ,
               the
               chief
               City
               of
               the
               Realm
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               indeed
               the
               
                 Summa
                 totalis
              
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               extended
               a
               whole
               mile
               in
               length
               from
               the
               Palace-Royal
               of
               Holy-Rood-House
               ,
               lying
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               the
               Hill
               ,
               to
               a
               fair
               and
               ancient
               Castle
               mounted
               on
               the
               top
               thereof
               .
               From
               this
               Castle
               the
               King
               was
               to
               descend
               the
               Street
               in
               a
               Royal
               Pomp
               ,
               till
               he
               came
               to
               his
               Palace
               (
               as
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               commonly
               on
               the
               like
               occasion
               ride
               from
               the
               Tower
               thorow
               London
               to
               the
               Court
               of
               Whitehall
               )
               where
               the
               Solemnities
               of
               the
               Coronation
               were
               to
               be
               perform'd
               .
               The
               day
               designed
               for
               it
               was
               the
               eighteenth
               of
               Iune
               ,
               the
               concourse
               of
               People
               beyond
               expression
               ,
               and
               the
               expressions
               of
               their
               Joy
               in
               gallantry
               of
               Apparel
               ,
               sumptuous
               Feastings
               ,
               and
               Acclamations
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               nothing
               inferiour
               to
               that
               concourse
               .
               But
               this
               was
               only
               the
               Hosanna
               of
               his
               first
               Reception
               ;
               they
               had
               a
               Crucifige
               for
               him
               when
               he
               came
               to
               his
               Parliament
               .
               It
               was
               conceived
               at
               his
               Majesties
               first
               going
               toward
               the
               North
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               have
               settled
               the
               
                 English
                 Liturgie
              
               in
               that
               Church
               ,
               at
               his
               being
               there
               :
               but
               he
               either
               carried
               no
               such
               thoughts
               with
               him
               ,
               or
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               ,
               he
               kept
               them
               to
               himself
               as
               no
               more
               than
               thoughts
               ,
               never
               discovering
               any
               such
               thing
               in
               his
               words
               or
               actions
               .
               The
               Scots
               were
               of
               another
               temper
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               easily
               won
               to
               any
               thing
               which
               they
               had
               no
               mind
               to
               ;
               and
               a
               less
               mind
               they
               could
               have
               to
               nothing
               than
               the
               
                 English
                 Liturgie
              
               .
               King
               Iames
               had
               taken
               order
               at
               his
               being
               in
               
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1617.
               
               That
               it
               should
               constantly
               be
               read
               twice
               every
               day
               in
               his
               Chappel-Royal
               for
               that
               City
               ;
               and
               gave
               command
               that
               the
               Lords
               of
               his
               Privy-Council
               ,
               and
               the
               Lords
               of
               Session
               ,
               should
               be
               present
               at
               it
               on
               the
               Sundays
               ,
               and
               there
               
               receive
               the
               Holy
               Communion
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               form
               prescribed
               in
               the
               Common-Prayer-Book
               :
               And
               this
               he
               did
               unto
               this
               end
               ,
               That
               as
               well
               the
               Citizens
               of
               Edenborough
               ,
               as
               such
               as
               came
               thither
               upon
               Business
               ,
               might
               by
               degrees
               be
               made
               acquainted
               with
               the
               English
               Forms
               ,
               and
               consequently
               be
               prepared
               for
               the
               receiving
               of
               such
               a
               Liturgie
               as
               the
               King
               ,
               with
               the
               Advice
               of
               his
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               other
               Learned
               Men
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Act
               of
               the
               Assembly
               at
               Aberdeen
               )
               should
               commend
               unto
               them
               :
               But
               these
               Directions
               being
               either
               discontinued
               ,
               or
               carelesly
               followed
               after
               his
               decease
               ,
               and
               the
               five
               Articles
               of
               Perth
               not
               press'd
               so
               diligently
               on
               the
               People
               as
               they
               might
               have
               been
               ,
               the
               Scots
               were
               generally
               as
               great
               Strangers
               to
               the
               Liturgie
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               as
               when
               King
               Iames
               first
               came
               amongst
               us
               .
            
             
               His
               Majesty
               could
               not
               be
               so
               ill
               served
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               be
               well
               enough
               informed
               how
               things
               went
               in
               Scotland
               ;
               and
               therefore
               was
               not
               to
               venture
               rashly
               upon
               such
               a
               business
               ,
               wherein
               he
               might
               receive
               a
               foil
               .
               He
               thereupon
               resolves
               to
               proceed
               no
               further
               in
               Matters
               which
               concerned
               the
               Church
               ,
               than
               to
               pass
               an
               Act
               of
               Ratification
               ,
               an
               Act
               Confirmatory
               of
               such
               Laws
               and
               Statutes
               ,
               relating
               unto
               Church-concernments
               ,
               as
               by
               King
               Iames
               had
               been
               obtained
               with
               great
               charge
               and
               cunning
               .
               And
               though
               he
               carried
               this
               Act
               at
               last
               ,
               yet
               was
               it
               not
               without
               a
               far
               greater
               opposition
               than
               he
               had
               reason
               to
               expect
               from
               that
               Convention
               :
               But
               the
               Commission
               of
               Surrendry
               did
               so
               stick
               in
               their
               stomacks
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               not
               chuse
               but
               vent
               their
               disaffections
               on
               the
               first
               occasion
               .
               Nor
               would
               they
               suffer
               him
               to
               enjoy
               the
               benefit
               of
               that
               Act
               ,
               so
               hardly
               gotten
               ,
               with
               Peace
               and
               Honour
               ;
               but
               followed
               him
               into
               England
               with
               a
               pestilent
               Libel
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               charged
               him
               to
               have
               carried
               that
               Act
               by
               corrupting
               some
               ,
               and
               a
               plain
               down-right
               buying
               of
               the
               Voices
               of
               others
               .
               This
               was
               the
               first
               taste
               which
               they
               gave
               the
               King
               of
               their
               malevolency
               towards
               his
               Person
               and
               Government
               ;
               but
               it
               shall
               not
               prove
               to
               be
               the
               last
               .
               His
               Majesty
               had
               another
               business
               to
               effect
               at
               his
               being
               there
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               needed
               not
               their
               Assistance
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               reason
               did
               not
               ask
               it
               :
               This
               was
               the
               raising
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Edenborough
               to
               a
               See
               Episcopal
               ,
               which
               before
               was
               only
               a
               Borough
               Town
               ,
               belonging
               anciently
               to
               the
               Diocess
               and
               Jurisdiction
               of
               St.
               Andrews
               .
               The
               Metropolitan
               of
               St.
               Andrews
               was
               willing
               for
               the
               common
               good
               to
               yield
               unto
               this
               diminution
               of
               his
               Power
               and
               Profit
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               whole
               County
               of
               Lothian
               ,
               extending
               from
               Edenborough-Fryth
               to
               the
               Town
               of
               Barwick
               ,
               should
               be
               dismembred
               from
               his
               own
               Diocess
               ,
               to
               serve
               as
               a
               Diocess
               to
               this
               Bishop
               of
               new
               Election
               .
               And
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               the
               Duke
               of
               Lenox
               ,
               whose
               Ancestors
               had
               long
               enjoyed
               the
               Priory
               of
               St.
               Andrews
               ,
               with
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Lands
               belonging
               to
               it
               ,
               was
               willing
               to
               let
               his
               Majesty
               have
               a
               good
               penyworth
               of
               some
               part
               of
               those
               Lands
               ,
               to
               serve
               as
               a
               Patrimony
               to
               this
               new
               Episcopal
               See
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishop
               of
               it
               :
               Which
               Provision
               being
               thus
               made
               and
               settled
               ,
               Forbesse
               a
               right
               grave
               and
               solid
               Divine
               ,
               is
               made
               the
               first
               Bishop
               of
               this
               City
               ,
               his
               Cathedral
               
               fixed
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               St.
               Giles
               (
               being
               the
               fairest
               in
               the
               Town
               )
               ,
               a
               Dean
               appointed
               for
               that
               Church
               ,
               some
               Ministers
               of
               Edenborough
               and
               the
               Parts
               adjoining
               ,
               being
               nominated
               for
               the
               Canons
               or
               Prebends
               of
               it
               .
               A
               design
               pious
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               purposely
               intended
               to
               inure
               the
               Edenburghers
               to
               the
               Fatherly
               Government
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               who
               by
               tempering
               the
               exorbitancies
               of
               the
               Ministers
               there
               ,
               might
               by
               degrees
               prepare
               the
               People
               to
               such
               impressions
               of
               Conformity
               as
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               by
               the
               Council
               and
               Consent
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               should
               graciously
               be
               pleased
               to
               imprint
               upon
               them
               .
               But
               such
               ill
               luck
               his
               Majesty
               had
               with
               that
               stubborn
               Nation
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               look'd
               upon
               also
               as
               a
               general
               Grievance
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               thought
               to
               aim
               at
               no
               other
               end
               than
               Tyranny
               and
               Popery
               ,
               and
               what
               else
               they
               pleased
               .
            
             
               We
               have
               almost
               done
               our
               work
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               yet
               hear
               nothing
               all
               this
               while
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ;
               not
               that
               he
               did
               not
               go
               the
               Journey
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               was
               little
               to
               be
               done
               at
               his
               being
               there
               ,
               but
               to
               see
               and
               be
               seen
               :
               And
               yet
               it
               was
               a
               Journey
               which
               brought
               him
               some
               access
               of
               Honour
               ,
               and
               gave
               him
               opportunity
               of
               making
               himself
               known
               to
               those
               of
               best
               Quality
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               .
               He
               had
               been
               in
               Scotland
               with
               King
               Iames
               ;
               but
               then
               he
               waited
               only
               as
               a
               private
               Chaplain
               .
               He
               is
               now
               looked
               upon
               as
               the
               third
               Bishop
               of
               England
               in
               Place
               ,
               and
               the
               greatest
               in
               Power
               ;
               a
               Counsellor
               of
               State
               ,
               and
               the
               Kings
               great
               Favorite
               .
               He
               entred
               Scotland
               as
               a
               Privy-Counsellor
               of
               England
               only
               ;
               but
               returned
               thence
               as
               a
               Counsellor
               for
               that
               Kingdom
               also
               :
               to
               which
               Office
               he
               was
               sworn
               on
               the
               fifteenth
               of
               Iune
               .
               Nor
               did
               he
               shew
               himself
               less
               able
               in
               that
               Church
               ,
               than
               in
               the
               Council-Chamber
               ;
               being
               appointed
               by
               his
               Majesty
               to
               Preach
               before
               him
               on
               the
               last
               of
               that
               Month
               :
               in
               which
               some
               question
               may
               be
               made
               how
               he
               pleased
               the
               Scots
               ,
               although
               it
               be
               out
               of
               question
               that
               he
               pleased
               the
               King.
               The
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               following
               Iuly
               was
               spent
               in
               visiting
               the
               Country
               ,
               and
               taking
               a
               view
               of
               the
               chief
               Cities
               ,
               and
               most
               remarkable
               Parts
               and
               Places
               of
               it
               :
               Which
               having
               seen
               ,
               he
               made
               a
               Posting
               Journey
               to
               the
               Queen
               at
               Greenwich
               ,
               whither
               he
               came
               on
               Saturday
               the
               twentieth
               of
               Iuly
               ,
               crossing
               the
               Water
               at
               Blackwall
               ,
               and
               looking
               towards
               London
               from
               no
               nearer
               distance
               :
               But
               in
               this
               Act
               he
               laid
               aside
               the
               Majesty
               of
               his
               Predecessors
               ,
               especially
               of
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               of
               Famous
               Memory
               ,
               of
               whom
               it
               was
               observed
               ,
               That
               she
               did
               very
               seldom
               end
               any
               of
               her
               
                 Summer
                 Progresses
              
               ,
               but
               she
               would
               wheel
               about
               to
               some
               end
               of
               London
               ,
               to
               make
               her
               passage
               to
               Whitehall
               thorow
               some
               part
               of
               the
               City
               ;
               not
               only
               requiring
               the
               Lord
               Mayor
               and
               Aldermen
               ,
               in
               their
               Scarlet
               Robes
               and
               Chains
               of
               Gold
               ,
               to
               come
               forth
               to
               meet
               her
               :
               but
               the
               several
               Companies
               of
               the
               City
               to
               attend
               solemnly
               in
               their
               Formalities
               as
               she
               went
               along
               .
               By
               means
               whereof
               she
               did
               not
               only
               preserve
               that
               Majesty
               which
               did
               belong
               to
               a
               Queen
               of
               England
               ;
               but
               kept
               the
               Citizens
               (
               and
               consequently
               all
               the
               Subjects
               )
               in
               a
               reverent
               Estimation
               and
               Opinion
               of
               her
               .
               She
               used
               the
               like
               Arts
               also
               in
               keeping
               up
               the
               Majesty
               of
               the
               Crown
               ,
               and
               Service
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               in
               the
               Reception
               and
               bringing
               in
               of
               Foreign
               Embassadors
               ;
               
               who
               if
               they
               came
               to
               London
               by
               Water
               ,
               were
               met
               at
               Gravesend
               by
               the
               Lord
               Mayor
               ,
               the
               Aldermen
               ,
               and
               Companies
               in
               their
               several
               Barges
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               Solemn
               manner
               conducted
               unto
               such
               Stairs
               by
               the
               Water
               side
               ,
               as
               were
               nearest
               to
               the
               Lodgings
               provided
               for
               them
               :
               But
               if
               they
               were
               to
               come
               by
               Land
               ,
               they
               were
               met
               in
               the
               like
               sort
               at
               Shooters-Hill
               ,
               by
               the
               Mayor
               and
               Aldermen
               ,
               and
               thence
               conducted
               to
               their
               Lodgings
               ,
               the
               Companies
               waiting
               in
               the
               Streets
               in
               their
               several
               Habits
               .
               The
               like
               she
               used
               also
               in
               celebrating
               the
               Obsequies
               of
               all
               Christian
               Kings
               ,
               whether
               Popish
               or
               Protestant
               ,
               with
               whom
               she
               was
               in
               Correspondence
               ;
               performed
               in
               such
               a
               Solemn
               and
               Magnificent
               manner
               ,
               that
               it
               preserved
               her
               in
               the
               estimation
               of
               all
               Foreign
               Princes
               ,
               though
               differing
               in
               Religion
               from
               her
               ,
               besides
               the
               great
               contentment
               which
               the
               People
               took
               in
               those
               Royal
               Pomps
               .
               Some
               other
               Arts
               she
               had
               of
               preserving
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               keeping
               distance
               with
               her
               People
               ;
               yet
               was
               so
               popular
               withal
               ,
               when
               she
               saw
               her
               time
               ,
               that
               never
               Majesty
               and
               Popularity
               were
               so
               matched
               together
               .
               But
               these
               being
               laid
               aside
               by
               King
               Iames
               ,
               who
               brooked
               neither
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               not
               resumed
               by
               King
               Charles
               ,
               who
               loved
               them
               not
               much
               more
               than
               his
               Father
               did
               ;
               there
               followed
               first
               a
               neglect
               of
               their
               Persons
               ,
               which
               Majesty
               would
               have
               made
               more
               Sacred
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               a
               mislike
               of
               their
               Government
               ,
               which
               a
               little
               Popularity
               would
               have
               made
               more
               grateful
               .
            
             
               Laud
               having
               no
               such
               cause
               of
               hastning
               homewards
               ,
               returned
               not
               to
               his
               House
               at
               Fulham
               till
               the
               twenty
               sixth
               of
               the
               same
               Month
               :
               But
               he
               came
               time
               enough
               to
               hear
               the
               news
               of
               Abbot's
               Sickness
               ,
               and
               within
               few
               days
               after
               ,
               of
               his
               Death
               ,
               which
               hapned
               on
               Sunday
               morning
               the
               fourth
               of
               August
               ,
               and
               was
               presently
               signified
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               being
               ●hen
               at
               Greenwich
               .
               A
               man
               he
               was
               that
               had
               tasted
               both
               of
               good
               and
               ill
               Fortune
               in
               extremes
               ;
               
               affirmed
               by
               the
               Church
               Historian
               (
               for
               I
               shall
               only
               speak
               him
               in
               the
               words
               of
               others
               )
               to
               be
               a
               grave
               man
               in
               his
               Conversation
               ,
               and
               unblameable
               in
               his
               Life
               :
               but
               said
               withal
               to
               have
               been
               carried
               with
               
                 non
                 amavit
                 gentem
                 nostram
              
               ,
               forsaking
               the
               Birds
               of
               his
               own
               feather
               ,
               to
               fly
               with
               others
               ;
               and
               generally
               favouring
               the
               Laity
               above
               the
               Clergie
               ,
               in
               all
               Cases
               which
               were
               brought
               before
               him
               :
               
               Conceived
               by
               one
               of
               our
               State
               Historians
               ,
               to
               be
               too
               facil
               and
               yielding
               in
               the
               exercising
               of
               his
               Function
               ;
               by
               whom
               it
               also
               affirmed
               ,
               
                 That
                 his
                 extraordinary
                 remisness
                 ,
                 in
                 not
                 exacting
                 strict
                 Conformity
                 to
                 the
                 prescribed
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Ceremony
                 ,
                 seemed
                 to
                 resolve
                 those
                 legal
                 Determinations
                 to
                 their
                 first
                 Principle
                 of
                 Indifferency
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 lead
                 in
                 such
                 an
                 habit
                 of
                 Inconformity
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 future
                 reduction
                 of
                 those
                 tender-conscienc'd
                 men
                 to
                 long
                 discontinued
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 was
                 interpreted
                 an
              
               Innovation
               .
               By
               the
               first
               Character
               we
               find
               what
               made
               him
               acceptable
               amongst
               the
               Gentry
               ;
               by
               the
               last
               ,
               what
               made
               him
               grateful
               to
               the
               Puritan
               ,
               in
               favour
               of
               which
               men
               he
               took
               so
               little
               care
               of
               the
               great
               Trust
               committed
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               gave
               them
               so
               many
               opportunities
               of
               increasing
               both
               in
               Power
               and
               Numbers
               ,
               that
               to
               stop
               t●em
               in
               their
               full
               career
               ,
               it
               was
               found
               necessary
               to
               suspend
               him
               from
               his
               Metropolitical
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               noted
               .
            
             
             
               It
               is
               reported
               ,
               That
               as
               Prince
               Henry
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               then
               Duke
               of
               Yorke
               ,
               Archbishop
               Abbot
               ,
               with
               many
               of
               the
               Nobility
               were
               waiting
               in
               the
               Privy
               Chamber
               for
               the
               coming
               out
               of
               King
               Iames
               ;
               the
               Prince
               ,
               to
               put
               a
               jest
               on
               the
               Duke
               his
               Brother
               ,
               took
               the
               Archbishops
               Square
               Cap
               out
               of
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               put
               it
               on
               his
               Brothers
               head
               ,
               telling
               him
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               continued
               a
               good
               Boy
               ,
               and
               followed
               his
               Book
               ,
               he
               would
               one
               day
               make
               him
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               .
               Which
               the
               Child
               took
               in
               such
               disdain
               ,
               that
               he
               threw
               the
               Cap
               upon
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               trampled
               it
               under
               his
               feet
               ,
               not
               being
               without
               much
               difficulty
               and
               some
               force
               taken
               off
               from
               that
               eagerness
               .
               This
               though
               first
               it
               was
               not
               otherwise
               beheld
               than
               as
               an
               Act
               of
               Childish
               Passion
               ,
               yet
               when
               his
               Brother
               Prince
               Henry
               died
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               Heir
               apparent
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               it
               was
               taken
               up
               by
               many
               zealous
               Church-men
               for
               some
               ill
               presage
               unto
               the
               Hierarchy
               of
               Bishops
               ;
               the
               overthrow
               whereof
               by
               his
               Act
               and
               Power
               did
               seem
               to
               be
               fore-signified
               by
               it
               .
               But
               as
               their
               fears
               in
               that
               were
               groundless
               ,
               so
               their
               conjectures
               were
               no
               better
               grounded
               than
               their
               fears
               ,
               (
               there
               never
               being
               a
               greater
               Patron
               of
               the
               Episcopal
               order
               than
               he
               lived
               and
               died
               )
               but
               whether
               there
               might
               not
               be
               some
               presage
               in
               it
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               Archbishops
               person
               ,
               the
               diminution
               of
               his
               Dignity
               and
               fall
               of
               his
               Power
               ,
               may
               be
               best
               judged
               by
               this
               suspension
               and
               the
               consequents
               which
               followed
               on
               it
               :
               And
               though
               he
               lived
               not
               long
               under
               the
               disgrace
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               interval
               of
               time
               he
               saw
               so
               much
               of
               his
               Authority
               devolved
               on
               Laud
               ,
               that
               he
               grew
               more
               and
               more
               discontented
               ,
               and
               was
               ready
               in
               a
               manner
               to
               have
               made
               himself
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               related
               by
               a
               late
               Writer
               ,
               That
               towards
               his
               death
               he
               was
               not
               only
               discontented
               himself
               ,
               but
               that
               his
               house
               was
               the
               Rendezvouz
               of
               all
               the
               Malecontents
               in
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               that
               he
               turned
               Midnight
               to
               Noonday-by
               constant
               keeping
               of
               Candles
               lighted
               in
               his
               Chamber
               and
               Study
               ;
               as
               also
               that
               such
               Visitants
               as
               repaired
               unto
               him
               called
               themselves
               Nicodemites
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               secret
               coming
               to
               him
               by
               night
               .
               I
               know
               how
               much
               that
               Author
               hath
               been
               mistaken
               in
               other
               things
               ,
               but
               I
               see
               nothing
               in
               this
               which
               may
               not
               be
               consistent
               with
               the
               truth
               of
               History
               .
               Certain
               I
               am
               ,
               his
               Chaplains
               were
               successively
               declared
               Calvinians
               ,
               his
               Secretary
               a
               professed
               Patron
               of
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               ,
               his
               doors
               continually
               open
               to
               the
               Chiefs
               of
               that
               party
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               stickled
               in
               that
               cause
               ;
               and
               amongst
               others
               to
               him
               by
               whose
               Suggestion
               (
               if
               we
               may
               take
               his
               own
               report
               )
               the
               
                 Historical
                 Narration
              
               was
               called
               in
               ,
               for
               the
               great
               danger
               which
               it
               threatned
               to
               the
               grounds
               of
               Calvinism
               .
            
             
               For
               his
               compliance
               with
               the
               Gentry
               against
               the
               Clergie
               ,
               this
               reason
               is
               alledged
               from
               his
               own
               mouth
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 severe
                 to
                 the
                 Clergy
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 rescue
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 severity
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 lay
                 Iudges
                 to
                 their
                 greater
                 shames
              
               ;
               which
               leaves
               the
               poor
               Clergy
               under
               a
               greater
               obloquy
               than
               any
               which
               their
               enemies
               had
               laid
               upon
               them
               .
               But
               the
               truer
               reason
               of
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               having
               never
               been
               Parson
               ,
               Vicar
               ,
               nor
               Curate
               ,
               he
               was
               altogether
               
               ignorant
               of
               those
               afflictions
               which
               the
               Clergy
               do
               too
               often
               suffer
               by
               the
               pride
               of
               some
               ,
               and
               the
               Avarice
               of
               others
               of
               their
               Country
               Neighbours
               ,
               and
               consequently
               shewed
               the
               least
               compassion
               towards
               them
               when
               any
               of
               them
               had
               the
               hard
               fortune
               to
               be
               brought
               before
               him
               .
               And
               for
               his
               compliance
               with
               the
               Puritans
               against
               the
               Church
               this
               reason
               is
               alledged
               by
               others
               ,
               viz.
               That
               he
               shewed
               the
               greater
               favour
               to
               them
               ,
               to
               keep
               the
               ballance
               even
               betwixt
               them
               and
               the
               Papists
               ;
               as
               Laud
               was
               thought
               to
               be
               indulgent
               to
               the
               Papists
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               keep
               down
               the
               pride
               and
               prevalency
               of
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               .
               But
               the
               truer
               reason
               of
               it
               was
               ,
               That
               he
               had
               been
               alwaies
               inclinable
               to
               them
               from
               his
               first
               beginnings
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               when
               he
               went
               Chaplain
               into
               Scotland
               with
               the
               Earl
               of
               Dunbar
               ,
               (
               imployed
               by
               King
               Iames
               in
               some
               negotiation
               about
               that
               Church
               )
               he
               was
               upon
               the
               point
               of
               betraying
               the
               cause
               ,
               if
               Hodgskins
               ,
               (
               afterwards
               one
               of
               the
               Residentiaries
               of
               York
               )
               who
               went
               Chaplain
               with
               him
               ,
               had
               not
               preacquainted
               the
               Earl
               with
               his
               tergiversation
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               he
               laboured
               to
               be
               Popular
               upon
               both
               accounts
               ,
               so
               he
               endeavoured
               a
               more
               particular
               correspondence
               with
               the
               Gentry
               of
               Kent
               ,
               but
               most
               especially
               of
               his
               own
               Diocess
               .
               It
               had
               been
               formerly
               the
               custom
               of
               his
               Predecessors
               to
               spend
               the
               grea●est
               part
               of
               the
               long
               vacations
               in
               the
               Palace
               of
               Canterbury
               ;
               met
               at
               the
               first
               entrance
               into
               the
               Diocess
               with
               a
               body
               of
               five
               hundred
               horse
               ,
               conducting
               them
               to
               Canterbury
               with
               great
               love
               and
               duty
               ;
               feasting
               the
               Gentry
               ;
               relieving
               the
               poor
               City
               ,
               entertaining
               their
               Tenants
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               liberally
               furnished
               on
               the
               other
               side
               with
               all
               sorts
               of
               provisions
               .
               Abbot
               affected
               not
               this
               way
               ,
               and
               therefore
               never
               bestowed
               any
               such
               visit
               upon
               his
               Diocess
               ,
               but
               when
               he
               was
               confined
               to
               his
               house
               at
               Ford
               by
               the
               Kings
               appointment
               ;
               and
               yet
               resolved
               upon
               a
               course
               which
               carried
               some
               equivalence
               with
               it
               towards
               his
               design
               .
               For
               once
               or
               twice
               in
               every
               year
               (
               and
               sometimes
               oftner
               )
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               term
               he
               would
               cause
               enquiry
               to
               be
               made
               in
               Westminster
               Hall
               ,
               the
               common
               Rendezvouz
               in
               St.
               Pauls
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Royal
               Exchange
               ,
               for
               all
               such
               Gentlemen
               of
               his
               Diocess
               as
               lodged
               in
               and
               about
               the
               City
               of
               London
               ,
               dispersing
               several
               Tickets
               from
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               were
               invited
               to
               a
               general
               entertainment
               at
               his
               house
               in
               Lambeth
               ,
               the
               next
               day
               after
               the
               end
               of
               the
               present
               term
               ,
               where
               he
               feasted
               them
               with
               great
               bounty
               and
               familiarity
               .
               A
               course
               as
               acceptable
               to
               the
               Kentish
               Gentry
               as
               if
               he
               had
               kept
               open
               Hospitality
               in
               his
               Palace
               at
               Canterbury
               ;
               because
               it
               saved
               them
               both
               the
               trouble
               of
               attending
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               charge
               of
               sending
               Presents
               to
               him
               ,
               both
               which
               had
               been
               expected
               if
               he
               had
               spent
               any
               part
               of
               the
               year
               amongst
               them
               .
               But
               this
               he
               discontinued
               also
               for
               three
               or
               four
               years
               ,
               or
               more
               ,
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               fearing
               (
               as
               his
               affairs
               then
               stood
               )
               that
               it
               might
               render
               him
               obnoxious
               to
               some
               misconstructions
               ,
               which
               he
               was
               willing
               to
               avoid
               .
            
             
               To
               bring
               his
               Story
               to
               an
               end
               ,
               I
               shall
               say
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               had
               his
               Birth
               at
               Guilford
               ,
               the
               chief
               Town
               of
               Surrey
               ,
               and
               the
               best
               part
               of
               
               his
               breeding
               in
               Baliol
               Colledge
               in
               Oxon.
               whereof
               he
               was
               Fellow
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               preferred
               to
               be
               Master
               of
               
                 Vniversity
                 Colledge
              
               ,
               and
               Dean
               of
               Winton
               .
               Other
               preferments
               he
               had
               none
               till
               he
               came
               to
               Lichfield
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               was
               consecrated
               Bishop
               on
               the
               third
               of
               
                 December
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1609.
               from
               thence
               translated
               unto
               London
               within
               few
               Months
               after
               ,
               and
               within
               twelve
               Months
               after
               that
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Canterbury
               .
               Marks
               of
               his
               Benefaction
               we
               find
               none
               ,
               in
               places
               of
               his
               Breeding
               ,
               and
               Preferments
               ;
               but
               a
               fair
               Hospital
               ,
               well
               built
               ,
               and
               liberally
               endowed
               in
               the
               place
               of
               his
               Birth
               .
               To
               which
               the
               woful
               man
               retired
               in
               the
               first
               extremity
               of
               those
               afflictions
               which
               his
               misfortune
               at
               Bramzill
               had
               drawn
               upon
               him
               ;
               and
               to
               this
               place
               he
               designed
               his
               body
               whensoever
               it
               should
               please
               God
               to
               translate
               him
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               Militant
               to
               the
               Church
               Triumphant
               ,
               which
               hapned
               on
               the
               fourth
               of
               August
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               said
               .
            
             
               The
               End
               of
               the
               First
               Part.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               CYPRIANUS
               ANGLICUS
               :
               OR
               ,
               THE
               HISTORY
               OF
               THE
               Life
               and
               Death
               ,
               OF
               The
               most
               Reverend
               and
               Renowned
               PRELATE
               WILLIAM
               By
               Divine
               Providence
               ,
               Lord
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               Primate
               of
               all
               ENGLAND
               ,
               and
               Metropolitan
               ,
               Chancellor
               of
               the
               Universities
               of
               Oxon.
               and
               Dublin
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Privy
               Council
               to
               His
               late
               most
               SACRED
               MAJESTY
               King
               CHARLES
               Second
               MONARCH
               of
               Great-Brittain
               .
            
             
               PART
               .
               II.
               Carrying
               on
               the
               History
               from
               his
               Nomination
               to
               the
               Metropolitical
               See
               of
               
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 August
                 6.
                 1633.
              
               to
               the
               day
               of
               his
               Death
               and
               Burial
               ,
               
                 Jan.
                 10.
                 1644.
              
               
            
             
               LONDON
               :
               Printed
               by
               
                 E.
                 Cotes
              
               for
               
                 A.
                 Seile
              
               ,
               1668.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               LIFE
               OF
               The
               most
               Reverend
               FATHER
               in
               GOD
               WILLIAM
               Lord
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               .
            
             
               LIB
               .
               IV.
               Extending
               from
               his
               being
               made
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Parliament
               and
               Convocation
               ,
               
                 Anno
                 1640.
              
               
            
             
               CANTERBVRY
               was
               anciently
               the
               principal
               City
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               of
               the
               County
               of
               Kent
               ,
               situate
               about
               seven
               miles
               from
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               neighboured
               by
               a
               little
               River
               ,
               capable
               only
               of
               small
               boats
               ,
               and
               consequently
               of
               no
               great
               use
               for
               the
               wealth
               and
               trading
               of
               the
               place
               .
               It
               was
               made
               an
               
                 Archiepiscopal
                 See
              
               at
               the
               first
               planting
               of
               the
               Gospel
               amongst
               the
               
                 English
                 ,
                 Augustine
              
               the
               Monk
               who
               first
               preacht
               the
               one
               ,
               being
               the
               first
               Archbishop
               of
               the
               other
               .
               For
               though
               that
               Dignity
               was
               by
               Pope
               Gregory
               the
               Great
               designed
               for
               London
               ,
               yet
               Augustine
               the
               Monk
               (
               whom
               he
               sent
               hither
               on
               that
               Errand
               )
               having
               received
               this
               City
               in
               gift
               from
               the
               King
               ,
               resolved
               to
               six
               himself
               upon
               it
               without
               going
               further
               .
               Merlin
               had
               prophesied
               as
               much
               ,
               if
               those
               Prophesies
               be
               of
               any
               credit
               ,
               signifying
               ,
               that
               the
               (a)
               Metropolitan
               dignity
               which
               was
               then
               at
               London
               ,
               should
               in
               the
               following
               times
               be
               transferred
               to
               
                 Canterbury
                 .
                 Ethelbert
              
               ;
               then
               King
               of
               Kent
               ,
               having
               thus
               given
               away
               the
               Regal
               City
               ,
               retires
               himself
               unto
               Reculver
               ,
               where
               he
               built
               his
               Palace
               for
               himself
               and
               his
               Successors
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               leaving
               his
               former
               Royal
               Seat
               to
               be
               the
               
               Archiepiscopal
               Palace
               for
               the
               Archbishops
               of
               Canterbury
               .
               The
               Cathedral
               ,
               having
               been
               a
               Church
               before
               in
               the
               Britains
               time
               ,
               was
               by
               the
               said
               Archbishop
               Augustine
               repaired
               ,
               Consecrated
               and
               Dedicated
               to
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               it
               still
               retains
               ,
               though
               for
               a
               long
               time
               together
               it
               was
               called
               St
               Thomas
               ,
               in
               honour
               of
               
                 Thomas
                 Becket
              
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Archbishops
               hereof
               ,
               who
               was
               murthered
               in
               it
               .
               The
               present
               Fabrick
               was
               begun
               by
               Archbishop
               Lanfranck
               and
               
                 William
                 Corboyle
              
               ;
               and
               by
               degrees
               made
               perfect
               by
               their
               Successors
               .
               Take
               Canterbury
               as
               the
               Seat
               of
               the
               Metropolitan
               ,
               it
               hath
               under
               it
               twenty
               one
               Suffragan
               Bishops
               ,
               of
               which
               seventeen
               are
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               four
               in
               Wales
               :
               But
               take
               it
               as
               the
               Seat
               of
               a
               Diocesan
               ,
               and
               it
               containeth
               only
               some
               part
               of
               Kent
               ,
               to
               the
               number
               of
               257
               Parishes
               ,
               (
               the
               residue
               being
               in
               the
               Diocess
               of
               Rochester
               )
               together
               with
               some
               few
               particular
               Parishes
               dispersed
               here
               and
               there
               in
               several
               Diocesses
               ;
               it
               being
               an
               ancient
               priviledge
               of
               this
               See
               ,
               that
               wheresoever
               the
               Archbishops
               had
               their
               Mannors
               or
               Advousons
               ,
               the
               place
               forthwith
               became
               exempt
               from
               the
               Ordinary
               ,
               and
               was
               reputed
               of
               the
               Diocess
               of
               Canterbury
               .
               The
               other
               Priviledges
               of
               this
               See
               are
               ,
               that
               the
               Archbishop
               is
               accounted
               
                 Primate
                 and
                 Metropolitan
                 of
                 ALL
                 England
                 ,
              
               and
               is
               the
               first
               
                 Peer
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
              
               :
               having
               precedency
               of
               all
               Dukes
               ,
               not
               being
               of
               the
               
                 Royal
                 bloud
              
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               great
               Officers
               of
               the
               State.
               He
               hath
               the
               Title
               of
               Grace
               afforded
               him
               in
               common
               speech
               ,
               and
               writes
               himself
               
                 Divina
                 Providentia
              
               ,
               where
               other
               Bishops
               only
               use
               
                 Divina
                 Permissione
              
               .
               The
               Coronation
               of
               the
               King
               hath
               anciently
               belonged
               unto
               him
               :
               It
               being
               also
               formerly
               resolved
               ,
               that
               wheresoever
               the
               Court
               was
               ,
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               were
               (b)
               the
               proper
               and
               Domestical
               Parishioners
               of
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               .
               It
               also
               did
               belong
               unto
               him
               in
               former
               times
               to
               take
               unto
               himself
               the
               Offerings
               made
               at
               the
               holy
               Altar
               by
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               ,
               wheresoever
               the
               Court
               was
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               present
               at
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               to
               appoint
               the
               
                 Lent
                 Preachers
              
               :
               but
               these
               time
               hath
               altered
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               otherwise
               disposed
               of
               .
               Abroad
               in
               
                 General
                 Councils
              
               he
               had
               place
               at
               the
               Popes
               Right
               foot
               :
               At
               home
               this
               Royal
               Priviledge
               ,
               That
               those
               which
               held
               Lands
               of
               him
               were
               liable
               for
               Wardship
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               compound
               with
               him
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               though
               they
               held
               other
               Lands
               in
               chief
               of
               our
               Lord
               the
               King.
               And
               for
               the
               more
               increase
               of
               his
               power
               and
               honour
               it
               was
               Enacted
               ,
               25
               Hen.
               viii
               .
               and
               21.
               
               
                 That
                 all
                 Licences
                 and
                 Dispensations
                 (
                 not
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 which
                 heretofore
                 were
                 sued
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 hereafter
                 granted
                 by
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 and
                 his
                 Successors
                 .
                 As
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 1
                 Eliz.
                 and
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 by
                 the
                 Advice
                 of
                 the
                 Metropolitan
                 or
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 the
                 Queens
                 Majesty
                 might
                 ordain
                 and
                 publish
                 such
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 most
                 for
                 the
                 Advancement
                 of
                 Gods
                 glory
                 ,
                 the
                 Edifying
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 due
                 Reverence
                 of
                 Christs
                 holy
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
               To
               this
               high
               dignity
               Laud
               succeedeth
               on
               the
               death
               of
               Abbot
               ,
               nominated
               unto
               it
               by
               the
               King
               on
               the
               sixth
               of
               August
               ,
               the
               Election
               returned
               and
               presented
               to
               his
               
               Majesty
               from
               the
               Dean
               and
               Chapter
               ,
               on
               the
               twenty
               fifth
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               the
               translation
               fully
               perfected
               on
               the
               nineteenth
               of
               September
               then
               next
               following
               ,
               on
               which
               day
               he
               kept
               a
               solemn
               and
               magnificent
               Feast
               at
               his
               house
               in
               Lambeth
               ,
               his
               State
               being
               set
               out
               in
               the
               great
               Chamber
               of
               that
               house
               ,
               and
               all
               persons
               standing
               bare
               before
               it
               after
               the
               accustomed
               manner
               ;
               his
               Steward
               ,
               Treasurer
               ,
               and
               Comptroller
               ,
               attending
               with
               their
               white
               staves
               in
               their
               several
               Offices
               .
            
             
               Thus
               have
               we
               brought
               him
               to
               his
               height
               ,
               and
               from
               that
               height
               we
               may
               take
               as
               good
               a
               prospect
               into
               the
               Church
               under
               his
               direction
               ,
               as
               the
               advantage
               of
               the
               place
               can
               present
               unto
               us
               .
               And
               if
               we
               look
               into
               the
               Church
               as
               it
               stood
               under
               his
               direction
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               the
               Prelates
               generally
               more
               intent
               upon
               the
               work
               committed
               to
               them
               ,
               more
               earnest
               to
               reduce
               this
               Church
               to
               the
               ancient
               Orders
               ,
               than
               in
               former
               times
               ;
               the
               Clergy
               more
               obedient
               to
               the
               Commands
               of
               their
               Ordinaries
               ,
               joyning
               together
               to
               advance
               the
               work
               of
               Vniformity
               recommended
               to
               them
               ,
               the
               Liturgie
               more
               punctually
               executed
               in
               all
               the
               parts
               and
               offices
               of
               it
               ;
               the
               Word
               more
               diligently
               preacht
               ,
               the
               Sacraments
               more
               reverendly
               administred
               ,
               than
               in
               some
               scores
               of
               years
               before
               ;
               the
               people
               more
               conformable
               to
               those
               Reverend
               Gestures
               in
               the
               House
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               ,
               though
               prescribed
               before
               ,
               were
               but
               little
               practised
               ;
               more
               cost
               laid
               out
               upon
               the
               beautifying
               and
               adorning
               of
               Parochial
               Churches
               ,
               in
               furnishing
               and
               repairing
               Parsonage
               houses
               ,
               than
               at
               or
               in
               all
               the
               times
               since
               the
               Reformation
               ;
               the
               Clergy
               grown
               to
               such
               esteem
               ,
               for
               parts
               and
               power
               ,
               that
               the
               Gentry
               thought
               none
               of
               their
               Daughters
               ,
               to
               be
               better
               disposed
               of
               than
               such
               as
               they
               had
               lodged
               in
               the
               Arms
               of
               a
               Church-man
               ;
               and
               the
               Nobility
               grown
               so
               well
               affected
               to
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               them
               designed
               their
               younger
               Sons
               to
               the
               Order
               of
               Priesthood
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               capable
               of
               rising
               in
               the
               same
               Ascendent
               .
               Next
               ,
               if
               we
               look
               into
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               her
               to
               be
               no
               less
               glorious
               within
               ,
               than
               beautified
               and
               adorned
               to
               the
               outward
               eye
               ;
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               it
               publickly
               avowed
               and
               taught
               ,
               in
               the
               literal
               and
               Grammatical
               sense
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               true
               intent
               and
               meaning
               of
               the
               first
               Reformers
               ;
               the
               Dictates
               and
               Authorities
               of
               private
               men
               (
               which
               before
               had
               carried
               all
               before
               them
               )
               subjected
               to
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               the
               Church
               hearkening
               to
               no
               other
               voice
               than
               that
               of
               their
               great
               Shepherd
               speaking
               to
               them
               in
               his
               holy
               Scriptures
               ;
               all
               bitternesses
               of
               spirit
               so
               composed
               and
               qualified
               on
               every
               side
               ,
               that
               the
               advancement
               of
               the
               great
               work
               of
               Unity
               and
               Uniformity
               between
               the
               parties
               went
               forwards
               like
               the
               building
               of
               Solomons
               Temple
               without
               the
               noise
               of
               Axe
               or
               Hammer
               .
               If
               you
               will
               take
               her
               Character
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               a
               (c)
               Protestant
               he
               will
               give
               it
               thus
               :
               
                 He
                 that
                 desires
                 to
                 pourtray
                 England
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 in
                 her
                 full
                 structure
                 of
                 external
                 glory
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 behold
                 the
                 Church
                 shining
                 in
                 transcendent
                 Empyreal
                 brightness
                 ,
                 and
                 purity
                 of
                 Evangelical
                 Truths
                 .
                 Her
                 Religious
                 Performances
                 ,
                 her
                 holy
                 Offices
                 ,
                 ordered
                 and
                 regulated
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 strict
                 expedient
                 of
                 such
                 Sacred
                 Actions
                 .
                 Her
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 Model
                 ,
                 sutable
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Form.
                 The
                 set
                 and
                 suit
                 of
                 her
                 whole
                 Tribe
                 ,
                 renowned
                 ●or
                 Piety
                 and
                 Learning
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 those
                 in
                 so
                 super-eminent
                 a
                 degree
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Church
                 on
                 this
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 ,
                 can
                 or
                 could
                 compare
                 with
                 her
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 :
                 All
                 Arts
                 and
                 Sciences
                 highly
                 honoured
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 their
                 Academies
                 to
                 flourish
                 .
              
               To
               which
               last
               part
               of
               the
               Character
               let
               me
               add
               thus
               much
               ,
               That
               the
               Universities
               never
               had
               such
               a
               flourishing
               time
               for
               number
               of
               Students
               ,
               civility
               of
               Conversation
               ,
               and
               eminence
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               Learning
               ,
               as
               when
               the
               influences
               of
               his
               Power
               and
               Government
               did
               direct
               their
               Studies
               .
            
             
               If
               you
               will
               take
               her
               Character
               from
               the
               Pen
               of
               a
               (d)
               Iesuit
               ,
               you
               shall
               find
               him
               speaking
               ,
               amongst
               many
               falshoods
               ,
               these
               undoubted
               Truths
               ;
               viz.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Professors
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 especially
                 of
                 greatest
                 Worth
                 ,
                 Learning
                 and
                 Authority
                 ,
                 love
                 Temper
                 and
                 Moderation
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 are
                 altered
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 ;
                 as
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 not
                 
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   Pictures
                   ,
                   Free-will
                   ,
                   Predestination
                   ,
                   Vniversal
                   Grace
                   ,
                   Inherent
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                   the
                   preferring
                   of
                   Charity
                   before
                   Knowledge
                   ,
                   the
                   Merit
                   (
                   or
                   Reward
                   rather
                   )
                   of
                   good
                   Works
                
                 ;
                 the
                 39
                 Articles
                 seeming
                 patient
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 ambitious
                 also
                 of
                 some
                 Catholick
                 sense
                 ;
                 That
                 their
                 Churches
                 begin
                 to
                 look
                 with
                 a
                 new
                 face
                 ,
                 their
                 Walls
                 to
                 speak
                 a
                 new
                 Language
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 Divines
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Church
                   hath
                   Authority
                   in
                   determining
                   Controversies
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   interpreting
                   the
                   Scriptures
                
                 ;
                 That
                 men
                 in
                 talk
                 and
                 writing
                 use
                 willingly
                 the
                 once
                 fearful
                 names
                 of
                 Priests
                 and
                 Altars
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 now
                 put
                 in
                 mind
                 ,
                 That
                 for
                 Exposition
                 of
                 Scripture
                 they
                 are
                 by
                 Canon
                 bound
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 Fathers
                 .
              
               So
               far
               the
               Iesuit
               may
               be
               thought
               to
               speak
               nothing
               but
               truth
               ;
               but
               had
               he
               tarried
               there
               ,
               he
               had
               been
               no
               Iesuit
               :
               And
               therefore
               to
               preserve
               the
               Credit
               of
               his
               Order
               ,
               he
               must
               fly
               out
               further
               ,
               and
               tell
               us
               this
               ,
               viz.
               
               
                 That
                 Protestantism
                 waxeth
                 weary
                 of
                 it self
                 ;
                 That
                 we
                 are
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 more
                 unresolved
                 where
                 to
                 fasten
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 infancy
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 ;
                 That
                 our
                 Doctrine
                 is
                 altered
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 our
                 Progenitors
                 forsook
                 the
                 then
                 visible
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 amongst
                 which
                 he
                 reckons
                 
                   Limbus
                   Patrum
                   ,
                   Prayer
                   for
                   the
                   Dead
                   ,
                   Iustification
                   not
                   by
                   Faith
                   alone
                   ,
                   The
                   possibility
                   of
                   keeping
                   Gods
                   Commandments
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   accounting
                   of
                
                 Calvinism
                 
                   to
                   be
                
                 Heresie
                 
                   at
                   the
                   least
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   also
                
                 Treason
                 .
              
               Which
               Points
               the
               Iesuit
               cannot
               prove
               to
               have
               been
               positively
               maintained
               by
               any
               one
               Divine
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ;
               and
               yet
               those
               foolish
               men
               began
               to
               phancy
               such
               a
               misconstruction
               of
               that
               Ingenuity
               and
               Moderation
               which
               they
               found
               in
               some
               Professors
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               whom
               they
               affirmed
               to
               be
               of
               greatest
               
                 Worth
                 ,
                 Learning
                 ,
                 and
                 Authority
                 ,
              
               as
               to
               conceive
               that
               we
               were
               coming
               towards
               an
               Agreement
               with
               them
               ,
               even
               in
               those
               Superstitions
               and
               Idolatries
               which
               made
               the
               first
               Wall
               of
               Separation
               between
               the
               Churches
               .
               Upon
               which
               hope
               (
               as
               weak
               and
               foolish
               as
               it
               was
               )
               the
               late
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               was
               no
               sooner
               dead
               ,
               but
               one
               of
               their
               Party
               came
               to
               Laud
               ,
               whom
               they
               looked
               upon
               as
               his
               Successor
               ,
               
               seriously
               tendred
               him
               the
               offer
               of
               a
               
                 Cardinals
                 Cap
              
               ,
               and
               avowed
               Ability
               to
               perform
               it
               ;
               to
               whom
               he
               presently
               returned
               this
               Answer
               ,
               
                 That
                 somewhat
                 dwelt
                 within
                 him
                 which
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 him
                 to
                 accept
                 the
                 Offer
                 ,
                 till
              
               Rome
               
                 were
                 otherwise
                 than
                 it
                 was
              
               :
               And
               this
               being
               said
               ,
               he
               went
               immediately
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               
               acquainting
               him
               both
               with
               the
               Man
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               Message
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Answer
               which
               he
               made
               unto
               it
               .
               The
               like
               he
               also
               did
               when
               the
               same
               Offer
               was
               reinforced
               a
               fornight
               after
               ;
               upon
               which
               second
               Refusal
               ,
               
                 the
                 Tempter
                 left
                 him
              
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               only
               for
               that
               time
               ,
               but
               for
               ever
               after
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               proceed
               :
               To
               welcom
               him
               to
               his
               new
               great
               Charge
               ,
               he
               received
               Letters
               from
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               dated
               upon
               the
               very
               day
               of
               his
               Confirmation
               ,
               upon
               this
               occasion
               .
               It
               had
               been
               ordered
               by
               the
               ancient
               Canons
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 That
                 none
                 should
                 be
                 admitted
                 Deacon
                 or
                 Priest
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 first
                 some
                 certain
                 place
                 where
                 he
                 might
                 use
                 his
                 Function
                 .
              
               And
               it
               was
               ordered
               by
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               year
               1603.
               in
               pursuance
               of
               the
               said
               old
               Canons
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 no
                 person
                 should
                 be
                 admitted
                 into
                 Sacred
                 Orders
                 ,
                 except
                 he
                 shall
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 exhibit
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 desireth
                 Imposition
                 of
                 Hands
                 ,
                 a
                 Presentation
                 of
                 himself
                 to
                 some
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Preferment
                 then
                 void
                 in
                 that
                 Diocess
                 ;
                 or
                 shall
                 bring
                 unto
                 the
                 said
                 Bishop
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 undoubted
                 Certificate
                 ,
                 That
                 either
                 he
                 is
                 provided
                 of
                 some
                 Church
                 within
                 the
                 said
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 may
                 attend
                 the
                 Cure
                 of
                 Souls
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 some
                 Ministers
                 Place
                 vacant
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 Cathedral
                 Church
                 of
                 that
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 Collegiat
                 Church
                 therein
                 also
                 scituate
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 may
                 execute
                 his
                 Ministry
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Fellow
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 right
                 as
                 a
                 Fellow
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Conduct
                 or
                 Chaplain
                 in
                 some
                 Colledge
                 in
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 Universities
                 ;
                 or
                 except
                 he
                 be
                 a
                 Master
                 of
                 Arts
                 of
                 five
                 years
                 standing
                 ,
                 that
                 liveth
                 in
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 at
                 his
                 own
                 charge
                 .
              
               And
               hereunto
               was
               added
               this
               Commination
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 any
                 Bishop
                 shall
                 admit
                 any
                 person
                 into
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 Titles
                 as
                 is
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 shall
                 keep
                 and
                 maintain
                 him
                 with
                 all
                 things
                 necessary
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 do
                 prefer
                 him
                 to
                 some
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Living
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 his
                 refusal
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 suspended
                 by
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 being
                 assisted
                 with
                 another
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 from
                 giving
                 of
                 Orders
                 by
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 a
                 year
                 .
              
               Which
               severe
               Canon
               notwithstanding
               ,
               some
               Bishops
               of
               the
               poorer
               S●●s
               ,
               for
               their
               private
               benefit
               ,
               admitted
               many
               men
               promis●uously
               to
               Holy
               Orders
               ,
               so
               far
               from
               having
               any
               Title
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               no
               Merit
               .
               By
               means
               whereof
               the
               Church
               was
               filled
               with
               indigent
               Clerks
               ,
               which
               either
               thrust
               themselves
               into
               Gentlemens
               Houses
               to
               teach
               their
               Children
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               to
               officiate
               Divine
               Service
               at
               the
               Tables
               end
               ;
               or
               otherwise
               to
               undertake
               some
               Stipendary
               Lecture
               ,
               wheresoever
               they
               could
               find
               entertainment
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               fomenting
               of
               Faction
               in
               the
               State
               ,
               the
               Danger
               of
               Schism
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               ruine
               of
               both
               .
               It
               had
               been
               formerly
               ordered
               by
               his
               Majesties
               Instructions
               of
               the
               year
               1629.
               
               "
               That
               no
               private
               Gentleman
               ,
               not
               qualified
               by
               Law
               ,
               should
               keep
               any
               Chaplain
               in
               his
               House
               :
               Which
               though
               
               it
               were
               somewhat
               strictly
               inquired
               into
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               yet
               not
               a
               few
               of
               them
               retained
               their
               Chaplains
               ,
               as
               before
               :
               For
               remedy
               whereof
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               it
               was
               thought
               fit
               to
               tie
               the
               Bishops
               from
               giving
               Orders
               unto
               any
               which
               were
               not
               qualified
               according
               to
               the
               foresaid
               Canon
               ;
               which
               was
               conceived
               to
               be
               the
               only
               probable
               means
               of
               diminishing
               the
               number
               both
               of
               such
               petit
               Lecturers
               ,
               and
               such
               Trencher-Chaplains
               ;
               the
               English
               Gentry
               not
               being
               then
               come
               to
               such
               wild
               extremities
               ,
               as
               to
               believe
               that
               any
               man
               might
               exercise
               the
               Priests
               Office
               ,
               in
               ministring
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               Praying
               ,
               Preaching
               ,
               &c.
               which
               was
               not
               lawfully
               Ordained
               by
               some
               Bishop
               or
               other
               .
               Now
               his
               Majesties
               Letter
               to
               this
               purpose
               was
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     CHARLES
                     REX
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   MOst
                   Reverend
                   Father
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   Right
                   Trusty
                   and
                   Right
                   Entirely-beloved
                   Counsellor
                   ,
                   We
                   greet
                   you
                   well
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   nothing
                   more
                   dear
                   to
                   us
                   than
                   the
                   preservation
                   of
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   now
                   setled
                   and
                   established
                   in
                   this
                   Our
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Honour
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   great
                   Com●ort
                   of
                   Our Self
                   and
                   Our
                   Loyal
                   People
                   :
                   and
                   there
                   can
                   nothing
                   more
                   conduce
                   to
                   the
                   Advancement
                   thereof
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   strict
                   observations
                   of
                   such
                   Canons
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   as
                   concern
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   to
                   take
                   Orders
                   in
                   their
                   several
                   Times
                   ;
                   more
                   especially
                   of
                   keeping
                   that
                   particular
                   Canon
                   which
                   enjoins
                   ,
                   That
                   no
                   man
                   be
                   made
                   a
                   Priest
                   without
                   a
                   Title
                   :
                   For
                   We
                   find
                   ,
                   that
                   many
                   not
                   so
                   qualified
                   ,
                   do
                   by
                   favour
                   or
                   other
                   means
                   procure
                   themselves
                   to
                   be
                   Ordained
                   ,
                   and
                   afterwards
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   Means
                   wander
                   up
                   and
                   down
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   scandal
                   of
                   their
                   Calling
                   ;
                   or
                   to
                   get
                   Maintenance
                   ,
                   fall
                   upon
                   such
                   Courses
                   as
                   were
                   most
                   unfit
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   both
                   by
                   humouring
                   their
                   Auditors
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   ways
                   altogether
                   unsufferable
                   .
                   We
                   have
                   therefore
                   thought
                   fit
                   ,
                   and
                   We
                   do
                   hereby
                   straightly
                   command
                   ,
                   require
                   ,
                   and
                   charge
                   you
                   ,
                   to
                   call
                   such
                   Bishops
                   to
                   you
                   as
                   are
                   now
                   present
                   in
                   or
                   near
                   Our
                   City
                   of
                   London
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   acquaint
                   them
                   with
                   this
                   Our
                   Resolution
                   .
                   And
                   further
                   ,
                   That
                   you
                   fail
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   next
                   Term
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   notice
                   of
                   this
                   Our
                   Will
                   and
                   Pleasure
                   openly
                   in
                   Our
                   High-Commis●ion
                   Court
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   you
                   call
                   into
                   your
                   said
                   Court
                   every
                   Bishop
                   respectively
                   ,
                   that
                   shall
                   presume
                   to
                   give
                   Orders
                   to
                   any
                   man
                   that
                   hath
                   not
                   a
                   Title
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   to
                   censure
                   him
                   as
                   the
                   Canon
                   aforesaid
                   doth
                   enjoin
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   maintain
                   the
                   Party
                   so
                   Ordered
                   till
                   he
                   give
                   him
                   a
                   Title
                   )
                   and
                   with
                   what
                   other
                   Censure
                   you
                   in
                   Iustice
                   shall
                   think
                   fit
                   .
                   And
                   Our
                   further
                   Will
                   is
                   ,
                   That
                   nothing
                   shall
                   be
                   reputed
                   a
                   Title
                   to
                   enable
                   a
                   man
                   for
                   Orders
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   so
                   by
                   the
                   Ancient
                   Course
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Canon-Law
                   ,
                   so
                   far
                   forth
                   as
                   that
                   Law
                   is
                   received
                   in
                   this
                   our
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   you
                   must
                   not
                   fail
                   in
                   these
                   our
                   Directions
                   ,
                   nor
                   in
                   any
                   part
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   so
                   We
                   expect
                   that
                   you
                   give
                   us
                   from
                   time
                   to
                   time
                   a
                   strict
                   Account
                   of
                   your
                   Proceedings
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Given
                       under
                       Our
                    
                     Signet
                     
                       at
                       Our
                       Palace
                       of
                    
                     Westminster
                     ,
                     
                       Septemb.
                       
                         19.
                         in
                         the
                         ninth
                         year
                         of
                         Our
                         Reign
                         .
                         1633.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
             
               On
               the
               Receipt
               of
               these
               Letters
               ,
               which
               himself
               had
               both
               advised
               and
               digested
               ,
               he
               called
               such
               of
               his
               Suffragan
               Bishops
               who
               were
               then
               about
               London
               to
               come
               before
               him
               ,
               acquaints
               them
               with
               the
               great
               scandal
               which
               was
               given
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               danger
               of
               Schism
               and
               Faction
               which
               might
               thence
               arise
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               than
               ordinary
               displeasure
               which
               had
               been
               taken
               by
               his
               Majesty
               and
               the
               Lords
               of
               his
               Council
               ,
               at
               such
               unlawful
               and
               uncanonical
               Ordinations
               ;
               he
               required
               them
               therefore
               to
               be
               more
               careful
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               give
               the
               like
               offence
               to
               his
               Sacred
               Majesty
               ,
               who
               was
               resolved
               to
               see
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               that
               particular
               more
               punctually
               observed
               than
               they
               had
               been
               formerly
               ,
               and
               to
               call
               all
               such
               to
               an
               account
               who
               should
               presume
               hereafter
               to
               transgress
               therein
               :
               Which
               said
               ,
               he
               gave
               to
               each
               of
               them
               a
               Copy
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Letters
               ,
               and
               sent
               the
               like
               Copies
               unto
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Suffragan
               Bishops
               ,
               inclosed
               in
               Letters
               of
               his
               own
               ;
               in
               which
               Letters
               having
               declared
               unto
               them
               as
               much
               as
               he
               spake
               unto
               the
               rest
               ,
               touching
               his
               Majesties
               pious
               Care
               to
               redress
               that
               Mischief
               ,
               he
               requires
               them
               and
               every
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 of
                 Ordination
                 they
                 be
                 very
                 careful
                 to
                 admit
                 none
                 into
                 
                   Holy
                   Orders
                
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 men
                 as
                 for
                 Life
                 and
                 Learning
                 are
                 fit
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 have
                 a
                 Title
                 for
                 their
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 and
                 the
                 ancient
                 Practice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 assuring
                 them
                 that
                 his
                 Majesty
                 had
                 commanded
                 him
                 to
                 let
                 them
                 know
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 fail
                 to
                 call
                 for
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 those
                 his
                 Letters
                 ,
                 both
                 from
                 him
                 and
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 doubt
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 a
                 special
                 care
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Contentment
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               The
               like
               Letters
               were
               sent
               from
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               by
               his
               procurement
               ,
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               York
               ,
               who
               was
               as
               sensible
               of
               the
               inconvenience
               as
               himself
               could
               be
               .
               And
               though
               nothing
               was
               required
               in
               either
               of
               the
               said
               Letters
               ,
               but
               what
               had
               been
               provided
               for
               in
               the
               Canon
               of
               1603.
               yet
               was
               it
               as
               much
               inveighed
               against
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               a
               new
               device
               ,
               never
               heard
               of
               formerly
               .
               The
               reason
               was
               ,
               because
               that
               neither
               any
               Lecture
               ,
               nor
               any
               possibility
               of
               being
               entertained
               as
               a
               Chaplain
               in
               the
               Houses
               of
               Noblemen
               ,
               or
               others
               of
               the
               inferiour
               Gentry
               ,
               could
               be
               allowed
               of
               for
               a
               Title
               ,
               and
               consequently
               no
               Orders
               to
               be
               given
               hereafter
               under
               those
               Capacities
               .
               But
               notwithstanding
               those
               Reproaches
               ,
               the
               Archbishops
               so
               bestirred
               themselves
               ,
               and
               kept
               such
               a
               strict
               eye
               on
               their
               several
               Suffragans
               ,
               that
               from
               henceforth
               we
               hear
               but
               little
               of
               such
               vagrant
               Ministers
               and
               Trencher-Chaplains
               (
               the
               old
               brood
               being
               once
               worn
               out
               )
               as
               had
               pestred
               and
               annoyed
               the
               Church
               in
               those
               latter
               Times
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               That
               the
               Archbishops
               Letter
               to
               his
               several
               Suffragans
               bears
               date
               on
               the
               eighteenth
               of
               October
               ,
               which
               day
               gives
               date
               also
               to
               his
               Majesties
               Declaration
               about
               
                 Lawful
                 Sports
              
               ,
               concerning
               which
               we
               are
               to
               know
               ,
               That
               the
               Commons
               in
               the
               first
               Parliament
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Reign
               had
               gained
               an
               Act
               ,
               That
               from
               thenceforth
               there
               should
               be
               no
               Assembly
               or
               Concourse
               of
               People
               out
               of
               their
               
               own
               Parishes
               on
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               or
               any
               Bull-baiting
               ,
               Bear-baiting
               ,
               Enterludes
               ,
               Common
               Plays
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               unlawful
               Exercises
               or
               Pastimes
               in
               their
               own
               Parishes
               on
               the
               same
               :
               Which
               being
               gained
               ,
               they
               obtained
               another
               in
               the
               third
               Parliament
               ,
               for
               inhibiting
               all
               Carriers
               ,
               Waggoners
               ,
               Drovers
               ,
               Pack-men
               ,
               for
               Travelling
               on
               the
               said
               day
               with
               their
               Horses
               ,
               Waggons
               ,
               Packs
               ,
               &c.
               
               As
               also
               ,
               That
               no
               Butcher
               should
               from
               thenceforth
               kill
               or
               sell
               any
               Victual
               upon
               that
               day
               ,
               either
               by
               himself
               or
               any
               other
               ,
               under
               the
               several
               Penalties
               therein
               contained
               .
               And
               though
               it
               was
               not
               his
               Majesties
               purpose
               in
               those
               Acts
               to
               debar
               any
               of
               his
               good
               Subjects
               from
               any
               honest
               and
               harmless
               Recreations
               ,
               which
               had
               not
               been
               prohibited
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land
               ;
               or
               that
               it
               should
               not
               be
               lawful
               for
               them
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               necessity
               ,
               to
               buy
               a
               piece
               of
               Meat
               for
               the
               use
               of
               their
               Families
               ,
               the
               Butchers
               Shop
               not
               being
               set
               open
               as
               on
               other
               days
               :
               yet
               presently
               some
               Publick
               Ministers
               of
               Justice
               began
               to
               put
               another
               sense
               upon
               those
               Acts
               ,
               than
               ever
               came
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               his
               meaning
               .
               For
               at
               the
               Summer
               Assizes
               held
               in
               Exon
               ,
               
               Anno
               1627.
               an
               Order
               was
               made
               by
               Walter
               then
               Chief
               Baron
               ,
               and
               Denham
               one
               of
               the
               puisne
               Barons
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               Exchequer
               ,
               for
               suppressing
               all
               Revels
               ,
               Church-Ales
               ,
               Clerk-Ales
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               used
               upon
               that
               day
               ;
               requiring
               the
               Justices
               of
               the
               Peace
               within
               the
               said
               County
               to
               see
               the
               same
               put
               in
               execution
               ;
               and
               that
               every
               Minister
               in
               his
               Parish-Church
               should
               publish
               the
               said
               Order
               yearly
               ,
               on
               the
               first
               Sunday
               in
               February
               .
               The
               like
               Order
               made
               in
               the
               same
               year
               also
               for
               the
               Counties
               of
               Somerset
               and
               Dorset
               ,
               and
               probably
               enough
               for
               some
               of
               the
               other
               Counties
               of
               that
               
                 Western
                 Circuit
              
               ;
               none
               of
               them
               in
               those
               squeasie
               and
               unsettled
               Times
               being
               questioned
               for
               it
               .
               And
               then
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               Statute
               of
               the
               Third
               of
               this
               King
               ,
               a
               Warrant
               is
               granted
               in
               the
               Month
               of
               April
               1629.
               by
               
                 Richard
                 Dean
              
               then
               Lord
               Mayor
               of
               London
               ,
               
               for
               apprehending
               all
               Porters
               carrying
               Burthens
               ,
               or
               Water-men
               plying
               at
               their
               Oars
               ,
               all
               Tankerd-bearers
               carrying
               Water
               to
               their
               Masters
               Houses
               ,
               all
               Chandlers
               and
               Hucksters
               which
               bought
               any
               Victuals
               on
               that
               day
               of
               the
               Country-Carriers
               ,
               all
               Vinteners
               ,
               Alehouse-keepers
               ,
               Strong
               water-men
               ,
               and
               Tobacco-sellers
               ,
               which
               suffered
               any
               Person
               to
               fit
               drinking
               on
               that
               day
               (
               though
               possibly
               they
               might
               do
               it
               only
               for
               their
               honest
               necessities
               )
               .
               In
               which
               as
               Dean
               out-went
               the
               Statute
               ▪
               so
               Raynton
               in
               the
               same
               Office
               ,
               Anno
               1633.
               over-acted
               Dean
               ,
               prohibiting
               a
               poor
               woman
               from
               selling
               Apples
               on
               that
               day
               in
               St.
               Paul's
               Church-yard
               ,
               within
               which
               place
               he
               could
               pretend
               no
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               cause
               was
               questioned
               and
               reproved
               by
               Laud
               then
               Bishop
               of
               London
               .
            
             
               But
               none
               so
               lastily
               laid
               about
               him
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               as
               Richardson
               the
               Chi●●
               Justice
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Bench
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               Lent-Assizes
               for
               the
               County
               of
               
                 Somerset
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1631.
               published
               the
               like
               Order
               to
               that
               which
               had
               been
               made
               by
               Walter
               for
               the
               County
               of
               Devon
               ;
               not
               only
               requiring
               that
               the
               Justices
               of
               the
               Peace
               in
               the
               said
               County
               should
               see
               the
               same
               to
               be
               duly
               put
               in
               execution
               :
               but
               also
               (
               as
               the
               other
               had
               done
               before
               )
               that
               publication
               should
               be
               made
               thereof
               in
               
               the
               Parish-Churches
               by
               all
               such
               Ministers
               as
               did
               Officiate
               in
               the
               same
               ;
               with
               which
               encroachment
               upon
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               in
               imposing
               upon
               men
               in
               Holy
               Orders
               the
               publishing
               of
               Warrants
               and
               Commands
               from
               the
               Secular
               Judges
               ,
               Laud
               being
               then
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               and
               finding
               his
               Majesties
               Affairs
               in
               a
               quieter
               condition
               than
               they
               had
               been
               formerly
               ,
               was
               not
               meanly
               offended
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               good
               reason
               so
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               made
               complaint
               of
               it
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               thereupon
               commanded
               Richardson
               to
               revoke
               the
               said
               Order
               at
               the
               next
               Assizes
               .
               But
               Richardson
               was
               so
               far
               from
               obeying
               his
               Majesties
               Command
               in
               that
               particular
               ,
               that
               on
               the
               contrary
               he
               not
               only
               confirmed
               his
               former
               Order
               ,
               but
               made
               it
               more
               peremptory
               than
               before
               :
               Upon
               complaint
               whereof
               by
               Sir
               
                 Robert
                 Philips
              
               ,
               and
               other
               chief
               Gentlemen
               of
               that
               County
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               seemed
               to
               be
               very
               much
               moved
               ,
               and
               gave
               Command
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               London
               to
               require
               an
               Account
               from
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Bath
               nnd
               Wells
               then
               being
               ,
               how
               the
               said
               
                 Feast-days
                 ,
                 Church-Ales
                 ,
                 Wakes
              
               ,
               or
               Revels
               ,
               were
               for
               the
               most
               part
               celebrated
               and
               observed
               in
               his
               Diocess
               .
               On
               the
               Receipt
               of
               which
               Letters
               the
               Bishop
               calls
               before
               him
               72
               of
               the
               most
               Orthodox
               and
               ablest
               Clergy-men
               amongst
               them
               ,
               who
               certified
               under
               their
               several
               hands
               ,
               
                 That
                 on
                 the
                 Feast-days
                 (
                 which
                 commonly
                 fell
                 upon
                 the
                 Sunday
                 )
                 the
                 Service
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 more
                 solemnly
                 performed
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 better
                 frequented
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 forenoon
                 and
                 afternoon
                 ,
                 than
                 upon
                 any
                 Sunday
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 People
                 very
                 much
                 desired
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Ministers
                 in
                 most
                 Places
                 did
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 Reasons
                 specially
                 ;
                 viz.
                 For
                 preserving
                 the
                 memorial
                 of
                 the
                 Dedication
                 of
                 their
                 several
                 Churches
                 ;
                 For
                 civilizing
                 the
                 People
                 ;
                 For
                 composing
                 Differences
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 mediation
                 and
                 meeting
                 of
                 Friends
                 ;
                 For
                 encrease
                 of
                 Love
                 and
                 Unity
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 Feasts
                 of
                 Charity
                 ;
                 For
                 Relief
                 and
                 Comfort
                 of
                 the
                 Poor
                 (
                 the
                 Richer
                 part
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 keeping
                 open
                 House
                 )
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               On
               the
               Return
               of
               which
               Certificate
               ,
               so
               seasonably
               seconding
               the
               Complaint
               and
               Information
               of
               the
               Gentry
               ,
               Richardson
               was
               again
               convented
               at
               the
               Council-Table
               ,
               and
               peremptorily
               commanded
               to
               reverse
               his
               former
               Orders
               at
               the
               next
               Assizes
               for
               that
               County
               ;
               withal
               receiving
               such
               a
               rattle
               for
               his
               former
               Contempt
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               that
               he
               came
               out
               blubbering
               and
               complaining
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 almost
                 choaked
                 with
                 a
                 pair
                 of
                 Lawn
                 Sleeves
                 .
              
            
             
               Whilst
               these
               things
               were
               thus
               in
               agitation
               ,
               one
               Brabourne
               a
               poor
               School-master
               in
               the
               Diocess
               of
               Norfolk
               ,
               being
               seduced
               and
               misguided
               by
               the
               continual
               inculcating
               of
               the
               Morality
               of
               the
               Lords-day
               -
               Sabboth
               from
               the
               Press
               and
               Pulpit
               ,
               published
               a
               Book
               in
               maintenance
               of
               the
               Seventh-day
               -
               Sabboth
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               kept
               amongst
               the
               Iews
               ,
               and
               prescribed
               by
               Moses
               ,
               according
               to
               Gods
               Will
               and
               Pleasure
               signified
               in
               the
               Fourth
               Commandment
               .
               This
               Book
               at
               the
               first
               not
               daring
               to
               behold
               the
               Light
               ,
               went
               abroad
               by
               stealth
               ;
               but
               afterwards
               appeared
               in
               publick
               with
               an
               open
               confidence
               ,
               an
               Epistle
               Dedicatory
               to
               his
               Majesty
               being
               placed
               before
               it
               .
               His
               Majesty
               extremely
               
               moved
               with
               so
               lewd
               an
               impudence
               ,
               and
               fearing
               to
               be
               thought
               the
               Patron
               of
               a
               Doctrine
               so
               abhorrent
               from
               all
               Christian
               Piety
               ,
               gave
               Order
               for
               the
               Author
               to
               be
               Censured
               in
               the
               
                 High-Commission
                 .
                 Brabourne
              
               being
               thereupon
               called
               into
               that
               Court
               ,
               and
               the
               Cause
               made
               ready
               for
               an
               Hearing
               ,
               his
               Errour
               was
               so
               learnedly
               confuted
               by
               the
               Bishops
               and
               other
               judicious
               Divines
               then
               present
               ,
               that
               he
               began
               to
               stagger
               in
               his
               former
               Opinion
               ;
               which
               hint
               being
               taken
               by
               their
               Lordships
               ,
               he
               was
               admonished
               in
               a
               grave
               and
               Fatherly
               manner
               to
               submit
               himself
               unto
               a
               Conference
               with
               such
               Learned
               men
               as
               should
               be
               appointed
               thereunto
               ;
               to
               which
               he
               chearfully
               consented
               ,
               and
               found
               such
               benefit
               by
               that
               Meeting
               ,
               that
               by
               Gods
               Blessing
               he
               became
               a
               Convert
               ,
               and
               freely
               conformed
               himself
               to
               the
               Orthodoxal
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Sabboth
               and
               Lords-day
               :
               Which
               Tendences
               of
               some
               of
               the
               People
               to
               downright
               Iudaism
               ,
               grounded
               upon
               the
               Practices
               and
               Positions
               of
               the
               Sabbatarians
               ,
               and
               seconded
               by
               the
               petulancy
               of
               some
               Publick
               Ministers
               of
               Justice
               ,
               in
               debarring
               his
               good
               Subjects
               in
               keeping
               the
               ancient
               Dedication-Feast
               of
               their
               several
               Churches
               ,
               occasioned
               his
               Majesty
               to
               think
               of
               the
               reviving
               of
               his
               Royal
               Fathers
               Declaration
               about
               
                 Lawful
                 Sports
              
               ;
               To
               which
               end
               he
               gave
               Orders
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               to
               cause
               the
               same
               to
               be
               re-printed
               ,
               word
               for
               word
               ,
               as
               it
               had
               issued
               from
               the
               Press
               in
               the
               time
               of
               his
               late
               Royal
               Father
               ,
               Anno
               1618.
               at
               the
               end
               whereof
               he
               caused
               this
               Declaration
               of
               his
               own
               sense
               to
               be
               super-added
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               :
               
                 Now
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 like
                 Pious
                 Care
                 
                   (
                   saith
                   his
                   Sacred
                   Majesty
                
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 Service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 suppressing
                 of
                 any
                 humours
                 that
                 oppose
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 case
                 ,
                 and
                 comfort
                 ,
                 and
                 recreation
                 of
                 Our
                 well-deserving
                 People
                 ,
                 We
                 do
                 Ratifie
                 and
                 Publish
                 this
                 Our
                 Blessed
                 Fathers
                 Declaration
                 ;
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 late
                 in
                 some
                 Counties
                 of
                 Our
                 Kingdom
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 taking
                 away
                 Abuses
                 ,
                 there
                 hath
                 been
                 a
                 general
                 forbidding
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 ordinary
                 Meetings
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Feasts
                 of
                 the
                 Dedication
                 of
                 Churches
                 ,
                 commonly
                 called
                 Wakes
                 .
                 Now
                 Our
                 express
                 Will
                 and
                 Pleasure
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 these
                 Feasts
                 with
                 others
                 shall
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 our
                 Iustices
                 of
                 the
                 Peace
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Divisions
                 shall
                 look
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 both
                 that
                 all
                 Disorders
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 prevented
                 or
                 punished
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 neighbourhood
                 and
                 freedom
                 ,
                 with
                 manlike
                 and
                 lawful
                 exercises
                 be
                 used
                 .
                 And
                 We
                 further
                 command
                 Our
                 Iustices
                 of
                 Assize
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Circuits
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 do
                 trouble
                 or
                 molest
                 any
                 of
                 Our
                 l●yal
                 and
                 dutiful
                 People
                 ,
                 in
                 or
                 for
                 their
                 Lawful
                 Recreations
                 ,
                 having
                 first
                 done
                 their
                 Duty
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 continuing
                 in
                 Obedience
                 to
                 Vs
                 and
                 Our
                 Laws
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 this
                 We
                 command
                 all
                 Our
                 Iudges
                 ,
                 Iustices
                 of
                 the
                 Peace
                 as
                 well
                 within
                 Liberties
                 as
                 without
                 ,
                 Mayors
                 ,
                 Bayliffs
                 ,
                 Constables
                 and
                 other
                 Officers
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 see
                 observed
                 as
                 they
                 tender
                 Our
                 displeasure
                 .
                 And
                 We
                 further
                 Will
                 ,
                 That
                 Publication
                 of
                 this
                 Our
                 Commmand
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 Order
                 from
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 thorow
                 all
                 the
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 of
                 their
                 several
                 Diocesses
                 respectively
                 .
                 
                   Given
                   at
                   our
                   Palace
                   at
                
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 Oct.
                 
                   18.
                   in
                   the
                   ninth
                   year
                   of
                   Our
                   Reign
                   ,
                   1633.
                   
                
              
            
             
             
               His
               Majesty
               had
               scarce
               dried
               his
               Pen
               ,
               when
               he
               dipt
               it
               in
               the
               Ink
               again
               ,
               upon
               this
               occasion
               :
               The
               Parishioners
               of
               St.
               Gregories
               in
               St.
               Pauls
               Church-yard
               had
               bestowed
               much
               cost
               in
               beautifying
               and
               adorning
               their
               Parish
               Church
               ;
               and
               having
               prepared
               a
               decent
               and
               convenient
               Table
               for
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               ,
               were
               ordered
               by
               the
               Dean
               and
               Chapter
               of
               St.
               Pauls
               ,
               as
               being
               Ordinaries
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               to
               dispose
               of
               it
               in
               such
               a
               Posture
               ,
               in
               the
               East
               end
               of
               the
               Chancel
               ,
               as
               anciently
               it
               had
               stood
               ,
               and
               did
               then
               stand
               in
               the
               Mother
               Cathedral
               .
               Against
               this
               some
               of
               the
               Parishioners
               (
               not
               above
               five
               in
               number
               )
               appeal
               unto
               the
               Dean
               of
               the
               Arches
               ,
               and
               the
               Dean
               and
               Chapter
               to
               the
               King.
               The
               third
               day
               of
               November
               is
               appointed
               for
               debating
               the
               Point
               in
               controversie
               before
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Council
               ;
               his
               Majesty
               sitting
               as
               chief
               Judge
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               
                 Laud
                 Archbishop
              
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               Lord
               Keeper
               ,
               Lord
               Archbishop
               of
               Yorke
               ,
               Lord
               Treasurer
               ,
               Lord
               
                 Privy
                 Seal
              
               ,
               Lord
               Duke
               of
               Lenox
               ,
               Lord
               High
               Chamberlaine
               ,
               Earle
               Marshal
               ,
               Lord
               Chamberlaine
               ,
               Earle
               of
               Bridgewater
               ,
               Earle
               of
               Carlisle
               ,
               Lord
               Cottington
               ,
               Mr.
               Treasurer
               ,
               Mr.
               Comptroller
               ,
               Mr.
               Secretary
               Cooke
               ,
               Mr.
               Secretary
               Windebanke
               .
               The
               cause
               being
               heard
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Allegations
               on
               both
               sides
               exactly
               pondered
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               first
               declared
               
                 his
                 dislike
                 of
                 all
                 Innovations
                 ,
                 and
                 receding
                 from
                 ancient
                 Constitutions
                 ,
                 grounded
                 upon
                 just
                 and
                 warrantable
                 reasons
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               afterwards
               gave
               Sentence
               in
               behalf
               of
               the
               Dean
               and
               Chapter
               .
               But
               because
               this
               Order
               of
               his
               Majesty
               in
               the
               case
               of
               St.
               Gregories
               was
               made
               the
               Rule
               ,
               by
               which
               all
               other
               Ordinaries
               did
               proceed
               ,
               in
               causing
               the
               Communion
               Table
               to
               be
               placed
               Altarwise
               in
               the
               Churches
               of
               their
               several
               and
               respective
               Diocesses
               ,
               I
               will
               subjoyn
               it
               here
               verbatim
               as
               it
               lies
               before
               me
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   At
                   Whitehall
                   ,
                   Novem.
                   3.
                   1633.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   day
                   ,
                   was
                   debated
                   before
                   his
                   Majesty
                   sitting
                   in
                   Council
                   the
                   question
                   and
                   difference
                   which
                   grew
                   about
                   the
                   removing
                   of
                   the
                   Communion
                   Table
                   in
                   St.
                   Gregories
                   Church
                   ,
                   near
                   the
                   Cathedral
                   Church
                   of
                   St.
                   Paul
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   middle
                   of
                   the
                   Chancel
                   to
                   the
                   upper
                   end
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   placed
                   Altarwise
                   in
                   such
                   manner
                   as
                   it
                   standeth
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   Cathedral
                   and
                   Mother-Church
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   also
                   in
                   other
                   Cathedrals
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   his
                   Majesties
                   own
                   Chappel
                   )
                   and
                   as
                   is
                   consonant
                   to
                   the
                   practice
                   of
                   approved
                   Antiquity
                   ;
                   which
                   removing
                   and
                   placing
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   that
                   sort
                   was
                   done
                   by
                   order
                   of
                   the
                   Dean
                   and
                   Chapter
                   of
                   St.
                   Pauls
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   Ordinaries
                   thereof
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   avowed
                   before
                   his
                   Majesty
                   by
                   Doctor
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   Doctor
                   Montfort
                   ,
                   two
                   of
                   the
                   Prebends
                   there
                   .
                   Yet
                   some
                   few
                   of
                   the
                   Parishioners
                   ,
                   being
                   but
                   five
                   in
                   number
                   ,
                   did
                   complain
                   of
                   this
                   act
                   by
                   appeal
                   to
                   the
                   Court
                   of
                   Arches
                   ,
                   pretending
                   that
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   Common
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   82
                   Canon
                   ,
                   do
                   give
                   permission
                   to
                   place
                   the
                   
                     Communion
                     Table
                  
                   where
                   it
                   may
                   stand
                   with
                   most
                   fitness
                   and
                   convenience
                   .
                   Now
                   his
                   Majesty
                   having
                   heard
                   a
                   particular
                   relation
                   ,
                   made
                   by
                   the
                   Counsell
                   of
                   both
                   parties
                   ,
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   carriage
                   and
                   proceedings
                   in
                   this
                   cause
                   ,
                   was
                   pleased
                   to
                   declare
                   his
                   dislike
                   of
                   all
                   innovation
                   
                   and
                   receding
                   from
                   ancient
                   Constitutions
                   ,
                   grounded
                   upon
                   just
                   and
                   warrantable
                   reasons
                   ,
                   especially
                   in
                   matters
                   concerning
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Orders
                   and
                   Government
                   ,
                   knowing
                   how
                   easily
                   men
                   are
                   drawn
                   to
                   affect
                   Novelties
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   soon
                   weak
                   Iudgments
                   in
                   such
                   cases
                   may
                   be
                   overtaken
                   and
                   abused
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   was
                   also
                   pleased
                   to
                   observe
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   those
                   few
                   Parishioners
                   might
                   have
                   their
                   wills
                   ,
                   the
                   difference
                   thereby
                   from
                   the
                   foresaid
                   
                     Cathedral
                     Mother-Church
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   all
                   other
                   Churches
                   depending
                   thereon
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   guided
                   ,
                   would
                   be
                   the
                   more
                   notorious
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   more
                   subject
                   of
                   discours
                   and
                   disputes
                   that
                   might
                   be
                   spared
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   nearness
                   of
                   St.
                   Gregories
                   standing
                   close
                   to
                   the
                   Wall
                   thereof
                   .
                   And
                   likewise
                   ,
                   for
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   concerns
                   the
                   Liberty
                   by
                   the
                   said
                   
                     Common
                     Book
                  
                   or
                   Canon
                   ,
                   for
                   placing
                   the
                   
                     Communion
                     Table
                  
                   in
                   any
                   Church
                   or
                   Chappel
                   with
                   most
                   conveniency
                   ,
                   that
                   liberty
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   ever
                   left
                   to
                   the
                   discretion
                   of
                   the
                   Parish
                   ,
                   much
                   less
                   to
                   the
                   particular
                   fancy
                   of
                   any
                   humorous
                   person
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   judgment
                   of
                   the
                   Ordinary
                   ,
                   to
                   whose
                   place
                   and
                   Function
                   it
                   doth
                   properly
                   belong
                   to
                   give
                   direction
                   in
                   that
                   point
                   ,
                   both
                   for
                   the
                   thing
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   when
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   long
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   may
                   find
                   cause
                   .
                   Vpon
                   which
                   consideration
                   his
                   Majesty
                   declared
                   himself
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   well
                   approved
                   and
                   confirmed
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Ordinary
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   gave
                   commandment
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   those
                   few
                   Parishioners
                   before
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   do
                   proceed
                   in
                   their
                   said
                   Appeal
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   
                     Dean
                     of
                     the
                     Arches
                  
                   (
                   who
                   was
                   then
                   attending
                   at
                   the
                   hearing
                   of
                   the
                   cause
                   )
                   should
                   confirm
                   the
                   said
                   Order
                   of
                   the
                   aforesaid
                   Dean
                   and
                   Chapter
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Of
               this
               last
               Declaration
               there
               was
               no
               great
               notice
               took
               at
               first
               ,
               the
               danger
               being
               remote
               ,
               the
               case
               particular
               ,
               and
               no
               necessity
               imposed
               of
               conforming
               to
               it
               .
               But
               the
               other
               was
               no
               sooner
               published
               then
               it
               was
               followed
               and
               pursued
               with
               such
               loud
               outcries
               as
               either
               the
               Tongues
               or
               Pens
               of
               the
               Sabbatarians
               could
               raise
               against
               it
               .
               Some
               fell
               directly
               on
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               could
               find
               out
               no
               better
               names
               for
               this
               Declaration
               ,
               than
               a
               
                 Profane
                 Edict
                 ,
                 a
                 maintaining
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Sacrilegious
                 robbing
                 of
                 God.
                 A
                 Toleration
                 for
                 prophaning
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 .
              
               Affirming
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               
                 impossible
                 that
                 a
                 spot
                 of
                 so
                 deep
                 a
                 dye
                 should
                 be
                 emblanched
                 ,
                 though
                 somewhat
                 might
                 be
                 urged
                 to
                 qualifie
                 and
                 alleviate
                 the
                 blame
                 thereof
                 .
              
               Others
               ,
               and
               those
               the
               greatest
               part
               ,
               impute
               the
               Republishing
               of
               this
               Declaration
               to
               the
               new
               Archbishop
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               the
               first
               remarkable
               thing
               which
               was
               done
               presently
               after
               he
               took
               possession
               of
               his
               Graceship
               ,
               as
               Burton
               doth
               pretend
               to
               wit
               it
               in
               his
               Pulpit
               Libell
               .
               And
               though
               these
               Books
               came
               not
               out
               in
               Print
               till
               some
               years
               after
               ,
               yet
               was
               the
               clamour
               raised
               on
               both
               at
               the
               very
               first
               ,
               encreasing
               every
               day
               more
               and
               more
               as
               the
               reading
               of
               it
               in
               their
               Churches
               had
               been
               pressed
               upon
               them
               .
               To
               stop
               the
               current
               of
               these
               clamours
               ,
               till
               some
               better
               course
               might
               be
               devised
               ,
               one
               who
               wisht
               well
               both
               to
               the
               Parties
               and
               the
               Cause
               ,
               fell
               on
               a
               fancy
               of
               Translating
               into
               the
               English
               Tongue
               a
               Lecture
               or
               Oration
               made
               by
               Dr.
               Prideaux
               at
               the
               Act
               in
               
                 Oxon.
                 Anno
              
               1622.
               
               In
               which
               he
               solidly
               discoursed
               both
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               and
               Sunday
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               
               ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               approved
               Writers
               of
               the
               Protestant
               and
               Reformed
               Churches
               .
               This
               Lecture
               thus
               translated
               was
               ushered
               also
               with
               a
               Preface
               :
               In
               which
               there
               was
               proof
               offered
               in
               these
               three
               Propositions
               ,
               First
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 keeping
                 holy
                 of
                 one
                 day
                 of
                 seven
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 moral
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 fourth
                 Commandment
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 alteration
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 is
                 only
                 an
                 humane
                 and
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Constitution
                 .
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 That
                 still
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 change
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 transfer
                 it
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 .
              
               Which
               as
               they
               are
               the
               general
               Tendries
               of
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 Lutheran
              
               ,
               and
               Calvinian
               Writers
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               ,
               so
               were
               they
               briefly
               touched
               at
               and
               maintained
               in
               the
               Doctors
               Lecture
               ;
               which
               came
               out
               thus
               translated
               in
               the
               next
               Candlemas
               Term
               ,
               under
               the
               Title
               of
               
                 The
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 delivered
                 in
                 the
                 Act
                 at
              
               Oxon.
               An.
               1622.
               
               
                 By
                 D.
              
               Prideaux
               ,
               
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Professor
                 for
                 Divinity
                 in
                 that
                 Vniversity
                 .
              
               The
               name
               of
               Prideaux
               was
               so
               Sacred
               that
               the
               Book
               was
               greedily
               bought
               up
               by
               those
               of
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               ,
               presuming
               they
               should
               find
               in
               it
               some
               invincible
               Arguments
               to
               confirm
               both
               the
               Party
               and
               the
               Cause
               .
               But
               when
               they
               found
               how
               much
               they
               had
               deceived
               themselves
               in
               that
               expectation
               ,
               and
               that
               nothing
               could
               be
               writ
               more
               smartly
               against
               them
               and
               their
               Lords-day-Sabbath
               ;
               as
               it
               did
               very
               much
               cool
               their
               courage
               ,
               and
               abate
               their
               clamours
               :
               so
               did
               it
               no
               less
               tend
               to
               the
               diminution
               of
               that
               high
               esteem
               and
               veneration
               which
               before
               they
               had
               harboured
               of
               the
               man.
               What
               followed
               afterwards
               ,
               when
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               book
               was
               pressed
               ,
               and
               the
               clamours
               multiplied
               by
               such
               as
               refused
               to
               read
               it
               ,
               future
               time
               shall
               shew
               .
            
             
               These
               passages
               concerning
               England
               being
               laid
               together
               ,
               we
               must
               look
               back
               into
               the
               North
               ,
               which
               still
               took
               up
               a
               great
               part
               of
               his
               Majesties
               thoughts
               .
               He
               had
               observed
               how
               much
               his
               Fathers
               Pious
               Order
               for
               officiating
               by
               the
               
                 English
                 Liturgie
              
               in
               the
               Chappel
               Royal
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               had
               been
               discontinued
               and
               neglected
               ,
               imputing
               thereunto
               the
               opposition
               which
               he
               found
               amongst
               them
               at
               his
               late
               being
               there
               .
               And
               being
               resolved
               to
               pursue
               his
               said
               Fathers
               most
               Religious
               purpose
               of
               settling
               an
               uniformity
               of
               Divine
               Worship
               in
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               these
               Kingdoms
               ,
               he
               thought
               it
               most
               expedient
               to
               pursue
               the
               same
               Method
               also
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               the
               people
               being
               prepared
               by
               little
               and
               little
               might
               the
               more
               willingly
               admit
               of
               that
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               Liturgie
               like
               unto
               it
               ,
               when
               he
               should
               think
               it
               reasonable
               to
               commend
               it
               to
               them
               .
               In
               order
               whereunto
               he
               sends
               to
               Ballentine
               ,
               then
               Bishop
               of
               Dumblaine
               ,
               and
               Dean
               of
               the
               Chappel
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               these
               Instructions
               following
               ,
               to
               be
               observed
               in
               the
               
                 Chappel
                 Royal
              
               of
               
                 Holy
                 Rood
              
               house
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Edenburgh
               .
            
             
               
                 CHARLES
                 REX
                 ,
              
               
                 I.
                 
                   Our
                   express
                   Will
                   and
                   Pleasure
                   is
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Dean
                   of
                   Our
                   Chappel
                   that
                   now
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Successors
                   shall
                   be
                   assistant
                   to
                   the
                   Right
                   Reverend
                   Father
                   in
                   God
                   the
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   St.
                
                 Andrews
                 
                   at
                   the
                   Coronation
                   so
                   often
                   as
                   it
                   shall
                   happen
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 II.
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   the
                   Form
                   of
                   Our
                   Coronation
                   ,
                   lately
                   used
                   ,
                   be
                   put
                   in
                   a
                   little
                   Box
                   ,
                   and
                   laid
                   into
                   a
                
                 Standard
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   committed
                   to
                   the
                   care
                   of
                   the
                   Dean
                   of
                   the
                   Chappel
                   successively
                   .
                
              
               
                 III.
                 
                   That
                   there
                   be
                   Prayers
                   twice
                   a
                   day
                   with
                   the
                   Choires
                   as
                   well
                   in
                   Our
                   absence
                   as
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   English
                   Liturgy
                   ,
                   till
                   some
                   other
                   course
                   be
                   taken
                   for
                   making
                   one
                   that
                   may
                   fit
                   the
                   Customes
                   and
                   Constitutions
                   of
                   that
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 IV.
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Dean
                   of
                   the
                   Chappel
                   look
                   carefully
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   that
                   receive
                   the
                   blessed
                
                 Sacrament
                 
                   there
                   ,
                   receive
                   it
                   kneeling
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   be
                   a
                   Communion
                   held
                   in
                   that
                   Our
                   Chappel
                   the
                   first
                   Sunday
                   of
                   every
                   Month.
                   
                
              
               
                 V.
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Dean
                   of
                   Our
                   Chappel
                   that
                   now
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   successively
                   ,
                   come
                   duly
                   thither
                   to
                   Prayers
                   upon
                   Sundaies
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   Holidaies
                   as
                   the
                   Church
                   observes
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   Whites
                   ,
                   and
                   preach
                   so
                   whensoever
                   he
                   preach
                   there
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   be
                   not
                   absent
                   thence
                   but
                   upon
                   necessary
                   occasion
                   of
                   his
                   Diocesses
                   or
                   otherwise
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   course
                   of
                   his
                   preferment
                   .
                
              
               
                 VI.
                 
                   That
                   these
                   Orders
                   shall
                   be
                   Our
                   warrant
                   to
                   the
                   Dean
                   of
                   Our
                   Chappel
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   Our
                
                 Privy
                 Council
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   the
                
                 Session
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Advocate
                   ,
                   Clerk
                   ,
                   Writers
                   to
                   the
                
                 Signet
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   Members
                   of
                   Our
                   Colledge
                   of
                   Iustice
                   ,
                   be
                   commanded
                   to
                   receive
                   the
                   holy
                   Communion
                   once
                   every
                   year
                   at
                   the
                   least
                   in
                   that
                   Our
                   Chappel
                   Royal
                   ,
                   and
                   kneeling
                   ,
                   for
                   example
                   sake
                   to
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ;
                   and
                   we
                   likewise
                   command
                   the
                   Dean
                   aforesaid
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   report
                   yearly
                   to
                   Vs
                   how
                   We
                   are
                   obeyed
                   therein
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   whom
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   if
                   any
                   man
                   shall
                   refuse
                   ,
                   in
                   what
                   manner
                   he
                   doth
                   so
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                   .
                
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 
                   That
                   the
                
                 Copes
                 
                   which
                   are
                   consecrated
                   for
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   Our
                   Chappel
                   be
                   delivered
                   to
                   the
                   Dean
                   to
                   be
                   kept
                   upon
                   Inventory
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   Standard
                   provided
                   for
                   that
                   purpose
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   used
                   at
                   the
                   Celebration
                   of
                   the
                
                 Sacrament
                 
                   in
                   Our
                
                 Chappel
                 Royal.
                 
                   To
                   these
                   Orders
                   we
                   shall
                   hereafter
                   add
                   others
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   find
                   others
                   more
                   necessary
                   for
                   the
                   Service
                   of
                   God
                   there
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Together
               with
               these
               directions
               ,
               bearing
               date
               the
               eighth
               of
               October
               ,
               he
               sends
               a
               Letter
               of
               the
               same
               Date
               ,
               to
               the
               said
               Bishop
               of
               Dumblaine
               ,
               requiring
               him
               to
               put
               them
               speedily
               in
               execution
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               to
               be
               carefully
               performed
               by
               him
               as
               he
               was
               directed
               ;
               commanding
               also
               that
               he
               should
               certifie
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Council
               there
               ,
               if
               any
               person
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               formerly
               appointed
               to
               communicate
               in
               the
               said
               Chappel
               Royal
               ,
               should
               either
               neglect
               or
               refuse
               conformity
               to
               his
               Majesties
               pleasure
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               the
               Council
               might
               take
               such
               further
               order
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               had
               been
               directed
               by
               his
               Majesty
               in
               some
               former
               Letters
               .
               But
               knowing
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               least
               suspecting
               ,
               that
               Ballentine
               might
               have
               somewhat
               more
               of
               the
               Presbyter
               than
               the
               Bishop
               in
               him
               (
               as
               indeed
               he
               had
               )
               he
               gave
               a
               Warrant
               under
               his
               hand
               to
               his
               Grace
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               
               
                 Requiring
                 him
                 to
                 hold
                 correspondency
                 with
                 the
                 said
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Dumblaine
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Bishop
                 might
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 receive
                 his
                 Majesties
                 directions
                 for
                 ordering
                 of
                 
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 concerned
                 his
                 Service
                 in
                 that
                 Chappel
                 .
              
               He
               had
               before
               a
               Primacy
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               a
               strong
               influence
               on
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Ireland
               .
               This
               Warrant
               gives
               him
               some
               just
               ground
               of
               a
               superintendency
               over
               the
               Kirk
               of
               Scotland
               also
               ,
               which
               from
               henceforth
               was
               much
               directed
               by
               his
               power
               and
               wisdome
               ,
               as
               will
               appear
               by
               that
               which
               follows
               in
               its
               proper
               place
               .
            
             
               Mean
               while
               we
               will
               behold
               such
               alterations
               as
               by
               his
               power
               were
               made
               in
               the
               Pre●erments
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ;
               which
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               year
               lamented
               the
               death
               of
               Bishop
               Godwin
               ,
               made
               Bishop
               of
               Landaff
               in
               the
               year
               1601.
               from
               thence
               translated
               unto
               
                 Hereford
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1617.
               
               A
               man
               whose
               memory
               shall
               be
               precious
               in
               succeeding
               times
               for
               his
               indefatigable
               pains
               and
               travel
               in
               collecting
               the
               Catalogue
               of
               Succession
               of
               all
               the
               Bishops
               of
               this
               Church
               since
               the
               first
               planting
               of
               the
               Gospel
               amongst
               the
               Saxons
               ,
               not
               pretermitting
               such
               of
               the
               Brittish
               Church
               as
               by
               the
               care
               and
               diligence
               of
               preceding
               Writers
               ,
               or
               any
               old
               Monument
               and
               Record
               ,
               had
               been
               kept
               in
               memory
               .
               For
               his
               Successor
               in
               that
               See
               Iuxon
               ,
               then
               Dean
               of
               Worcester
               ,
               and
               Clerk
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Closet
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               said
               ,
               is
               recommended
               and
               elected
               .
               But
               before
               the
               business
               had
               proceeded
               to
               confirmation
               there
               was
               a
               Supersedeas
               to
               it
               by
               Lauds
               preferment
               to
               the
               Metropolitan
               See
               of
               Canterbury
               ;
               who
               having
               a
               great
               confidence
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               no
               less
               a●fection
               to
               his
               Person
               than
               confidence
               of
               his
               Wisdom
               and
               Moderation
               ,
               commended
               him
               so
               efficaciously
               to
               his
               Majesties
               Favour
               ,
               that
               he
               made
               him
               not
               only
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               but
               Dean
               o●
               the
               Chappel
               Royal
               also
               .
               It
               had
               been
               Lauds
               great
               care
               ,
               as
               he
               grew
               into
               credit
               with
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               to
               give
               a
               stop
               to
               such
               corruptions
               as
               had
               been
               used
               too
               frequently
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               about
               Church
               Preferments
               ,
               which
               made
               him
               the
               less
               acceptable
               to
               many
               which
               were
               near
               the
               King
               in
               Place
               and
               Service
               ,
               who
               formerly
               had
               been
               on
               the
               taking
               hand
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               market
               of
               the
               Church
               as
               they
               had
               occasion
               .
               Goodman
               of
               Glocester
               having
               staid
               in
               that
               Diocess
               long
               enough
               to
               be
               as
               weary
               of
               them
               as
               they
               were
               of
               him
               ,
               affected
               a
               remove
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Hereford
               ,
               and
               had
               so
               far
               prevailed
               with
               some
               great
               Officer
               of
               State
               ,
               that
               his
               Money
               was
               taken
               ,
               his
               
                 Conge
                 d'
                 es●ire
              
               issued
               out
               ,
               his
               Election
               passed
               .
               But
               the
               Archbishop
               coming
               opportunely
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               being
               ashamed
               of
               so
               much
               baseness
               in
               the
               man
               ,
               who
               could
               pretend
               no
               other
               merit
               than
               his
               money
               ,
               so
               laboured
               the
               business
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               so
               rattled
               up
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               glad
               to
               make
               his
               peace
               ,
               not
               only
               with
               the
               Resignation
               of
               his
               Election
               ,
               but
               the
               loss
               of
               his
               Bribe
               .
               At
               last
               ,
               that
               Church
               a
               third
               time
               vacant
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               by
               the
               death
               of
               Godwin
               ,
               the
               promotion
               of
               Iuxon
               and
               the
               Resignation
               of
               Goodman
               ,
               was
               recommended
               to
               the
               Government
               of
               Dr.
               
                 Augustine
                 Lindsel
              
               ,
               not
               long
               before
               made
               Bishop
               of
               Peterborough
               ,
               and
               now
               succeeded
               in
               that
               See
               by
               
                 Francis
                 Dee
              
               ,
               Doctor
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               and
               Dean
               of
               Chichester
               .
               Now
               begins
               Wren
               to
               come
               in
               play
               ,
               Chaplain
               to
               his
               Majesty
               when
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               ,
               and
               
               chosen
               by
               King
               Iames
               to
               be
               one
               of
               the
               two
               which
               were
               to
               follow
               him
               into
               Spain
               amongst
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Retinue
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               said
               .
               He
               had
               seen
               Maw
               ,
               who
               went
               Chaplain
               with
               him
               into
               Spain
               ,
               to
               be
               preferred
               first
               to
               the
               Mastership
               of
               Trinity
               Colledge
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               to
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Bath
               and
               
                 Wells
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1628.
               himself
               remaining
               in
               his
               place
               in
               Peterhouse
               as
               his
               highest
               dignity
               .
               In
               the
               year
               1628.
               he
               was
               at
               the
               la●t
               made
               Dean
               of
               Windsor
               ,
               and
               Register
               of
               the
               most
               noble
               Order
               of
               the
               Garter
               ,
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Beaumont
               .
               And
               on
               that
               place
               he
               dwelt
               so
               long
               ,
               that
               his
               well-willers
               gave
               it
               out
               ,
               that
               Laud
               was
               afraid
               of
               his
               abilities
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               suffer
               him
               to
               rise
               ,
               for
               fear
               that
               he
               might
               rise
               too
               high
               both
               in
               power
               and
               favour
               ,
               and
               overtop
               him
               in
               the
               Court.
               But
               these
               surmises
               proved
               as
               groundless
               as
               they
               were
               unjust
               :
               For
               this
               year
               he
               was
               made
               Successor
               unto
               Iuxon
               as
               Clerk
               of
               the
               Closet
               ,
               a
               place
               of
               great
               nearness
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               being
               once
               on
               the
               Ascendent
               he
               went
               up
               apace
               ,
               succeeding
               Lindsel
               in
               the
               See
               of
               
                 Hereford
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1634.
               and
               Corbet
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Norwich
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1635.
               
               When
               Iuxon
               was
               advanced
               to
               the
               Treasurers
               Staff
               ,
               he
               was
               made
               Dean
               of
               the
               Chappel
               in
               his
               place
               ,
               Anno
               1636.
               
               Successor
               unto
               White
               in
               the
               See
               of
               
                 Ely
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1638.
               and
               questionless
               had
               mounted
               higher
               had
               the
               times
               been
               favourable
               .
               Nor
               was
               he
               less
               fortunate
               in
               his
               Successors
               ,
               leaving
               the
               Deanry
               of
               Windsor
               to
               Dr.
               
                 Christopher
                 Wren
              
               his
               younger
               brother
               ;
               his
               Clerkship
               of
               the
               Closet
               to
               Dr.
               
                 Richard
                 Steward
              
               ,
               Dean
               of
               Chichester
               ;
               and
               the
               Mastership
               of
               Peterhouse
               to
               
                 Iohn
                 Cosens
              
               of
               Durham
               .
            
             
               We
               must
               conclude
               this
               year
               ,
               and
               begin
               the
               next
               with
               some
               proceedings
               against
               Prynne
               ,
               the
               Preparations
               to
               whose
               censure
               we
               have
               heard
               before
               .
               Candlemas
               Term
               brings
               him
               at
               last
               unto
               his
               tryal
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Star-Chamber
               ,
               being
               first
               pre-condemned
               by
               the
               Gentlemen
               of
               his
               own
               Profession
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               sentenced
               by
               that
               Court.
               The
               Gentlemen
               of
               the
               four
               Societies
               presented
               their
               Majesties
               with
               a
               Pompous
               and
               Magnificent
               Masque
               ,
               to
               let
               them
               see
               that
               Prynnes
               leaven
               had
               not
               sowred
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               were
               not
               poysoned
               with
               the
               same
               infection
               .
               In
               which
               as
               they
               all
               joyned
               together
               to
               perform
               that
               Service
               ,
               so
               gave
               they
               such
               contentment
               to
               his
               Sacred
               Majesty
               ,
               that
               he
               desired
               them
               to
               make
               a
               Representation
               of
               it
               to
               the
               City
               of
               London
               :
               Which
               they
               accordingly
               performed
               with
               no
               less
               honour
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               delight
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               than
               shame
               and
               sorrow
               unto
               him
               who
               had
               given
               the
               occasion
               .
               But
               greater
               shame
               and
               sorrow
               fell
               upon
               him
               when
               he
               came
               to
               his
               Censure
               .
               Richardson
               ,
               Chief
               Justice
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Bench
               ,
               highly
               extolled
               his
               Majesties
               mercy
               in
               bringing
               him
               rather
               unto
               his
               triall
               in
               a
               Criminal
               than
               a
               Capital
               way
               ;
               declaring
               openly
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               had
               been
               turned
               over
               to
               his
               Tribunal
               ,
               he
               must
               have
               put
               himself
               upon
               a
               Iury
               ,
               of
               whom
               no
               mercy
               could
               be
               hoped
               for
               so
               great
               an
               Offendor
               .
               The
               Earl
               of
               Dorset
               ,
               being
               Lord
               Chamberlain
               to
               the
               Queen
               ,
               aggravated
               his
               offence
               in
               aspersing
               with
               such
               foul
               reproaches
               a
               Lady
               of
               such
               eminent
               Vertue
               and
               exemplary
               Piety
               ,
               that
               her
               very
               dreams
               were
               more
               in
               
               heaven
               than
               most
               womens
               Prayers
               .
               The
               Archbishop
               having
               been
               bred
               in
               St.
               
                 Iohns
                 Colledge
              
               in
               Oxon.
               where
               the
               younger
               Students
               used
               yearly
               to
               present
               some
               shew
               or
               other
               Dramatick
               Exercise
               to
               the
               Vniversity
               ,
               spake
               much
               in
               commendation
               of
               
                 Academical
                 Enterludes
              
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               benefit
               which
               redounded
               to
               the
               Actors
               in
               them
               ,
               by
               training
               them
               in
               an
               Art
               of
               speaking
               ,
               a
               modest
               confidence
               of
               Behaviour
               ,
               the
               strengthening
               of
               the
               Memory
               in
               the
               repeating
               of
               their
               parts
               ,
               and
               the
               enriching
               them
               with
               a
               stock
               of
               Latine
               Verses
               ,
               out
               of
               one
               approved
               Author
               or
               other
               ,
               which
               were
               their
               own
               for
               ever
               after
               .
               In
               fine
               ,
               they
               generally
               concurred
               in
               this
               Censure
               of
               him
               ,
               
               viz.
               
               
                 To
                 be
                 fined
                 five
                 thousand
                 pound
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 expelled
                 the
                 University
                 of
                 Oxon.
                 and
                 Lincolns-Inn
                 ;
                 degraded
                 and
                 disabled
                 from
                 his
                 Profession
                 in
                 the
                 Laws
                 ;
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 Pillory
                 ,
                 first
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Palace
                   yard
                
                 in
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 daies
                 after
                 in
                 Cheapside
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 each
                 place
                 to
                 lose
                 an
                 Ear
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 this
                 last
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Censure
                 was
                 much
                 moderated
                 in
                 the
                 execution
                 ;
                 )
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 Book
                 ,
                 called
                 Histrio-Mastyx
                 ,
                 publickly
                 burnt
                 before
                 his
                 face
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Hangman
                 ,
                 and
                 remain
                 prisoner
                 during
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               all
               this
               was
               so
               far
               from
               working
               any
               remorse
               in
               him
               ,
               
               that
               it
               rather
               hardened
               him
               in
               his
               waies
               .
               For
               in
               Iune
               following
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               could
               provide
               himself
               of
               Pen
               ,
               Ink
               and
               Paper
               ,
               he
               writes
               a
               most
               sharp
               and
               Libellous
               Letter
               to
               the
               Lord
               Archbishop
               ,
               touching
               his
               Censure
               in
               that
               Court
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               the
               Archbishop
               in
               particular
               had
               declared
               against
               him
               .
               With
               this
               Letter
               the
               Archbishop
               acquaints
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               his
               Majesty
               commands
               him
               to
               refer
               it
               to
               Atturney
               
                 Noy
                 .
                 Noy
              
               sends
               for
               Prynne
               ,
               and
               demands
               of
               him
               whether
               the
               Letter
               were
               of
               his
               own
               hand-writing
               or
               not
               ;
               to
               which
               Prynne
               cunningly
               replied
               ,
               That
               he
               could
               make
               no
               answer
               to
               that
               demand
               ,
               unless
               he
               saw
               the
               Letter
               ,
               and
               might
               read
               the
               same
               .
               No
               sooner
               was
               the
               Letter
               put
               into
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               Noys
               back
               turned
               a
               little
               toward
               him
               ,
               but
               presently
               he
               tore
               it
               all
               to
               pieces
               ,
               and
               flung
               the
               pieces
               out
               of
               the
               window
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               it
               might
               not
               rise
               in
               judgment
               against
               him
               if
               the
               Atturney
               should
               proceed
               to
               an
               
                 Ore
                 tenus
              
               ,
               as
               he
               meant
               to
               do
               .
               With
               this
               affront
               ,
               and
               the
               principal
               passages
               of
               the
               Letter
               ,
               the
               Atturney
               acquaints
               their
               Lordships
               in
               open
               Court
               ,
               but
               there
               was
               no
               remedy
               .
               For
               being
               there
               was
               no
               proof
               of
               the
               misdemeanour
               but
               the
               Letter
               it self
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Letter
               could
               not
               be
               brought
               in
               evidence
               as
               it
               should
               have
               been
               ,
               the
               Archbishop
               thought
               it
               a
               more
               noble
               Act
               to
               remit
               the
               crime
               than
               to
               trouble
               the
               Court
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Ministers
               in
               the
               prosecution
               .
               But
               herein
               Prynne
               sped
               better
               than
               some
               others
               who
               had
               before
               been
               snarling
               at
               him
               ,
               and
               laboured
               to
               expose
               him
               both
               to
               scorn
               and
               danger
               .
               No
               sooner
               had
               he
               mounted
               the
               Chair
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               but
               one
               Boyer
               ,
               who
               not
               long
               before
               had
               broke
               prison
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               had
               been
               committed
               for
               felony
               ,
               most
               grosly
               abused
               him
               to
               his
               face
               ,
               accusing
               him
               of
               no
               less
               than
               
                 High
                 Treason
              
               .
               For
               which
               being
               brought
               into
               the
               Star-Chamber
               ,
               the
               next
               Michaelmas
               Term
               he
               was
               there
               censured
               by
               their
               Lordships
               as
               
               the
               Crime
               deserved
               .
               And
               presently
               on
               the
               neck
               of
               this
               ,
               one
               Greene
               a
               poor
               decayed
               Printer
               ,
               for
               whom
               his
               Grace
               then
               Bishop
               of
               London
               had
               procured
               a
               Pension
               of
               five
               pound
               
                 per
                 Annum
              
               ,
               to
               be
               paid
               by
               the
               Company
               of
               Stationers
               yearly
               as
               long
               as
               he
               lived
               ,
               adventured
               into
               the
               Court
               of
               St.
               Iames's
               with
               a
               great
               Sword
               by
               his
               side
               ,
               desperately
               swearing
               ,
               That
               it
               the
               King
               did
               not
               do
               him
               Justice
               against
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               he
               would
               take
               another
               course
               with
               him
               .
               For
               this
               committed
               unto
               Newgate
               ;
               but
               how
               long
               he
               staid
               there
               ,
               and
               what
               other
               Punishment
               he
               suffered
               ,
               or
               whether
               he
               suffered
               any
               other
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
               let
               them
               seek
               that
               list
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               the
               other
               Sex
               might
               whet
               their
               tongues
               upon
               him
               also
               ,
               the
               Lady
               Davies
               ,
               the
               Widow
               of
               Sir
               
                 Iohn
                 Davies
              
               Atturney-General
               for
               King
               Iames
               in
               the
               Realm
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               scatters
               a
               Prophesie
               against
               him
               .
               This
               Lady
               had
               before
               spoken
               something
               unluckily
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Buckingham
               ,
               importing
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               not
               live
               till
               the
               end
               of
               August
               ,
               which
               raised
               her
               to
               the
               Reputation
               of
               a
               
                 Cunning
                 Woman
              
               amongst
               the
               ignorant
               people
               :
               and
               now
               she
               Prophesies
               of
               the
               new
               Archbishop
               ,
               That
               he
               should
               live
               but
               few
               days
               after
               the
               fifth
               of
               November
               ;
               for
               which
               ,
               and
               other
               Prophesies
               of
               a
               more
               mischievous
               nature
               ,
               she
               was
               after
               brought
               into
               the
               Court
               of
               High-Commission
               ;
               the
               Woman
               being
               grown
               so
               mad
               ,
               that
               she
               phancied
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Daniel
               to
               have
               been
               infused
               into
               her
               Body
               :
               And
               this
               she
               grounded
               on
               an
               Anagram
               which
               she
               made
               of
               her
               Name
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 ELEANOR
                 DAVIES
                 ,
                 REVEAL
                 O
                 DANIEL
              
               :
               And
               though
               the
               Anagram
               had
               too
               much
               by
               an
               L
               ,
               and
               too
               little
               by
               an
               S
               ;
               yet
               she
               found
               Daniel
               and
               Reveal
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               served
               her
               turn
               .
               Much
               pains
               was
               taken
               by
               the
               Court
               to
               dispossess
               her
               of
               this
               Spirit
               ;
               but
               all
               would
               not
               do
               ,
               till
               Lamb
               then
               Dean
               of
               the
               Arches
               shot
               her
               through
               and
               through
               ,
               with
               an
               Arrow
               borrowed
               from
               her
               own
               Quiver
               :
               For
               whilst
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Divines
               were
               reasoning
               the
               Point
               with
               her
               out
               of
               Holy
               Scripture
               ,
               he
               took
               a
               Pen
               into
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               hit
               upon
               this
               excellent
               Anagram
               ,
               viz.
               
                 DAME
                 ELEANOR
                 DAVIES
                 ,
                 NEVER
                 SO
                 MAD
                 A
                 LADIE
              
               :
               Which
               having
               proved
               to
               be
               true
               by
               the
               Rules
               of
               Art
               ,
               Madam
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               
                 I
                 see
                 you
                 build
                 much
                 on
              
               Anagrams
               ,
               
                 and
                 I
                 have
                 found
                 out
                 one
                 which
                 I
                 hope
                 will
                 fit
                 you
              
               ;
               This
               said
               ,
               and
               reading
               it
               aloud
               ,
               he
               put
               it
               into
               her
               ●ands
               in
               Writing
               ,
               which
               happy
               Phansie
               brought
               that
               grave
               Court
               into
               such
               a
               laughter
               ,
               and
               the
               poor
               Woman
               thereupon
               into
               such
               a
               confusion
               ,
               that
               afterwards
               she
               grew
               either
               wiser
               ,
               or
               was
               less
               regarded
               .
               This
               ended
               as
               succesfully
               as
               he
               could
               desire
               :
               but
               he
               sped
               worse
               with
               another
               of
               his
               Female
               Adversaries
               .
               The
               Lady
               Purbeck
               ,
               Wi●e
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 Villers
              
               Viscount
               Purbeck
               ,
               the
               elder
               Brother
               by
               the
               same
               Venter
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
               Buckingham
               ,
               had
               been
               brought
               into
               the
               
                 High-Commission
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1627.
               for
               living
               openly
               in
               Adultery
               with
               Sir
               
                 Robert
                 Howard
              
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               younger
               Sons
               of
               Thomas
               the
               first
               Earl
               of
               Suffolk
               of
               that
               Family
               .
               Sentenced
               among
               other
               things
               to
               do
               Penance
               at
               St.
               Paul's
               Cross
               ,
               she
               ●scaped
               her
               Keepers
               ,
               took
               Sanctuary
               in
               the
               Savoy
               ,
               and
               was
               from
               
               thence
               conveyed
               away
               by
               the
               French
               Embassador
               .
               The
               Duke
               being
               dead
               ,
               all
               further
               prosecution
               against
               her
               died
               also
               with
               him
               ;
               which
               notwithstanding
               ,
               the
               proud
               woman
               being
               more
               terrified
               with
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Punishment
               ,
               
               than
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Sin
               ,
               vented
               her
               malice
               and
               displeasure
               against
               the
               Archbishop
               (
               who
               had
               been
               very
               severe
               against
               her
               at
               the
               time
               of
               her
               Trial
               )
               when
               he
               was
               come
               unto
               his
               Greatness
               ;
               spending
               her
               tongue
               upon
               him
               in
               words
               so
               full
               of
               deep
               disgrace
               and
               reproach
               unto
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               do
               no
               less
               than
               cause
               her
               to
               be
               laid
               in
               the
               Gatehouse
               :
               But
               being
               not
               long
               after
               delivered
               thence
               by
               the
               Practise
               of
               Howard
               afore-mentioned
               ,
               Howard
               was
               seised
               upon
               ,
               and
               laid
               up
               in
               her
               place
               ;
               which
               Punishment
               (
               though
               it
               was
               the
               least
               that
               could
               be
               looked
               for
               )
               he
               so
               highly
               stomach'd
               ,
               that
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               Archbishop
               was
               impeach'd
               by
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               and
               committed
               to
               Custody
               by
               the
               Lords
               (
               which
               hapned
               on
               
                 Fryday
                 December
              
               18.
               1640.
               
               )
               he
               petitioned
               for
               Relief
               against
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               of
               the
               
                 High
                 Commissioners
              
               by
               whom
               the
               Warrant
               had
               been
               signed
               .
               The
               Lords
               upon
               the
               reading
               of
               it
               imposed
               a
               Fine
               of
               500
               l.
               on
               the
               Archbishop
               himself
               ,
               and
               250
               l.
               apiece
               upon
               Lamb
               and
               Duck
               ,
               and
               pressed
               it
               with
               such
               cruel
               rigour
               ,
               that
               they
               forced
               him
               to
               sell
               his
               Plate
               to
               make
               payment
               of
               it
               ;
               the
               Fine
               being
               set
               on
               Munday
               the
               21.
               of
               December
               ,
               and
               ordered
               to
               be
               paid
               on
               the
               Wednesday
               after
               .
            
             
               But
               these
               Particulars
               have
               carried
               me
               beyond
               my
               year
               :
               I
               return
               therefore
               back
               again
               ;
               and
               having
               shewed
               what
               Actings
               had
               been
               set
               on
               foot
               both
               in
               England
               and
               Scotland
               ,
               must
               now
               cross
               over
               into
               Ireland
               ,
               where
               we
               find
               Wentworth
               made
               Lord
               Deputy
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Faulkland
               .
               We
               told
               you
               formerly
               of
               some
               dearness
               which
               was
               growing
               between
               him
               and
               Laud
               then
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               at
               his
               first
               Admission
               to
               the
               place
               of
               a
               Privy-Counsellor
               .
               Toward
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               
                 Ianuary
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1630.
               
               Wentworth
               being
               then
               Lord
               President
               of
               the
               Council
               established
               for
               the
               Northern
               Parts
               ,
               bestowed
               a
               Visit
               on
               him
               at
               London-House
               ,
               where
               they
               had
               some
               private
               Conference
               touching
               the
               better
               Settlement
               of
               Affairs
               both
               in
               England
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               of
               which
               Kingdom
               Wentworth
               not
               long
               after
               was
               Created
               Lord
               Deputy
               .
               He
               staid
               somewhat
               longer
               from
               his
               Charge
               than
               he
               would
               have
               done
               ,
               to
               be
               present
               at
               the
               Censure
               of
               Williams
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               informed
               against
               in
               the
               Star-Chamber
               by
               his
               Majesties
               Atturney-General
               ,
               for
               some
               dangerous
               and
               disgraceful
               words
               which
               he
               was
               reported
               to
               have
               spoken
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Government
               ,
               and
               revealing
               some
               Secrets
               which
               his
               Majesty
               had
               formerly
               committed
               to
               his
               Trust
               as
               a
               Privy-Counsellor
               :
               But
               Williams
               found
               so
               many
               shifts
               to
               put
               off
               the
               Trial
               ,
               that
               the
               Deputy
               was
               fain
               to
               leave
               him
               in
               the
               same
               estate
               in
               which
               he
               found
               him
               ,
               
               and
               hoised
               Sail
               for
               Ireland
               .
               Scarce
               was
               he
               setled
               in
               his
               Power
               ,
               but
               he
               began
               to
               reform
               some
               things
               which
               he
               beheld
               as
               blemishes
               in
               the
               face
               of
               that
               Church
               .
               In
               the
               Chappel
               of
               the
               Castle
               of
               Dublin
               ,
               the
               chief
               Seat
               of
               his
               Residence
               ,
               he
               found
               a
               fair
               large
               Pue
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Choire
               ,
               erected
               for
               the
               
               use
               of
               his
               Predecessors
               in
               that
               place
               ;
               the
               Communion-Table
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               being
               thrust
               out
               of
               doors
               .
               This
               Pue
               he
               commands
               to
               be
               taken
               down
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Table
               to
               be
               restored
               to
               its
               ancient
               place
               ,
               where
               the
               Altar
               formerly
               had
               stood
               .
               In
               Christ-Church
               the
               Cathedral
               of
               that
               City
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               Lord
               Deputies
               repair
               on
               Sundays
               and
               Holydays
               for
               Gods
               Publick
               Worship
               ,
               he
               found
               the
               Holy
               Table
               scituated
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Choire
               or
               Chancel
               ,
               and
               day
               by
               day
               profaned
               by
               Boys
               and
               Girles
               ,
               who
               sate
               upon
               it
               :
               This
               Table
               he
               caused
               to
               be
               removed
               also
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               the
               other
               .
               And
               whereas
               the
               Earl
               of
               Cork
               had
               built
               a
               stately
               Monument
               for
               his
               Wife
               and
               some
               of
               her
               Ancestors
               ,
               but
               chiefly
               for
               himself
               and
               his
               own
               Posterity
               ,
               at
               the
               East
               end
               of
               the
               Choire
               in
               St.
               Patrick's
               Church
               ,
               being
               the
               second
               of
               that
               City
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Deputy
               required
               him
               to
               take
               it
               down
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               to
               satisfie
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               in
               the
               standing
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Of
               all
               these
               things
               he
               gave
               Order
               to
               his
               Chaplain
               Bramhall
               to
               give
               the
               Archbishop
               an
               Account
               ,
               which
               Bramhall
               did
               accordingly
               in
               his
               Letters
               of
               the
               tenth
               of
               August
               1633.
               
               In
               which
               Letters
               he
               gave
               this
               testimony
               also
               of
               the
               Deputies
               Care
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 possible
                 for
                 the
                 Intentions
                 of
                 a
                 mortal
                 Man
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 serious
                 and
                 sincere
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 concerned
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
              
               Irish
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 than
                 his
                 Lordships
                 were
                 .
              
               And
               that
               he
               might
               lay
               a
               sure
               foundation
               to
               proceed
               upon
               ,
               he
               procured
               the
               University
               of
               Dublin
               to
               make
               choice
               of
               Laud
               ,
               then
               being
               Lord
               Elect
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               for
               their
               Lord
               and
               Chancellor
               .
               To
               this
               they
               chearfully
               assented
               ,
               passed
               the
               Election
               on
               the
               fourteenth
               of
               
                 September
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1633.
               being
               but
               six
               days
               before
               his
               actual
               Confirmation
               into
               the
               Metropolitical
               and
               Supream
               Dignity
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               Nor
               was
               it
               long
               before
               they
               found
               on
               what
               a
               gracious
               Benefactor
               they
               had
               placed
               that
               Honour
               :
               He
               had
               been
               told
               by
               Ryves
               ,
               his
               Majesties
               Advocate
               (
               who
               formerly
               had
               exercised
               that
               Office
               in
               the
               Realm
               of
               Ireland
               )
               of
               the
               deplorable
               condition
               of
               that
               Church
               in
               the
               respect
               of
               Maintenance
               .
               Most
               of
               the
               Tythes
               had
               been
               appropriated
               to
               Monasteries
               and
               Religious
               Houses
               ,
               afterwards
               vested
               in
               the
               Crown
               ,
               or
               sold
               to
               private
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               made
               Lay-Fees
               ;
               The
               Vicaridges
               for
               the
               most
               part
               Stipendary
               ,
               and
               their
               Stipends
               so
               miserable
               sordid
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               whole
               Province
               of
               Connaught
               most
               of
               the
               Vicars
               Pensions
               came
               but
               to
               40
               
                 s.
                 per
                 Annum
              
               ,
               and
               in
               many
               places
               but
               16.
               
               The
               Bishopricks
               at
               that
               time
               were
               many
               in
               number
               ,
               but
               of
               small
               Revenue
               ,
               having
               been
               much
               dilapidated
               in
               the
               change
               of
               Religion
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               utterly
               unable
               to
               maintain
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               no
               good
               Benefice
               near
               them
               to
               be
               held
               
                 in
                 Commendam
              
               .
               
               This
               had
               been
               certified
               unto
               him
               by
               Letters
               from
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               about
               three
               years
               since
               ;
               and
               it
               had
               been
               certified
               also
               by
               Beadle
               Bishop
               of
               Killmore
               ,
               That
               the
               Churches
               were
               in
               great
               decay
               ,
               and
               that
               some
               men
               of
               better
               quality
               than
               the
               rest
               were
               possessed
               of
               three
               ,
               four
               ,
               five
               ,
               or
               more
               of
               those
               V●caridges
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               disservice
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               reproach
               to
               themselves
               .
            
             
             
               These
               things
               he
               could
               not
               chuse
               but
               look
               on
               as
               great
               discouragements
               to
               Learning
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               could
               produce
               no
               other
               effects
               than
               Ignorance
               in
               the
               Priest
               ,
               and
               Barbarism
               in
               the
               People
               .
               Scandalous
               Benefices
               make
               for
               the
               most
               part
               scandalous
               Ministers
               ,
               as
               naked
               Walls
               are
               said
               in
               the
               English
               Proverb
               to
               make
               giddy
               Houswifes
               .
               Where
               there
               is
               neither
               Means
               nor
               Maintenance
               for
               a
               Learned
               Ministry
               ,
               what
               a
               gross
               night
               of
               Ignorance
               must
               befal
               those
               men
               who
               were
               to
               hold
               forth
               the
               Light
               to
               others
               ?
               And
               if
               the
               Light
               it self
               be
               Darkness
               ,
               how
               great
               a
               Darkness
               must
               it
               be
               ,
               which
               doth
               follow
               after
               it
               ?
               That
               Observation
               of
               (e)
               
                 Panormitan
                 ,
                 That
                 poor
                 Churches
                 will
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 none
                 but
                 ignorant
                 Priests
                 ,
              
               being
               as
               true
               as
               old
               ,
               and
               as
               old
               as
               lamentable
               .
               For
               remedy
               whereof
               ,
               he
               took
               an
               opportunity
               to
               move
               his
               Majesty
               to
               restore
               all
               such
               Impropriations
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               as
               were
               then
               vested
               in
               the
               Crown
               .
               The
               Exchequer
               was
               at
               that
               time
               empty
               ,
               the
               Revenue
               low
               ,
               which
               might
               seem
               to
               make
               the
               Proposition
               the
               more
               unseasonable
               :
               But
               so
               great
               was
               his
               Majesties
               Piety
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               the
               Reasons
               so
               forcible
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Deputy
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               so
               cordially
               a●fected
               to
               advance
               the
               Work
               ,
               that
               his
               Majesty
               graciously
               condescended
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               sound
               his
               Ministers
               there
               as
               ready
               to
               speed
               the
               business
               ,
               as
               either
               of
               them
               could
               desire
               .
               Encouraged
               by
               which
               Royal
               Example
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Cork
               ,
               who
               from
               a
               very
               small
               beginning
               had
               raised
               himself
               to
               a
               vast
               Revenue
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               Re-built
               some
               Churches
               ,
               and
               Repaired
               others
               ;
               restored
               some
               of
               his
               Impropriations
               to
               those
               several
               Churches
               ;
               and
               doubtless
               had
               proceeded
               further
               ,
               if
               a
               difference
               had
               not
               hapned
               betwixt
               the
               Lord
               Deputy
               and
               him
               ,
               about
               the
               removing
               of
               the
               Monument
               which
               he
               had
               erected
               for
               himself
               and
               his
               Posterity
               ,
               in
               one
               of
               the
               principal
               Churches
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Dublin
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               said
               .
               And
               as
               for
               the
               improving
               of
               the
               Bishopricks
               ,
               as
               Ossory
               and
               
                 Kilkenny
                 ,
                 Killmore
              
               and
               
                 Ardagh
                 ,
                 Down
              
               and
               Connor
               ,
               and
               possibly
               some
               others
               had
               before
               this
               been
               joined
               together
               ;
               so
               was
               it
               advised
               by
               the
               Primate
               ,
               That
               Kilfenore
               should
               be
               joined
               unto
               that
               of
               Killalow
               ,
               lying
               contiguous
               to
               each
               other
               ;
               Both
               which
               being
               joined
               by
               a
               perpetual
               union
               ,
               were
               thought
               sufficient
               to
               make
               an
               indifferent
               Competency
               for
               an
               Irish
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               But
               all
               this
               Care
               had
               been
               to
               little
               or
               no
               purpose
               ,
               if
               some
               course
               were
               not
               also
               taken
               to
               preserve
               Religion
               ,
               endangered
               on
               this
               side
               by
               Popery
               ,
               and
               on
               that
               by
               Calvinism
               ;
               each
               side
               unwillingly
               contributing
               to
               the
               growth
               of
               the
               other
               .
               The
               perverse
               oppositions
               of
               the
               Calvinist
               ,
               made
               the
               Papist
               obstinate
               ;
               and
               the
               insolencies
               of
               the
               Papists
               ,
               did
               both
               vex
               and
               confirm
               the
               Calvinists
               .
               Betwixt
               them
               both
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               was
               so
               lost
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               little
               of
               her
               genuine
               and
               native
               Doctrine
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Clergy
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               .
               The
               Papists
               being
               first
               suppressed
               ,
               it
               was
               conceived
               to
               be
               no
               hard
               matter
               to
               reduce
               the
               Calvinians
               to
               Conformity
               ;
               and
               to
               suppress
               the
               Papists
               ,
               it
               was
               found
               expedient
               ,
               That
               the
               standing
               Army
               should
               be
               kept
               in
               continual
               Pay
               ,
               and
               that
               Monies
               should
               be
               levied
               on
               the
               
               Papists
               themselves
               for
               the
               payment
               of
               it
               :
               In
               order
               whereunto
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Killmore
               before-mentioned
               ,
               had
               given
               an
               Account
               unto
               his
               Grace
               then
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               touching
               the
               dangerous
               condition
               of
               that
               Church
               by
               the
               growth
               of
               Popery
               ;
               and
               now
               he
               finds
               it
               necessary
               to
               give
               the
               like
               Account
               unto
               the
               new
               Lord
               Deputy
               .
               Him
               therefore
               he
               informs
               by
               Letters
               dated
               November
               5.
               1633.
               
               (
               which
               was
               not
               long
               after
               he
               had
               personally
               assumed
               the
               Government
               ,
               and
               received
               the
               Sword
               )
               to
               this
               effect
               ;
               
               viz.
               
               
                 That
                 in
                 that
                 Crown
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 a
                 far
                 greater
                 Kingdom
                 than
                 his
                 Majesty
                 had
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 said
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 was
                 governed
                 by
                 the
                 new
                 Congregation
                 
                   de
                   propaganda
                   Fide
                
                 ,
                 established
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 at
                 Rome
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 there
                 a
                 Clergy
                 depending
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 double
                 in
                 number
                 to
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 the
                 Heads
                 of
                 which
                 were
                 bound
                 by
                 a
                 corporal
                 Oath
                 to
                 maintain
                 his
                 Power
                 and
                 Greatness
                 against
                 all
                 Persons
                 whatsoever
                 ;
                 That
                 for
                 the
                 moulding
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 to
                 the
                 Popes
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 rabble
                 of
                 Irregular
                 Regulars
                 ,
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 the
                 younger
                 Sons
                 of
                 Noble
                 Houses
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 them
                 the
                 more
                 insolent
                 and
                 uncontrollable
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 erected
                 an
                 University
                 in
                 Dublin
                 ,
                 to
                 confront
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Colledge
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 breed
                 up
                 the
                 Youth
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 to
                 his
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 one
                 Harris
                 being
                 Dean
                 thereof
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 dispersed
                 a
                 Scandalous
                 Pamphlet
                 against
                 the
                 Lord
                 Primates
                 Sermon
                 preach'd
                 at
                 Wansteed
                 (
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 Pieces
                 that
                 ever
                 came
                 from
                 him
                 )
                 Anno
                 1629.
                 
                 That
                 since
                 the
                 Dissolving
                 of
                 their
                 new
                 Frieries
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Dublin
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 Erected
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 brought
                 the
                 People
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 sottish
                 negligence
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cared
                 not
                 to
                 learn
                 the
                 Commandments
                 as
                 God
                 spake
                 and
                 left
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 flocked
                 in
                 Multitudes
                 to
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 such
                 Superstitious
                 Doctrines
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Priests
                 were
                 ashamed
                 of
                 ;
                 That
                 a
                 Synodical
                 Meeting
                 of
                 their
                 Clergy
                 had
                 been
                 held
                 lately
                 at
                 Drogheda
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Vlster
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 decreed
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   lawful
                   to
                   take
                   the
                   Oath
                   of
                   Allegiance
                
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 conjuncture
                 of
                 Affairs
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 bridle
                 of
                 the
                 Army
                 might
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 thought
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 Brain-sick
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 Brainless
                 man
                 :
                 which
                 whosoever
                 did
                 endeavour
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 would
                 oppose
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Service
                 ,
                 but
                 expose
                 his
                 own
                 neck
                 to
                 the
                 Skeanes
                 of
                 those
                 Irish
                 cut-throats
                 .
              
               All
               which
               he
               humbly
               refers
               to
               his
               Lordships
               seasonable
               Care
               and
               Consideration
               .
               Upon
               this
               Information
               ,
               the
               Deputy
               obtains
               his
               Majesties
               leave
               to
               hold
               a
               Parliament
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               he
               managed
               with
               such
               notable
               dexterity
               ,
               that
               he
               made
               himself
               Master
               of
               a
               Power
               sufficient
               to
               suppress
               the
               Insolencies
               of
               the
               Papists
               ,
               and
               yet
               exceedingly
               prevailed
               upon
               their
               Affections
               .
               From
               which
               time
               forwards
               the
               
                 Popish
                 Recusants
              
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               were
               kept
               in
               stricter
               duty
               ,
               and
               held
               closer
               to
               loyal
               Obedience
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               irritating
               so
               severe
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               than
               ever
               they
               had
               been
               by
               any
               of
               his
               Predecessors
               .
            
             
               This
               Parliament
               brought
               with
               it
               a
               Convocation
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               of
               
               course
               ;
               and
               in
               that
               somewhat
               must
               be
               done
               to
               check
               the
               spreading
               of
               Calvinism
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               that
               Church
               .
               The
               Articles
               of
               Religion
               agreed
               upon
               in
               Convocation
               Anno
               1615.
               were
               so
               contrived
               by
               Vsher
               the
               now
               Lord
               Primate
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 the
                 Sabbatarian
                 and
                 Calvinian
                 Rigours
                 were
                 declared
                 therein
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ;
                 Most
                 grievous
                 Torments
                 immediately
                 in
                 his
                 Soul
                 affirmed
                 to
                 be
                 endured
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 Calvin
                 makes
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 his
                 
                   descent
                   into
                   Hell
                
                 ;
                 The
                 abstenencies
                 from
                 eating
                 Flesh
                 upon
                 certain
                 days
                 ,
                 declared
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 Religious
                 Fasts
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 grounded
                 only
                 upon
                 Politick
                 Ends
                 and
                 Considerations
                 ;
                 All
                 Ministers
                 adjudged
                 to
                 be
                 Lawfully
                 called
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 called
                 unto
                 the
                 Work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 Publick
                 Authority
                 given
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 but
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 Bishops
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 no
                 matter
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 Authorized
                 unto
                 it
                 by
                 their
                 several
                 Churches
                 )
                 :
                 The
                 Sacerdotal
                 Power
                 of
                 Absolution
                 made
                 declarative
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 quite
                 subverted
                 ;
                 No
                 Power
                 ascribed
                 unto
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Ordaining
                 Canons
                 ,
                 or
                 censuring
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 either
                 carelesly
                 or
                 maliciously
                 do
                 infringe
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 the
                 Pope
                 made
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 like
                 Determination
                 of
                 the
                 
                   French
                   Hugonots
                
                 made
                 at
                 Gappe
                 in
                 Dolphine
                 :
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 silence
                 concerning
                 the
                 Consecration
                 of
                 Archbishops
                 and
                 Bishops
                 (
                 expresly
                 justified
                 and
                 avowed
                 in
                 the
                 English
                 Book
                 )
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 a
                 different
                 Order
                 from
                 the
                 Common
                 Presbyters
                 .
              
               All
               which
               ,
               being
               Vsher's
               own
               Opinions
               ,
               were
               dispersed
               in
               several
               places
               of
               these
               Articles
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               approved
               of
               in
               that
               Convocation
               ,
               and
               finally
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Lord
               Deputy
               Chichester
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               King
               Iames.
               By
               means
               whereof
               these
               two
               great
               mischiefs
               did
               ensue
               ;
               First
               ,
               A
               great
               matter
               of
               division
               which
               it
               caused
               to
               the
               Priests
               and
               Papists
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               that
               in
               three
               Kingdoms
               ,
               under
               the
               Obedience
               of
               one
               Sovereign
               Prince
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               three
               distinct
               and
               contrary
               Professions
               ,
               and
               yet
               pretending
               every
               one
               to
               the
               same
               Religion
               .
               And
               secondly
               ,
               Whensoever
               the
               Points
               were
               agitated
               here
               in
               England
               against
               the
               Sabbatarian
               and
               Calvinian
               Rigours
               ,
               the
               Disputants
               were
               forthwith
               choaked
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               these
               Articles
               ,
               and
               the
               infallible
               Judgment
               of
               King
               Iames
               ,
               who
               confirmed
               the
               same
               .
               If
               therefore
               the
               Archbishop
               meant
               to
               have
               Peace
               in
               England
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               Ireland
               must
               be
               won
               to
               desert
               those
               Articles
               ,
               and
               receive
               ours
               in
               England
               in
               the
               place
               thereof
               .
            
             
               This
               to
               effect
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               thought
               expedient
               by
               such
               as
               had
               the
               managing
               of
               that
               design
               ,
               to
               propose
               any
               abrogation
               or
               repealing
               of
               the
               former
               Articles
               ,
               which
               had
               so
               many
               Friends
               and
               Patrons
               in
               that
               Convocation
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               moved
               severally
               both
               in
               the
               House
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               to
               have
               them
               ratified
               and
               confirmed
               in
               the
               present
               Meeting
               .
               And
               questionless
               it
               had
               been
               carried
               in
               that
               way
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               not
               seasonably
               been
               diverted
               by
               telling
               the
               Promoters
               of
               it
               ,
               That
               those
               Articles
               had
               already
               received
               as
               much
               Authority
               as
               that
               Church
               could
               give
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               seeking
               to
               
               procure
               any
               such
               Confirmation
               ,
               they
               would
               weaken
               the
               Original
               Power
               by
               which
               they
               stood
               .
               This
               blow
               being
               thus
               handsomly
               broken
               ,
               their
               next
               work
               was
               to
               move
               the
               Primate
               ,
               That
               for
               the
               avoiding
               of
               such
               scandal
               which
               was
               given
               the
               Papists
               ,
               and
               to
               declare
               the
               Unity
               in
               Judgment
               and
               Affections
               between
               the
               Churches
               ,
               a
               Canon
               might
               be
               passed
               in
               approbation
               of
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               To
               this
               the
               Prelate
               being
               gained
               ,
               the
               Canon
               was
               drawn
               up
               and
               presented
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               being
               by
               him
               propounded
               ,
               was
               accordingly
               passed
               ,
               one
               only
               man
               dissenting
               when
               it
               came
               to
               the
               Vote
               ,
               who
               had
               pierced
               deeper
               into
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               Project
               than
               the
               others
               did
               .
               It
               was
               desired
               also
               by
               Bramhall
               ,
               not
               long
               before
               the
               Lord
               Deputies
               Chaplain
               ,
               but
               then
               Bishop
               of
               Derrie
               ,
               That
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               Canons
               made
               in
               the
               year
               1603.
               might
               be
               admitted
               in
               that
               Church
               :
               But
               the
               Primate
               was
               ever
               so
               afraid
               of
               bowing
               at
               the
               Name
               of
               IESVS
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               Reverences
               required
               in
               them
               ,
               which
               he
               neither
               practised
               nor
               approved
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               by
               no
               means
               hearken
               to
               it
               ,
               which
               bred
               some
               heats
               between
               him
               and
               Bramhall
               ,
               ending
               at
               last
               in
               this
               Temperament
               ,
               That
               some
               select
               Canons
               should
               be
               taken
               out
               of
               that
               Book
               ,
               and
               intermingled
               with
               some
               others
               of
               their
               own
               composing
               .
               But
               for
               the
               Canon
               which
               approved
               and
               received
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               it
               was
               this
               that
               followeth
               ;
               viz.
               
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         Of
                         the
                         Agreement
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         of
                         England
                         and
                         Ireland
                         in
                         the
                         Profession
                         of
                         the
                         same
                         
                           Christian
                           Faith.
                        
                         
                      
                       
                         FOr
                         the
                         manifestation
                         of
                         our
                         Agreement
                         with
                         the
                         Church
                         of
                         England
                         ,
                         in
                         the
                         Confession
                         of
                         the
                         same
                         
                           Christian
                           Faith
                        
                         ,
                         and
                         Doctrine
                         of
                         the
                         Sacraments
                         ,
                         We
                         do
                         receive
                         and
                         approve
                         the
                         Book
                         of
                         Articles
                         of
                         Religion
                         ,
                         agreed
                         upon
                         by
                         the
                         Archbishops
                         and
                         Bishops
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         whole
                         Clergie
                         ,
                         in
                         whole
                         Convocation
                         holden
                         at
                         
                           London
                           ,
                           Anno
                           Dom.
                           1562.
                        
                         for
                         the
                         avoiding
                         of
                         diversities
                         of
                         Opinions
                         ,
                         and
                         for
                         the
                         establishing
                         of
                         Consent
                         touching
                         true
                         Religion
                         .
                         And
                         therefore
                         if
                         any
                         hereafter
                         shall
                         affirm
                         ,
                         That
                         any
                         of
                         those
                         Articles
                         are
                         in
                         any
                         part
                         Superstitious
                         and
                         Erroneous
                         ,
                         or
                         such
                         as
                         he
                         may
                         not
                         with
                         a
                         good
                         Conscience
                         Subscribe
                         unto
                         ,
                         Let
                         him
                         be
                         Excommunicated
                         ,
                         and
                         not
                         Absolved
                         before
                         he
                         make
                         a
                         publick
                         Revocation
                         of
                         his
                         Error
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               Such
               was
               the
               Canon
               passed
               in
               this
               Convocation
               ,
               for
               the
               approbation
               and
               reception
               of
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               :
               Which
               Canon
               was
               no
               sooner
               passed
               ,
               confirmed
               ,
               and
               published
               ,
               but
               the
               Primate
               and
               his
               Party
               saw
               the
               danger
               which
               they
               had
               cast
               themselves
               into
               by
               their
               inadvertency
               ;
               and
               found
               too
               late
               ,
               That
               by
               receiving
               and
               approving
               the
               English
               Articles
               ,
               they
               had
               abrogated
               and
               repealed
               the
               Irish.
               To
               salve
               this
               sore
               ,
               it
               concerned
               them
               to
               bestir
               themselves
               with
               their
               utmost
               diligence
               ,
               and
               so
               accordingly
               they
               did
               .
               
               For
               first
               the
               Primate
               ,
               and
               some
               Bishops
               of
               his
               opinions
               ,
               required
               subscription
               to
               the
               Articles
               of
               both
               Churches
               of
               all
               such
               as
               came
               to
               be
               ordained
               at
               the
               next
               Ordination
               .
               But
               it
               went
               no
               further
               than
               the
               next
               ,
               for
               if
               the
               Papists
               made
               it
               a
               matter
               of
               Derision
               to
               have
               three
               Confessions
               in
               the
               three
               Churches
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Kingdoms
               ;
               
               How
               much
               more
               matter
               must
               it
               give
               them
               of
               scorn
               and
               laughter
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               two
               different
               Confessions
               in
               the
               same
               Church
               ,
               and
               both
               subscribed
               unto
               ,
               but
               as
               one
               and
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               The
               Primate
               next
               applies
               himself
               to
               the
               Lord
               Deputy
               ,
               
               beseeching
               him
               that
               the
               former
               Articles
               might
               receive
               a
               new
               Ratification
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               for
               preventing
               all
               innovations
               in
               the
               Religion
               there
               established
               :
               But
               he
               found
               but
               little
               comfort
               there
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Deputy
               threatning
               to
               cause
               the
               said
               Confession
               to
               be
               burnt
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               hangman
               ;
               if
               at
               the
               least
               the
               Scots
               Commissioners
               may
               be
               believed
               ;
               amongst
               whose
               Articles
               against
               him
               I
               find
               this
               for
               one
               .
               Finding
               no
               better
               hopes
               on
               that
               side
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               he
               dispatcheth
               his
               Letters
               of
               Advice
               to
               his
               Friends
               in
               England
               ,
               one
               to
               an
               Honourable
               Person
               amongst
               the
               rest
               ,
               assuring
               them
               that
               though
               by
               a
               Canon
               passed
               in
               that
               Convocation
               they
               had
               received
               and
               approved
               the
               Articles
               of
               England
               ;
               yet
               that
               the
               Articlers
               of
               Ireland
               were
               ever
               called
               in
               ,
               might
               well
               be
               reckoned
               for
               a
               fancy
               .
               The
               like
               affirmed
               in
               a
               Certificate
               made
               by
               Bernard
               ,
               and
               Pullen
               ,
               two
               Members
               of
               the
               Lower
               House
               in
               this
               Convocation
               ,
               
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 whosoever
                 do
                 aver
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Articles
                 were
                 abolished
                 ,
                 are
                 grosly
                 mistaken
                 and
                 have
                 abused
                 the
                 said
                 Convocation
                 in
                 delivering
                 so
                 manifest
                 an
                 untruth
                 .
              
               And
               to
               back
               this
               ,
               another
               Certificate
               must
               be
               gained
               from
               one
               who
               comes
               commended
               to
               us
               under
               the
               Title
               of
               
                 a
                 most
                 eminent
                 ,
                 judicious
                 ,
                 and
                 learned
                 person
                 ,
              
               
               who
               having
               considered
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               
                 Conceives
                 that
                 both
                 Confessions
                 were
                 consistent
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 Revocation
                 of
                 the
                 Irish
                 Articles
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 approbation
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 as
                 agreeing
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               all
               this
               would
               not
               serve
               the
               turn
               ,
               or
               save
               those
               Articles
               from
               being
               brought
               under
               a
               Repeal
               by
               the
               present
               Canon
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               it
               appeareth
               by
               the
               Canon
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 approve
                 ,
                 but
                 receive
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               .
               Their
               approbation
               of
               them
               ,
               had
               they
               gone
               no
               further
               ,
               had
               been
               a
               sufficient
               manifestation
               of
               their
               agreement
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               in
               the
               Confession
               of
               the
               same
               Protestant
               Religion
               :
               But
               their
               receiving
               of
               the
               same
               doth
               intimate
               a
               superinducing
               of
               them
               upon
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               is
               equivalent
               both
               in
               Fact
               and
               Law
               to
               the
               Repealing
               of
               the
               old
               .
               For
               otherwise
               St.
               Paul
               must
               needs
               be
               out
               in
               the
               Rules
               of
               Logick
               when
               he
               proved
               the
               Abrogating
               of
               the
               old
               Covenant
               by
               the
               superinduction
               of
               a
               new
               ;
               For
               having
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               God
               by
               speaking
               of
               a
               New
               Covenant
               ,
               had
               (d)
               antiquated
               and
               made
               void
               the
               first
               ,
               (
               or
               made
               the
               first
               old
               as
               our
               English
               read
               it
               ;
               )
               he
               adds
               immediatly
               ,
               
                 That
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 old
                 ,
                 decayeth
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 vanish
                 away
              
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               as
               Diodati
               descants
               on
               it
               ,
               The
               old
               being
               disanulled
               by
               the
               new
               ,
               there
               must
               necessarily
               follow
               
               the
               abolishment
               of
               its
               use
               and
               practice
               .
               Nor
               find
               they
               any
               other
               abrogation
               of
               the
               
                 Iewish
                 Sabbath
              
               then
               by
               the
               superinducing
               of
               the
               
                 Lords
                 day
                 for
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 worship
                 .
              
               By
               means
               whereof
               the
               Sabbath
               was
               lessened
               in
               authority
               and
               reputation
               by
               little
               and
               little
               ,
               and
               in
               short
               time
               was
               absolutely
               laid
               aside
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ;
               the
               fourth
               Commandement
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               was
               at
               first
               ordained
               ,
               being
               still
               in
               force
               .
               So
               then
               according
               to
               these
               grounds
               the
               Articles
               of
               Ireland
               were
               virtually
               ,
               though
               not
               formally
               ,
               abrogated
               ;
               or
               else
               it
               must
               be
               granted
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               two
               Confessions
               in
               the
               same
               one
               Church
               ,
               different
               both
               in
               form
               and
               matter
               ,
               and
               contrary
               in
               some
               points
               unto
               one
               another
               ,
               which
               would
               have
               been
               so
               far
               from
               creating
               an
               uniformity
               between
               the
               Churches
               in
               the
               concernments
               of
               Religion
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               have
               raised
               a
               greater
               disagreement
               within
               Ireland
               it self
               than
               was
               before
               between
               the
               Churches
               of
               both
               Kingdoms
               .
               And
               certainly
               the
               gaining
               of
               this
               point
               did
               much
               advantage
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               conducing
               visibly
               to
               the
               promotion
               of
               his
               ends
               and
               Counsels
               in
               making
               the
               Irish
               Clergy
               subject
               to
               the
               two
               Declarations
               ,
               and
               accountable
               for
               their
               breaking
               and
               neglect
               thereof
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               his
               Majesties
               Declaration
               about
               Lawful
               Sports
               ,
               and
               that
               prefixt
               before
               the
               book
               of
               Articles
               for
               appeasing
               Controversies
               .
               Take
               for
               a
               farewell
               this
               acknowledgment
               of
               a
               late
               Historian
               ,
               
               speaking
               as
               well
               the
               sense
               of
               others
               as
               his
               own
               ,
               
                 A
                 Convocation
                 (
                 concurrent
                 with
                 a
                 Parliament
                 )
                 was
                 called
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 and
                 kept
                 at
                 Dublin
                 in
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 thirty
                 nine
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 were
                 received
                 in
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 to
                 subscribe
                 unto
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 adjudged
                 fit
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 complies
                 with
                 England
                 in
                 the
                 Civil
                 Government
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 also
                 conform
                 thereunto
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
              
               And
               thereupon
               he
               thus
               concludes
               ,
               
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 the
                 Irish
                 Articles
                 concluded
                 formerly
                 in
                 a
                 Synod
                 ,
                 1616.
                 (
                 mistaken
                 for
                 1615.
                 )
                 (
                 wherein
                 Arminianism
                 was
                 condemned
                 
                   in
                   terminis
                   terminantibus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 observation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   day
                
                 resolved
                 
                   Iure
                   divino
                
                 )
                 were
                 utterly
                 excluded
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               leaving
               Ireland
               to
               the
               care
               of
               the
               Lord
               Deputy
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Derry
               ,
               who
               under
               him
               had
               the
               chief
               managing
               of
               the
               affairs
               of
               that
               Church
               ;
               let
               us
               see
               how
               the
               new
               Archbishop
               proceeds
               in
               England
               ,
               where
               he
               had
               so
               many
               plows
               going
               at
               once
               ,
               too
               many
               ,
               as
               it
               after
               proved
               ,
               to
               work
               well
               together
               .
               For
               not
               thinking
               he
               had
               done
               enough
               in
               order
               to
               the
               peace
               and
               uniformity
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               by
               taking
               care
               for
               it
               here
               at
               home
               ,
               his
               thoughts
               transported
               him
               with
               the
               like
               affection
               to
               preserve
               it
               from
               neglect
               abroad
               .
               To
               which
               end
               he
               had
               offered
               some
               considerations
               to
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               said
               ,
               Anno
               1622.
               relating
               to
               the
               regulation
               of
               Gods
               publick
               Worship
               amongst
               the
               
                 English
                 Factories
              
               ,
               and
               Regiments
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               ,
               and
               the
               reducing
               of
               the
               French
               and
               Dutch
               Churches
               ,
               settled
               in
               divers
               parts
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               unto
               some
               conformity
               .
               In
               reference
               to
               the
               first
               ,
               he
               had
               not
               sate
               long
               in
               the
               Chaire
               of
               Canterbury
               when
               he
               procured
               an
               Order
               from
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               
               Council
               ,
               bearing
               date
               Octob.
               1.
               1633.
               
               By
               which
               their
               English
               Churches
               and
               Regiments
               in
               Holland
               (
               and
               afterwards
               by
               degrees
               in
               all
               other
               Foreign
               parts
               and
               plantations
               )
               were
               required
               strictly
               to
               observe
               the
               English
               Liturgie
               with
               all
               the
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               prescribed
               in
               it
               .
               Which
               Order
               contained
               the
               sum
               and
               substance
               of
               those
               considerations
               which
               he
               had
               offered
               to
               the
               Board
               touching
               that
               particular
               .
               With
               which
               the
               Merchant
               Adventurers
               being
               made
               acquainted
               ,
               with
               joynt
               consent
               they
               made
               choice
               of
               one
               Beaumont
               (
               reputed
               for
               a
               learned
               ,
               sober
               ,
               and
               conformable
               man
               )
               to
               be
               Preacher
               to
               their
               Factory
               residing
               at
               
                 Delf
                 ,
                 Forbes
              
               ,
               a
               Scot
               by
               birth
               ,
               who
               formerly
               had
               been
               Preacher
               to
               the
               Society
               ,
               being
               either
               dead
               ,
               or
               other
               wise
               departed
               to
               avoid
               conformity
               .
               And
               that
               this
               man
               might
               be
               received
               with
               the
               better
               welcome
               a
               Letter
               is
               sent
               with
               him
               to
               the
               Deputy
               Governour
               ,
               subscribed
               by
               the
               Archbishop
               himself
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               signifieth
               both
               to
               him
               and
               the
               rest
               in
               his
               Majesties
               name
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 receive
                 him
                 with
                 all
                 decent
                 and
                 courteous
                 usage
                 fitting
                 his
                 person
                 and
                 calling
                 ,
                 allowing
                 him
                 the
                 ancient
                 Pension
                 which
                 formerly
                 had
                 been
                 paid
                 to
                 his
                 Predecessors
                 .
                 Which
                 said
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 he
                 lets
                 them
                 know
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 Majesties
                 express
                 command
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 he
                 ,
                 the
                 Deputy
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 other
                 Merchant
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 or
                 shall
                 be
                 residing
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 beyond
                 the
                 Seas
                 ,
                 do
                 conform
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Discipline
                 settled
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 Frequent
                 the
                 Common-Prayer
                 with
                 all
                 Religious
                 duty
                 and
                 reverence
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 required
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 Sermons
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 company
                 they
                 should
                 yearly
                 about
                 Easter
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Canons
                 prescribe
                 ,
                 name
                 two
                 Church-Wardens
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 Sides-men
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 look
                 to
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 office
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 also
                 required
                 that
                 these
                 present
                 Letters
                 should
                 be
                 registred
                 and
                 kept
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 come
                 after
                 might
                 take
                 notice
                 what
                 care
                 his
                 Majesty
                 had
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 well
                 ordering
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Company
                 in
                 Church
                 affairs
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 Copy
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 should
                 be
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Beaumont
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 every
                 Successor
                 of
                 his
                 respectively
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 and
                 they
                 might
                 know
                 what
                 his
                 Majesty
                 expected
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 inexcusable
                 if
                 they
                 disobey
                 it
                 .
              
               With
               this
               Dispatch
               ,
               bearing
               date
               the
               seventeenth
               of
               Iune
               ,
               this
               present
               year
               1634.
               away
               goes
               Beaumont
               into
               Holland
               ,
               taking
               with
               him
               these
               Instructions
               for
               his
               own
               proceedings
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 should
                 punctually
                 keep
                 and
                 observe
                 all
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 prescribed
                 in
                 the
                 Canons
                 and
                 the
                 Rubricks
                 of
                 the
                 Liturgie
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 person
                 of
                 that
                 Company
                 shall
                 shew
                 himself
                 refractory
                 to
                 that
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 certifie
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 offender
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 offence
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Bishop
                 of
                 London
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 being
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 to
                 take
                 order
                 and
                 give
                 remedy
                 accordingly
                 .
              
               Which
               Order
               and
               Instructions
               given
               to
               Beaumont
               in
               private
               ,
               were
               incorporated
               also
               in
               the
               Letter
               ,
               least
               otherwise
               he
               might
               be
               thought
               to
               act
               any
               thing
               in
               
               it
               without
               good
               Authority
               .
               And
               he
               accordingly
               proceeded
               with
               such
               honest
               zeal
               ,
               and
               was
               so
               punctual
               in
               observing
               his
               Majesties
               pleasure
               and
               commands
               ,
               that
               for
               a
               reward
               of
               his
               good
               service
               he
               was
               preferred
               unto
               a
               Prebends
               place
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               though
               by
               the
               unhappy
               change
               of
               times
               ,
               it
               brought
               more
               reputation
               than
               advantage
               with
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               at
               last
               we
               have
               the
               face
               of
               an
               English
               Church
               in
               Holland
               ,
               responsal
               to
               the
               Bishops
               of
               London
               for
               the
               time
               being
               ,
               as
               a
               part
               of
               their
               Diocess
               ,
               directly
               and
               immediately
               subject
               to
               their
               Jurisdiction
               .
               The
               like
               course
               also
               was
               prescribed
               for
               our
               Factories
               in
               Hamborough
               ,
               and
               those
               further
               off
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               in
               Turky
               ,
               in
               the
               Moguls
               Dominions
               ,
               the
               
                 Indian
                 Islands
              
               ,
               the
               Plantations
               in
               Virginia
               ,
               the
               Barbadoes
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               places
               where
               the
               English
               had
               any
               standing
               Residence
               in
               the
               way
               of
               trade
               .
               The
               like
               done
               also
               for
               regulating
               the
               Divine
               Service
               in
               the
               Families
               of
               all
               Ambassadours
               ,
               residing
               in
               the
               Courts
               of
               Foreign
               Princes
               for
               his
               Majesties
               Service
               ;
               as
               also
               in
               the
               English
               Regiments
               ,
               serving
               under
               the
               States
               .
               The
               superinspection
               of
               which
               last
               was
               referred
               to
               Boswel
               his
               Majesties
               Resident
               at
               the
               Hague
               ,
               and
               his
               Successors
               in
               that
               place
               ;
               as
               he
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Embassadors
               ,
               in
               what
               place
               soever
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               ordered
               by
               the
               care
               of
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Council
               ;
               and
               they
               to
               be
               accountable
               therein
               to
               his
               Sacred
               Majesty
               ,
               as
               the
               Supream
               Ordinary
               .
               The
               English
               Agents
               and
               Embassadours
               in
               the
               Courts
               of
               Foreign
               Princes
               had
               not
               been
               formerly
               so
               regardful
               of
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               as
               they
               might
               have
               been
               ,
               in
               designing
               a
               set
               Room
               for
               religious
               uses
               ,
               and
               keeping
               up
               the
               Vestments
               ,
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               prescribed
               by
               Law
               in
               performance
               of
               them
               .
               It
               was
               now
               hoped
               that
               there
               would
               be
               a
               Church
               of
               England
               in
               all
               Courts
               of
               Christendom
               ,
               in
               the
               chief
               Cities
               of
               the
               Turk
               ,
               and
               other
               great
               Mahometan
               Princes
               ,
               in
               all
               our
               Factories
               and
               Plantations
               in
               every
               known
               Part
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               might
               be
               rendred
               as
               diffused
               and
               Catholick
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               In
               reference
               to
               the
               regulating
               of
               the
               French
               and
               Dutch
               Churches
               here
               amongst
               our selves
               ,
               he
               conceived
               himself
               in
               a
               capacity
               of
               putting
               his
               own
               Counsels
               in
               execution
               ,
               either
               as
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Diocess
               ,
               or
               Archbishop
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Canterbury
               .
               He
               had
               considered
               of
               the
               dangers
               which
               those
               Foreign
               Churches
               drew
               on
               this
               ,
               by
               standing
               divided
               and
               dismembred
               from
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               body
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               countenance
               and
               encouragement
               which
               was
               given
               to
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               in
               the
               promoting
               of
               Schism
               .
               There
               was
               no
               Traverse
               to
               be
               made
               to
               this
               Dilemma
               ,
               but
               either
               they
               were
               or
               were
               not
               of
               the
               same
               Religion
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               If
               they
               were
               not
               of
               the
               same
               Religion
               why
               should
               they
               ,
               being
               strangers
               ,
               borne
               in
               other
               Countries
               ,
               or
               descending
               from
               them
               ,
               expect
               more
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               than
               the
               Papists
               had
               ,
               being
               all
               Natives
               ,
               and
               descending
               from
               English
               Parents
               ?
               If
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               why
               should
               they
               not
               submit
               to
               the
               Government
               and
               Forms
               of
               Worship
               ,
               being
               the
               outward
               acts
               and
               exercises
               
               of
               the
               Religion
               here
               by
               Law
               established
               ?
               It
               was
               now
               as
               when
               they
               first
               fled
               into
               this
               Land
               from
               the
               Fire
               and
               Faggot
               ;
               from
               which
               their
               own
               Countries
               having
               felt
               no
               Persecution
               for
               forty
               or
               fifty
               years
               last
               past
               ,
               were
               at
               this
               time
               freed
               :
               And
               therfore
               if
               they
               did
               not
               like
               the
               Terms
               of
               their
               staying
               here
               ,
               they
               might
               return
               from
               whence
               they
               came
               ,
               in
               peace
               and
               safety
               ,
               with
               thanks
               to
               God
               and
               the
               good
               English
               Nation
               ,
               for
               the
               long
               and
               comfortable
               Entertainment
               they
               had
               found
               amongst
               them
               .
               Upon
               these
               grounds
               ,
               and
               such
               Considerations
               as
               had
               before
               been
               offered
               to
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               before
               he
               had
               sate
               a
               whole
               year
               in
               the
               Chair
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               he
               caused
               these
               three
               Articles
               to
               be
               tendred
               to
               the
               French
               Congregation
               in
               that
               City
               ,
               and
               the
               two
               Dutch
               Congregations
               in
               Sandwich
               and
               
                 Maidston
                 ,
                 Apr.
              
               14.
               1634.
               1.
               
               What
               Liturgie
               
                 do
                 you
                 use
                 ?
                 or
                 whether
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 the
              
               Dutch
               or
               French
               
                 in
                 use
              
               ?
               2.
               
               
                 Of
                 how
                 many
                 Descents
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 they
                 were
                 born
                 Subjects
              
               ?
               3.
               
               
                 Whether
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 born
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 will
                 conform
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ?
               For
               Answer
               to
               the
               Articles
               (
               after
               some
               fruitless
               Pleas
               touching
               their
               Exemptions
               )
               they
               obtained
               time
               till
               the
               fifth
               of
               May
               ;
               against
               which
               time
               ,
               with
               the
               consent
               of
               their
               several
               Churches
               ,
               they
               prepared
               these
               several
               Answers
               .
               To
               the
               first
               it
               was
               answered
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 had
                 that
              
               Liturgie
               
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
              
               French
               Tongue
               (
               
                 both
                 in
              
               France
               ,
               
                 and
                 in
                 the
              
               United
               Provinces
               
                 of
                 the
              
               States
               )
               
                 have
                 had
                 since
                 the
                 blessed
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 their
                 Churches
                 (
                 refuged
                 here
                 )
                 have
                 had
                 this
                 sixty
                 or
                 seventy
                 years
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 :
                 That
                 the
              
               English
               Liturgie
               
                 was
                 Translated
                 into
              
               French
               ,
               
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 used
                 it
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 knew
                 not
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 Translated
                 in
              
               Dutch
               
                 or
                 not
              
               .
               To
               the
               second
               it
               was
               answered
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Heads
                 of
                 the
                 Families
                 were
                 not
                 born
                 here
                 ,
                 but
                 about
                 a
                 third
                 part
                 ;
                 because
                 that
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 ones
                 were
                 Strangers
                 born
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 are
                 newly
                 come
                 since
                 a
                 few
                 years
                 .
              
               But
               to
               the
               third
               they
               desired
               to
               be
               excused
               from
               making
               any
               Answer
               at
               all
               ,
               foreseeing
               (
               as
               it
               was
               pretended
               )
               a
               dissipation
               of
               their
               Churches
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               maintainance
               of
               their
               Ministry
               and
               relief
               of
               their
               poor
               ,
               if
               such
               Conformity
               should
               be
               pressed
               ,
               which
               they
               endeavoured
               to
               avoid
               by
               all
               means
               imaginable
               .
               But
               before
               these
               Answers
               were
               returned
               ,
               it
               was
               thought
               fit
               to
               consult
               with
               the
               Coetus
               (
               as
               they
               style
               it
               )
               of
               the
               French
               and
               Dutch
               Churches
               in
               London
               ,
               who
               were
               concerned
               as
               much
               as
               they
               ,
               and
               who
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               wealth
               and
               number
               governed
               all
               the
               rest
               ;
               by
               whom
               they
               were
               advised
               to
               suppress
               those
               Answers
               ,
               and
               to
               present
               their
               Declinator
               ,
               fixing
               themselves
               upon
               their
               Priviledges
               ,
               and
               challenging
               the
               Exemption
               granted
               them
               by
               King
               Edward
               vi
               .
               confirmed
               by
               several
               Acts
               of
               Council
               in
               the
               Reigns
               of
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               King
               Iames
               ,
               and
               his
               Sacred
               Majesty
               .
            
             
               This
               Declinator
               no
               way
               satisfied
               his
               Grace
               of
               Canterbury
               .
               He
               knew
               ,
               none
               better
               ,
               That
               Acts
               of
               Council
               were
               not
               like
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Medes
               and
               Persians
               ,
               but
               might
               be
               changed
               and
               varied
               as
               occasion
               served
               ;
               That
               the
               Letters
               Patents
               granted
               by
               King
               Edward
               vi
               .
               to
               the
               first
               Congregation
               of
               Strangers
               under
               
                 Iohn
                 A
                 Lasco
              
               (
               by
               which
               they
               
               were
               Licenced
               to
               use
               their
               own
               Forms
               both
               of
               Worship
               and
               Government
               ,
               without
               any
               disturbance
               )
               were
               vacated
               by
               the
               departure
               of
               the
               said
               Congregation
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Queen
               Mary
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               French
               and
               Dutch
               Churches
               now
               in
               England
               ,
               could
               pretend
               no
               succession
               unto
               that
               in
               the
               time
               of
               King
               Edward
               vi
               .
               And
               therefore
               as
               soon
               as
               Brent
               returned
               from
               his
               Visitation
               (
               of
               which
               we
               shall
               hear
               more
               anon
               )
               and
               had
               a
               while
               reposed
               himself
               after
               that
               long
               Journey
               ,
               he
               was
               dispatched
               to
               Canterbury
               with
               these
               
                 Injunctions
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               1.
               
               
                 That
                 all
                 the
                 Natives
                 of
                 the
              
               Dutch
               and
               Walloon
               
                 Congregations
                 in
                 his
              
               Graces
               
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 repair
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 where
                 they
                 inhabite
                 ,
                 to
                 hear
                 Divine
                 Service
                 and
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 and
                 perform
                 all
                 Duties
                 and
                 Payments
                 required
                 in
                 that
                 behalf
                 :
              
               And
               2.
               
               
                 That
                 all
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 same
              
               Walloon
               or
               French
               
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 Aliens
                 born
                 ,
                 shall
                 have
                 and
                 use
                 the
              
               Liturgie
               
                 used
                 in
                 the
              
               English
               
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 or
                 may
                 be
                 faithfully
                 Translated
                 into
              
               French
               or
               Dutch.
               These
               two
               Injunctions
               being
               given
               on
               the
               nineteenth
               of
               December
               ,
               with
               time
               for
               conforming
               thereunto
               till
               the
               first
               of
               March
               ,
               were
               presently
               communicated
               by
               the
               Kentish
               to
               the
               London
               Churches
               ,
               and
               by
               those
               of
               London
               to
               the
               rest
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               requiring
               them
               to
               send
               their
               Deputies
               to
               consult
               together
               with
               them
               in
               this
               Common
               Danger
               .
               There
               were
               at
               that
               time
               ten
               Churches
               of
               Strangers
               in
               this
               Province
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               two
               in
               London
               ,
               two
               in
               Norwich
               ,
               and
               one
               apiece
               in
               
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 Sandwich
                 ,
                 Maidstone
                 ,
                 Southampton
                 ,
                 Colchester
                 ,
              
               and
               Yarmouth
               ,
               who
               were
               to
               send
               their
               sufficient
               Deputies
               ,
               consisting
               of
               Ministers
               and
               Lay-Elders
               ,
               to
               make
               this
               Synod
               .
               But
               because
               the
               time
               might
               be
               elapsed
               before
               these
               Deputies
               from
               so
               many
               Places
               could
               meet
               together
               ,
               and
               resolve
               upon
               any
               Conclusion
               ;
               it
               was
               determined
               by
               the
               Coetus
               ,
               that
               those
               of
               Kent
               ,
               whom
               it
               most
               immediately
               concerned
               ,
               should
               address
               themselves
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               and
               desire
               his
               favour
               for
               the
               enjoying
               of
               their
               Priviledges
               ,
               as
               in
               former
               times
               ;
               whose
               Propositions
               being
               heard
               ,
               and
               their
               Reasons
               pondered
               ,
               he
               answered
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 purpose
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 General
                 Visitation
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 Province
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 begin
                 at
                 home
                 ;
                 That
                 he
                 did
                 nothing
                 but
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 resolved
                 by
                 the
                 Council
                 ;
                 That
                 neither
                 the
              
               Letters
               Patents
               
                 of
                 King
              
               Edward
               vi
               .
               
                 nor
                 any
                 Reasons
                 by
                 them
                 alledged
                 ,
                 should
                 hinder
                 him
                 from
                 proceeding
                 in
                 the
                 said
              
               Injunctions
               ;
               
                 That
                 their
                 Churches
                 were
                 nests
                 and
                 occasions
                 of
                 Schism
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 prevent
                 in
              
               Kent
               
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 he
                 could
                 ;
                 That
                 it
                 were
                 better
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Foreign
                 Churches
                 nor
                 Strangers
                 in
              
               England
               ,
               
                 than
                 to
                 have
                 them
                 thereby
                 to
                 give
                 occasion
                 of
                 prejudice
                 or
                 danger
                 to
                 the
                 Church-Government
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 That
                 they
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 make
                 themselves
                 a
                 State
                 in
                 a
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 vaunted
                 ,
              
               That
               they
               feared
               not
               his
               Injunctions
               ;
               
                 but
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 hoped
                 the
                 King
                 would
                 maintain
                 him
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 Governed
                 by
                 the
              
               Canons
               ;
               
                 That
                 the
                 dissipation
                 of
                 their
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 maintenance
                 of
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Balance
                 with
                 the
                 Peace
                 and
                 Happiness
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ;
               
                 That
                 their
                 ignorance
                 in
                 the
              
               English
               
               
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 for
                 a
                 pretence
                 for
                 their
                 not
                 going
                 to
                 their
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 affected
                 Ignorance
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 might
                 avoid
                 it
                 when
                 they
                 would
                 :
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 resolved
                 to
                 have
                 his
              
               Injunctions
               
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 conform
                 to
                 them
                 at
                 their
                 peril
                 by
                 the
                 time
                 appointed
                 .
              
            
             
               Finding
               no
               hope
               of
               Good
               this
               way
               ,
               they
               expect
               the
               Sitting
               of
               the
               Synod
               on
               the
               fifth
               of
               February
               ;
               to
               which
               the
               Deputies
               made
               a
               Report
               of
               their
               ill
               Successes
               ;
               and
               thereupon
               it
               was
               resolved
               ,
               That
               a
               Petition
               in
               the
               name
               of
               all
               the
               Foreign
               Churches
               ,
               should
               be
               presented
               unto
               the
               King
               ;
               which
               way
               they
               found
               as
               unsuccessful
               as
               the
               other
               was
               ▪
               For
               his
               Majesty
               having
               read
               the
               Petition
               ,
               delivered
               it
               to
               the
               Earl
               of
               Pembroke
               ,
               commanding
               him
               to
               give
               it
               to
               one
               of
               the
               Secretaries
               .
               And
               though
               Pembroke
               ,
               either
               out
               of
               love
               to
               the
               Cause
               ,
               or
               hate
               to
               the
               Archbishops
               Person
               ,
               chose
               rather
               to
               deliver
               it
               to
               Cooke
               than
               Windebank
               ;
               yet
               neither
               Cooke
               himself
               ,
               nor
               Weckerly
               his
               chief
               Clerk
               (
               a
               Walloon
               by
               birth
               )
               who
               had
               very
               much
               espoused
               the
               Quarrel
               ,
               could
               do
               any
               thing
               in
               it
               .
               The
               next
               course
               was
               to
               back
               that
               Petition
               with
               a
               Remonstrance
               ,
               containing
               the
               chief
               Reasons
               which
               they
               had
               to
               urge
               in
               their
               own
               behalf
               ;
               and
               that
               Remonstrance
               to
               be
               put
               into
               his
               Majesties
               hands
               by
               the
               Duke
               of
               Soubize
               ,
               a
               Prince
               of
               great
               Descent
               in
               France
               ,
               and
               a
               chief
               stickler
               in
               the
               Wars
               of
               the
               Hugonots
               against
               their
               King
               :
               In
               which
               Reasons
               ,
               when
               they
               came
               to
               be
               examined
               more
               particularly
               ,
               there
               was
               nothing
               found
               material
               ,
               but
               what
               had
               formerly
               been
               observed
               and
               answered
               ;
               except
               it
               were
               the
               fear
               of
               a
               Persecution
               to
               be
               raised
               in
               France
               ,
               when
               it
               should
               there
               be
               known
               ,
               how
               much
               the
               French
               Churches
               in
               this
               Kingdom
               had
               been
               discountenanced
               and
               distressed
               .
               And
               this
               they
               after
               aggravated
               by
               some
               fresh
               Intelligence
               which
               they
               had
               from
               thence
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               were
               advertised
               of
               some
               words
               of
               the
               great
               Cardinal
               Richelieu
               ,
               to
               this
               effect
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 That
                 if
                 a
                 King
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 who
                 was
                 a
              
               Protestant
               ,
               
                 would
                 not
                 permit
                 two
              
               Disciplines
               
                 in
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 a
                 King
                 of
              
               France
               ,
               a
               Papist
               ,
               
                 permit
                 two
                 Religions
              
               ?
               Great
               workings
               had
               been
               in
               the
               Court
               upon
               this
               occasion
               ;
               though
               all
               which
               was
               effected
               by
               it
               ,
               was
               but
               the
               present
               qualification
               of
               the
               second
               Injunction
               ;
               His
               Majesty
               on
               good
               Reason
               of
               State
               insisting
               so
               strongly
               on
               the
               first
               ,
               that
               it
               could
               not
               be
               altered
               .
               But
               as
               for
               the
               second
               Injunction
               ,
               it
               was
               qualified
               thus
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 That
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 others
                 of
                 the
              
               French
               and
               Dutch
               
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 Natives
                 ,
                 and
                 born
                 Subjects
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Stranger
                 that
                 shall
                 come
                 over
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 remain
                 Strangers
                 may
                 have
                 and
                 use
                 their
                 own
              
               Discipline
               ,
               
                 as
                 formerly
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 thought
                 fit
                 that
                 the
              
               English
               Liturgie
               
                 should
                 be
                 Translated
                 into
                 the
              
               French
               and
               Dutch
               ,
               
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 fitting
                 of
                 their
                 Children
                 to
                 the
              
               English
               Government
               .
               But
               before
               the
               Injunction
               thus
               qualified
               could
               be
               sent
               to
               Canterbury
               ,
               the
               Mayor
               and
               Brethren
               of
               that
               City
               were
               put
               upon
               a
               Petition
               in
               their
               behalf
               ,
               insisting
               ,
               amongst
               other
               things
               ,
               on
               the
               great
               Charge
               which
               would
               fall
               upon
               them
               ,
               if
               the
               relief
               of
               the
               poor
               French
               ,
               which
               formerly
               had
               been
               maintained
               on
               the
               common
               
               Purse
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               should
               be
               cast
               upon
               the
               several
               Parishes
               ;
               and
               the
               great
               want
               of
               Work
               which
               would
               happen
               to
               their
               own
               Poor
               in
               that
               City
               ,
               if
               the
               Manufactures
               of
               the
               French
               should
               be
               discontinued
               .
               To
               which
               Petition
               they
               received
               a
               favourable
               Answer
               in
               respect
               of
               themselves
               ;
               but
               without
               any
               alteration
               of
               his
               Graces
               purpose
               in
               such
               other
               points
               of
               it
               as
               concerned
               those
               Churches
               .
               A
               Temperament
               was
               also
               used
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Ministers
               which
               did
               Officiate
               in
               those
               Churches
               ;
               it
               being
               condescended
               to
               on
               the
               suit
               of
               their
               Deputies
               ,
               That
               such
               of
               their
               Ministers
               as
               were
               English
               born
               should
               continue
               in
               their
               Place
               and
               Ministry
               ,
               as
               in
               former
               times
               :
               but
               that
               hereafter
               none
               should
               be
               admitted
               to
               be
               Ministers
               in
               their
               Congregations
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               were
               Strangers
               .
               Which
               Condescensions
               notwithstanding
               ,
               It
               was
               directed
               by
               the
               Coetus
               of
               the
               London
               Churches
               ,
               That
               by
               no
               means
               the
               Kentish
               Foreigners
               should
               publish
               the
               said
               Injunctions
               in
               their
               Congregations
               ;
               and
               that
               if
               the
               prosecution
               of
               them
               should
               be
               strictly
               urged
               ,
               they
               would
               then
               think
               upon
               some
               other
               course
               to
               bear
               of
               that
               blow
               .
               And
               by
               this
               Tergiversation
               they
               gained
               so
               much
               time
               ,
               that
               the
               final
               Decree
               was
               not
               passed
               upon
               them
               till
               the
               26th
               of
               September
               1635.
               when
               to
               the
               former
               Injunction
               they
               found
               this
               Clause
               or
               Proviso
               added
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 That
                 the
                 Natives
                 should
                 continue
                 to
                 contribute
                 to
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 their
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Poor
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 subsisting
                 thereof
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 an
                 Order
                 should
                 be
                 obtained
                 from
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 desired
                 ,
                 to
                 maintain
                 them
                 in
                 their
              
               Manufactures
               ,
               
                 against
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 should
                 endeavour
                 to
                 molest
                 them
                 by
                 Informations
                 .
              
               Some
               time
               was
               spent
               about
               the
               publishing
               of
               this
               Decree
               ,
               the
               Ministers
               and
               Elders
               of
               those
               Churches
               refusing
               to
               act
               any
               thing
               in
               it
               :
               But
               at
               the
               last
               it
               was
               published
               in
               the
               French
               Church
               at
               Canterbury
               by
               one
               of
               their
               Notaries
               ,
               and
               in
               Sandwich
               by
               the
               Chanter
               or
               Clerk
               of
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               with
               Order
               to
               the
               Ministers
               and
               Churchwardens
               of
               the
               several
               Parishes
               ,
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               such
               of
               the
               Natives
               as
               resorted
               not
               diligently
               to
               their
               Parish
               Churches
               .
            
             
               This
               proved
               a
               leading
               Case
               to
               all
               the
               other
               French
               and
               Dutch
               Churches
               on
               this
               side
               of
               the
               Seas
               ,
               though
               they
               opposed
               it
               what
               they
               could
               .
               For
               no
               sooner
               was
               the
               News
               of
               these
               Injunctions
               first
               brought
               to
               Norwich
               ,
               when
               a
               Remonstrance
               was
               presented
               to
               Corbet
               (
               who
               was
               then
               Bishop
               of
               that
               Diocess
               )
               and
               by
               him
               transmitted
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               ;
               in
               which
               they
               had
               expressed
               such
               Reasons
               against
               the
               tenour
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               met
               with
               formerly
               in
               this
               Narration
               .
               But
               the
               Archbishops
               Visitation
               of
               that
               Diocess
               in
               the
               year
               next
               following
               ,
               Anno
               1635.
               put
               an
               end
               to
               that
               business
               ;
               the
               Injunction
               being
               published
               in
               the
               Churches
               of
               Strangers
               in
               that
               City
               ,
               before
               any
               publication
               of
               them
               had
               been
               made
               in
               Canterbury
               .
               Nor
               was
               the
               like
               done
               only
               in
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               Strangers
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               but
               in
               those
               of
               York
               ,
               where
               the
               Archbishop
               kept
               them
               to
               a
               harder
               Diet
               ;
               for
               having
               seen
               what
               had
               been
               done
               by
               Brent
               in
               his
               Visitation
               ,
               and
               having
               no
               such
               powerful
               Sollicitors
               as
               the
               Coetus
               of
               the
               London
               
               Churches
               to
               take
               off
               his
               edge
               ,
               he
               denied
               them
               the
               Exercise
               of
               any
               Ecclesiastical
               Jurisdiction
               of
               their
               own
               ;
               injoins
               them
               the
               use
               of
               the
               
                 English
                 Liturgie
              
               in
               the
               French
               Tongue
               ,
               with
               Obedience
               to
               all
               the
               Laws
               and
               Ordinances
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ;
               to
               receive
               the
               Sacrament
               once
               a
               year
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Parish
               where
               they
               dwell
               ,
               and
               to
               perform
               all
               their
               Christenings
               ,
               Marriages
               ,
               and
               Burials
               there
               ,
               or
               else
               none
               of
               their
               Congregations
               to
               be
               permitted
               .
               But
               notwithstanding
               all
               this
               care
               of
               the
               Metropolitans
               ,
               the
               business
               went
               forward
               more
               or
               less
               ,
               as
               the
               Ministers
               and
               Church-wardens
               stood
               affected
               in
               their
               several
               Parishes
               .
               And
               in
               most
               Parishes
               the
               Ministers
               and
               Church-wardens
               were
               so
               well
               pleased
               with
               that
               indecency
               which
               they
               had
               amongst
               them
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               any
               Superiors
               in
               Church-concernments
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               might
               be
               made
               accountable
               for
               Life
               or
               Doctrine
               ,
               that
               generally
               they
               wish'd
               themselves
               in
               the
               same
               condition
               :
               And
               being
               freed
               from
               their
               greatest
               fear
               ,
               of
               having
               the
               Poor
               of
               those
               Churches
               cast
               upon
               them
               in
               their
               several
               Parishes
               ,
               they
               seemed
               not
               much
               sollicitous
               whether
               they
               came
               to
               the
               Church
               or
               not
               ,
               to
               hear
               the
               Sermons
               ,
               receive
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               or
               perform
               any
               other
               part
               of
               Publick
               Worship
               ;
               especially
               if
               they
               were
               not
               scrupulous
               in
               paying
               to
               the
               Minister
               his
               accustomed
               Dues
               ,
               and
               yielding
               to
               such
               Rates
               and
               Taxes
               as
               the
               Church-wardens
               laid
               upon
               them
               for
               Parochial
               uses
               .
               If
               any
               Minister
               began
               to
               look
               too
               strictly
               to
               them
               ,
               they
               would
               find
               some
               means
               to
               take
               him
               off
               by
               Gifts
               and
               Presents
               ,
               or
               by
               some
               powerful
               Letter
               from
               some
               of
               the
               Grandees
               residing
               in
               London
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               from
               a
               neighbouring
               Justice
               ,
               whose
               displeasure
               must
               not
               be
               incurred
               .
               And
               that
               they
               might
               not
               want
               encouragement
               to
               stand
               it
               out
               as
               long
               as
               they
               could
               ,
               the
               leading
               men
               of
               the
               Genevian
               Faction
               in
               most
               parts
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               did
               secretly
               sollicite
               them
               not
               to
               be
               too
               forwards
               in
               conforming
               to
               the
               said
               Injunctions
               ,
               assuring
               them
               of
               such
               Assistances
               as
               might
               save
               them
               harmless
               ,
               and
               flattering
               them
               with
               this
               Opinion
               of
               themselves
               ,
               That
               the
               Liberty
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               desirable
               Freedom
               of
               the
               Church
               from
               Episcopal
               Tyranny
               ,
               depended
               chiefly
               on
               their
               Courage
               and
               Resolution
               .
               What
               was
               done
               afterwards
               in
               pursuance
               of
               the
               said
               Injunctions
               ,
               shall
               be
               told
               elsewhere
               :
               all
               which
               Particulars
               I
               have
               laid
               together
               ,
               that
               the
               Proceedings
               of
               his
               Grace
               in
               this
               weighty
               business
               (
               so
               much
               calumniated
               and
               defamed
               )
               might
               be
               presented
               to
               the
               Reader
               without
               interruption
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               once
               said
               by
               Telesinus
               to
               
                 Caj
                 .
                 Marius
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 did
                 well
                 to
                 scoure
                 the
                 Country
                 ;
                 but
              
               Italy
               
                 would
                 never
                 want
                 Wolves
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
              
               Rome
               
                 continued
                 so
                 fit
                 a
                 Forest
                 to
                 afford
                 them
                 shelter
                 .
              
               In
               like
               manner
               the
               Archbishop
               knew
               full
               well
               how
               small
               a
               Progress
               he
               should
               make
               in
               his
               Reformation
               ,
               for
               reducing
               the
               French
               and
               Dutch
               to
               a
               Communion
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               to
               it self
               ,
               if
               London
               were
               not
               brought
               to
               some
               Conformity
               .
               Which
               City
               having
               a
               strong
               influence
               on
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               was
               generally
               looked
               on
               as
               the
               Compass
               by
               which
               the
               lesser
               Towns
               and
               Corporations
               
               were
               to
               steer
               their
               Course
               ,
               the
               practice
               of
               it
               being
               pleaded
               upon
               all
               occasions
               ,
               for
               Vestries
               ,
               Lectures
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               Innovations
               in
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               to
               this
               nothing
               more
               concurred
               ,
               than
               that
               the
               Beneficed
               Clergy
               being
               but
               meanly
               provided
               for
               ,
               were
               forced
               to
               undertake
               some
               Lectures
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               to
               connive
               at
               many
               things
               ,
               contrary
               to
               their
               own
               Judgment
               and
               the
               Rules
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               in
               hope
               that
               gaining
               the
               good
               will
               thereby
               of
               the
               Chief
               of
               their
               Parishes
               ,
               they
               might
               be
               gratified
               by
               them
               with
               Entertainments
               ,
               Presents
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               helps
               to
               mend
               their
               Maintenance
               .
               The
               Lecturers
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               as
               being
               Creatures
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               depending
               wholly
               on
               the
               Purse
               of
               the
               wealthier
               Citizens
               ,
               not
               only
               overtopped
               them
               in
               point
               of
               Power
               and
               Reputation
               ,
               but
               generally
               of
               Profit
               and
               Revenue
               also
               .
               Not
               that
               these
               Lecturers
               were
               maintained
               so
               much
               by
               the
               Zeal
               and
               Bounty
               of
               their
               Patrons
               ,
               as
               by
               a
               general
               Fraud
               ,
               which
               for
               many
               years
               last
               past
               had
               been
               put
               upon
               the
               Regular
               Clergy
               ,
               by
               the
               diminishing
               of
               whose
               just
               Dues
               in
               Tythes
               and
               Offerings
               ,
               such
               Lecturers
               and
               Trencher-Chaplains
               had
               been
               fed
               and
               cherished
               .
               For
               the
               better
               understanding
               whereof
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               know
               ,
               That
               in
               the
               year
               1228.
               
               
                 Roger
                 Niger
              
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ▪
               ordained
               by
               a
               Synodical
               Constitution
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Citizens
                 should
                 pay
                 of
                 every
                 pounds
                 Rent
                 by
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 Houses
                 ,
                 Shops
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 the
                 Sum
                 of
              
               3
               s.
               5
               d.
               
                 as
                 time
                 out
                 of
                 mind
                 had
                 formerly
                 been
                 paid
                 .
              
               Which
               3
               s.
               5
               d.
               did
               arise
               from
               the
               Offerings
               upon
               every
               Sunday
               and
               thirty
               of
               the
               principal
               Holydays
               in
               the
               same
               year
               ,
               after
               the
               Rate
               of
               one
               halspeny
               for
               every
               twenty
               shillings
               Rent
               of
               their
               Houses
               ,
               Shops
               ,
               &c.
               
               This
               Order
               of
               
                 Roger
                 Niger
              
               remaining
               in
               force
               till
               the
               year
               1397.
               and
               the
               C●●●gy
               being
               kept
               to
               such
               Rates
               for
               the
               Rents
               of
               Houses
               ,
               as
               at
               the
               first
               making
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               it
               was
               decreed
               by
               
                 Thomas
                 Arundell
              
               then
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 That
                 as
                 the
                 Rent
                 increased
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Offerings
                 or
                 Tythes
                 should
                 increase
                 also
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 said
                 Order
                 should
                 be
                 read
                 in
                 every
                 Parish-Church
                 four
                 times
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Curse
                 laid
                 upon
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 should
                 not
                 obey
                 it
                 .
              
               Confirmed
               by
               Pope
               Innocent
               vii
               .
               and
               Nicholas
               v.
               with
               a
               
                 Proviso
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 said
                 Oblations
                 should
                 be
                 paid
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 yearly
                 value
                 of
                 the
                 Shops
                 and
                 Houses
                 .
              
               It
               so
               remained
               until
               the
               twenty
               fifth
               year
               of
               Henry
               viii
               .
               at
               what
               time
               many
               of
               the
               former
               Holydays
               being
               abrogated
               by
               the
               Kings
               Authority
               ,
               the
               yearly
               Profit
               of
               the
               Clergy
               found
               a
               great
               abatement
               ;
               the
               greater
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               variances
               which
               arose
               betwixt
               them
               and
               their
               Parishioners
               ,
               about
               the
               payment
               of
               their
               Dues
               ;
               the
               People
               taking
               the
               advantage
               of
               some
               Disorders
               which
               the
               Clergy
               at
               that
               present
               had
               been
               brought
               unto
               ,
               by
               acknowledging
               the
               King
               for
               the
               Supream
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               Upon
               this
               variance
               a
               Complaint
               is
               made
               unto
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               refers
               the
               whole
               matter
               to
               Cranmer
               Archbishop
               of
               
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 Audley
              
               Lord
               Chancellor
               ,
               Gardiner
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Winton
                 ,
                 Cromwell
              
               Chief
               Secretary
               of
               
                 Estate
                 ,
                 Fitz-Iames
              
               and
               Norwich
               Chief
               Justices
               of
               the
               several
               Benches
               ,
               by
               whom
               it
               was
               concluded
               ,
               
                 That
                 from
                 thenceforth
              
               2
               s.
               9
               d.
               
                 only
                 should
                 be
                 paid
                 out
                 of
                 
                 every
                 pound
                 for
                 the
                 Rents
                 of
                 Houses
                 ,
                 Shops
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               to
               this
               Order
               the
               Citizens
               did
               not
               only
               consent
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               good
               reason
               ,
               but
               bound
               themselves
               by
               an
               Act
               of
               Common
               Council
               to
               perform
               the
               same
               ;
               the
               said
               Decree
               confirmed
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               in
               the
               twenty
               seventh
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               in
               the
               thirty
               seventh
               of
               that
               King
               ,
               with
               a
               power
               given
               to
               the
               Lord
               Mayor
               to
               commit
               to
               Prison
               every
               person
               whatsoever
               who
               should
               not
               pay
               his
               Tythes
               and
               Dues
               according
               to
               that
               Proportion
               .
            
             
               But
               contrary
               to
               the
               true
               intent
               and
               meaning
               of
               the
               said
               Decrees
               ,
               and
               the
               several
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               which
               confirmed
               the
               same
               ,
               the
               covetous
               and
               unconscionable
               Landlords
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               Fee-simple
               ,
               or
               some
               long
               Leases
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               of
               such
               shops
               and
               houses
               ,
               devised
               many
               base
               and
               fraudulent
               waies
               to
               put
               a
               cheat
               upon
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               abuse
               the
               Clergie
               ;
               reserving
               some
               small
               sum
               in
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Rent
               ,
               and
               covenanting
               for
               other
               greater
               Sums
               to
               be
               paid
               quarterly
               or
               half
               yearly
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Fines
               ,
               Annuities
               ,
               Pensions
               ,
               Incomes
               ,
               Interest
               money
               ,
               &c.
               
               Finding
               these
               Payments
               so
               conditioned
               and
               agreed
               upon
               to
               be
               too
               visible
               a
               cheat
               ,
               some
               were
               so
               wise
               as
               to
               take
               their
               Fines
               in
               gross
               ,
               when
               they
               sealed
               their
               Leases
               ,
               some
               inconsiderable
               Rent
               being
               charged
               upon
               them
               ;
               others
               so
               cunning
               as
               to
               have
               two
               Leases
               on
               foot
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               one
               at
               a
               low
               contemptible
               Rent
               to
               gull
               the
               Incumbent
               of
               his
               dues
               ,
               the
               other
               with
               a
               Rent
               four
               or
               five
               times
               as
               great
               to
               keep
               down
               the
               Tenant
               ;
               and
               some
               by
               a
               more
               cleanly
               kind
               of
               conveyance
               (
               reserving
               a
               small
               Rent
               as
               others
               did
               )
               caused
               their
               Tenants
               to
               enter
               into
               several
               bonds
               for
               the
               payment
               of
               so
               much
               money
               yearly
               with
               reference
               to
               the
               term
               which
               they
               had
               in
               their
               Leases
               .
               By
               which
               Devises
               and
               deceits
               the
               house-Rents
               were
               reduced
               to
               so
               low
               a
               value
               ,
               that
               some
               Aldermen
               ,
               who
               do
               not
               use
               to
               dwell
               in
               Sheds
               and
               Cottages
               ,
               could
               be
               charged
               with
               no
               more
               than
               twenty
               shillings
               for
               a
               whole
               years
               Tythe
               ;
               the
               Rent
               reserved
               amounts
               after
               that
               proportion
               but
               to
               seven
               pounds
               yearly
               .
               The
               Clergie
               by
               the
               Alteration
               of
               Religion
               had
               lost
               those
               great
               advantages
               ,
               which
               had
               before
               accrued
               unto
               them
               by
               
                 Obits
                 ,
                 Mortuaries
                 ,
                 Obventions
              
               to
               the
               Shrines
               and
               Images
               of
               some
               special
               Saints
               ,
               Church
               Lands
               ,
               and
               personal
               Tythes
               according
               to
               mens
               honest
               gain
               ,
               which
               last
               was
               thought
               to
               have
               amounted
               to
               more
               than
               the
               Tythe
               of
               houses
               .
               Being
               deprived
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               abused
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               they
               were
               forced
               in
               the
               sixteenth
               of
               King
               
                 Iames
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1618.
               to
               have
               recourse
               to
               the
               Court
               of
               Exchequer
               ,
               by
               the
               Barons
               whereof
               it
               was
               declared
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               the
               true
               intent
               of
               the
               said
               Acts
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               London
               and
               the
               Liberties
               thereof
               ought
               to
               pay
               the
               Tythe
               of
               their
               houses
               ,
               shops
               ,
               &c.
               after
               the
               rate
               of
               two
               shillings
               nine
               pence
               in
               the
               pound
               proportionable
               to
               the
               true
               yearly
               value
               of
               the
               Rent
               thereof
               .
               In
               order
               whereunto
               it
               was
               then
               ordered
               by
               the
               Court
               ,
               that
               a
               Shed
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               built
               and
               made
               a
               convenient
               dwelling
               house
               ,
               should
               pay
               twenty
               four
               shillings
               nine
               pence
               yearly
               in
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Tythe
               ,
               as
               was
               afterwards
               awarded
               by
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Yelverton
              
               ,
               upon
               a
               reference
               made
               unto
               him
               ,
               
               that
               one
               Rawlins
               ,
               who
               paid
               forty
               shillings
               yearly
               to
               his
               Landlord
               in
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Rent
               ,
               and
               twelve
               pound
               by
               the
               name
               of
               a
               fine
               ,
               should
               from
               thenceforth
               pay
               his
               Tythe
               to
               the
               Incumbent
               of
               the
               Parish
               in
               which
               he
               dwelt
               ,
               after
               the
               rate
               of
               fourteen
               pound
               yearly
               .
            
             
               This
               and
               the
               like
               Arbitrements
               about
               that
               time
               gave
               them
               some
               hope
               of
               finding
               more
               relief
               from
               the
               Court
               of
               Exchequer
               than
               they
               could
               expect
               from
               the
               Lord
               Mayor
               ;
               who
               being
               at
               the
               first
               made
               Judge
               in
               the
               business
               for
               the
               ease
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               carried
               himself
               rather
               like
               a
               party
               concerned
               in
               it
               than
               an
               equal
               Umpire
               .
               But
               there
               was
               no
               contending
               with
               the
               Purse
               of
               the
               City
               ;
               For
               though
               the
               proceedings
               of
               the
               City
               Landlords
               were
               declared
               to
               be
               unjust
               and
               Sacrilegious
               under
               the
               hands
               of
               many
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               the
               Heads
               of
               Houses
               in
               both
               Universities
               ,
               Anno
               1620.
               yet
               the
               business
               going
               on
               from
               bad
               to
               worse
               ,
               they
               were
               necessitated
               to
               cast
               themselves
               at
               the
               feet
               of
               King
               Charles
               ,
               and
               to
               petition
               for
               a
               remedy
               of
               these
               growing
               mischiefs
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               in
               some
               tract
               of
               time
               might
               become
               insupportable
               .
               Which
               Petition
               being
               taken
               into
               consideration
               by
               his
               Sacred
               Majesty
               ,
               he
               was
               graciously
               pleased
               to
               refer
               the
               same
               to
               the
               Lord
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Keeper
               Coventry
               ,
               the
               Earl
               Marshal
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Cottington
               ,
               Mr.
               Secretary
               Windebank
               ,
               and
               Chief
               Justice
               Richardson
               ,
               or
               any
               five
               ,
               or
               three
               of
               them
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Lord
               Archbishop
               to
               be
               alwaies
               one
               ,
               requiring
               ,
               and
               thereby
               authorizing
               to
               call
               before
               them
               all
               parties
               concerned
               in
               the
               business
               ,
               and
               after
               a
               full
               hearing
               and
               examination
               thereof
               ,
               to
               end
               if
               they
               could
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               to
               report
               to
               his
               Majesty
               where
               the
               Impediment
               lay
               ,
               that
               so
               his
               Majesty
               might
               take
               such
               further
               order
               therein
               as
               in
               his
               Princely
               wisdom
               he
               should
               think
               most
               meet
               .
               Which
               reference
               ,
               being
               made
               the
               fifteenth
               of
               May
               of
               this
               present
               year
               ,
               was
               carried
               on
               with
               such
               equality
               ,
               and
               moderation
               ,
               that
               the
               rich
               Landlords
               had
               no
               reason
               to
               complain
               of
               any
               obliquity
               or
               partiality
               in
               the
               conduct
               of
               it
               :
               But
               having
               been
               accustomed
               to
               ●eed
               on
               the
               Churches
               Bread
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               the
               poor
               Clergie
               obnoxious
               them
               ,
               they
               could
               with
               no
               patience
               entertain
               the
               thoughts
               of
               relinquishing
               their
               former
               dyet
               ,
               or
               suffer
               a
               deserving
               Clergy
               to
               enjoy
               their
               own
               .
               Nothing
               more
               feared
               ,
               than
               that
               the
               Clergy
               by
               this
               means
               would
               grow
               too
               rich
               ;
               They
               who
               conceived
               two
               thousand
               pound
               of
               yearly
               Rent
               not
               enough
               for
               an
               Alderman
               ,
               think
               one
               hundred
               pound
               
                 per
                 annum
              
               (
               as
               was
               affirmed
               by
               one
               of
               that
               number
               )
               to
               be
               too
               much
               for
               a
               Minister
               .
               And
               should
               the
               Clergy
               once
               grow
               rich
               they
               would
               become
               more
               absolute
               ,
               and
               independent
               ,
               not
               so
               obsequious
               to
               them
               as
               they
               had
               been
               formerly
               ,
               and
               consequently
               more
               apt
               to
               cross
               them
               in
               their
               opposition
               or
               neglect
               of
               establisht
               Orders
               .
               And
               in
               this
               state
               the
               business
               stood
               when
               Iuxon
               the
               Bishop
               of
               London
               was
               advanced
               to
               the
               Treasurers
               Staff
               in
               the
               end
               of
               March
               1635.
               which
               much
               encreast
               the
               hopes
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               fears
               the
               other
               .
               Some
               of
               the
               Clergie
               had
               the
               hap
               to
               better
               their
               condition
               ,
               and
               improve
               their
               Benefices
               by
               the
               appearing
               of
               so
               many
               
               powerful
               persons
               in
               their
               behalf
               ;
               and
               possible
               enough
               it
               is
               that
               some
               expedient
               would
               have
               been
               resolved
               on
               by
               the
               Refer●ees
               to
               the
               general
               content
               of
               both
               parties
               (
               his
               Grace
               of
               Canterbury
               being
               very
               sollicitous
               in
               behalf
               of
               the
               Clergy
               )
               if
               the
               troubles
               which
               brake
               out
               soon
               after
               in
               Sc●tland
               ,
               and
               the
               preparations
               for
               the
               War
               ,
               which
               ensued
               upon
               it
               ,
               had
               not
               put
               the
               business
               to
               a
               stand
               ,
               and
               perswaded
               both
               the
               King
               and
               Council
               to
               an
               improfitable
               compliance
               with
               that
               stubborn
               City
               ,
               from
               which
               he
               reapt
               nothing
               in
               conclusion
               but
               neglect
               and
               scorn
               .
               So
               frequently
               have
               the
               best
               designs
               been
               overthrown
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               by
               the
               puissance
               and
               might
               of
               the
               adverse
               party
               ,
               as
               through
               defect
               of
               Constancy
               and
               Resolution
               to
               go
               through
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               Mention
               was
               made
               in
               the
               Narrative
               of
               our
               Archbishops
               late
               proceeding
               against
               the
               Congregations
               of
               the
               French
               and
               Dutch
               ,
               of
               somewhat
               which
               was
               done
               in
               order
               to
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               Metropolitical
               Visitation
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Canterbury
               .
               Concerning
               which
               we
               are
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               year
               1634.
               he
               resolved
               upon
               that
               Visitation
               .
               And
               having
               some
               distrust
               of
               Brent
               his
               Vicar
               General
               ,
               he
               pr●pared
               one
               of
               his
               Confidents
               to
               be
               a
               joynt
               Commissioner
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               do
               no
               hurt
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               no
               good
               .
               But
               afterwards
               ,
               being
               more
               assured
               of
               Brent
               than
               before
               he
               was
               ,
               he
               resolved
               to
               trust
               him
               with
               himself
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               fetter
               him
               with
               any
               such
               constant
               Overseer
               to
               attend
               his
               actings
               .
               The
               Articles
               for
               his
               Visitation
               ,
               Printed
               for
               the
               use
               of
               Churchwardens
               and
               Sides-men
               in
               their
               several
               Parishes
               ,
               had
               little
               in
               them
               more
               than
               ordinary
               .
               But
               he
               had
               given
               directions
               to
               his
               Vicar
               General
               to
               enquire
               into
               the
               observation
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Instructions
               of
               the
               year
               1629.
               to
               command
               the
               said
               Churchwardens
               to
               place
               the
               Communion
               Table
               under
               the
               Eastern
               Wall
               of
               the
               Chancel
               ,
               where
               formerly
               the
               Altar
               stood
               ;
               to
               set
               a
               decent
               Raile
               before
               it
               to
               avoid
               profaneness
               ;
               and
               at
               the
               Raile
               the
               Communicants
               to
               receive
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               .
               It
               had
               been
               signified
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               that
               a
               Dog
               in
               one
               place
               or
               other
               (
               but
               I
               remember
               not
               the
               name
               )
               had
               run
               away
               with
               the
               Bread
               appointed
               for
               the
               holy
               Communion
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Communion
               Wine
               had
               been
               brought
               unto
               the
               Table
               in
               many
               places
               ,
               in
               Pint-pots
               and
               Bottles
               ,
               and
               so
               distributed
               to
               the
               people
               .
               The
               placing
               of
               a
               Raile
               before
               the
               Table
               would
               prevent
               all
               infamies
               of
               the
               first
               sort
               ,
               and
               he
               hoped
               the
               Ministers
               would
               take
               order
               to
               reform
               abuses
               of
               the
               last
               .
               Williams
               ,
               at
               that
               time
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               had
               placed
               the
               Table
               of
               his
               own
               Chappel
               in
               the
               state
               of
               an
               Altar
               ,
               and
               ●urnis●ed
               it
               with
               Plate
               and
               other
               costly
               Utensils
               ,
               beyond
               most
               others
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               The
               Table
               stood
               in
               the
               same
               posture
               in
               the
               Cathedral
               Church
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               was
               both
               Bishop
               and
               Residentiary
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               Collegiate
               Church
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               whereof
               he
               was
               Dean
               .
               The
               Chancel
               of
               St.
               Martins
               C●urch
               in
               the
               Town
               of
               Leicester
               had
               been
               made
               a
               Library
               ,
               
               which
               he
               when
               he
               was
               in
               his
               good
               humours
               perswaded
               the
               people
               to
               remove
               ,
               to
               trim
               and
               prepare
               the
               said
               Choire
               with
               Railes
               and
               such
               other
               Ornaments
               
               as
               were
               fitting
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               place
               therein
               their
               Communion
               Table
               ,
               all
               whicn
               they
               accordingly
               performed
               .
               But
               understanding
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               third
               of
               November
               ,
               made
               by
               his
               Majesty
               and
               the
               Lords
               of
               his
               Council
               in
               the
               Case
               of
               St.
               Gregories
               ,
               he
               untwisteth
               all
               this
               Line
               again
               .
               For
               a
               Certificate
               being
               presented
               to
               him
               by
               the
               Vicar
               ,
               Church-wardens
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               of
               the
               Parish
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 Table
                 stood
                 before
                 ,
                 was
                 far
                 more
                 fit
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 more
                 capacity
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Communicants
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 audibleness
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 voice
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Proximity
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 Morning
                 and
                 Evening
                 Prayer
                 had
                 been
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Chancel
                 was
                 ;
                 he
                 gave
                 them
                 leave
                 to
                 remove
                 the
                 Communion
                 Table
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 it
                 formerly
                 stood
                 ,
                 especially
                 at
                 such
                 times
                 as
                 they
                 received
                 the
                 Communion
                 .
              
               All
               which
               by
               his
               Letters
               of
               the
               nineteenth
               of
               December
               1633.
               he
               signifies
               to
               Burden
               ,
               one
               of
               Lambs
               Surrogates
               in
               the
               Archdeaconry
               of
               
                 Leicester
                 ,
                 requiring
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 troublesome
                 or
                 molestfull
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 parties
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 concerning
                 the
                 Premises
                 .
              
               Which
               Letter
               Burden
               sends
               to
               Lamb
               ,
               and
               Lamb
               communicates
               to
               his
               Grace
               of
               Canterbury
               ;
               who
               thereupon
               resolves
               to
               make
               that
               Diocess
               the
               Scene
               of
               his
               first
               Visitation
               .
            
             
               The
               Diocess
               of
               Lincoln
               was
               anciently
               larger
               than
               it
               is
               ,
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Ely
               being
               taken
               out
               of
               it
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               First
               ,
               Anno
               1109.
               and
               those
               of
               Oxon.
               and
               Peterborough
               by
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               ,
               Anno
               1541.
               
               But
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               largest
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               quantity
               of
               ground
               ,
               and
               the
               number
               of
               Parishes
               ,
               containing
               in
               it
               the
               whole
               Counties
               of
               
                 Lincoln
                 ,
                 Leicester
                 ,
                 Buckingham
                 ,
                 Bedford
                 ,
                 Huntington
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               part
               of
               Hertfordshire
               which
               belonged
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Mercia
               .
               In
               which
               Counties
               are
               contained
               1255
               Parishes
               divided
               (
               though
               not
               equally
               )
               between
               six
               Archdeacons
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Archdeacons
               of
               
                 Lincoln
                 ,
                 How
                 ,
                 Leicester
                 ,
                 Buckingham
                 ,
                 Bedford
                 ,
              
               and
               Huntingdon
               ;
               each
               of
               them
               having
               his
               several
               Commissaries
               ,
               and
               every
               Commissary
               one
               or
               more
               Surrogates
               ,
               to
               officiate
               under
               him
               in
               times
               of
               necessary
               absence
               .
               Within
               this
               great
               Diocess
               he
               begins
               ,
               first
               laying
               a
               Suspension
               on
               the
               Bishop
               and
               the
               six
               Archdeacons
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               were
               inhibited
               from
               the
               exercise
               of
               their
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               that
               Visitation
               lasted
               .
               And
               after
               sending
               out
               a
               Citation
               to
               all
               the
               Ministers
               and
               Churchwardens
               of
               that
               Diocess
               ,
               he
               required
               them
               to
               appear
               at
               certain
               times
               and
               places
               before
               his
               Vicar
               General
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Commissioners
               authorized
               for
               the
               several
               Archdeaconries
               of
               the
               same
               .
               But
               the
               Bishop
               was
               too
               stout
               to
               yield
               at
               the
               first
               assault
               ,
               pretending
               an
               exemption
               from
               such
               Visitations
               by
               old
               
                 Papall
                 Bulls
              
               .
               The
               Archbishop
               being
               herewith
               startled
               ,
               was
               not
               long
               after
               very
               well
               satisfied
               in
               that
               particular
               ,
               by
               a
               Paper
               which
               was
               tendred
               to
               him
               ,
               asserting
               his
               Metropolitan
               Right
               against
               those
               Pretences
               ,
               collected
               out
               of
               Histories
               and
               old
               Records
               .
               Which
               being
               compared
               with
               the
               Originals
               ,
               and
               found
               to
               contain
               nothing
               but
               undoubted
               truths
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               is
               commanded
               to
               appear
               before
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               where
               his
               
               
                 Papal
                 Bulls
              
               were
               so
               well
               baited
               by
               the
               Archbishop
               and
               his
               Counsel
               ,
               that
               not
               being
               able
               to
               hold
               any
               long
               play
               ,
               they
               ran
               out
               of
               the
               Field
               ,
               leaving
               the
               Bishop
               to
               shift
               for
               himself
               as
               well
               as
               he
               could
               .
               This
               Bar
               removed
               ,
               the
               Vicar-General
               proceeds
               to
               the
               Visitation
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               places
               gives
               command
               to
               the
               Church-wardens
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               return
               their
               Presentments
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Visitation
               ;
               but
               to
               transpose
               the
               Communion
               Table
               to
               the
               East
               end
               of
               the
               Chancel
               ,
               and
               to
               ●ence
               it
               with
               a
               decent
               Rail
               ,
               to
               avoid
               prophaneness
               ,
               according
               unto
               such
               Directions
               as
               he
               had
               received
               from
               the
               Lord
               Archbishop
               .
               He
               further
               signified
               ,
               That
               they
               were
               to
               take
               especial
               care
               of
               certifying
               the
               names
               of
               all
               the
               Lecturers
               in
               their
               several
               and
               respective
               Parishes
               ;
               as
               also
               ,
               Whether
               the
               said
               Lecturers
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Preaching
               Ministers
               within
               that
               Diocess
               ,
               did
               carefully
               observe
               his
               Majesties
               Instructions
               published
               in
               the
               year
               1629.
               
               Their
               knowledge
               in
               which
               Particulars
               ,
               with
               a
               Certificate
               of
               their
               doings
               about
               the
               removing
               of
               the
               
                 Communion
                 Table
              
               ,
               together
               with
               their
               Presentments
               to
               the
               several
               Articles
               which
               were
               given
               them
               in
               charge
               ,
               to
               be
               returned
               unto
               him
               by
               a
               time
               appointed
               .
               Which
               Charge
               thus
               given
               ,
               and
               the
               Visitation
               carried
               to
               another
               Diocess
               ,
               he
               leaves
               the
               prosecution
               of
               it
               (
               as
               afterwards
               in
               all
               other
               places
               )
               to
               the
               care
               of
               the
               Bishop
               .
               But
               the
               Bishop
               having
               other
               designs
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               was
               no
               sooner
               discharged
               of
               that
               Suspension
               which
               was
               laid
               upon
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               resolves
               to
               visit
               his
               Diocess
               in
               person
               ,
               to
               shew
               himself
               to
               those
               of
               his
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               gain
               the
               good
               affections
               of
               those
               especially
               who
               adhered
               to
               Calvin
               and
               Geneva
               :
               Insomuch
               that
               meeting
               in
               the
               Archdeaconry
               of
               Buckingham
               ,
               with
               one
               Doctor
               Bret
               ,
               a
               very
               grave
               and
               reverend
               man
               ,
               but
               one
               who
               was
               supposed
               to
               incline
               that
               way
               ,
               he
               embraced
               him
               in
               his
               Episcopal
               Arms
               with
               these
               words
               of
               St.
               Augustine
               ,
               viz.
               
                 Quamvis
                 Episcopus
                 major
                 est
                 Presbytero
                 ,
                 Augustinus
                 tamen
                 minor
                 est
                 Hieronymo
                 :
              
               Intimating
               thereby
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               commendation
               of
               his
               modesty
               amongst
               those
               of
               that
               Faction
               ,
               That
               the
               said
               Bret
               was
               as
               much
               greater
               than
               Williams
               ,
               as
               the
               Bishop
               was
               above
               a
               Priest.
               And
               in
               compliance
               with
               that
               Party
               ,
               he
               gave
               command
               for
               Railing
               in
               the
               Communion
               Table
               (
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               Extract
               of
               his
               Proceedings
               in
               the
               Archdeaconry
               of
               Leicester
               )
               not
               placed
               at
               the
               East
               end
               of
               the
               Chancel
               ,
               with
               a
               Rail
               before
               it
               :
               but
               in
               the
               middle
               thereof
               ,
               as
               it
               stood
               before
               ,
               with
               a
               Rail
               about
               it
               .
               And
               by
               that
               kind
               of
               half-compliance
               ,
               as
               he
               retracted
               nothing
               from
               his
               own
               Opinion
               ,
               in
               his
               Letter
               to
               the
               Vicar
               of
               Grantham
               ;
               so
               he
               conceived
               ,
               That
               he
               had
               finely
               frustrated
               the
               design
               of
               his
               Metropolitan
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               openly
               proceeded
               against
               his
               Injunction
               .
            
             
               The
               Visitation
               thus
               begun
               ,
               
               was
               carried
               on
               from
               year
               to
               year
               ,
               till
               it
               had
               gone
               over
               all
               the
               Diocesses
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Canterbury
               .
               In
               the
               prosecution
               whereof
               ,
               the
               Vicar-General
               having
               given
               the
               Charge
               ,
               and
               allowed
               time
               to
               the
               Church-wardens
               to
               return
               a
               Certificate
               of
               their
               doings
               in
               pursuance
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               further
               execution
               of
               it
               was
               left
               to
               the
               Bishops
               in
               their
               several
               Diocesses
               ;
               in
               which
               it
               went
               forwards
               
               more
               or
               less
               ,
               as
               the
               Bishops
               were
               of
               spirit
               and
               affection
               to
               advance
               the
               Work
               ,
               either
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               transposing
               of
               the
               Table
               ,
               or
               the
               observation
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Instructions
               above-mentioned
               ,
               which
               had
               not
               the
               least
               place
               in
               the
               business
               of
               this
               Visitation
               .
               Wright
               Bishop
               of
               Coventry
               and
               Litchfield
               having
               given
               order
               by
               his
               Chancellor
               for
               the
               transposing
               of
               the
               Tables
               in
               most
               parts
               of
               his
               Diocess
               ,
               began
               at
               last
               to
               cast
               his
               eyes
               on
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Trinity
              
               and
               St.
               Michael
               the
               Archangel
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Coventry
               ;
               concerning
               which
               he
               prescribed
               these
               Orders
               :
               1.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Ground
                 at
                 the
                 upper
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Chancells
                 be
                 handsomly
                 raised
                 by
                 three
                 steps
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Celebration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 may
                 be
                 conspicuous
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               2.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Ground
                 so
                 raised
                 at
                 both
                 Churches
                 ,
                 the
                 Communion-Table
                 should
                 be
                 removed
                 close
                 to
                 the
                 East-wall
                 of
                 the
                 Chancels
                 .
              
               3.
               
               
                 That
                 in
                 both
                 Churches
                 all
                 new
                 Additions
                 of
                 Seats
                 in
                 the
                 Chancels
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 P●ws
                 there
                 reduced
                 as
                 near
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 ancient
                 form
                 .
              
               But
               the
               Citizens
               of
               Coventry
               found
               a
               way
               to
               take
               off
               his
               edge
               ,
               notwithstanding
               that
               he
               had
               received
               not
               only
               his
               Majesties
               Command
               ,
               but
               encouragements
               also
               in
               pursuance
               of
               it
               (
               his
               Majesty
               spending
               at
               the
               least
               a
               fortnight
               in
               that
               Diocess
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1636.
               at
               such
               time
               as
               the
               Bishop
               came
               to
               wait
               upon
               him
               in
               Tutbury
               Castle
               )
               :
               For
               they
               so
               far
               prevailed
               upon
               him
               at
               his
               being
               in
               Coventry
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Mayor
               and
               some
               others
               of
               the
               Fraternity
               ,
               he
               appointed
               ,
               That
               the
               Communion-Table
               should
               be
               removed
               from
               its
               ascent
               of
               three
               Steps
               ,
               unto
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Chancel
               ,
               during
               the
               Administration
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Sacrament
               ,
               commanding
               Bird
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               Officiality
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               not
               to
               trouble
               them
               in
               it
               .
               Bird
               not
               being
               well
               pleased
               with
               so
               much
               levity
               in
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               gives
               notice
               of
               it
               unto
               Latham
               the
               Bishops
               Register
               in
               Lichfield
               ,
               by
               whom
               it
               was
               signified
               to
               Lamb
               ,
               by
               Lamb
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               to
               the
               King
               ;
               from
               whom
               it
               is
               to
               be
               supposed
               that
               the
               Bishop
               could
               receive
               small
               thanks
               for
               his
               disobedience
               .
               In
               Essex
               the
               business
               met
               with
               a
               greater
               difficulty
               .
               Aylet
               Official
               there
               under
               the
               Chancellor
               of
               London
               ,
               had
               caused
               many
               of
               the
               Communion
               Tables
               within
               the
               verge
               of
               his
               Jurisdiction
               to
               be
               transposed
               and
               railed
               in
               ,
               and
               the
               People
               to
               come
               up
               and
               kneel
               and
               receive
               at
               the
               Rail
               .
               Opposed
               at
               first
               in
               some
               of
               the
               greater
               Towns
               ,
               because
               they
               found
               it
               otherwise
               in
               the
               Churches
               of
               London
               ,
               whose
               example
               they
               conceived
               might
               be
               a
               sufficient
               warrant
               for
               them
               in
               that
               particular
               :
               But
               much
               more
               were
               they
               moved
               to
               stand
               out
               against
               him
               ,
               upon
               sight
               of
               one
               of
               the
               Articles
               for
               the
               Metropolitical
               Visitation
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               conceived
               that
               they
               had
               leave
               to
               remove
               their
               Table
               at
               the
               time
               of
               Celebration
               ,
               and
               place
               it
               as
               it
               might
               be
               most
               convenient
               for
               the
               Parishioners
               to
               come
               about
               it
               and
               receive
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               Aylet
               complains
               of
               this
               to
               Lamb
               ,
               finding
               himself
               thereby
               under
               an
               imputation
               of
               crossing
               the
               Article
               delivered
               by
               his
               Graces
               Visitors
               ,
               and
               following
               after
               his
               own
               Inventions
               ,
               without
               any
               Authority
               .
               For
               remedy
               whereof
               ,
               and
               to
               save
               all
               that
               he
               had
               done
               from
               returning
               back
               again
               to
               the
               same
               estate
               in
               
               which
               he
               found
               it
               ,
               he
               desires
               to
               know
               his
               Graces
               Pleasure
               and
               Lambs
               Directions
               .
               More
               constantly
               ,
               and
               with
               better
               fortune
               ,
               is
               the
               business
               carried
               on
               by
               Pierce
               in
               his
               Diocess
               of
               Bath
               and
               Wells
               .
               No
               sooner
               had
               his
               Majesty
               signified
               his
               Pleasure
               in
               the
               Case
               of
               St.
               Gregories
               ,
               but
               he
               issueth
               out
               a
               Commission
               to
               some
               of
               his
               Clergy
               ,
               to
               inquire
               into
               the
               State
               of
               all
               the
               Parish
               Churches
               within
               that
               Diocess
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               return
               of
               their
               Account
               ,
               gives
               Order
               for
               the
               rectifying
               of
               such
               things
               as
               they
               found
               amiss
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               posture
               of
               the
               Holy
               Table
               .
               And
               that
               it
               might
               be
               seen
               ,
               that
               his
               Commands
               were
               not
               only
               countenanced
               by
               Power
               ,
               but
               backed
               by
               Reason
               ,
               he
               prepares
               certain
               Motives
               and
               Considerations
               to
               perswade
               Conformity
               ;
               as
               ,
               viz.
               1.
               
               
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 Ordered
                 by
                 the
                 Queens
              
               Injunctions
               ,
               That
               the
               Communion
               Table
               should
               stand
               where
               the
               Altar
               did
               .
               2.
               
               
                 That
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 some
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 placing
                 of
                 the
              
               Lords
               Table
               
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 placing
                 of
                 a
              
               Mans
               Table
               
                 in
                 his
                 House
              
               .
               3.
               
               
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 fit
                 the
                 People
                 should
                 sit
                 above
                 Gods
                 Table
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 above
                 the
                 Priest
                 when
                 he
                 Consecrateth
                 .
              
               4.
               
               
                 That
                 when
                 the
                 Communion
                 Table
                 stands
                 thus
                 ,
                 the
                 Chancel
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 fairer
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 more
                 room
                 for
                 the
                 Communicants
                 .
              
               5.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Table
                 standing
                 thus
                 ,
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Minister
                 would
                 be
                 better
                 seen
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 voice
                 more
                 audibly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 heard
                 ,
                 than
                 if
                 it
                 stood
                 upon
                 a
                 Level
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Chancel
                 .
              
               And
               6.
               
               
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 expedient
                 that
                 the
                 Daughters
                 should
                 be
                 like
                 their
                 Mother
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
              
               Parochial
               
                 Churches
                 should
                 conform
                 themselves
                 in
                 that
                 particular
                 to
                 their
                 own
              
               Cathedrals
               .
               But
               that
               which
               seemed
               to
               be
               the
               most
               popular
               Argument
               to
               perswade
               Obedience
               ,
               was
               the
               avoiding
               of
               those
               Prophanations
               which
               formerly
               the
               Holy
               Table
               had
               been
               subject
               to
               ;
               
                 For
                 should
                 it
                 be
                 permitted
                 to
                 stand
                 as
                 before
                 it
                 did
                 ,
                 Church-wardens
                 would
                 keep
                 their
                 Accounts
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 Parishioners
                 would
                 dispatch
                 the
                 Parish
                 business
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 School-Masters
                 will
                 teach
                 their
                 Boys
                 to
                 Write
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 The
                 Boys
                 will
                 lay
                 their
                 Hats
                 ,
                 Sachels
                 ,
                 and
                 Books
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 Many
                 will
                 sit
                 and
                 lean
                 irreverently
                 against
                 it
                 in
                 Sermon
                 time
                 ,
                 The
                 Dogs
                 would
                 piss
                 upon
                 it
                 and
                 defile
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 Glasiers
                 would
                 knock
                 it
                 full
                 of
                 Nail-holes
                 .
              
               By
               which
               means
               he
               prevailed
               so
               far
               ,
               that
               of
               469
               Parishes
               which
               were
               in
               that
               Diocess
               ,
               140
               had
               conformed
               to
               his
               Order
               in
               it
               ,
               before
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Christmas
               Holy-days
               in
               this
               present
               year
               ,
               Anno
               1635.
               without
               any
               great
               reluctancy
               in
               Priest
               or
               People
               .
               The
               first
               strong
               Opposition
               which
               he
               found
               in
               the
               business
               ,
               came
               from
               a
               great
               and
               populous
               Parish
               called
               Beckington
               ,
               where
               Hewish
               Incumbent
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               was
               willing
               of
               himself
               to
               have
               obeyed
               his
               Directions
               in
               it
               :
               but
               the
               Church-wardens
               of
               the
               Parish
               were
               determined
               otherwise
               .
               For
               this
               being
               sent
               for
               by
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               he
               gave
               them
               Order
               by
               word
               of
               mouth
               ,
               to
               remove
               the
               Table
               to
               the
               East
               end
               of
               the
               Chancel
               ,
               and
               to
               place
               a
               decent
               Rail
               before
               it
               :
               Which
               they
               refusing
               to
               perform
               ,
               were
               cited
               to
               appear
               in
               the
               Bishops
               Court
               ,
               before
               Duck
               the
               Chancellor
               of
               that
               Diocess
               ,
               on
               the
               ninth
               of
               Iune
               ,
               by
               whom
               they
               were
               commanded
               to
               remove
               such
               Seats
               as
               were
               above
               the
               Communion
               Table
               ,
               to
               obey
               the
               Bishops
               
               former
               Directions
               ,
               and
               to
               return
               a
               Certificate
               of
               all
               that
               they
               had
               done
               therein
               by
               the
               sixth
               of
               October
               then
               next
               following
               :
               and
               for
               default
               thereof
               ,
               were
               on
               the
               same
               day
               Excommunicated
               by
               the
               Bishop
               in
               person
               .
               But
               the
               Church-wardens
               being
               rich
               ,
               well-backed
               ,
               and
               disaffected
               to
               the
               Service
               ,
               appealed
               from
               their
               Diocesan
               to
               the
               Dean
               of
               the
               Arches
               ;
               at
               whose
               request
               ,
               upon
               some
               hope
               given
               of
               their
               Conformity
               ,
               they
               were
               absolved
               for
               a
               Month
               ,
               and
               admonish'd
               to
               submit
               to
               that
               which
               had
               been
               enjoined
               them
               .
               Continuing
               in
               their
               obstinacy
               ,
               he
               Excommunicates
               them
               again
               ,
               and
               they
               again
               appeal
               to
               the
               Dean
               of
               the
               Arches
               ;
               where
               finding
               ●o
               Relief
               ,
               they
               presented
               a
               Petition
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               with
               no
               less
               than
               a
               hundred
               hands
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               to
               the
               King
               himself
               ,
               but
               with
               like
               success
               .
               Pierce
               had
               done
               nothing
               in
               that
               case
               ,
               but
               what
               he
               had
               been
               warranted
               to
               do
               by
               their
               Authority
               ,
               and
               therefore
               was
               by
               their
               Authority
               to
               be
               countenanced
               in
               it
               .
               There
               is
               an
               ancient
               Priviledge
               belonging
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 who
                 standeth
                 obstinately
                 Excommunicated
                 for
                 forty
                 days
                 ,
                 upon
                 Certificate
                 thereof
                 into
                 the
                 Court
                 of
              
               Chancery
               ,
               
                 shall
                 be
                 attached
                 with
                 a
                 Writ
              
               De
               excommunicato
               capiendo
               ,
               
                 directed
                 to
                 the
                 Sheriff
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 Apprehension
                 ;
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 committed
                 to
                 Prison
                 without
                 Bail
                 or
                 Mainprise
              
               (
               as
               our
               Lawyers
               call
               it
               )
               
                 till
                 he
                 conf●rm
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 seek
                 Absolution
                 .
              
               By
               virtue
               of
               this
               Writ
               these
               obstinate
               persons
               were
               laid
               up
               in
               the
               Common
               Gaol
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               remained
               Excommunicate
               above
               a
               twelvemonth
               ;
               which
               shews
               with
               how
               great
               patience
               they
               had
               been
               forborn
               .
               And
               then
               at
               last
               ,
               perceiving
               what
               ill
               counsel
               they
               had
               followed
               ,
               and
               into
               what
               perplexities
               they
               had
               cast
               themselves
               ,
               they
               made
               their
               submission
               to
               their
               Bishop
               ,
               by
               whom
               they
               were
               enjoined
               to
               do
               Penance
               for
               their
               Contempt
               ,
               and
               obstinate
               standing
               out
               against
               the
               Sentence
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               in
               a
               form
               prescribed
               :
               The
               Penance
               to
               be
               done
               in
               the
               great
               Church
               of
               Bath
               ,
               their
               own
               Parish
               Church
               at
               Beckington
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Parish
               Church
               of
               Frome-Selwood
               the
               next
               Market-Town
               adjoining
               to
               it
               ;
               and
               thereupon
               the
               Parties
               to
               be
               Absolved
               .
               Which
               Opposition
               thus
               suppressed
               ,
               prepared
               the
               People
               in
               most
               other
               places
               of
               that
               Diocess
               for
               a
               more
               ready
               conformity
               ,
               than
               otherwise
               the
               Diocesan
               might
               have
               found
               amongst
               them
               :
               So
               true
               is
               that
               of
               the
               Historian
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Resistancies
                 of
                 the
                 Subject
                 being
                 once
                 suppressed
                 ,
                 add
                 strength
                 to
                 that
                 Authority
                 which
                 they
                 sought
                 to
                 crush
                 .
              
               How
               he
               behaved
               himself
               in
               reference
               to
               his
               Majesties
               Instructions
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               hereafter
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               brought
               upon
               the
               stage
               on
               that
               occasion
               ;
               and
               we
               shall
               see
               hereafter
               also
               ,
               how
               much
               or
               how
               little
               was
               done
               in
               order
               to
               the
               purpose
               of
               this
               Visitation
               ,
               by
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               Nor
               was
               there
               only
               care
               taken
               for
               rectifying
               such
               things
               as
               were
               found
               amiss
               in
               Parochial
               Churches
               :
               but
               to
               inquire
               also
               into
               the
               State
               and
               Actions
               of
               the
               Mother
               Cathedrals
               ,
               by
               which
               all
               other
               Churches
               which
               depended
               on
               them
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               regulated
               and
               directed
               .
               And
               they
               found
               work
               enough
               in
               many
               of
               them
               ;
               especially
               in
               those
               W●erein
               there
               was
               a
               want
               of
               Statutes
               for
               the
               Common
               Government
               .
               
               There
               are
               in
               England
               twenty
               six
               Cathedral
               or
               Episcopal
               Sees
               ,
               of
               which
               thirteen
               are
               reckoned
               of
               the
               old
               foundation
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               moyety
               of
               the
               new
               ;
               those
               of
               the
               old
               foundation
               such
               as
               anciently
               had
               been
               founded
               in
               
                 Secular
                 Canons
              
               ,
               as
               they
               still
               continue
               .
               Of
               which
               sort
               are
               the
               Churches
               of
               S.
               Paul
               in
               London
               ,
               together
               with
               those
               of
               
                 Chichester
                 ,
                 Salisbury
                 ,
                 Wells
                 ,
                 Exeter
                 ,
                 Lincoln
                 ,
                 Lichfield
                 ,
                 Hereford
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               four
               Welsh
               Bishopricks
               ,
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               and
               none
               but
               the
               Metropolitical
               See
               of
               York
               in
               the
               other
               Province
               ,
               all
               of
               which
               had
               their
               ancient
               Statutes
               ,
               and
               required
               no
               alteration
               in
               them
               except
               Hereford
               only
               .
               Those
               of
               the
               new
               foundation
               (
               as
               they
               commonly
               called
               them
               )
               were
               such
               as
               had
               been
               founded
               on
               Monastick
               Orders
               ,
               which
               being
               dissolved
               by
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               ,
               he
               founded
               them
               a
               new
               in
               a
               Dean
               and
               Chapter
               of
               Secular
               Priests
               ,
               of
               which
               sort
               were
               the
               Churches
               of
               
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 Ely
                 ,
                 Worcester
                 ,
                 Rochester
                 ,
                 Norwich
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               four
               new
               Bishopricks
               by
               him
               founded
               in
               the
               Abbeys
               of
               
                 Oxon.
                 Peterborough
                 ,
                 Glocester
              
               ,
               and
               Bristol
               ,
               together
               with
               those
               of
               
                 Durham
                 ,
                 Carlisle
              
               ,
               and
               Chester
               ,
               (
               this
               last
               of
               his
               foundation
               also
               )
               in
               the
               other
               Province
               .
               For
               each
               of
               which
               Churches
               there
               was
               made
               a
               draught
               of
               Statutes
               ,
               but
               never
               perfected
               or
               confirmed
               ;
               and
               therefore
               either
               kept
               or
               broken
               at
               the
               Deans
               discretion
               ,
               as
               it
               conduced
               most
               to
               his
               advantage
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ;
               which
               proved
               the
               unavoydable
               occasion
               of
               many
               differences
               between
               the
               Deans
               and
               Prebendaries
               of
               those
               several
               Churches
               ;
               the
               Deans
               affecting
               an
               arbitrary
               and
               absolute
               Government
               ,
               and
               the
               Prebends
               looking
               on
               themselves
               as
               Brethren
               ,
               not
               as
               Subjects
               to
               him
               .
               The
               perfecting
               of
               these
               Statutes
               to
               serve
               as
               a
               standing
               Rule
               to
               both
               for
               the
               times
               succeeding
               ,
               took
               up
               much
               of
               his
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               certainly
               he
               had
               effected
               it
               for
               all
               those
               Churches
               in
               convenient
               time
               ,
               if
               the
               disturbances
               which
               hapned
               in
               Scotland
               first
               ,
               and
               in
               England
               afterwards
               ,
               had
               not
               diverted
               and
               disabled
               him
               from
               that
               performance
               .
            
             
               He
               began
               first
               with
               Canterbury
               his
               own
               Cathedral
               ,
               
               where
               he
               found
               the
               Table
               placed
               at
               the
               East
               end
               of
               the
               Choire
               by
               the
               Dean
               and
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               Adoration
               used
               toward
               it
               by
               their
               appointment
               ;
               as
               was
               attested
               upon
               Oath
               by
               Dr.
               Blechinden
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Prebends
               of
               that
               Church
               at
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Trial.
               Which
               having
               found
               in
               so
               good
               order
               ,
               he
               recommended
               to
               them
               the
               providing
               of
               
                 Candlesticks
                 ,
                 Basons
                 ,
                 Carpet
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Furniture
               for
               the
               adorning
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               solemn
               celebrating
               of
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               .
               And
               that
               these
               things
               might
               be
               perpetual
               to
               succeeding
               Ages
               ,
               he
               composed
               a
               new
               body
               of
               Statutes
               for
               the
               Government
               of
               that
               Cathedral
               ,
               which
               was
               sent
               thither
               under
               the
               Great
               Seal
               ,
               with
               his
               own
               hand
               subscribed
               to
               every
               leaf
               .
               In
               which
               there
               was
               this
               Statute
               amongst
               the
               rest
               ,
               (
               which
               the
               
                 Deans
                 ,
                 Prebends
              
               ,
               and
               Officers
               there
               were
               bound
               by
               Oath
               to
               observe
               )
               
                 That
                 at
                 their
                 coming
                 in
                 and
                 going
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Choire
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 all
                 approaches
                 to
                 the
              
               Altar
               ,
               
                 they
                 should
                 by
                 bowing
                 toward
                 it
                 ,
                 make
                 due
                 reverence
                 to
                 Almighty
                 God.
              
               The
               like
               he
               did
               at
               Winton
               also
               ,
               in
               this
               
               present
               year
               ,
               where
               he
               required
               them
               by
               Brent
               his
               Vicar
               General
               ,
               
                 to
                 provide
                 four
                 C●pes
                 ,
                 to
                 raile
                 in
                 the
                 Communion
                 Table
                 and
                 place
                 it
                 Altarwise
                 ,
                 to
                 bow
                 towards
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 dayly
                 to
                 read
                 the
                 Epistles
                 and
                 Gospels
                 at
                 it
              
               ;
               the
               said
               Epistles
               and
               Gospels
               to
               be
               read
               by
               none
               but
               such
               as
               were
               in
               holy
               Orders
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               late
               practice
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               where
               the
               said
               Office
               was
               performed
               by
               their
               lay
               Vicars
               at
               the
               will
               and
               pleasure
               of
               the
               Dean
               .
               To
               bind
               them
               to
               it
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               certain
               Injunctions
               were
               left
               with
               them
               by
               Brent
               under
               the
               Seal
               of
               his
               Office.
               And
               that
               they
               might
               not
               fall
               again
               to
               their
               old
               confusions
               ,
               a
               Book
               of
               Statutes
               was
               composed
               also
               to
               the
               use
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               for
               the
               rectifying
               of
               such
               disorders
               as
               had
               grown
               therein
               under
               the
               Government
               of
               
                 Abbot
                 ,
                 Morton
              
               ,
               and
               Young
               the
               present
               Dean
               thereof
               a
               Scot
               by
               Nation
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               never
               rightly
               understood
               the
               Constitution
               of
               t●e
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               The
               like
               Injunctions
               given
               by
               Brent
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Chichester
               ,
               to
               provide
               Copes
               by
               one
               a
               year
               for
               Gods
               publick
               Service
               ,
               till
               they
               were
               sufficiently
               furnished
               with
               them
               ;
               with
               the
               like
               Adorations
               toward
               the
               Communion
               Table
               ,
               as
               before
               at
               Winchester
               .
               The
               Statutes
               of
               Hereford
               being
               imperfect
               ,
               he
               caused
               to
               be
               cast
               in
               a
               new
               mold
               ,
               and
               sent
               them
               thither
               under
               the
               Broad
               Seal
               for
               their
               future
               Reglement
               to
               be
               there
               sworn
               to
               and
               observed
               .
               In
               which
               it
               was
               required
               ,
               First
               ,
               
                 That
                 every
              
               Residentiary
               
                 should
                 officiate
                 twice
                 every
                 year
                 under
                 the
                 pain
                 of
                 paying
                 forty
                 shillings
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 out
                 on
                 Ornaments
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 should
                 officiate
                 on
                 Sundaies
                 and
                 Holidaies
                 in
                 their
                 Copes
                 .
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 should
                 stand
                 up
                 at
                 the
                 Creeds
                 and
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
              
               Doxologies
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
                 bow
                 so
                 often
                 as
                 the
                 name
                 of
              
               Jesus
               
                 was
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 should
                 be
                 covered
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               Fourthly
               ,
               
                 That
                 every
                 one
                 should
                 bow
                 toward
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
              
               Fifthly
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Prayer
                 afore
                 their
                 Sermons
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 according
                 to
                 the
              
               55
               
                 Canon
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 it
                 shews
                 to
                 what
                 disorders
                 they
                 were
                 grown
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 practice
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 they
                 had
                 deviated
                 from
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 so
                 may
                 it
                 serve
                 to
                 verifie
                 that
                 old
                 Observation
                 ,
              
               (l)
               
                 That
                 many
                 times
                 corrupt
                 Manners
                 and
                 evill
                 Customs
                 do
                 beget
                 good
                 Laws
                 .
              
               At
               
                 Worcester
                 Manwaring
              
               ,
               who
               succeeded
               Iuxon
               in
               that
               Deanry
               ,
               prevented
               Brent
               ,
               and
               acted
               many
               things
               of
               himself
               without
               any
               Injunction
               ;
               For
               having
               erected
               a
               fair
               Table
               of
               Marble
               ,
               standing
               on
               four
               well-fashioned
               Columns
               ,
               he
               covered
               the
               Wall
               behind
               the
               same
               with
               Hangings
               of
               Azure-coloured
               Stuff
               ,
               having
               a
               white
               silk
               Lace
               upon
               every
               Seam
               ,
               and
               furnished
               it
               with
               Palls
               and
               Fronts
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               observed
               in
               his
               Majesties
               and
               some
               Bishops
               Chappels
               ;
               and
               ordered
               the
               Kings
               Scholars
               ,
               being
               forty
               in
               number
               ,
               who
               formerly
               used
               to
               throng
               tumultuously
               into
               the
               Choire
               ,
               to
               go
               in
               Rank
               ,
               by
               two
               and
               two
               ,
               and
               make
               their
               due
               obeisances
               at
               their
               coming
               in
               .
               Such
               Copes
               as
               belonged
               anciently
               to
               that
               Church
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               lent
               many
               times
               unto
               common
               Actors
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               Sacrilegiously
               profaned
               ,
               he
               caused
               to
               be
               burned
               ,
               the
               Silver
               extracted
               out
               ,
               and
               laid
               up
               in
               the
               Treasury
               ,
               toward
               the
               buying
               of
               new
               ones
               ,
               as
               more
               money
               ●●me
               in
               .
            
             
             
               In
               many
               other
               Churches
               the
               Deans
               and
               Prebends
               had
               been
               contented
               to
               put
               that
               money
               into
               their
               Purses
               ,
               which
               might
               better
               have
               been
               expended
               on
               some
               publick
               Ornaments
               .
               And
               that
               he
               might
               proceed
               to
               a
               Reformation
               on
               the
               better
               grounds
               ,
               he
               took
               order
               to
               be
               furnished
               with
               a
               just
               account
               of
               their
               present
               condition
               ,
               what
               Vestments
               ,
               and
               Utensils
               they
               had
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               wanted
               .
               From
               Lincoln
               it
               was
               certified
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Communion
                 Table
                 was
                 not
                 very
                 decent
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Raile
                 before
                 it
                 worse
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Organs
                 were
                 old
                 and
                 naught
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Copes
                 and
                 Vestments
                 were
                 imbezeled
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 remained
                 .
              
               From
               
                 Norwich
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Hangings
                 of
                 the
                 Choires
                 were
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Copes
                 fair
                 ,
                 but
                 wanted
                 mending
                 .
              
               From
               
                 Glocester
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 wanted
                 Copes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 many
                 things
                 were
                 grown
                 amiss
                 since
                 he
                 left
                 that
              
               Deanry
               .
               From
               
                 Lichfield
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Furniture
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 was
                 very
                 mean
                 ,
                 care
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 it
                 for
                 more
                 costly
                 Ornaments
                 .
              
               The
               like
               account
               from
               other
               places
               ,
               which
               drew
               on
               by
               degrees
               such
               Reformation
               in
               Cathedral
               Churches
               that
               they
               recovered
               once
               again
               their
               ancient
               splendour
               ,
               and
               served
               for
               an
               example
               to
               the
               Parish
               Churches
               which
               related
               to
               them
               .
               Nor
               did
               the
               Archbishop
               stand
               alone
               in
               point
               of
               judgment
               as
               to
               these
               particulars
               .
               He
               had
               therein
               the
               testimony
               and
               assent
               of
               two
               such
               Bishops
               then
               which
               there
               could
               be
               none
               more
               averse
               from
               Popery
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               that
               tended
               to
               it
               .
               A
               difference
               hapning
               between
               the
               Minister
               and
               Church-wardens
               in
               a
               Parish
               of
               Wilts
               ,
               about
               the
               placing
               of
               the
               Table
               ,
               which
               the
               Minister
               desired
               to
               transpose
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Chancell
               ,
               and
               the
               Church-wardens
               to
               keep
               it
               as
               it
               stood
               before
               ,
               the
               business
               was
               referred
               to
               Davenant
               ,
               then
               Bishop
               of
               Salisbury
               ,
               who
               on
               a
               full
               consideration
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               declared
               in
               favour
               of
               the
               Incumbent
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               Decree
               under
               his
               Episcopal
               Seal
               settled
               the
               Table
               in
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Altar
               stood
               ,
               as
               the
               Minister
               desired
               to
               have
               it
               .
               In
               which
               Decree
               there
               are
               these
               two
               passages
               to
               be
               observed
               ;
               
               First
               ,
               
                 That
                 by
                 the
                 Injunction
                 of
                 Queen
              
               Elizabeth
               ,
               
                 and
                 by
                 Canon
              
               32
               
                 under
                 King
              
               James
               ,
               
                 the
                 Communion-Tables
                 should
                 ordinarily
                 be
                 set
                 and
                 stand
                 with
                 the
                 side
                 to
                 the
                 East
                 Wall
                 of
                 the
                 Chancel
                 .
              
               And
               secondly
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 ignorance
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 standing
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Table
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 doth
                 relish
                 of
                 Popery
                 .
              
               This
               for
               the
               placing
               of
               the
               Table
               .
               And
               then
               as
               for
               the
               bowing
               and
               adoring
               toward
               it
               ,
               we
               have
               this
               Authority
               from
               the
               Pen
               of
               Morton
               ,
               then
               Bishop
               of
               Durham
               ,
               in
               a
               Book
               by
               him
               written
               of
               the
               
                 Romish
                 Sacrifice
              
               .
               
                 The
                 like
                 difference
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 discerned
                 between
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 Reverence
                 in
                 bowing
                 towards
                 the
                 Altar
                 for
                 adoration
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 ours
                 in
                 bowing
                 as
                 well
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Eucharist
                 on
                 the
                 Table
                 as
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Table
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 to
                 testifie
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 faithful
                 Communicants
                 therewith
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 did
                 in
                 adoring
                 him
                 before
                 the
                 
                   Arke
                   his
                   footstoole
                
                 ,
                 Psalm
                 99.
                 
              
               And
               here
               we
               also
               may
               observe
               ,
               that
               though
               Davenant
               made
               not
               his
               Decree
               till
               the
               seventeenth
               of
               May
               1637.
               when
               the
               business
               of
               the
               Table
               had
               been
               settled
               in
               most
               parts
               of
               
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               yet
               Mortons
               book
               came
               out
               this
               year
               ,
               Anno
               1635.
               at
               the
               first
               breaking
               out
               of
               those
               oppositions
               which
               were
               made
               against
               it
               .
            
             
               Yet
               did
               not
               the
               Archbishop
               think
               he
               had
               done
               sufficiently
               if
               he
               should
               leave
               the
               case
               to
               be
               ruled
               only
               by
               Injunctions
               and
               Decrees
               ,
               unless
               he
               added
               vigour
               to
               them
               by
               his
               own
               example
               .
               When
               he
               was
               Bishop
               of
               S.
               Davids
               ,
               he
               built
               a
               new
               Chappel
               to
               his
               House
               of
               Aberguilly
               ,
               and
               furnished
               both
               the
               Chappel
               and
               the
               Altar
               in
               it
               with
               
                 Hangings
                 ,
                 Palls
                 ,
                 Fronts
                 ,
                 Plate
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               Utensils
               ,
               to
               a
               very
               great
               value
               .
               According
               unto
               which
               beginning
               he
               continued
               till
               the
               end
               of
               his
               Race
               .
               When
               he
               came
               first
               to
               Lambeth-house
               ,
               where
               he
               found
               the
               
                 Chappel
                 lye
                 so
                 nastily
              
               ,
               
               (
               as
               his
               own
               words
               are
               )
               the
               Windows
               so
               defaced
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               in
               it
               so
               disordered
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 much
                 ashamed
                 to
                 see
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 resort
                 unto
                 it
                 without
                 disdain
              
               ;
               the
               Images
               in
               the
               Windows
               being
               broken
               in
               many
               places
               ,
               and
               most
               deformedly
               patcht
               up
               with
               ordinary
               Glass
               ,
               he
               caused
               to
               be
               repaired
               ,
               and
               beautified
               according
               to
               their
               former
               Figure
               ,
               his
               Glasiers
               Bill
               amounting
               to
               no
               less
               than
               148
               li.
               7
               s.
               6
               d.
               With
               like
               care
               ,
               but
               with
               far
               less
               Charges
               ,
               he
               repaired
               the
               ruined
               Windows
               in
               the
               Chappel
               of
               his
               house
               in
               Croyden
               ,
               where
               he
               spent
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               his
               Summers
               ,
               and
               whither
               he
               retired
               at
               other
               times
               for
               his
               ease
               and
               privacy
               .
               And
               as
               for
               the
               Communion
               Table
               ,
               which
               he
               found
               standing
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Chappel
               ,
               a
               very
               sorry
               one
               in
               it self
               ,
               he
               ordered
               it
               to
               be
               removed
               to
               some
               other
               Room
               ,
               
               and
               caused
               a
               new
               one
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               placed
               where
               the
               Altar
               sometimes
               stood
               ,
               shadowed
               over-head
               with
               a
               very
               fair
               Frieze
               ,
               and
               fenced
               with
               a
               decent
               and
               costly
               Raile
               ,
               the
               guilding
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               curious
               workmanship
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Table
               it self
               ,
               amounting
               to
               33
               pounds
               ,
               and
               upwards
               ;
               
                 Copes
                 ,
                 Altar-cloaths
                 ,
                 Plate
              
               ,
               and
               other
               necessaries
               which
               belonged
               to
               the
               adorning
               of
               it
               he
               had
               been
               Master
               of
               before
               in
               his
               other
               Chappels
               ,
               and
               therefore
               was
               it
               the
               less
               charge
               in
               compleating
               this
               .
               He
               put
               himself
               to
               some
               cost
               also
               in
               repairing
               and
               beautifying
               the
               Organs
               ,
               which
               he
               found
               very
               much
               out
               of
               tune
               ,
               and
               made
               great
               use
               of
               them
               in
               the
               celebrating
               of
               Divine
               Service
               on
               Sundaies
               and
               Holidaies
               ,
               when
               his
               leisure
               could
               permit
               him
               to
               be
               present
               at
               it
               ;
               some
               Gentlemen
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Chappel
               assisting
               many
               times
               to
               make
               up
               the
               Consort
               when
               the
               solemnity
               required
               it
               .
               According
               unto
               which
               example
               of
               their
               Lord
               ,
               and
               Chancellor
               ,
               the
               principal
               Colledges
               in
               Oxon.
               beautified
               their
               Chappels
               ,
               transposed
               their
               Tables
               ,
               fenced
               them
               with
               Railes
               ,
               and
               furnished
               them
               with
               Hangings
               ,
               Palls
               ,
               Plate
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               necessaries
               .
               Yet
               neither
               his
               own
               Example
               ,
               nor
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               said
               two
               Bishops
               ,
               nor
               practice
               of
               the
               Deans
               and
               Chapters
               in
               so
               many
               Churches
               ,
               or
               the
               Governours
               of
               those
               principal
               Colledges
               ,
               so
               stopt
               the
               mouths
               of
               divers
               railing
               Rabshakehs
               of
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               spit
               their
               venome
               and
               reproaches
               on
               them
               .
               Witness
               for
               all
               ,
               that
               scurrilous
               passage
               of
               
                 H.
                 B.
              
               in
               his
               seditious
               Sermon
               ,
               
               called
               ,
               
                 For
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 How
                 then
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 will
                 our
                 
                 new
                 Masters
                 ,
                 our
                 Innovators
                 ,
                 make
                 good
                 the
                 bringing
                 in
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 afresh
                 into
                 Cathedrals
                 ,
                 and
                 forcing
                 all
                 petty
                 Churches
                 to
                 conform
                 thereunto
                 ?
                 Would
                 the
                 Prelates
                 thus
                 make
                 the
                 Mother
                 Cathedrals
                 (
                 thus
                 by
                 themselves
                 made
                 and
                 adopted
              
               Romes
               
                 daughters
                 )
                 their
                 Concubines
                 ,
                 whereon
                 to
                 beget
                 a
                 new
                 bastard
                 Generation
                 of
                 sacrificing
                 ,
                 idolatrous
                 ,
                 Mass-Priests
                 throughout
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 good
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 our
                 learned
                 and
                 pious
                 Divines
                 have
                 proclaimed
                 illegitimate
                 ?
              
               So
               he
               .
               More
               of
               this
               foul
               stuff
               might
               be
               found
               elsewhere
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               hate
               the
               raking
               in
               such
               dirty
               puddles
               .
            
             
               The
               business
               of
               the
               Table
               going
               on
               in
               so
               good
               a
               way
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               Declaration
               about
               Lawful
               Sports
               seemed
               to
               be
               at
               a
               stand
               .
               Such
               Ministers
               as
               had
               readily
               obeyed
               the
               Mandates
               ,
               and
               published
               the
               several
               Orders
               of
               the
               secular
               Judges
               in
               their
               several
               Churches
               ,
               did
               obstinately
               refuse
               the
               publishing
               of
               this
               Declaration
               ,
               when
               required
               to
               do
               it
               by
               their
               Bishops
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               might
               not
               be
               thought
               to
               stand
               out
               against
               them
               without
               some
               good
               ground
               ,
               they
               alledged
               some
               reasons
               for
               themselves
               ,
               which
               when
               they
               came
               to
               be
               examined
               ,
               had
               no
               reason
               in
               them
               .
               First
               ,
               they
               alledged
               ,
               That
               there
               was
               no
               express
               order
               in
               the
               Declaration
               ,
               that
               the
               Minister
               of
               the
               Parish
               should
               be
               prest
               to
               the
               publishing
               of
               it
               .
               But
               then
               withall
               they
               should
               consider
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishops
               were
               commanded
               to
               take
               order
               for
               the
               publishing
               of
               it
               in
               their
               several
               Parishes
               ;
               and
               whom
               could
               they
               require
               to
               publish
               it
               in
               the
               Parish
               Churches
               but
               the
               Ministers
               only
               ?
               Bound
               to
               them
               by
               an
               Oath
               of
               
                 Canonical
                 obedience
              
               at
               their
               admission
               to
               their
               Cures
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Bishops
               did
               no
               more
               than
               they
               were
               commanded
               in
               laying
               the
               publication
               of
               this
               Declaration
               on
               the
               back
               of
               the
               Ministers
               ;
               and
               the
               Ministers
               by
               doing
               less
               than
               they
               were
               commanded
               infringed
               the
               Oath
               which
               they
               had
               taken
               ,
               rendring
               themselves
               thereby
               obnoxious
               to
               all
               such
               Ecclesiastical
               Censures
               as
               the
               Bishops
               should
               inflict
               upon
               them
               .
               It
               was
               alledged
               secondly
               ,
               That
               the
               publishing
               of
               this
               Declaration
               was
               a
               work
               more
               proper
               for
               the
               Constable
               or
               Tything-man
               ,
               or
               the
               Church-wardens
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               than
               it
               was
               for
               the
               Ministers
               :
               But
               then
               it
               was
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               that
               the
               Constable
               or
               Tything-man
               were
               Lay-officers
               meerly
               ,
               bound
               by
               the
               Law
               to
               execute
               the
               Warrants
               of
               the
               Judges
               and
               Justices
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               Mandates
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               so
               far
               from
               being
               
                 Proper
                 Instruments
              
               in
               such
               a
               business
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               the
               Judges
               thought
               it
               fit
               to
               command
               their
               Service
               in
               publishing
               their
               Orders
               against
               Ales
               and
               Revels
               .
               And
               though
               the
               Church-wardens
               had
               some
               relation
               to
               Church-matters
               ,
               and
               consequently
               to
               the
               Bishop
               in
               the
               way
               of
               Presentments
               ;
               yet
               was
               he
               not
               bound
               to
               execute
               any
               such
               Commands
               ,
               because
               not
               tyed
               by
               an
               Oath
               of
               Canonical
               obedience
               ,
               as
               the
               Ministers
               were
               .
               Or
               were
               it
               otherwise
               ,
               yet
               doth
               it
               happen
               many
               times
               in
               Country
               Villages
               ,
               that
               the
               Church-wardens
               cannot
               read
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               to
               be
               imployed
               in
               publishing
               such
               Declarations
               ,
               which
               require
               a
               more
               knowing
               man
               than
               a
               silly
               Villager
               .
               And
               last
               of
               all
               it
               was
               alledged
               ,
               that
               the
               Ministers
               of
               all
               others
               
               were
               most
               unfit
               to
               hold
               the
               Candle
               for
               lighting
               and
               letting
               in
               such
               a
               course
               of
               licenciousness
               ,
               as
               was
               indulged
               on
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               by
               the
               said
               Declaration
               .
               But
               then
               it
               was
               to
               have
               been
               proved
               ,
               that
               any
               of
               the
               Sports
               allowed
               of
               in
               it
               ,
               might
               have
               been
               brought
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               such
               Licentiousness
               ,
               which
               neither
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               nor
               any
               Statutes
               of
               the
               Realm
               had
               before
               forbidden
               .
               Or
               had
               it
               been
               as
               they
               pretended
               ,
               that
               the
               Command
               was
               contrary
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               be
               obeyed
               with
               a
               sa●e
               conscience
               ;
               yet
               this
               was
               only
               a
               preten●●
               ,
               their
               reading
               of
               the
               Book
               being
               no
               more
               an
               argument
               of
               their
               approbation
               of
               any
               thing
               therein
               contained
               ,
               than
               when
               a
               common
               Crier
               reads
               a
               Proclamation
               ,
               the
               Contents
               whereof
               perhaps
               he
               likes
               not
               .
            
             
               The
               Business
               being
               at
               this
               stand
               ,
               it
               was
               thought
               fit
               that
               the
               Bishops
               should
               first
               deal
               with
               the
               Refusers
               in
               a
               Fatherly
               and
               gentle
               way
               ,
               but
               adding
               menaces
               sometimes
               to
               their
               perswasions
               if
               they
               saw
               cause
               for
               it
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               the
               mean
               season
               some
               discourses
               should
               be
               writ
               and
               published
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               a
               right
               understanding
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               their
               several
               duties
               :
               which
               burden
               being
               held
               of
               too
               great
               weight
               for
               any
               one
               to
               undergo
               ,
               and
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               work
               requiring
               a
               quick
               dispatch
               ,
               it
               was
               held
               fit
               to
               divide
               the
               imployment
               betwixt
               two
               .
               The
               Argumentative
               and
               Scholasticall
               part
               referred
               to
               the
               right
               learned
               Dr.
               White
               ,
               then
               Bishop
               of
               Ely
               ,
               who
               had
               given
               good
               proof
               of
               his
               ability
               in
               Polemical
               matters
               in
               several
               Books
               and
               Disputations
               against
               the
               Papists
               .
               The
               Practical
               and
               Historical
               ,
               by
               Heylyn
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               who
               had
               gained
               some
               reputation
               for
               his
               Studies
               in
               the
               ancient
               Writers
               by
               Asserting
               the
               History
               of
               S.
               George
               ,
               maliciously
               impugned
               by
               those
               of
               the
               Calvinian
               Party
               upon
               all
               occasions
               .
               Both
               of
               them
               ,
               being
               enjoyned
               their
               tasks
               ,
               were
               required
               to
               be
               ready
               for
               the
               Press
               against
               Michaelmas
               Term
               ;
               at
               the
               end
               whereof
               both
               books
               came
               out
               ,
               The
               Bishops
               under
               the
               Title
               of
               
                 A
                 Treatise
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 ,
                 containing
                 a
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Orthodoxal
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               
                 against
                 Sabbatarian
                 Novelty
              
               ,
               The
               other
               called
               ,
               
                 The
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
              
               ,
               was
               divided
               into
               two
               Books
               or
               Parts
               ;
               The
               first
               whereof
               began
               with
               the
               Creation
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               carried
               on
               the
               Story
               till
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Temple
               ;
               The
               second
               ,
               beginning
               with
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               was
               drawn
               down
               to
               the
               year
               1633.
               when
               the
               publishing
               of
               this
               Declaration
               was
               required
               .
               But
               going
               different
               waies
               to
               work
               they
               did
               not
               both
               encounter
               the
               like
               success
               .
               The
               Bishops
               Book
               had
               not
               been
               extant
               very
               long
               ,
               when
               an
               Answer
               was
               returned
               unto
               it
               by
               Byfield
               of
               Surrey
               ,
               which
               Answer
               occasioned
               a
               Reply
               ,
               and
               that
               Reply
               begat
               a
               Rejoynder
               .
               To
               Heylyns
               Book
               there
               was
               no
               Answer
               made
               at
               all
               ,
               whether
               because
               unanswerable
               ,
               or
               not
               worth
               the
               Answering
               ,
               is
               to
               me
               unknown
               .
               And
               though
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Arguments
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               Authorities
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               prevailed
               with
               some
               to
               lay
               aside
               their
               former
               obstinacy
               and
               averseness
               ;
               yet
               did
               there
               still
               
               remain
               too
               many
               ,
               who
               stopp'd
               their
               ears
               ,
               like
               the
               
                 deaf
                 Adder
              
               in
               the
               
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 hear
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Charmers
                 ,
                 charmed
                 they
                 never
                 so
                 sweetly
                 .
              
               By
               which
               it
               did
               appear
               too
               plainly
               ,
               That
               there
               was
               some
               Association
               had
               and
               made
               amongst
               them
               ,
               to
               stand
               it
               out
               to
               the
               last
               ,
               and
               put
               some
               baffle
               or
               affront
               upon
               their
               Superiors
               ,
               by
               whose
               Command
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               Book
               was
               imposed
               upon
               them
               .
               And
               thereupon
               it
               was
               resolved
               ,
               That
               the
               Bishops
               in
               their
               several
               Diocesses
               should
               go
               to
               work
               more
               roundly
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               either
               bring
               them
               to
               Conformity
               ,
               if
               it
               might
               be
               done
               ;
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               to
               proceed
               against
               them
               by
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Censures
              
               .
            
             
               But
               whilst
               these
               things
               were
               acting
               on
               the
               Stage
               of
               England
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Scotland
               were
               as
               active
               in
               drawing
               of
               a
               Book
               of
               Canons
               ,
               and
               framing
               a
               Publick
               Liturgie
               for
               the
               use
               of
               that
               Church
               .
               Both
               Undertakings
               warranted
               by
               the
               Act
               of
               a
               
                 General
                 Assembly
              
               held
               at
               
                 Aberdeen
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1616.
               and
               the
               one
               brought
               to
               a
               good
               forwardness
               before
               the
               death
               of
               King
               Iames
               :
               But
               being
               discontinued
               by
               the
               Accidents
               and
               Debates
               before-remembred
               ,
               it
               pleased
               his
               Majesty
               at
               the
               last
               to
               yield
               unto
               the
               importunity
               of
               the
               Scottish
               Bishops
               ,
               in
               having
               a
               Liturgie
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               differing
               in
               some
               things
               from
               that
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               independency
               and
               self-subsistence
               of
               their
               Kirk
               ;
               but
               agreeing
               with
               it
               in
               the
               main
               ,
               to
               testifie
               the
               Conformity
               between
               the
               Churches
               :
               Which
               being
               thus
               condescended
               to
               ,
               they
               were
               ordered
               to
               proceed
               with
               all
               speed
               and
               diligence
               ,
               which
               they
               did
               accordingly
               .
               But
               the
               Canons
               being
               the
               shorter
               work
               ,
               were
               first
               brought
               to
               an
               end
               ;
               for
               the
               compiling
               whereof
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               gives
               these
               Reasons
               in
               his
               large
               Declaration
               .
               First
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 held
                 it
                 but
                 exceeding
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 some
                 Book
                 extant
                 to
                 contain
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Government
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 Clergy
                 as
                 the
                 Laity
                 might
                 have
                 one
                 certain
                 standing
                 Rule
                 ,
                 to
                 regulate
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 the
                 Obedience
                 and
                 Practise
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 General
                 Assemblies
                 were
                 Written
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Printed
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 could
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 many
                 :
                 So
                 large
                 and
                 voluminous
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 easie
                 to
                 Transcribe
                 them
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 few
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 themselves
                 could
                 tell
                 which
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 authentical
                 ,
                 which
                 not
                 :
                 So
                 unsafely
                 and
                 uncertainly
                 kept
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 knew
                 not
                 where
                 to
                 address
                 themselves
                 for
                 consulting
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 That
                 by
                 reducing
                 those
                 numerous
                 Act
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 those
                 not
                 known
                 unto
                 themselves
                 )
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 paucity
                 of
                 Canons
                 ,
                 published
                 and
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 publick
                 view
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 should
                 be
                 insnared
                 by
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 just
                 reason
                 to
                 complain
                 of
                 their
                 multiplicity
                 .
              
               And
               finally
               ,
               
                 That
                 not
                 one
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 did
                 either
                 live
                 under
                 the
                 Obedience
                 of
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 those
              
               General
               Assemblies
               ,
               
                 or
                 did
                 know
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 or
                 where
                 to
                 find
                 them
                 .
              
               Upon
               which
               grounds
               ,
               the
               Book
               of
               Canons
               being
               drawn
               up
               and
               presented
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               gave
               a
               Warrant
               under
               his
               Hand
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               requiring
               him
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               to
               peruse
               the
               same
               ,
               to
               see
               that
               they
               were
               well
               fitted
               to
               the
               Church-Government
               ,
               and
               as
               near
               as
               conveniently
               might
               be
               to
               the
               Canons
               of
               
               the
               Church
               o●
               England
               ;
               giving
               them
               ,
               and
               either
               of
               them
               full
               power
               to
               alter
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               said
               Canons
               ,
               as
               they
               found
               most
               fitting
               .
               Which
               being
               done
               as
               he
               commanded
               ,
               and
               the
               Book
               made
               ready
               for
               the
               Press
               ,
               he
               pass'd
               his
               Royal
               Confirmation
               of
               it
               ,
               under
               the
               Great
               Seal
               o●
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               in
               this
               manner
               following
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     CHARLES
                     REX
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   WE
                   〈◊〉
                   of
                   Our
                   Royal
                   Care
                   for
                   the
                   Maintenance
                   of
                   the
                   present
                   Estate
                   and
                   Government
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   have
                   diligently
                   and
                   with
                   great
                   content
                   considered
                   all
                   the
                   Canons
                   and
                   Constitutions
                   after
                   following
                   ;
                   and
                   finding
                   the
                   same
                   such
                   as
                   We
                   are
                   perswaded
                   will
                   be
                   profitable
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   our
                   whole
                   Clergy
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   of
                   that
                   our
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   if
                   so
                   they
                   be
                   well
                   observed
                   ,
                   Have
                   for
                   Vs
                   ,
                   Our
                   Heirs
                   ,
                   and
                   Lawful
                   Successors
                   ,
                   of
                   Our
                   especial
                   Grace
                   ,
                   certain
                   Knowled●●
                   ▪
                   ●nd
                   meer
                   ●otion
                   ,
                   given
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   these
                   presents
                   do
                   give
                   Our
                   〈◊〉
                   Ass●●t
                   ●nto
                   all
                   the
                   said
                   
                     Canons
                     ,
                     Orders
                  
                   and
                   Constitutions
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   all
                   and
                   every
                   thing
                   in
                   them
                   contained
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   afterwards
                   set
                   〈◊〉
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   further
                   ,
                   We
                   do
                   not
                   only
                   by
                   Our
                   Prerogative
                   Royal
                   ,
                   and
                   Supreme
                   〈◊〉
                   in
                   Causes
                   Ecclesiastical
                   ,
                   Ratifie
                   and
                   Confirm
                   by
                   these
                   Our
                   
                     Letters
                     Pat●nts
                  
                   the
                   said
                   
                     Canons
                     ,
                     Orders
                  
                   and
                   Constitutions
                   ,
                   ●nd
                   all
                   ●nd
                   every
                   thing
                   in
                   them
                   contained
                   :
                   But
                   likewise
                   We
                   command
                   by
                   〈◊〉
                   ●uthority
                   Royal
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   these
                   
                     Letters
                     Patents
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   be
                   diligently
                   observed
                   and
                   executed
                   by
                   all
                   Our
                   Loving
                   Subjects
                   of
                   that
                   Our
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   both
                   within
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   
                     St.
                     Andrews
                  
                   and
                   ●lascow
                   ;
                   in
                   all
                   points
                   wherein
                   they
                   do
                   or
                   may
                   concern
                   every
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   this
                   Our
                   Will
                   and
                   Pleasure
                   hereby
                   expressed
                   and
                   declared
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   the
                   better
                   observation
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   We
                   straightly
                   Charge
                   and
                   Command
                   all
                   Our
                   Archbishops
                   ,
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   others
                   tha●
                   exercise
                   any
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Iurisdiction
                   within
                   that
                   Our
                   Realm
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   same
                   
                     Canons
                     ,
                     Orders
                  
                   and
                   Constitutions
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   all
                   points
                   duly
                   observed
                   ;
                   not
                   sparing
                   to
                   execute
                   the
                   Penalties
                   in
                   them
                   severally
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   upon
                   any
                   that
                   shall
                   willingly
                   break
                   or
                   neglect
                   to
                   observe
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   tender
                   the
                   Honour
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Peace
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   the
                   Tranquility
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Service
                   and
                   Duty
                   to
                   Vs
                   their
                   King
                   and
                   Sovereign
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Given
                       at
                       Our
                       Mannor
                       of
                    
                     Greenwich
                     ,
                     
                       23
                       May
                       1635.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               These
               Canons
               when
               they
               came
               abroad
               ,
               were
               presently
               quarrelled
               and
               disclaimed
               by
               the
               
                 Scottish
                 Presbyters
              
               :
               Quarrelled
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               subject
               matter
               comprehended
               in
               them
               :
               Disclaimed
               ,
               because
               imposed
               upon
               them
               without
               their
               own
               approbation
               and
               consent
               .
               The
               points
               most
               quarrelled
               at
               ,
               were
               these
               .
               1.
               
               
                 That
                 whosoever
                 should
                 affirm
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Kings
                 Majesty
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 Authority
                 in
                 Causes
                 Ecclesiastical
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Godly
                 Kings
                 had
                 among
                 the
              
               Jews
               ,
               
                 or
                 the
                 Christian
                 Emperors
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ;
                 or
                 impugn
                 in
                 any
                 part
                 his
                 Royal
                 Supremacy
                 
                 in
                 Causes
                 Ecclesiastical
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 incur
                 the
                 Censure
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 .
              
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 like
                 Censure
                 to
                 be
                 inflicted
                 on
                 those
                 who
                 should
                 affirm
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Worship
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Common
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 Administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
              
               (
               though
               at
               the
               making
               of
               these
               Canons
               there
               was
               no
               such
               Book
               of
               Common
               Prayer
               recommended
               to
               them
               )
               ;
               
                 or
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 Archbishops
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Making
                 and
                 Consecrating
                 Archbishops
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 did
                 contain
                 any
                 thing
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 or
                 was
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 superstitious
                 ,
                 or
                 unlawful
                 in
                 the
                 Service
                 and
                 Worship
                 of
                 God.
              
               3.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Ordinations
                 were
                 restrained
                 to
                 four
                 times
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 Weeks
                 of
              
               March
               ,
               June
               ,
               September
               ,
               and
               December
               .
               4.
               
               
                 That
                 every
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Person
                 at
                 his
                 Admission
                 should
                 take
                 the
                 Oath
                 of
                 Supremacy
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 form
                 required
                 by
                 Parliament
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 Oath
                 for
                 avoiding
              
               Symonie
               ,
               
                 required
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Consecration
                 .
              
               5.
               
               
                 That
                 every
              
               Presbyter
               
                 shall
                 either
                 by
                 himself
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 another
                 Person
                 lawfully
                 called
                 ,
                 read
                 or
                 cause
                 Divine
                 Service
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 that
                 Common
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 before
                 all
                 Sermons
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 Officiate
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Book
                 of
                 Common
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Offices
                 ,
                 Parts
                 and
                 Rubricks
                 of
                 it
              
               (
               when
               as
               yet
               none
               of
               them
               had
               seen
               the
               said
               Book
               or
               Liturgie
               )
               .
               6.
               
               
                 That
                 no
                 Preacher
                 should
                 impugn
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 delivered
                 by
                 another
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 neer
                 adjoining
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 without
                 leave
                 from
                 the
                 Bishop
              
               ;
               which
               they
               conceived
               to
               be
               the
               way
               to
               pin
               their
               whole
               Religion
               on
               the
               Bishops
               Sleeves
               7.
               
               
                 That
                 no
              
               Presbyter
               
                 should
                 hereafter
                 become
                 Surety
                 or
                 Cautioner
                 for
                 any
                 Person
                 whosoever
                 ,
                 in
                 Civil
                 Bonds
                 and
                 Contracts
                 ,
                 under
                 pain
                 of
                 Suspension
                 .
              
               8.
               
               
                 That
                 whatsoever
                 remained
                 of
                 the
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 distributed
                 to
                 the
                 poorer
                 sort
                 which
                 receive
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 eaten
                 and
                 drunken
                 of
                 them
                 before
                 they
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               9.
               
               That
               Presbyters
               
                 are
                 enjoined
                 to
                 Minister
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Baptism
                 in
                 private
                 Houses
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 every
                 day
                 alike
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 infirmity
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 People
                 were
                 required
                 not
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 but
                 upon
                 their
                 knees
                 .
              
               10.
               
               
                 That
                 in
                 all
                 Sentences
                 of
                 Separation
              
               a
               Thoro
               &
               Mensa
               ,
               
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 Caution
                 inserted
                 (
                 and
                 given
                 accordingly
                 )
                 That
                 the
                 Persons
                 so
                 separated
                 should
                 live
                 continently
                 and
                 chastly
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 contract
                 Marriage
                 with
                 any
                 Person
                 ,
                 during
                 each
                 others
                 life
              
               (
               which
               seemed
               to
               put
               the
               innocent
               Party
               into
               as
               bad
               a
               condition
               as
               the
               guilty
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Judgment
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               )
               .
               11.
               
               
                 That
                 no
                 private
                 Meeting
                 be
                 kept
                 by
              
               Presbyters
               ,
               
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Persons
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 for
                 expounding
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 consulting
                 upon
                 matters
                 Ecclesiastical
                 :
                 Such
                 matters
                 to
                 be
                 handled
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 Lawful
              
               Synods
               
                 held
                 by
                 Bishops
              
               .
               12.
               
               
                 That
                 under
                 pain
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 no
              
               Presbyter
               or
               Layman
               ,
               
                 jointly
                 or
                 severally
                 ,
                 make
                 Rules
                 ,
                 Orders
                 ,
                 or
                 Constitutions
                 in
                 Causes
                 Ecclesiastical
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 add
                 or
                 detract
                 from
                 any
                 Rubricks
                 or
                 Articles
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 things
                 now
                 established
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 or
                 his
                 Successors
                 .
              
               13.
               
               
                 That
                 National
                 or
                 General
                 Assemblies
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 Authority
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Decrees
                 thereof
                 should
                 bind
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 Absent
                 as
                 the
                 Present
                 in
                 Matters
                 Ecclesiastical
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 lawful
                 for
                 the
                 Bishops
                 themselves
                 ,
                 in
                 such
              
               Assemblies
               ,
               
                 or
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 to
                 alter
                 any
                 Articles
                 ,
                 Rubrick
                 ,
                 Canon
                 Doctrinal
                 or
                 Disciplinary
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 without
                 his
                 Majesties
                 leave
                 first
                 had
                 and
                 obtained
                 .
              
               14.
               
               
                 That
                 no
                 man
                 should
                 cover
                 his
                 Head
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 Divine
                 Service
                 ,
                 except
                 with
                 a
                 Cap
                 or
                 Night-coife
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 infirmity
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 Persons
                 should
                 reverently
                 kneel
                 when
                 the
                 Confession
                 and
                 other
                 Prayers
                 were
                 read
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 stand
                 up
                 at
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 .
              
               15.
               
               
                 That
                 no
              
               Presbyter
               
                 or
                 Reader
                 be
                 permitted
                 to
                 conceive
                 Prayers
              
               ex
               tempo●e
               ,
               
                 or
                 use
                 any
                 other
                 form
                 in
                 the
                 Publick
              
               Liturgie
               
                 or
                 Service
                 ,
                 than
                 is
                 prescribed
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 pain
                 of
                 Deprivation
                 from
                 his
                 Benefice
                 or
                 Cure.
              
               16.
               
               
                 That
                 by
                 this
                 Prohibition
                 the
              
               Presbyters
               
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 d●barred
                 from
                 using
                 their
                 own
                 Prayers
                 before
                 their
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 in
              
               c.
               3.
               num
               .
               13.
               
                 it
                 is
                 required
                 ,
                 That
                 all
              
               Presbyters
               
                 and
                 Preachers
                 should
                 move
                 the
                 People
                 to
                 join
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 using
                 some
                 few
                 and
                 convenient
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 always
                 conclude
                 with
                 the
                 Lords
                 Prayer
              
               (
               
                 which
                 in
                 effect
                 was
                 to
                 bind
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 bidding
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 prescribed
                 in
                 the
              
               55
               
                 th
                 .
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               )
               .
               17.
               
               
                 That
                 no
                 man
                 should
                 Teach
                 either
                 in
                 Publick
                 School
                 or
                 Private
                 House
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 allowed
                 by
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 ,
                 or
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 under
                 their
                 Hand
                 and
                 Seal
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 to
                 Licence
                 none
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 of
                 good
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 obedient
                 to
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               18.
               
               
                 That
                 none
                 should
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 read
                 in
                 any
                 Colledge
                 or
                 School
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 take
                 first
                 the
                 Oath
                 of
                 Allegiance
                 and
                 Supremacy
                 .
              
               19.
               
               
                 That
                 nothing
                 ●e
                 hereafter
                 Imprinted
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 same
                 be
                 seen
                 and
                 allowed
                 by
                 the
                 Visitors
                 appointed
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 ;
                 the
                 Penalty
                 thereof
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 all
                 like
                 Cases
                 in
                 which
                 no
                 Penalty
                 is
                 expressed
                 )
                 being
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 discretion
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 .
              
               20.
               
               
                 That
                 no
                 Publick
                 Fast
                 should
                 be
                 appointed
                 upon
              
               Sundays
               
                 (
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 formerly
                 accustomed
                 )
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 Week-days
                 only
                 ;
                 and
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 appointed
                 by
                 none
                 but
                 His
                 Majesty
                 .
              
               21.
               
               
                 That
                 for
                 the
                 Ministring
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 a
                 Font
                 should
                 be
                 prepared
                 ,
                 and
                 placed
                 somewhat
                 near
                 the
                 entry
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 anciently
                 it
                 used
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Cloth
                 of
                 fine
                 Linnen
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 likewise
                 be
                 kept
                 all
                 neatly
                 .
              
               22.
               
               
                 That
                 a
                 comely
                 and
                 decent
                 Table
                 for
                 Celebrating
                 the
                 Holy
                 Communion
                 should
                 be
                 provided
                 ,
                 and
                 placed
                 at
                 the
                 upper
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Chancel
                 or
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 covered
                 at
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Divine
                 Service
                 with
                 a
                 Carpet
                 of
                 decent
                 Stuff
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Ministration
                 with
                 a
                 white
                 Linnen
                 Cloth
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 Basons
                 ,
                 Cups
                 ,
                 or
                 Chalices
                 of
                 some
                 pure
                 Metal
                 shall
                 be
                 provided
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 upon
                 the
                 Communion
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 reserved
                 to
                 that
                 only
                 use
                 .
              
               23.
               
               
                 That
                 such
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Presbyters
                 as
                 shall
                 depart
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 Children
                 ,
                 shall
                 leave
                 their
                 Goods
                 or
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Holy
                 Vses
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 notwithstanding
                 their
                 having
                 Children
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 leave
                 some
                 Testimony
                 of
                 their
                 love
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 advancement
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
              
               24.
               
               
                 That
                 no
                 Sentence
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 should
                 be
                 pronounc'd
                 ,
                 or
                 Absolution
                 given
                 by
                 any
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 leave
                 and
                 approbation
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 :
                 And
                 no
                 Presbyter
                 should
                 reveal
                 or
                 make
                 known
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 opened
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 Confession
                 ,
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 any
                 Person
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 Crime
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Realm
                 his
                 own
                 Life
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 in
                 question
                 for
                 concealing
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               25.
               
               
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 That
                 no
                 Person
                 should
                 be
                 received
                 into
                 Holy
                 Orders
                 ,
                 nor
                 suffered
                 to
                 Preach
                 ,
                 Catechise
                 ,
                 Minister
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Function
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 first
                 subscribe
                 to
                 be
                 obedient
                 to
                 these
                 present
                 Canons
                 ,
                 Ratified
                 and
                 Approved
                 by
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Royal
                 Warrant
                 ,
                 and
                 Ordained
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 by
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 others
                 whom
                 they
                 concern
                 .
              
            
             
               These
               were
               the
               matters
               chiefly
               quarrelled
               in
               this
               Book
               of
               Canons
               ,
               visibly
               tending
               (
               as
               they
               would
               make
               the
               World
               believe
               )
               to
               subject
               that
               Kirk
               unto
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               King
               ;
               the
               Clergy
               to
               the
               command
               of
               their
               Bishops
               ;
               the
               whole
               Nation
               ,
               to
               the
               Discipline
               of
               a
               Foreign
               Church
               ;
               and
               all
               together
               by
               degrees
               ,
               to
               the
               Idolatries
               and
               Tyrannies
               of
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               .
               But
               juster
               cause
               they
               seemed
               to
               have
               for
               disclaiming
               the
               said
               Book
               of
               Canons
               ,
               because
               not
               made
               nor
               imposed
               upon
               them
               by
               their
               own
               approbation
               and
               consent
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               usage
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               all
               Times
               and
               Ages
               .
               Had
               his
               Majesty
               imposed
               these
               Orders
               on
               them
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Injunctions
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               example
               of
               King
               Henry
               viii
               .
               Anno
               1536.
               of
               King
               Edward
               vi
               .
               Anno
               1547.
               and
               of
               Queen
               
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1559.
               he
               might
               perhaps
               have
               justified
               himself
               by
               that
               Supremacy
               which
               had
               been
               vested
               in
               him
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ;
               which
               seems
               to
               have
               been
               the
               Judgment
               of
               King
               Iames
               in
               this
               very
               case
               .
               At
               his
               last
               being
               in
               
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1617.
               he
               had
               prepared
               an
               Article
               to
               be
               passed
               in
               Parliament
               to
               this
               effect
               ,
               
               
                 viz.
                 That
                 whatsoever
                 his
                 Majesty
                 should
                 determine
                 in
                 the
                 External
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 advice
                 of
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 competent
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 a
                 Law.
              
               But
               understanding
               that
               a
               Protestation
               was
               prepared
               against
               it
               by
               some
               of
               the
               most
               Rigid
               Presbyterians
               ,
               he
               commanded
               Hay
               the
               Clerk
               or
               Register
               ,
               to
               pass
               by
               that
               Article
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               no
               way
               necessary
               ;
               
               the
               Prerogative
               of
               his
               Crown
               giving
               him
               more
               Authority
               than
               was
               declared
               or
               desired
               by
               it
               .
               But
               as
               for
               Canons
               and
               Constitutions
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               if
               they
               concerned
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               be
               advised
               and
               framed
               by
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               other
               Learned
               men
               ,
               assembled
               in
               a
               General
               Council
               ,
               and
               testified
               by
               the
               Subscription
               of
               such
               Bishops
               as
               were
               then
               assembled
               .
               Or
               if
               they
               did
               relate
               only
               unto
               National
               Churches
               ,
               or
               particular
               Provinces
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               be
               concluded
               and
               agreed
               upon
               by
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               so
               many
               of
               the
               Clergy
               as
               are
               chosen
               and
               impowered
               by
               all
               the
               rest
               for
               that
               end
               and
               purpose
               ,
               assembled
               in
               a
               National
               or
               Provincial
               Synod
               .
               No
               Canons
               nor
               Constitutions
               Ecclesiastical
               to
               be
               otherwise
               made
               ;
               or
               if
               made
               otherwise
               ,
               not
               to
               bind
               ,
               without
               a
               voluntary
               and
               free
               submission
               of
               all
               Parties
               to
               them
               .
               And
               though
               it
               could
               not
               be
               denied
               ,
               but
               that
               all
               Christian
               Emperours
               ,
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Princes
               reserved
               a
               Power
               unto
               themselves
               of
               Ratifying
               and
               Confirming
               all
               such
               Constitutions
               as
               by
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               were
               agreed
               on
               ;
               yet
               still
               the
               said
               Canons
               and
               Constitutions
               were
               first
               agreed
               on
               by
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               ,
               before
               they
               were
               tendred
               to
               the
               Sovereign
               Prince
               
               for
               his
               Ratification
               .
               The
               
                 Scottish
                 Presbyters
              
               had
               formerly
               disclaimed
               the
               Kings
               Authority
               either
               in
               calling
               their
               Assemblies
               ,
               or
               confirming
               the
               Results
               and
               Acts
               thereof
               ;
               which
               they
               conceived
               to
               be
               good
               and
               valid
               of
               themselves
               without
               any
               additional
               power
               of
               his
               to
               add
               strength
               unto
               them
               .
               And
               therefore
               now
               they
               must
               needs
               think
               themselves
               reduced
               to
               a
               very
               great
               vassalage
               in
               having
               a
               body
               of
               Canons
               so
               imposed
               upon
               them
               ,
               to
               the
               making
               whereof
               they
               were
               never
               called
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               passing
               whereof
               they
               had
               never
               voted
               .
               But
               as
               they
               had
               broke
               the
               Rules
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               in
               acting
               Soveraignty
               of
               themselves
               without
               requiring
               the
               Kings
               approbation
               and
               consent
               in
               the
               times
               foregoing
               ;
               so
               were
               they
               now
               upon
               the
               point
               of
               having
               those
               old
               Rules
               broken
               on
               them
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               in
               making
               Canons
               ,
               and
               putting
               Laws
               and
               Orders
               on
               them
               for
               their
               future
               Government
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               never
               had
               consented
               .
               And
               therefore
               though
               his
               Majesty
               had
               taken
               so
               much
               care
               (
               as
               himself
               observed
               )
               for
               facilitating
               and
               conveniencing
               their
               obedience
               ,
               
               by
               furthering
               their
               knowledge
               in
               those
               points
               which
               before
               they
               knew
               not
               ;
               yet
               they
               did
               generally
               behold
               it
               ,
               and
               exclaimed
               against
               it
               ,
               as
               one
               of
               the
               most
               grievous
               burthens
               that
               ever
               had
               been
               laid
               upon
               them
               .
            
             
               More
               clamour
               ,
               but
               on
               weaker
               grounds
               ,
               was
               made
               against
               the
               Book
               of
               Common
               Prayer
               when
               it
               first
               came
               out
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               till
               the
               year
               1637.
               and
               then
               we
               shall
               hear
               further
               of
               it
               .
               Mean
               while
               we
               will
               return
               to
               England
               ,
               and
               see
               what
               our
               Archbishop
               doth
               ,
               as
               a
               chief
               Counsellor
               and
               States-man
               in
               his
               Civil
               Actings
               .
               It
               was
               about
               four
               or
               five
               years
               since
               ,
               Anno
               1631
               ,
               that
               he
               first
               discovered
               how
               ill
               his
               Majesties
               Treasury
               had
               been
               managed
               between
               some
               principal
               Officers
               of
               his
               Revenue
               ,
               to
               the
               enriching
               of
               themselves
               ,
               to
               the
               impoverishing
               of
               their
               Master
               ,
               and
               the
               no
               small
               amazement
               of
               all
               good
               Subjects
               .
               But
               the
               abuses
               being
               too
               great
               to
               be
               long
               concealed
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               is
               made
               acquainted
               with
               all
               particulars
               ,
               who
               thereupon
               did
               much
               estrange
               his
               countenance
               from
               the
               principal
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               For
               which
               good
               service
               to
               the
               King
               none
               was
               so
               much
               suspected
               by
               them
               as
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               against
               whom
               they
               began
               to
               practise
               ,
               endeavouring
               all
               they
               could
               to
               remove
               him
               from
               his
               Majesties
               ear
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               least
               to
               lessen
               the
               esteem
               and
               reputation
               which
               his
               fidelity
               and
               upright
               dealing
               had
               procured
               of
               him
               .
               Factions
               are
               heightned
               in
               the
               Court.
               Private
               ends
               followed
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               Publick
               Service
               ,
               and
               every
               mouth
               talkt
               openly
               against
               his
               proceedings
               .
               But
               still
               he
               kept
               his
               ground
               ,
               and
               prevailed
               at
               last
               ,
               appointed
               by
               his
               Majesty
               on
               the
               fifth
               of
               February
               1634.
               to
               be
               one
               of
               the
               great
               Committee
               for
               Trade
               and
               the
               Kings
               Revenue
               ;
               and
               seeing
               Wes●ons
               Glories
               set
               under
               a
               cloud
               ,
               within
               few
               weeks
               after
               ,
               Weston
               being
               dead
               ,
               it
               pleased
               his
               Majesty
               to
               commit
               the
               managing
               of
               the
               Treasury
               by
               Letters
               Patents
               under
               the
               Broad
               Seal
               ,
               bearing
               date
               on
               the
               fourteenth
               day
               of
               March
               ,
               to
               the
               Lord
               Archbishop
               ,
               Cottington
               Chancellor
               of
               the
               Exchequer
               ,
               Cooke
               and
               Windebank
               ,
               principal
               Secretaries
               ,
               
               and
               certain
               others
               ;
               who
               with
               no
               small
               envy
               looked
               upon
               him
               as
               if
               he
               had
               been
               set
               over
               them
               for
               a
               Supervisor
               .
               Within
               two
               daies
               after
               his
               being
               nominated
               for
               this
               Commission
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               brought
               him
               also
               into
               the
               Foreign
               Committee
               ,
               which
               rendred
               him
               as
               considerable
               abroad
               as
               he
               was
               at
               home
               .
               This
               as
               it
               added
               to
               his
               power
               ,
               so
               it
               encreased
               the
               stomach
               which
               was
               borne
               against
               him
               .
               The
               year
               1635.
               was
               but
               new
               began
               ,
               when
               clashing
               began
               to
               grow
               between
               him
               and
               Cottington
               about
               executing
               the
               Commission
               for
               the
               Treasury
               .
               And
               that
               his
               grief
               and
               trouble
               might
               be
               the
               greater
               ,
               his
               old
               Friend
               Windebank
               ,
               who
               had
               received
               his
               preferment
               from
               him
               ,
               forsook
               him
               in
               the
               open
               field
               ,
               and
               joyned
               himself
               with
               Cottington
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               that
               Party
               .
               This
               could
               not
               chuse
               but
               put
               him
               to
               the
               exercise
               of
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Patience
               ,
               considering
               how
               necessary
               a
               friend
               he
               had
               lost
               ,
               in
               whose
               bosome
               he
               had
               lodged
               a
               great
               part
               of
               his
               Counsels
               ,
               and
               on
               whose
               Activity
               he
               relied
               for
               the
               carrying
               on
               of
               his
               designs
               at
               the
               Council
               Table
               .
               But
               for
               all
               this
               ●e
               carries
               on
               〈◊〉
               Comm●●●ion
               the
               whole
               year
               about
               ,
               acquaints
               himself
               with
               the
               Mysteries
               and
               secrets
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               honest
               advantages
               which
               the
               Lord
               Treasurers
               had
               for
               enriching
               themselves
               (
               to
               the
               value
               of
               seven
               t●ousand
               pound
               a
               year
               and
               upwards
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               heard
               from
               his
               own
               mouth
               )
               without
               defrauding
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               abusing
               the
               Subject
               .
               He
               had
               observed
               ,
               that
               divers
               Treasurers
               of
               late
               years
               had
               raised
               themselves
               from
               very
               mean
               and
               private
               Fortunes
               to
               the
               Titles
               and
               Estates
               o●
               Earls
               ,
               which
               he
               conceived
               could
               not
               be
               done
               without
               wrong
               to
               both
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               resolves
               to
               commend
               such
               a
               man
               to
               his
               Majesty
               for
               the
               next
               Lord
               Treasurer
               ,
               who
               having
               no
               Family
               to
               raise
               -
               no
               Wife
               and
               Children
               to
               provide
               for
               ,
               might
               better
               manage
               the
               Incomes
               of
               the
               Treasury
               to
               the
               Kings
               advantage
               than
               they
               had
               been
               formerly
               .
               And
               who
               more
               like
               to
               come
               into
               his
               eye
               for
               that
               preferment
               than
               Iuxon
               ,
               his
               old
               and
               trusty
               Friend
               ,
               then
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ;
               a
               man
               of
               such
               a
               well
               tempered
               disposition
               as
               gave
               exceeding
               great
               content
               both
               to
               Prince
               and
               People
               ,
               and
               one
               whom
               he
               knew
               capable
               of
               as
               much
               instruction
               as
               by
               a
               whole
               years
               experience
               in
               the
               Commission
               for
               the
               Treasury
               he
               was
               able
               to
               give
               him
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               much
               wondred
               at
               ,
               when
               first
               the
               Staff
               was
               put
               into
               this
               mans
               hand
               ;
               in
               doing
               whereof
               the
               Archbishop
               was
               generally
               conceived
               neither
               to
               have
               consulted
               his
               own
               present
               peace
               ,
               nor
               his
               future
               safety
               .
               Had
               he
               studied
               his
               own
               present
               peace
               ,
               he
               should
               have
               given
               Cottington
               leave
               to
               put
               in
               for
               it
               ,
               who
               being
               Chancellor
               of
               the
               Exchequer
               pretended
               himself
               to
               be
               the
               next
               in
               that
               Ascendent
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Treasurers
               Associate
               while
               he
               lived
               ,
               and
               the
               presumptive
               heir
               to
               that
               office
               after
               his
               decease
               .
               And
               had
               he
               studied
               his
               own
               safety
               and
               preservation
               for
               the
               times
               to
               come
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               made
               use
               of
               the
               power
               by
               recommending
               the
               Staff
               to
               the
               Earles
               of
               
                 Bedford
                 ,
                 Hartford
                 ,
                 Essex
              
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Say
               ,
               or
               some
               such
               man
               of
               Popular
               Nobility
               ;
               by
               whom
               he
               might
               have
               been
               reciprocated
               by
               their
               strength
               and
               interess
               with
               the
               People
               in
               the
               change
               of
               times
               .
               But
               he
               preferred
               his
               
               Majesties
               Advantages
               before
               his
               particular
               concernments
               ,
               the
               safety
               of
               the
               Publick
               before
               his
               own
               .
               Nor
               did
               he
               want
               some
               seasonable
               considerations
               in
               it
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               peace
               and
               quiet
               of
               the
               Church
               depended
               much
               on
               the
               conformity
               of
               the
               City
               of
               London
               ,
               and
               London
               did
               as
               much
               depend
               in
               their
               trade
               and
               payments
               upon
               the
               Love
               and
               Justice
               of
               the
               Lord
               Treasurer
               of
               England
               .
               This
               therefore
               was
               the
               more
               likely
               way
               to
               conform
               the
               Citizens
               to
               the
               directions
               of
               their
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               unto
               them
               ;
               No
               small
               encouragement
               being
               thereby
               given
               to
               the
               London
               Clergy
               for
               the
               improving
               of
               their
               Tythes
               .
               For
               with
               what
               confidence
               could
               any
               of
               the
               old
               Cheats
               adventure
               on
               a
               publick
               Examination
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Exchequer
               (
               the
               proper
               Court
               for
               suits
               and
               grievances
               of
               that
               nature
               )
               when
               a
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               London
               sate
               therein
               as
               the
               principal
               Judge
               ?
               Upon
               th●se
               Counsels
               he
               proceeds
               ,
               and
               obtains
               the
               Staff
               ,
               which
               was
               delivered
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               London
               on
               Sunday
               March
               6.
               sworn
               on
               the
               same
               day
               Privy
               Counsellor
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               first
               of
               the
               next
               Term
               conducted
               in
               great
               state
               from
               London
               House
               to
               Westminster
               Hall
               ,
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               riding
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               the
               Lords
               and
               Bishops
               about
               the
               Town
               ,
               with
               many
               Gentlemen
               of
               chief
               note
               and
               quality
               ,
               following
               by
               two
               and
               two
               to
               make
               up
               the
               Pomp.
               It
               was
               much
               feared
               by
               some
               ,
               and
               hoped
               by
               others
               ,
               that
               the
               new
               Treasurer
               would
               have
               sunk
               under
               the
               burden
               of
               that
               place
               ,
               as
               Williams
               did
               under
               the
               custody
               of
               the
               Seal
               :
               but
               he
               deceived
               them
               both
               in
               that
               expectation
               ,
               carrying
               himself
               with
               such
               an
               even
               and
               steady
               hand
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               applauded
               ,
               but
               none
               envied
               his
               preferment
               to
               it
               ;
               insomuch
               as
               the
               then
               Lord
               Faulkland
               ,
               in
               a
               bitter
               Speech
               against
               the
               Bishops
               about
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Long
               Parliament
               ,
               could
               not
               chuse
               but
               give
               him
               this
               faire
               Testimony
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 That
                 in
                 an
                 unexpected
                 place
                 and
                 power
                 he
                 expressed
                 an
                 equal
                 moderation
                 and
                 humility
                 ,
                 being
                 neither
                 ambitious
                 before
                 ,
                 nor
                 proud
                 after
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 the
              
               Crozier
               or
               White
               Staff.
               
            
             
               The
               Queen
               about
               these
               times
               began
               to
               grow
               into
               a
               greater
               preval●n●y
               over
               his
               Majesties
               Affections
               than
               formerly
               she
               had
               made
               shew
               of
               :
               But
               being
               too
               wise
               to
               make
               any
               open
               alteration
               of
               the
               conduct
               of
               a●●airs
               ,
               she
               thought
               it
               best
               to
               take
               the
               Archbishop
               into
               such
               of
               her
               Counsels
               as
               might
               by
               him
               be
               carried
               on
               to
               her
               contentment
               ,
               and
               with
               no
               dishonour
               to
               himself
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               gives
               this
               intimation
               in
               the
               Breviate
               (a)
               on
               the
               thirtieth
               of
               August
               1634.
               
                 viz.
                 That
                 the
                 Queen
                 sent
                 for
                 him
                 to
              
               Oatlands
               ,
               
                 and
                 gave
                 him
                 thanks
                 for
                 a
                 business
                 which
                 she
                 had
                 trusted
                 him
                 withall
                 ,
                 promising
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Friend
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 immediate
                 access
                 to
                 her
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 occasion
                 .
              
               This
               seconded
               with
               the
               like
               intimation
               ,
               given
               us
               May
               18.
               1635.
               of
               which
               he
               writes
               ,
               that
               having
               brought
               his
               account
               to
               the
               Queen
               on
               May
               18.
               
               Whitsunday
               ,
               the
               Court
               then
               at
               Greenwich
               ,
               it
               was
               put
               of
               till
               the
               Sunday
               after
               ,
               at
               which
               time
               he
               presented
               it
               to
               her
               ,
               and
               received
               from
               her
               an
               assurance
               of
               all
               that
               was
               desired
               by
               him
               .
               Panzani's
               coming
               unto
               London
               in
               the
               Christmas
               holydaies
               makes
               it
               not
               improbable
               
               that
               the
               facilitating
               of
               his
               safe
               and
               favourable
               reception
               was
               the
               great
               business
               which
               the
               Queen
               had
               committed
               to
               the
               Archbishops
               trust
               ;
               and
               for
               his
               effecting
               of
               it
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               had
               given
               him
               those
               gracious
               promises
               of
               access
               unto
               her
               ,
               which
               the
               Breviate
               spake
               of
               .
               For
               though
               Panzani
               was
               sent
               over
               from
               the
               Pope
               on
               no
               other
               pretence
               than
               to
               prevent
               a
               Schism
               which
               was
               then
               like
               to
               be
               made
               between
               the
               Regulars
               and
               the
               Secular
               Priests
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               scandall
               of
               that
               Church
               ;
               yet
               under
               that
               pretence
               were
               muffled
               many
               other
               designs
               which
               were
               not
               fit
               to
               be
               discovered
               unto
               Vulgar
               eyes
               .
               By
               many
               secret
               Artifices
               he
               works
               himself
               into
               the
               fauour
               of
               
                 Cottington
                 ,
                 Windebank
              
               ,
               and
               other
               great
               men
               about
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               grew
               to
               such
               a
               confidence
               ,
               as
               to
               move
               this
               question
               to
               some
               Court-Bishops
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Whether
                 his
                 Majesty
                 would
                 permit
                 the
                 residing
                 of
                 a
                 Catholick
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Nation
                 to
                 be
                 nominated
                 by
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 exercise
                 his
                 Function
                 but
                 as
                 his
                 Majesty
                 should
                 limit
              
               ?
               Upon
               which
               Proposition
               ,
               when
               those
               Bishops
               had
               made
               this
               Quaere
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 the
                 Pope
                 would
                 allow
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Bishop
                 of
                 his
                 Majesties
                 nominating
                 as
                 held
                 the
                 Oath
                 of
                 Allegiance
                 lawful
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 permit
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Subjects
                 ,
              
               he
               puts
               it
               off
               by
               pleading
               that
               he
               had
               no
               Commission
               to
               declare
               therein
               one
               way
               or
               other
               .
               And
               thereupon
               he
               found
               some
               way
               to
               move
               the
               King
               for
               the
               permission
               of
               an
               Agent
               from
               the
               Pope
               to
               be
               addressed
               to
               the
               Queen
               for
               the
               concernments
               of
               her
               Religion
               ;
               which
               the
               King
               ,
               with
               the
               Advice
               and
               Consent
               of
               his
               Council
               ,
               condescended
               to
               ,
               upon
               condition
               that
               the
               Party
               sent
               should
               be
               no
               Priest.
               This
               possibly
               might
               be
               the
               sum
               of
               that
               account
               which
               the
               Archbishop
               tendred
               to
               the
               Queen
               at
               Greenwich
               on
               the
               Whitsontide
               after
               Panzani's
               coming
               ,
               which
               as
               it
               seems
               was
               only
               to
               make
               way
               for
               Con
               (
               of
               whom
               more
               hereafter
               )
               though
               for
               the
               better
               colour
               of
               doing
               somewhat
               else
               that
               might
               bring
               him
               hither
               ,
               he
               composed
               the
               Rupture
               between
               the
               Seculars
               and
               the
               Regulars
               above-mentioned
               .
            
             
               I
               cannot
               tell
               whether
               I
               have
               hit
               right
               or
               not
               upon
               these
               particulars
               :
               But
               sure
               I
               am
               ,
               that
               he
               resolved
               to
               serve
               the
               Queen
               no
               further
               in
               her
               desires
               than
               might
               consist
               both
               with
               the
               honour
               and
               safety
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ;
               which
               as
               it
               was
               his
               greatest
               charge
               ,
               so
               did
               he
               lay
               out
               the
               chief
               parts
               of
               his
               cares
               and
               thoughts
               upon
               it
               .
               And
               yet
               he
               was
               not
               so
               unmindful
               of
               the
               Foreign
               Churches
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               do
               them
               all
               good
               offices
               when
               it
               came
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               especially
               when
               the
               Doctrine
               or
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               was
               not
               concerned
               in
               the
               same
               .
               For
               in
               the
               year
               1634.
               having
               received
               Letters
               from
               the
               Queen
               of
               Bohemia
               (
               with
               whom
               he
               held
               a
               constant
               course
               of
               Correspondence
               )
               about
               the
               furtherance
               of
               a
               Collection
               for
               the
               exiled
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Palatinate
               ;
               he
               moved
               the
               King
               so
               effectually
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               his
               Majesty
               granted
               his
               Letters
               Patents
               for
               the
               said
               Collection
               to
               be
               made
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               which
               Letters
               Patents
               being
               sealed
               and
               brought
               unto
               him
               for
               his
               further
               Direction
               in
               prosecution
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               he
               found
               a
               passage
               in
               it
               which
               gave
               him
               no
               
               small
               cause
               of
               offence
               ,
               and
               was
               this
               that
               followeth
               ;
               viz.
               
               
                 Whose
                 cases
                 are
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 deplored
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 this
                 extremity
                 is
                 fallen
                 upon
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 sincerity
                 and
                 constancy
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 which
                 we
                 together
                 with
                 them
                 professed
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 bound
                 in
                 conscience
                 to
                 maintain
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 of
                 our
                 powers
                 ;
                 
                 whereas
                 these
                 Religious
                 and
                 Godly
                 persons
                 being
                 involved
                 amongst
                 other
                 their
                 Country-men
                 might
                 have
                 enjoyed
                 their
                 Estates
                 and
                 Fortunes
                 ,
                 if
                 with
                 other
                 backsliders
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Trial
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 submitted
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 Yoke
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 renounced
                 or
                 dissembled
                 the
                 Profession
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 .
              
               Upon
               the
               reading
               of
               which
               passage
               he
               observed
               two
               things
               :
               First
               ,
               That
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Palatine
               Churches
               was
               declared
               to
               be
               the
               same
               with
               ours
               .
               And
               secondly
               ,
               That
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               called
               an
               
                 Antichristian
                 Yoke
              
               ;
               neither
               of
               which
               could
               be
               approved
               of
               in
               the
               same
               terms
               in
               which
               they
               were
               presented
               to
               him
               .
               For
               first
               he
               was
               not
               to
               be
               told
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               Religion
               of
               those
               Churches
               all
               the
               Calvinian
               Rigors
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Predestination
               and
               the
               rest
               depending
               thereupon
               were
               received
               as
               Orthodox
               ;
               that
               they
               maintain
               a
               Parity
               of
               Ministers
               directly
               contrary
               both
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ;
               and
               that
               Pareus
               ,
               Profes●or
               of
               Divinity
               in
               the
               University
               of
               Heydelberg
               ,
               (
               who
               was
               not
               to
               be
               thought
               to
               have
               delivered
               his
               own
               sense
               only
               in
               that
               point
               )
               ascribes
               a
               power
               to
               inferiour
               Magistrates
               to
               curb
               the
               power
               ,
               controule
               the
               persons
               ,
               and
               resist
               the
               Authority
               of
               Soveraign
               Princes
               ,
               for
               which
               his
               Comment
               on
               the
               Romans
               had
               been
               publickly
               burnt
               by
               the
               appointment
               of
               King
               Iames
               ,
               as
               before
               is
               said
               .
               Which
               as
               it
               plainly
               proves
               ,
               that
               the
               Religion
               of
               those
               Churches
               is
               not
               altogether
               the
               same
               with
               that
               of
               ours
               ,
               so
               he
               conceived
               it
               very
               unsafe
               that
               his
               Majesty
               should
               declare
               under
               the
               Great
               Seal
               of
               England
               ,
               that
               both
               himself
               and
               all
               his
               Subjects
               were
               bound
               in
               conscience
               to
               maintain
               the
               Religion
               of
               those
               Churches
               with
               their
               utmost
               power
               .
               And
               as
               unto
               the
               other
               point
               he
               lookt
               upon
               it
               as
               a
               great
               Controversie
               ,
               not
               only
               between
               some
               Protestant
               Divines
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               but
               between
               the
               Protestant
               Divines
               themselves
               ,
               
               hitherto
               not
               determined
               in
               any
               Council
               ,
               nor
               positively
               defined
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               conceived
               it
               as
               unsafe
               as
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               doubtful
               controversie
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               the
               Popes
               being
               Antichrist
               ,
               should
               be
               determined
               Positively
               by
               Letters
               Patents
               under
               the
               Great
               Seal
               of
               England
               ,
               of
               which
               there
               was
               great
               difference
               even
               amongst
               the
               Learned
               ,
               and
               not
               resolved
               on
               in
               the
               Schools
               .
               With
               these
               objections
               against
               that
               passage
               he
               acquaints
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               who
               thereupon
               gave
               order
               that
               the
               said
               Letters
               Patents
               should
               be
               cancelled
               ,
               and
               new
               ones
               to
               be
               drawn
               ,
               in
               which
               that
               clause
               should
               be
               corrected
               or
               expunged
               ;
               and
               that
               being
               done
               ,
               the
               said
               Letters
               Patents
               to
               be
               new
               sealed
               ,
               and
               the
               said
               Collection
               to
               proceed
               according
               to
               the
               Archbishops
               first
               desires
               and
               proposition
               made
               in
               that
               behalf
               .
            
             
               But
               before
               this
               Collection
               was
               finished
               ,
               and
               the
               money
               returned
               ,
               
               
                 Charles
                 Lodowick
              
               ,
               Prince
               Elector
               Palatine
               ,
               eldest
               surviving
               Son
               of
               the
               Queen
               of
               Bohemia
               ,
               comes
               into
               England
               to
               bestow
               a
               visit
               on
               his
               Uncle
               ,
               and
               to
               desire
               his
               aid
               and
               counsel
               for
               the
               recovery
               of
               the
               Electoral
               Dignity
               and
               Estate
               which
               did
               of
               right
               belong
               unto
               him
               .
               On
               the
               twenty
               second
               of
               November
               this
               present
               year
               1635.
               he
               comes
               to
               Whitehall
               ,
               graciously
               welcomed
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               assigned
               him
               for
               his
               quarters
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               the
               Lodgings
               properly
               belonging
               to
               the
               Prince
               his
               Son
               ,
               where
               he
               continued
               whilst
               he
               made
               his
               abode
               in
               England
               ,
               except
               such
               times
               as
               he
               attended
               his
               Majesty
               in
               his
               Summers
               Progress
               .
               Knowing
               how
               forward
               the
               Archbishop
               had
               expressed
               himself
               in
               doing
               all
               ready
               Services
               for
               the
               Queen
               his
               Mother
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               offices
               which
               he
               had
               done
               for
               her
               sake
               to
               the
               distressed
               Ministers
               of
               his
               Dominions
               ,
               on
               the
               30
               day
               of
               the
               same
               Month
               he
               crost
               over
               to
               Lambeth
               ,
               and
               was
               present
               with
               the
               Archbishop
               at
               the
               Evening
               Prayer
               then
               very
               solemnly
               performed
               ;
               and
               upon
               that
               day
               fortnight
               came
               unexpectedly
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               did
               him
               the
               honour
               to
               dine
               with
               him
               .
               And
               that
               he
               might
               the
               better
               endear
               himself
               to
               the
               English
               Nation
               by
               shewing
               his
               conformity
               and
               approbation
               of
               the
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               here
               by
               Law
               established
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               only
               diligently
               frequent
               the
               Morning
               and
               Evening
               Service
               in
               his
               Majesties
               Closet
               ,
               but
               upon
               Christmass
               day
               received
               the
               Communion
               also
               in
               the
               
                 Chappel
                 Royal
              
               of
               Whitehall
               .
               For
               whose
               accommodation
               ,
               at
               the
               receiving
               of
               it
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               Stool
               placed
               within
               the
               Traverse
               ,
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               of
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               on
               which
               he
               sate
               while
               the
               Remainder
               of
               the
               Anthem
               was
               sung
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               Reading
               of
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               with
               a
               lower
               Stool
               and
               a
               Velvet
               Cushion
               to
               kneel
               upon
               both
               in
               the
               preparatory
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               the
               Act
               of
               Receiving
               ,
               which
               he
               most
               reverently
               performed
               to
               the
               great
               content
               of
               all
               beholders
               .
               During
               his
               being
               in
               the
               Court
               he
               published
               two
               Books
               in
               Print
               by
               the
               advice
               of
               the
               King
               and
               Council
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               declare
               his
               Wrongs
               ,
               but
               assert
               his
               Rights
               .
               The
               first
               he
               called
               by
               the
               name
               of
               a
               PROTESTATION
               ,
               against
               all
               the
               unlawful
               and
               violent
               proceedings
               and
               actions
               against
               him
               and
               his
               Electoral
               Family
               .
               The
               second
               ,
               called
               the
               MANIFEST
               ,
               concerning
               the
               right
               of
               his
               Succession
               in
               the
               Lands
               ,
               Dignities
               ,
               and
               Honours
               ,
               of
               which
               his
               Father
               had
               been
               unjustly
               dispossessed
               by
               the
               Emperour
               Ferdinand
               the
               Second
               .
               After
               which
               Preparatory
               writings
               ,
               which
               served
               to
               no
               other
               effect
               than
               to
               justifie
               his
               own
               and
               the
               Kings
               proceedings
               in
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               was
               put
               upon
               a
               course
               for
               being
               furnished
               both
               with
               men
               and
               money
               to
               try
               his
               fortune
               in
               the
               Wars
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               wanted
               not
               the
               best
               assistance
               which
               the
               Archbishop
               could
               afford
               him
               by
               his
               Power
               and
               Counsels
               .
               But
               as
               he
               laboured
               to
               advance
               his
               interess
               in
               the
               recovery
               of
               his
               Patrimony
               and
               Estates
               in
               Germany
               ,
               so
               he
               no
               less
               laboured
               to
               preserve
               the
               Interess
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               against
               all
               dangers
               and
               disturbances
               which
               might
               come
               from
               thence
               .
               And
               therefore
               when
               some
               busie
               heads
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Princes
               being
               here
               ,
               had
               published
               the
               Book
               entituled
               ,
               
                 A
                 Declaration
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 the
              
               Palsgraves
               
               Churches
               ;
               A
               course
               was
               took
               to
               call
               it
               in
               ,
               for
               the
               same
               cause
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               same
               prudential
               grounds
               on
               which
               the
               Letters
               Patents
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               had
               been
               stopt
               and
               altered
               .
               The
               Prince
               was
               welcome
               ,
               but
               the
               Book
               might
               better
               have
               stayed
               at
               home
               ,
               brought
               hither
               in
               Dutch
               ,
               and
               here
               translated
               into
               English
               ,
               Printed
               ,
               and
               exposed
               to
               the
               publick
               view
               ,
               to
               let
               the
               vulgar
               Reader
               see
               how
               much
               we
               wanted
               of
               the
               Purity
               and
               simplicity
               of
               the
               Palatine
               Churches
               .
            
             
               
               But
               we
               must
               now
               look
               back
               on
               some
               former
               Counsels
               in
               bringing
               such
               refractory
               Ministers
               to
               a
               just
               conformity
               in
               publishing
               his
               Majesties
               Declaration
               about
               lawful
               Sports
               ,
               as
               neither
               arguments
               and
               perswasions
               could
               p●eva●l
               upon
               .
               And
               that
               the
               Suffragan
               Bishops
               might
               receive
               the
               more
               countenance
               in
               it
               ,
               the
               Archbishop
               means
               not
               to
               look
               on
               ,
               but
               to
               act
               somewhat
               in
               his
               own
               Diocess
               which
               might
               be
               exempla●y
               to
               the
               rest
               ,
               some
               troublesome
               persons
               there
               were
               in
               it
               ,
               who
               publickly
               opposed
               all
               establisht
               orders
               ,
               neither
               conforming
               to
               his
               Majesties
               Instructions
               ,
               nor
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               nor
               the
               Rubricks
               in
               the
               publick
               Liturgy
               .
               
               Culmer
               and
               Player
               ,
               two
               men
               of
               the
               same
               a●●●ctions
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               had
               declared
               their
               inconformity
               in
               ●ormer
               times
               ,
               were
               prest
               unto
               the
               publishing
               of
               this
               
                 Declaration
                 ;
                 Brent
              
               acting
               in
               it
               as
               Commissary
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Diocess
               ,
               (
               not
               Vicar
               General
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               )
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Canterbury
               .
               On
               their
               refusal
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               they
               were
               called
               into
               the
               Consistory
               and
               by
               him
               suspended
               .
               Petitioning
               the
               Archbishop
               for
               a
               release
               from
               that
               suspension
               ,
               they
               were
               answered
               by
               him
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 they
                 knew
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 obey
                 ,
                 he
                 knew
                 as
                 little
                 how
                 to
                 grant
                 .
              
               He
               understood
               them
               to
               be
               men
               of
               
                 Factious
                 spirits
              
               ,
               and
               was
               resolved
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               a
               better
               temper
               ,
               or
               else
               to
               keep
               them
               from
               disturbing
               the
               publick
               peace
               .
               And
               they
               resolving
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               not
               to
               yield
               obedience
               ,
               continued
               under
               this
               suspension
               till
               the
               coming
               in
               of
               the
               Scottish
               Army
               ,
               not
               long
               before
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Long
               Parliament
               ,
               Anno
               1640.
               which
               wanted
               little
               of
               four
               years
               before
               they
               could
               get
               to
               be
               released
               ▪
               Wilson
               ,
               another
               of
               the
               same
               Crew
               ,
               was
               suspended
               about
               the
               same
               time
               also
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               severely
               sentenced
               in
               the
               
                 High
                 Commission
              
               ,
               the
               profits
               of
               his
               Living
               sequestred
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               others
               were
               )
               and
               liberal
               assignments
               made
               out
               of
               it
               for
               supplying
               the
               Cure.
               In
               which
               condition
               he
               remained
               for
               the
               space
               of
               four
               years
               ,
               and
               was
               then
               released
               on
               a
               motion
               made
               by
               Dering
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               at
               the
               very
               opening
               ,
               in
               manner
               ,
               of
               the
               Long
               Parliament
               ;
               that
               being
               the
               occasion
               which
               was
               taken
               by
               them
               to
               bring
               the
               Archbishop
               on
               the
               Stage
               ,
               as
               they
               after
               did
               .
               
               And
               though
               he
               suspended
               ,
               or
               gave
               order
               rather
               for
               suspending
               of
               no
               more
               than
               these
               ;
               yet
               being
               they
               were
               leading-men
               ,
               and
               the
               chief
               sticklers
               of
               the
               Faction
               in
               all
               his
               Diocess
               ,
               it
               made
               as
               much
               noise
               as
               the
               great
               Persecution
               did
               in
               Norfolk
               and
               Suffolk
               .
               By
               one
               of
               which
               first
               County
               we
               are
               told
               in
               general
               ,
               
                 That
                 being
                 promoted
                 to
                 this
                 dignity
                 ,
                 he
                 thought
                 he
                 was
                 now
                 Plenipotentiary
                 enough
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 full
                 capacity
                 to
                 domineer
                 as
                 he
                 listed
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 let
                 his
                 profest
                 enemies
                 feel
                 the
                 dint
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 particularly
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 he
                 caused
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Sports
                 to
                 be
                 published
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 gall
                 and
                 vex
                 those
                 Godly
                 Divines
                 ,
                 whose
                 Consciences
                 would
                 not
                 vail
                 to
                 so
                 much
                 impiety
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 promote
                 the
                 Work
                 ;
                 and
                 finally
                 ,
                 That
                 thereupon
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 sound
                 and
                 orthodox
                 Belief
                 ,
                 were
                 compelled
                 to
                 desert
                 their
                 Stations
                 ,
                 and
                 abandon
                 their
                 Livings
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 their
                 livelihood
                 consisted
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 to
                 submit
                 unto
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               here
               I
               had
               took
               my
               leave
               of
               Kent
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               must
               first
               pass
               thorow
               the
               Diocess
               of
               Rochester
               ,
               
               where
               I
               find
               one
               Snelling
               to
               have
               been
               both
               Suspended
               and
               Excommunicated
               on
               the
               same
               account
               (
               some
               other
               Inconformities
               (
               as
               not
               bowing
               at
               the
               Name
               of
               IESVS
               )
               being
               taken
               into
               the
               Reckoning
               )
               by
               Wood
               then
               Chancellor
               of
               that
               Diocess
               under
               Bishop
               Bowles
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               Sentenced
               to
               a
               Deprivation
               on
               the
               ninth
               of
               February
               1637.
               
            
             
               But
               as
               for
               that
               great
               Persecution
               in
               Norfolk
               and
               Suffolk
               (
               greater
               ,
               if
               Burton
               were
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               than
               any
               which
               hapned
               to
               the
               Church
               in
               Queen
               Maries
               Days
               )
               we
               shall
               hear
               it
               thus
               Preach'd
               up
               in
               that
               seditious
               Sermon
               of
               his
               ,
               
               which
               he
               was
               pleased
               to
               entitle
               
                 For
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 King
              
               ;
               in
               which
               he
               telleth
               us
               ,
               
                 That
                 in
                 those
                 Counties
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 the
                 greatest
                 havock
                 of
                 good
                 Ministers
                 (
                 and
                 their
                 Flocks
                 now
                 left
                 des●late
                 and
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 Wolves
                 ,
                 as
                 Sheep
                 without
                 their
                 Shepherd
                 )
                 as
                 our
                 eyes
                 had
                 ever
                 seen
                 ;
                 That
                 there
                 were
                 already
                 threescore
                 Ministers
                 in
                 that
                 one
                 Diocess
                 Suspended
                 ,
                 and
                 between
                 three
                 and
                 fourscore
                 more
                 had
                 time
                 given
                 them
                 till
                 Christs-tide
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 time
                 they
                 must
                 either
                 bid
                 their
                 good
                 Consciences
                 farewell
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 their
                 precious
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 therewith
                 their
                 necessary
                 Means
                 :
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 all
                 Queen
              
               Maries
               
                 Time
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 havock
                 made
                 (
                 in
                 so
                 short
                 a
                 time
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 faithful
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Land.
                 Wren
              
               had
               not
               long
               before
               succeeded
               Corbet
               in
               the
               See
               of
               Norwich
               ;
               a
               man
               who
               very
               well
               understood
               his
               Work
               ,
               and
               resolved
               to
               do
               it
               :
               but
               finding
               himself
               more
               deeply
               galled
               with
               these
               Reproaches
               ,
               than
               he
               had
               deserved
               ,
               he
               caused
               his
               Registers
               to
               be
               search'd
               ,
               and
               the
               Acts
               of
               his
               Court
               to
               be
               examined
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               we
               may
               take
               this
               short
               Account
               of
               his
               Proceedings
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Clergie
                 of
                 that
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 comprehending
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Spiritual
                 Dignity
                 or
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Parsons
                 ,
                 Vicars
                 ,
                 Curates
                 ,
                 and
                 School-Masters
                 (
                 taking
                 in
                 the
                 Lecturers
                 withal
                 )
                 amount
                 unto
                 the
                 number
                 of
              
               1500
               ,
               
                 or
                 thereabouts
              
               .
               2.
               
               
                 That
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 above
                 thirty
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 involved
                 in
                 any
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Censure
                 of
                 what
                 kind
                 soever
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 above
                 sixteen
                 Suspended
                 .
              
               3.
               
               
                 That
                 of
                 those
                 sixteen
                 ,
                 eight
                 were
                 then
                 Absolved
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 further
                 trial
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 did
                 voluntarily
                 resign
                 their
                 Places
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 but
                 six
                 Suspended
                 absolutely
                 ,
                 and
                 persisting
                 so
                 .
              
               4.
               
               
                 That
                 of
                 the
                 Residue
                 ,
                 one
                 was
                 deprived
                 ,
                 after
                 notorious
                 Inconformity
                 for
                 twelve
                 years
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 final
                 Obstinacy
                 after
                 several
                 Admonitions
                 ;
                 eight
                 Excommunicated
                 for
                 not
                 appearing
                 at
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 four
                 inhibited
                 from
                 Preaching
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 four
                 ,
                 one
                 by
                 Trade
                 had
                 been
                 a
              
               Draper
               ,
               
                 another
                 a
              
               Weaver
               ,
               
                 and
                 a
                 third
                 a
              
               Tayler
               .
               5.
               
               
                 That
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 number
                 between
                 sixty
                 and
                 eighty
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 Suspended
                 upon
                 
                 day
                 till
                 Christmas
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Examination
                 of
                 the
                 Register
                 there
                 appear
                 but
                 eight
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 not
                 all
                 Suspended
                 neither
                 ,
                 two
                 being
                 Excommunicated
                 for
                 not
                 appearing
                 in
                 the
                 Court.
              
               And
               6.
               
               
                 Taking
                 it
                 for
                 granted
                 ,
                 That
                 sixty
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 had
                 been
                 Suspended
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 suggested
                 in
                 the
                 Libel
                 ;
                 yet
                 sixty
                 in
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 number
                 ,
                 comes
                 to
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 four
                 in
                 one
                 hundred
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 look'd
                 upon
                 as
                 a
                 Persecution
                 in
                 Queen
              
               Mar●es
               
                 days
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 better
                 temper
                 and
                 more
                 moderation
                 than
                 the
              
               Libeller
               
                 deserved
                 to
                 live
                 in
              
               .
               And
               yet
               the
               Minister
               of
               Lincoln
               Diocess
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 Holy
                 Table
              
               ,
               must
               needs
               fly
               out
               against
               this
               Bishop
               ,
               
                 comparing
                 him
                 unto
                 a
              
               Wren
               
                 mounted
                 on
                 the
                 wings
                 of
                 an
              
               Eagle
               ,
               and
               finding
               by
               the
               Index
               to
               the
               
                 Acts
                 and
                 Monuments
              
               ,
               That
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Norwich
               sent
               out
               Letters
               of
               Persecution
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               it
               was
               not
               thought
               sufficient
               to
               justifie
               themselves
               in
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               unless
               they
               Advocated
               for
               themselves
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               under
               whom
               they
               acted
               ,
               by
               strong
               Reasons
               also
               .
               And
               first
               ,
               it
               was
               alledged
               in
               behalf
               of
               the
               King
               (
               who
               had
               commanded
               the
               said
               Declaration
               to
               be
               published
               by
               Order
               from
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               their
               several
               and
               respective
               Diocesses
               )
               That
               all
               the
               Commands
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               upon
               the
               first
               inference
               and
               illation
               contrary
               to
               a
               clear
               passage
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               to
               an
               evident
               Sun-beam
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               are
               precisely
               to
               be
               obeyed
               .
               2.
               
               That
               it
               was
               not
               enough
               to
               find
               a
               remote
               and
               possible
               Inconvenience
               that
               might
               ensue
               therefrom
               ;
               for
               every
               good
               Subject
               is
               bound
               in
               conscience
               to
               rest
               assured
               ,
               That
               his
               Prince
               ,
               environed
               with
               such
               a
               Council
               ,
               will
               be
               able
               to
               discover
               ,
               and
               as
               ready
               to
               prevent
               any
               ill
               sequel
               that
               may
               come
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               himself
               possibly
               can
               be
               .
               And
               3.
               
               That
               we
               must
               not
               by
               disobeying
               our
               Prince
               ,
               commit
               a
               certain
               Sin
               ,
               in
               preventing
               a
               probable
               but
               contingent
               Inconveniency
               .
               And
               then
               it
               was
               alledged
               in
               behalf
               of
               themselves
               ,
               That
               the
               Declaration
               was
               commanded
               to
               be
               published
               by
               Order
               from
               the
               Bishops
               in
               the
               Parish
               Churches
               ;
               That
               there
               were
               none
               on
               whom
               the
               Bishops
               could
               impose
               the
               Publishing
               of
               it
               in
               the
               Churches
               of
               their
               several
               Diocesses
               ,
               but
               the
               Ministers
               only
               ;
               which
               was
               a
               sufficient
               warrant
               for
               them
               to
               enjoin
               the
               Ministers
               to
               do
               it
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               That
               though
               no
               Penalty
               was
               prescribed
               in
               it
               to
               such
               as
               should
               refuse
               to
               publish
               the
               same
               ;
               yet
               that
               some
               Penalty
               was
               implied
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               the
               Command
               had
               been
               impertinent
               ,
               and
               to
               no
               purpose
               and
               effect
               whatsoever
               .
               Finally
               ,
               it
               was
               alledged
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               those
               who
               were
               enjoined
               the
               publishing
               of
               it
               ,
               That
               there
               was
               nothing
               contained
               in
               the
               said
               Declaration
               ,
               which
               was
               either
               plainly
               contrary
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               or
               the
               Practice
               of
               the
               Protestant
               or
               Reformed
               Churches
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               That
               if
               it
               should
               appear
               otherwise
               with
               some
               scrupulous
               men
               ,
               yet
               even
               those
               scrupulous
               men
               were
               bound
               to
               obey
               their
               Superiors
               ,
               in
               making
               publication
               of
               it
               (a)
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               dissolving
               by
               their
               disobedience
               the
               whole
               frame
               of
               Government
               ;
               That
               if
               it
               should
               be
               lawful
               for
               particular
               Persons
               first
               to
               dispute
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               to
               disobey
               
               the
               Commands
               of
               those
               higher
               Powers
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               Lord
               had
               made
               them
               subject
               ,
               the
               Subject
               would
               seem
               to
               be
               in
               a
               better
               condition
               ,
               and
               more
               absolutely
               at
               his
               own
               disposing
               ,
               than
               the
               Sovereign
               was
               ;
               That
               by
               the
               Laws
               a
               Sheriff
               is
               bound
               to
               publish
               his
               Majesties
               Proclamations
               ,
               though
               tending
               to
               the
               Apprehension
               of
               his
               dearest
               Friends
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               containing
               matter
               of
               dangerous
               consequence
               to
               the
               Publick
               Interest
               ;
               That
               a
               Presbyter
               or
               Minister
               without
               any
               sin
               ,
               may
               safely
               pronounce
               an
               Excommunication
               ,
               legally
               delivered
               unto
               him
               ,
               though
               in
               his
               own
               private
               conscience
               he
               be
               convinced
               ,
               that
               the
               Party
               is
               unjustly
               excommunicated
               ;
               That
               when
               the
               Iews
               commanded
               by
               Antiochus
               ,
               gave
               up
               the
               Divine
               Books
               to
               his
               Officers
               to
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               it
               was
               afterwards
               adjudged
               in
               favour
               of
               them
               by
               Optatus
               Bishop
               of
               Milevis
               ,
               a
               right
               godly
               man
               ,
               to
               be
               (a)
               sin
               rather
               in
               them
               that
               commanded
               ,
               than
               of
               those
               who
               with
               fear
               and
               sorrow
               did
               obey
               their
               Mandates
               ;
               That
               when
               the
               Emperour
               Mauritius
               had
               made
               an
               Edict
               ,
               That
               no
               Souldier
               should
               be
               admitted
               into
               any
               Monastery
               ,
               and
               sent
               it
               to
               be
               published
               by
               Gregory
               sirnamed
               the
               Great
               ,
               the
               Pope
               forthwith
               dispersed
               it
               into
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Christian
               World
               ,
               (b)
               because
               he
               was
               subject
               to
               his
               command
               ;
               though
               in
               his
               own
               judgment
               he
               conceived
               the
               said
               Edict
               to
               be
               unlawful
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               prejudicial
               unto
               many
               particular
               persons
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               reference
               to
               their
               spiritual
               as
               their
               temporal
               benefit
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               resolved
               by
               St.
               Augustine
               ,
               in
               his
               Book
               against
               Faustus
               the
               
                 Manichee
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               75.
               
               That
               a
               Christian
               Souldier
               fighting
               under
               a
               Heathen
               Prince
               ,
               may
               lawfully
               pursue
               the
               War
               ,
               or
               exercise
               the
               Commands
               of
               his
               immediate
               or
               Superior
               Officers
               ,
               in
               the
               course
               of
               his
               Service
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               not
               absolutely
               assured
               in
               the
               justice
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               or
               the
               expedience
               of
               the
               other
               .
               Such
               were
               the
               Reasons
               urged
               in
               behalf
               of
               all
               Parties
               concerned
               in
               this
               business
               ;
               and
               such
               the
               Defences
               which
               were
               made
               for
               some
               of
               them
               in
               matter
               of
               fact
               :
               but
               neither
               the
               one
               nor
               the
               other
               could
               allay
               that
               storm
               which
               had
               been
               raised
               against
               him
               by
               the
               Tongues
               and
               Pens
               of
               unquiet
               Persons
               ;
               of
               which
               more
               anon
               .
            
             
               Nor
               was
               the
               Clamour
               less
               which
               was
               raised
               against
               such
               of
               the
               Bishops
               as
               either
               pressed
               the
               use
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Instructions
               ,
               concerning
               Lecturers
               ,
               and
               silencing
               the
               Arminian
               Controversies
               ;
               or
               urged
               the
               Ministers
               of
               their
               several
               and
               respective
               Diocesses
               ,
               to
               use
               no
               other
               form
               of
               Prayer
               before
               their
               Sermons
               than
               that
               which
               was
               prescribed
               Canon
               55.
               
               It
               had
               been
               prudently
               observed
               ,
               That
               by
               su●fering
               such
               long
               Prayers
               as
               had
               accustomably
               been
               used
               of
               late
               before
               the
               Sermons
               of
               most
               Preachers
               ,
               the
               Publick
               Liturgie
               of
               the
               Church
               had
               been
               much
               neglected
               ;
               That
               the
               Puritan
               Preachers
               for
               the
               most
               part
               had
               reduced
               all
               Gods
               Service
               in
               a
               manner
               to
               those
               Pulpit-Prayers
               ;
               That
               the
               People
               in
               many
               places
               had
               forborn
               to
               go
               into
               the
               Church
               till
               the
               Publick
               Liturgie
               was
               ended
               ,
               and
               these
               Prayers
               begun
               ;
               That
               by
               this
               means
               such
               Preachers
               prayed
               both
               what
               they
               listed
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               listed
               ;
               some
               so
               seditiously
               ,
               that
               their
               very
               Prayers
               were
               turned
               into
               Sin
               ;
               others
               so
               ignorantly
               and
               
               impertinently
               ,
               that
               they
               dishonoured
               God
               and
               disgraced
               Religion
               .
               For
               remedy
               whereof
               ,
               it
               was
               thought
               convenient
               by
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               Prelates
               ,
               to
               reduce
               all
               to
               the
               form
               of
               Prayers
               appointed
               in
               the
               Canon
               above-mentioned
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               like
               form
               prescribed
               in
               the
               Injunctions
               of
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               and
               before
               her
               time
               by
               King
               Edward
               the
               Sixth
               ,
               and
               before
               his
               time
               also
               by
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               ;
               practised
               accordingly
               in
               the
               times
               of
               their
               several
               Reigns
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               Sermons
               of
               Bishop
               Latimer
               ,
               Bishop
               Gardiner
               ,
               Archbishop
               Parker
               ,
               Bishop
               Iewell
               ,
               Bishop
               Andrews
               ,
               and
               generally
               by
               all
               Divines
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               till
               by
               the
               artifices
               and
               endeavours
               of
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               ,
               these
               long
               Prayers
               of
               their
               own
               making
               had
               been
               taken
               up
               ,
               to
               cry
               down
               the
               Liturgie
               .
               Which
               being
               in
               charge
               in
               the
               Visitation
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               in
               the
               Articles
               of
               several
               Bishops
               ,
               made
               as
               much
               noise
               amongst
               ignorant
               and
               factious
               People
               ,
               under
               colour
               of
               quenching
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               expressed
               in
               such
               extemporary
               Prayers
               of
               the
               Preachers
               conceiving
               ,
               as
               silencing
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               Predestination
               ,
               changing
               the
               afternoons
               Sermons
               into
               Catechisings
               ,
               and
               regulating
               the
               Extravagances
               of
               some
               of
               their
               Lecturers
               ,
               under
               the
               colour
               of
               a
               Plot
               to
               suppress
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               In
               which
               last
               Calumny
               ,
               as
               most
               of
               the
               Bishops
               had
               a
               share
               ,
               so
               did
               it
               fall
               as
               heavy
               on
               Pierce
               of
               Bath
               and
               Wells
               ,
               as
               on
               any
               other
               ,
               though
               he
               did
               nothing
               in
               that
               kind
               ,
               but
               what
               he
               was
               required
               to
               do
               by
               the
               Kings
               Instructions
               .
               His
               Crimes
               were
               ,
               That
               he
               had
               commanded
               the
               Ministers
               in
               his
               Diocess
               to
               turn
               their
               afternoons
               Sermons
               into
               Catechisings
               ,
               and
               those
               Catechisings
               to
               be
               made
               according
               to
               the
               Questions
               and
               Answers
               in
               the
               Catechism
               authorised
               by
               Law
               ,
               and
               extant
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Common
               Prayer
               ;
               which
               some
               few
               absolutely
               refusing
               to
               conform
               unto
               ;
               and
               others
               (
               contrary
               to
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               said
               Instructions
               )
               taking
               some
               Catechism-point
               for
               their
               Text
               ,
               and
               making
               long
               Sermons
               on
               the
               same
               ,
               were
               by
               him
               suspended
               ,
               and
               so
               continued
               till
               they
               found
               a
               greater
               readiness
               in
               themselves
               to
               obey
               their
               Ordinary
               .
               But
               the
               Great
               Rock
               of
               Offences
               against
               which
               they
               stumbled
               ,
               and
               stumbling
               filled
               all
               places
               with
               their
               Cries
               and
               Clamours
               ,
               was
               ,
               That
               he
               had
               suppressed
               the
               Lecturers
               in
               most
               parts
               of
               his
               Diocess
               ;
               and
               some
               report
               ,
               That
               he
               proceeded
               so
               far
               in
               it
               as
               to
               make
               his
               brag
               (
               not
               without
               giving
               great
               Thanks
               to
               God
               for
               his
               good
               Success
               )
               
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 left
                 one
                 Lecturer
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 sort
                 soever
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 Lectured
                 for
                 his
                 Stipend
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 a
                 voluntary
                 combination
                 of
                 some
                 Ministers
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 .
              
               Which
               if
               it
               should
               be
               true
               ,
               (
               as
               I
               have
               some
               reason
               to
               believe
               it
               is
               not
               )
               ought
               to
               be
               rather
               attributed
               to
               some
               exiliency
               of
               humane
               frailty
               (
               of
               which
               we
               are
               all
               guilty
               more
               or
               less
               )
               than
               to
               be
               charged
               amongst
               his
               Sins
               .
               But
               for
               his
               Actings
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               as
               also
               for
               his
               vigorous
               proceedings
               in
               the
               Case
               of
               Beckington
               ,
               he
               had
               as
               good
               Authority
               as
               the
               Instructions
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               Directions
               of
               his
               Metropolitan
               could
               invest
               him
               in
               .
               And
               so
               far
               Canterbury
               justified
               
               him
               in
               the
               last
               particular
               ,
               as
               to
               take
               the
               blame
               (
               if
               any
               thing
               were
               blame-worthy
               in
               it
               )
               upon
               himself
               ,
               though
               then
               a
               Prisoner
               in
               the
               Tower
               ,
               and
               under
               as
               much
               danger
               as
               the
               Power
               and
               Malice
               of
               his
               Enemies
               could
               lay
               upon
               him
               :
               For
               such
               was
               his
               undaunted
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               when
               Ash
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               demanded
               of
               him
               in
               the
               Tower
               ,
               Whether
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Bath
               and
               Wells
               had
               received
               his
               Directions
               from
               him
               in
               the
               Case
               of
               Beckington
               ?
               he
               answered
               roundly
               ,
               That
               he
               had
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Bishop
               had
               done
               nothing
               in
               it
               ,
               
               but
               what
               became
               an
               obedient
               Diocesan
               to
               his
               Metropolitan
               .
               So
               careful
               was
               he
               of
               preserving
               those
               who
               had
               acted
               under
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               chose
               rather
               to
               augment
               the
               number
               of
               his
               own
               misfortunes
               ,
               then
               occasion
               theirs
               .
               If
               all
               the
               Bishops
               of
               that
               time
               had
               joined
               their
               hearts
               and
               hands
               together
               ,
               for
               carrying
               on
               the
               work
               of
               Uniformity
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               required
               ,
               the
               Service
               might
               have
               gone
               more
               happily
               forwards
               ,
               and
               the
               Envy
               would
               have
               been
               the
               less
               by
               being
               divided
               :
               but
               leaving
               the
               whole
               burden
               upon
               so
               few
               ,
               and
               turning
               it
               over
               to
               their
               Chancellors
               and
               Under-Officers
               (
               if
               they
               did
               so
               much
               )
               they
               did
               not
               only
               ,
               for
               as
               much
               as
               in
               them
               was
               ,
               destroy
               the
               business
               ,
               but
               expose
               such
               as
               took
               care
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               the
               publick
               hat●ed
               .
               For
               such
               was
               their
               desire
               to
               ingratiate
               themselves
               amongst
               the
               People
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               them
               being
               required
               to
               return
               the
               names
               of
               such
               Ministers
               as
               refused
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               Book
               ,
               made
               answer
               ,
               That
               they
               would
               not
               turn
               Informers
               against
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               there
               being
               enough
               besides
               themselves
               to
               perform
               that
               Office.
               Others
               conceived
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               very
               well
               performed
               their
               duty
               ,
               and
               consulted
               their
               own
               peace
               and
               safety
               also
               ,
               by
               waving
               all
               Proceedings
               against
               them
               in
               their
               own
               Consistories
               ,
               wherein
               they
               must
               appear
               as
               the
               principal
               Agents
               ,
               and
               turning
               them
               over
               to
               be
               censured
               by
               the
               High-Commission
               ,
               where
               their
               Names
               might
               never
               come
               in
               question
               .
               The
               like
               done
               also
               in
               transposing
               the
               Communion
               Table
               ;
               in
               which
               it
               was
               believed
               by
               many
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               well
               complied
               with
               all
               expectations
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               not
               hinder
               it
               ,
               but
               left
               the
               Ministers
               to
               proceed
               therein
               as
               best
               pleased
               themselves
               ;
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               to
               fight
               it
               out
               with
               the
               Church-wardens
               ,
               if
               occasion
               were
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               the
               fortune
               of
               the
               Church
               had
               not
               been
               so
               wretched
               ,
               if
               none
               of
               that
               Order
               had
               pulled
               down
               more
               with
               one
               hand
               ,
               than
               many
               of
               the
               rest
               had
               built
               up
               with
               both
               .
               The
               
                 Metropolitical
                 Visitation
              
               being
               held
               in
               the
               Diocess
               of
               
                 Norwich
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1635.
               
               Order
               was
               given
               by
               Brent
               ,
               as
               in
               other
               places
               ,
               for
               Railing
               in
               the
               Communion
               Table
               at
               the
               East
               end
               of
               the
               Chancel
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               dispose
               of
               it
               under
               the
               Eastern
               Wall
               ,
               with
               the
               ends
               of
               it
               North
               and
               South
               .
               In
               order
               whereunto
               ,
               it
               was
               found
               necessary
               in
               many
               places
               to
               remove
               such
               Seats
               as
               had
               been
               built
               in
               that
               end
               of
               the
               Chancel
               ,
               for
               the
               use
               and
               ●ase
               of
               private
               Persons
               .
               The
               Church-wardens
               of
               St.
               
                 Mary
                 Towres
              
               in
               the
               Borough
               of
               Ipswich
               ,
               a
               Town
               of
               great
               Wealth
               and
               Trade
               in
               the
               Country
               of
               Suffolk
               ,
               refusing
               to
               remove
               such
               Seats
               ,
               and
               advance
               the
               Table
               in
               their
               rooms
               ,
               were
               Excommunicated
               for
               their
               obstinacy
               
               and
               contempt
               ,
               by
               one
               of
               Brent's
               Surrogates
               for
               that
               Visitation
               .
               The
               Church-wardens
               ,
               animated
               by
               some
               of
               the
               Town
               ,
               who
               had
               better
               Purses
               than
               themselves
               ,
               appeal
               unto
               the
               Dean
               of
               the
               Arches
               ,
               and
               after
               exhibited
               a
               Bill
               in
               the
               Star-Chamber
               against
               the
               Surrogate
               :
               but
               without
               remedy
               from
               either
               .
               And
               on
               these
               terms
               the
               business
               stood
               ,
               when
               Wren
               succeeded
               Corbet
               in
               the
               See
               of
               Norwich
               ;
               and
               looking
               upon
               Ipswich
               as
               a
               place
               of
               great
               influence
               and
               example
               on
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Diocess
               ,
               took
               up
               his
               dwelling
               in
               the
               same
               .
               It
               was
               not
               long
               before
               he
               came
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               opposition
               which
               was
               made
               as
               well
               against
               himself
               ,
               as
               the
               Vicar-General
               ,
               about
               the
               removing
               and
               railing
               in
               of
               the
               Holy
               Table
               ,
               proceeded
               from
               a
               Letter
               written
               from
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               to
               the
               Vicar
               of
               Grantham
               ;
               which
               though
               it
               was
               written
               some
               years
               since
               ,
               and
               had
               long
               been
               dead
               ;
               yet
               now
               it
               was
               revived
               again
               ,
               and
               the
               Copies
               of
               it
               scattered
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               (
               the
               better
               to
               discourage
               or
               discountenance
               the
               Work
               in
               hand
               )
               :
               but
               no
               where
               more
               than
               in
               the
               Diocess
               of
               Norwich
               ,
               being
               next
               neighbour
               unto
               Lincoln
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               inspection
               of
               a
               diligent
               and
               active
               Prelate
               .
               Some
               of
               them
               coming
               to
               his
               Hand
               ,
               and
               an
               Advertisement
               withall
               ,
               That
               they
               were
               ordinarily
               sold
               amongst
               the
               Booksellers
               in
               Duck-lane
               in
               written
               Copies
               ,
               it
               was
               thought
               fit
               that
               an
               answer
               should
               be
               made
               unto
               it
               ;
               in
               which
               the
               Sophistry
               ,
               Mistakes
               ,
               and
               Falshoods
               of
               that
               Letter
               ,
               whosoever
               was
               the
               Writer
               of
               it
               ,
               might
               be
               made
               apparent
               :
               Which
               Answer
               being
               made
               ready
               ,
               approved
               ,
               and
               licenced
               ,
               was
               published
               about
               the
               middle
               of
               May
               ,
               under
               the
               Title
               of
               
                 A
                 COAL
                 from
                 the
                 ALTAR
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 An
                 Answer
                 to
                 a
                 Letter
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 written
                 to
                 the
                 Vicar
                 of
              
               Grantham
               ,
               
                 against
                 the
                 placing
                 of
                 the
                 Communion
                 Table
                 at
                 the
                 East-end
                 of
                 the
                 Chancel
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               As
               it
               cooled
               the
               heat
               of
               some
               ,
               so
               it
               inflamed
               the
               hearts
               of
               others
               ,
               not
               with
               Zeal
               ,
               but
               Anger
               ;
               the
               Book
               occasioning
               much
               variety
               of
               Discourse
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               as
               men
               stood
               variously
               affected
               in
               the
               present
               Controversie
               :
               But
               long
               it
               will
               not
               be
               before
               we
               shall
               hear
               of
               a
               Reply
               unto
               it
               ,
               a
               Rejoinder
               unto
               that
               Reply
               ,
               and
               other
               Writings
               pro
               and
               con
               ,
               by
               the
               Parties
               interessed
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               had
               been
               to
               little
               purpose
               to
               settle
               a
               Conformity
               in
               Parochial
               Churches
               ,
               if
               Students
               in
               the
               Universities
               (
               the
               constant
               Seminaries
               of
               the
               Church
               )
               were
               not
               trained
               up
               to
               a
               good
               perswasion
               of
               the
               Publick
               Counsels
               :
               Upon
               which
               ground
               it
               had
               been
               prudently
               Ordained
               in
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               year
               1603.
               not
               only
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 prescribed
                 Form
                 of
                 Common
                 Prayer
                 should
                 be
                 used
                 in
                 all
                 Colledges
                 and
                 Halls
              
               ;
               but
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Fellows
                 and
                 Scholars
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Houses
                 should
                 wear
                 the
                 Surplice
                 at
                 those
                 Prayers
                 on
                 the
                 Sundays
                 and
                 Holydays
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 inure
                 them
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 any
                 Publick
                 Ministry
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Churches
                 .
              
               Many
               things
               had
               been
               done
               at
               Cambridge
               in
               some
               years
               last
               past
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               Work
               in
               hand
               ;
               as
               beautifying
               their
               Chappels
               ,
               furnishing
               them
               with
               Organs
               ,
               advancing
               the
               Communion
               Table
               to
               the
               place
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               adorning
               it
               with
               Plate
               and
               other
               Utensils
               for
               the
               Holy
               Sacrament
               ,
               desending
               it
               with
               a
               decent
               Rail
               from
               
               all
               prophanations
               ,
               and
               using
               lowly
               Reverence
               and
               Adorations
               ,
               both
               in
               their
               coming
               to
               those
               Chappels
               ,
               and
               their
               going
               out
               :
               But
               in
               most
               Colledges
               ,
               all
               things
               stood
               as
               they
               had
               done
               formerly
               ▪
               in
               some
               there
               were
               no
               Chappels
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               best
               ,
               some
               places
               used
               for
               Chappels
               ,
               but
               never
               Consecrated
               .
               In
               Sidney
               Colledge
               the
               old
               Dormitory
               of
               the
               Franciscans
               (
               on
               the
               Site
               of
               which
               Friery
               the
               said
               Colledge
               was
               built
               )
               was
               after
               some
               years
               trimmed
               and
               fitted
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               formal
               Consecration
               converted
               to
               a
               
                 House
                 of
                 Prayer
              
               ;
               though
               formerly
               ,
               in
               the
               opinion
               of
               those
               who
               allowed
               thereof
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               no
               better
               nor
               worse
               than
               a
               
                 Den
                 of
                 Thieves
              
               .
               The
               Chappel
               of
               Emanuel
               Colledge
               ,
               though
               built
               at
               the
               same
               time
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               was
               both
               irregular
               in
               the
               situation
               ,
               and
               never
               Consecrated
               for
               Divine
               and
               Religious
               uses
               .
               And
               what
               less
               could
               this
               beget
               in
               the
               minds
               of
               the
               Students
               of
               those
               Houses
               ,
               than
               an
               Opinion
               touching
               the
               indifferency
               of
               such
               Consecrations
               ,
               whether
               used
               ,
               or
               not
               ?
               and
               at
               the
               last
               a
               positive
               Determination
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 continued
                 Series
                 of
                 DIVINE
                 DVTIES
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 set
                 apart
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 d●th
                 sufficiently
                 Consecrate
                 the
                 same
              
               ?
               And
               what
               can
               follow
               thereupon
               in
               some
               tract
               of
               time
               ,
               but
               the
               executing
               of
               all
               Divine
               Offices
               in
               Private
               Houses
               ,
               the
               Ruine
               and
               Decay
               of
               Churches
               ,
               the
               selling
               of
               their
               Materials
               ,
               and
               alienating
               their
               Glebe
               and
               Tythes
               to
               the
               next
               fair
               Chapman
               ?
               It
               is
               therefore
               thought
               expedient
               to
               carry
               on
               the
               Visitation
               to
               that
               University
               ,
               and
               put
               such
               things
               in
               order
               there
               ,
               as
               were
               found
               in
               this
               .
               But
               against
               this
               the
               University
               opposed
               ,
               pretending
               an
               exemption
               from
               his
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               by
               their
               ancient
               Priviledges
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               had
               no
               Visitor
               but
               his
               Majesty
               only
               .
               But
               Canterbury
               ,
               who
               before
               had
               over-ruled
               the
               like
               Plea
               in
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               would
               not
               give
               way
               to
               this
               of
               Cambridge
               ,
               which
               caused
               the
               matter
               on
               both
               sides
               to
               be
               thorowly
               canvased
               :
               But
               neither
               yielding
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               the
               Earl
               of
               Holland
               stickling
               strongly
               for
               the
               University
               (
               of
               which
               he
               had
               the
               Honour
               to
               be
               chosen
               Chancellor
               on
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Duke
               )
               the
               deciding
               of
               the
               Controversie
               is
               referred
               to
               his
               Majesty
               .
               On
               
                 Tuesday
                 Iune
              
               21.
               they
               both
               appear
               before
               the
               King
               at
               Hampton-Court
               ,
               where
               the
               Counsel
               of
               both
               sides
               being
               heard
               ,
               it
               pleased
               his
               Majesty
               to
               give
               Judgment
               for
               the
               Metropolitan
               ,
               and
               to
               submit
               that
               University
               to
               his
               Visitation
               :
               But
               before
               any
               thing
               was
               done
               in
               it
               ,
               the
               Troubles
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               the
               Disturbances
               at
               home
               ,
               kept
               it
               off
               so
               long
               ,
               that
               a
               greater
               Visitation
               fell
               upon
               the
               Visitor
               ,
               than
               could
               have
               hapned
               unto
               them
               .
               Howsoever
               ,
               the
               bare
               reputation
               of
               it
               did
               prevail
               so
               far
               ,
               that
               many
               who
               were
               slack
               or
               fearful
               in
               embelishing
               their
               Chappels
               and
               publick
               Places
               of
               Divine
               Worship
               ,
               went
               on
               more
               confidently
               then
               before
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               not
               only
               in
               the
               Chappels
               of
               some
               private
               Colleges
               ,
               but
               in
               St.
               Maries
               Church
               it self
               ,
               being
               the
               Publick
               Church
               of
               that
               University
               ,
               the
               Table
               was
               railed
               in
               like
               an
               Altar
               ,
               towards
               which
               many
               of
               the
               Doctors
               ,
               Scholars
               ,
               and
               others
               usually
               bowed
               .
            
             
               In
               Oxon.
               where
               he
               was
               more
               absolute
               ,
               he
               found
               less
               comptroll
               .
               
               Chancellor
               of
               the
               University
               by
               their
               own
               Election
               ,
               Visitor
               of
               the
               Colledges
               of
               
                 All
                 Souls
              
               and
               Merton
               in
               the
               right
               of
               his
               See
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               Patron
               to
               the
               rest
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               hardly
               recommend
               that
               Affair
               unto
               them
               ,
               which
               they
               did
               not
               expedite
               .
               In
               many
               of
               their
               Letters
               and
               Addresses
               to
               him
               ,
               they
               gave
               him
               the
               Title
               of
               
                 His
                 Holiness
              
               ,
               and
               
                 most
                 Holy
                 Father
              
               ;
               which
               though
               appropriated
               to
               the
               Pope
               in
               the
               darker
               Times
               ,
               were
               generally
               communicated
               to
               all
               Christian
               Bishops
               in
               the
               clear
               Sun-shine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               And
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               in
               his
               Missives
               and
               Dispatches
               to
               them
               ,
               he
               recommends
               himself
               unto
               their
               Devotions
               ,
               beseeching
               them
               ,
               That
               as
               often
               as
               they
               made
               their
               approaches
               toward
               the
               Altar
               ,
               they
               would
               remember
               him
               in
               their
               Prayers
               (a)
               to
               Almighty
               God.
               He
               had
               his
               breeding
               (
               as
               before
               was
               said
               )
               in
               that
               University
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               chuse
               but
               know
               ,
               That
               many
               of
               the
               old
               Statutes
               were
               grown
               out
               of
               use
               by
               the
               change
               of
               Religion
               ;
               others
               ,
               by
               long
               neglect
               and
               discontinuance
               ;
               some
               never
               rightly
               understood
               ;
               and
               all
               so
               mingled
               and
               confounded
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               very
               hard
               to
               say
               which
               of
               them
               were
               in
               force
               ,
               which
               not
               ;
               and
               yet
               all
               Students
               bound
               to
               keep
               them
               under
               corporal
               Oaths
               ,
               if
               not
               at
               their
               first
               Matriculations
               ,
               yet
               at
               their
               taking
               of
               Degrees
               .
               For
               remedy
               whereof
               ,
               with
               great
               pains
               and
               judgment
               ,
               he
               digested
               a
               new
               Body
               of
               Statutes
               ,
               to
               serve
               as
               a
               perpetual
               standing
               Rule
               for
               their
               future
               Government
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               commanding
               as
               obeying
               :
               Which
               being
               first
               sent
               down
               unto
               them
               ,
               advisedly
               considered
               of
               ,
               explained
               ,
               corrected
               ,
               and
               accommodated
               to
               their
               best
               advantages
               ,
               were
               afterward
               revised
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               upon
               full
               deliberation
               engrossed
               in
               Vellum
               ,
               fairly
               bound
               up
               ,
               confirmed
               by
               his
               most
               Sacred
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               so
               obtained
               the
               strength
               of
               Laws
               :
               Received
               and
               published
               for
               such
               in
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               on
               
                 Wednesday
                 Iune
              
               22.
               being
               the
               morrow
               after
               the
               Judgment
               had
               passed
               on
               his
               side
               at
               Hampton-Court
               ,
               for
               the
               Visitation
               at
               Cambridge
               .
               And
               in
               those
               Statutes
               ,
               he
               took
               care
               that
               the
               
                 Vice-chancellor
                 ,
                 Proctors
              
               ,
               and
               all
               Proceeders
               ,
               year
               by
               year
               in
               their
               several
               Faculties
               ,
               (b)
               should
               make
               their
               Offerings
               with
               that
               due
               and
               accustomed
               Reverence
               at
               the
               Holy
               Table
               .
               He
               procured
               also
               from
               his
               Majesty
               a
               Confirmation
               of
               their
               former
               Priviledges
               over
               the
               Town
               ,
               and
               an
               enlargement
               of
               them
               also
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Londoners
               :
               By
               which
               last
               they
               were
               enabled
               to
               Print
               all
               Books
               ,
               which
               either
               his
               Majesties
               Printers
               or
               the
               Company
               of
               Stationers
               had
               engrossed
               to
               themselves
               ,
               as
               Bibles
               ,
               Common
               Prayer
               Books
               ,
               Homilies
               ,
               Grammars
               ,
               &c.
               which
               brought
               them
               in
               a
               Composition
               of
               200
               
                 l.
                 per
                 Annum
              
               for
               the
               times
               ensuing
               .
               Nor
               could
               his
               Care
               and
               Providence
               for
               the
               encouragement
               of
               Learning
               ,
               be
               confin'd
               to
               this
               side
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               the
               like
               course
               being
               taken
               by
               him
               shortly
               after
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               revising
               and
               perfecting
               the
               broken
               Statutes
               of
               the
               Colledge
               neer
               Dublin
               ,
               as
               the
               enlarging
               of
               the
               Priviledges
               of
               that
               University
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               he
               could
               not
               hold
               his
               hand
               ,
               till
               he
               had
               added
               Bounty
               and
               Munificence
               to
               his
               former
               Cares
               .
               The
               University
               of
               Oxon.
               was
               long
               since
               honoured
               with
               the
               Title
               of
               
                 Generale
                 
                 Studium
              
               (a)
               ,
               conferred
               upon
               none
               else
               in
               the
               former
               times
               ,
               but
               the
               Universities
               of
               Paris
               in
               
                 France
                 ,
                 Bononia
              
               in
               Italy
               ,
               and
               Salamanca
               in
               Spain
               :
               In
               all
               which
               ,
               by
               a
               Decree
               of
               Pope
               Clement
               the
               Fifth
               ,
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Vienna
               in
               
                 France
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1511.
               it
               was
               Ordained
               ,
               
                 That
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 Professors
                 of
                 the
              
               Hebrew
               ,
               Greek
               ,
               Arabick
               ,
               and
               Chaldean
               Languages
               :
               But
               it
               was
               only
               so
               Ordained
               ,
               no
               execution
               following
               on
               it
               till
               some
               Ages
               after
               .
               The
               Arabick
               Tongue
               was
               known
               in
               Spain
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               great
               Command
               which
               the
               Moors
               had
               in
               that
               Country
               :
               but
               never
               entertained
               in
               any
               of
               the
               other
               three
               .
               And
               as
               for
               the
               
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 Greek
              
               ,
               and
               Chaldee
               ,
               those
               times
               were
               so
               extremely
               ignorant
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               Study
               of
               the
               Greek
               Tongue
               was
               sufficient
               to
               condemn
               a
               man
               of
               Heresie
               ;
               and
               a
               small
               spattering
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               made
               him
               subject
               unto
               some
               suspicion
               of
               
                 Heretical
                 Fancies
              
               .
               And
               so
               it
               stood
               till
               Reuchlin
               and
               Budaeus
               in
               
                 France
                 ,
                 Erasmus
              
               and
               
                 Paulus
                 Fagius
              
               in
               England
               ,
               restored
               again
               the
               Greek
               and
               Hebrew
               to
               those
               several
               Nations
               .
               The
               Greek
               so
               coursly
               entertained
               in
               this
               University
               ,
               whilst
               Erasmus
               taught
               it
               quietly
               enough
               at
               Cambridge
               ,
               that
               when
               a
               (b)
               Learned
               young
               man
               began
               publickly
               to
               read
               the
               Greek
               Tongue
               there
               ,
               he
               was
               encountred
               presently
               in
               a
               poor
               but
               popular
               declamation
               ,
               with
               base
               and
               barbarous
               Revilings
               .
               But
               long
               it
               was
               not
               before
               Cardinal
               Wolsey
               took
               a
               course
               to
               put
               this
               University
               into
               a
               way
               of
               Nobler
               Studies
               ,
               founding
               therein
               two
               Publick
               Lectures
               for
               the
               Greek
               and
               Hebrew
               ,
               with
               a
               liberal
               Salary
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Standard
               of
               that
               time
               )
               of
               40
               
                 l.
                 per
                 Annum
              
               to
               either
               of
               them
               ;
               which
               afterwards
               being
               confirmed
               by
               King
               Henry
               viii
               .
               continued
               without
               further
               encouragement
               and
               augmentation
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               as
               Laud
               was
               come
               to
               his
               Ascendent
               ;
               when
               by
               the
               Power
               and
               Favour
               which
               he
               had
               with
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               a
               Canonry
               in
               Christ-Church
               was
               annexed
               perpetually
               to
               the
               Publick
               Professor
               for
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               Doctor
               
                 Iohn
                 Morris
              
               being
               the
               first
               who
               enjoyed
               the
               benefit
               of
               that
               Grant
               :
               By
               means
               whereof
               ,
               the
               Hebrew
               and
               Chaldaick
               Tongues
               ,
               which
               few
               in
               Oxon.
               understood
               when
               I
               first
               came
               thither
               ,
               became
               to
               be
               so
               generally
               embraced
               ,
               and
               so
               chearfully
               studied
               ,
               that
               it
               received
               a
               wonderful
               proficiency
               ,
               and
               that
               too
               ,
               in
               a
               shorter
               time
               than
               a
               man
               can
               easily
               imagine
               :
               So
               great
               a
               Spur
               the
               hope
               of
               Honour
               and
               Preferments
               ,
               gives
               to
               Arts
               and
               Languages
               .
               But
               all
               this
               while
               ,
               the
               Arabick
               was
               utterly
               laid
               aside
               in
               these
               parts
               of
               Europe
               ;
               till
               ,
               in
               conformity
               to
               the
               said
               Decree
               of
               the
               Council
               holden
               at
               Vienna
               ,
               it
               came
               into
               our
               Archbishops
               mind
               to
               establish
               a
               Publick
               Lecture
               in
               that
               Language
               also
               ;
               which
               having
               for
               a
               long
               time
               taken
               up
               his
               thoughts
               ,
               was
               at
               last
               effected
               :
               The
               first
               Lecture
               in
               that
               Language
               ,
               read
               publickly
               on
               the
               tenth
               of
               August
               in
               this
               present
               year
               ;
               a
               Revenue
               of
               40
               
                 l.
                 per
                 Annum
              
               settled
               upon
               the
               University
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               it
               ;
               his
               first
               Professor
               in
               that
               Tongue
               being
               
                 Edward
                 Pocock
              
               ,
               Fellow
               of
               
                 Corpus
                 Christi
              
               Colledge
               ,
               one
               who
               had
               spent
               much
               time
               in
               the
               Factory
               of
               Aleppo
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               of
               the
               East
               ,
               returning
               home
               well
               studied
               in
               all
               the
               Languages
               of
               those
               Countries
               .
               And
               that
               Rhetorick
               might
               thrive
               as
               well
               under
               his
               
               Encouragements
               ,
               as
               Grammar
               and
               the
               Tongues
               were
               in
               a
               hopeful
               way
               to
               do
               ,
               he
               obtained
               from
               his
               Majesty
               another
               Canonry
               in
               Christ-Church
               ,
               to
               be
               annexed
               for
               ever
               to
               the
               Orators
               place
               ,
               (
               whose
               yearly
               Pension
               till
               that
               time
               was
               but
               twenty
               Nobles
               .
               )
               Injoyed
               first
               by
               Dr.
               
                 William
                 Strode
              
               ,
               admitted
               thereunto
               on
               the
               first
               of
               
                 Iuly
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1638.
               and
               after
               his
               decease
               by
               Dr.
               
                 Henry
                 Hammond
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1644.
               
            
             
               Such
               were
               the
               benefits
               which
               the
               University
               received
               from
               him
               in
               this
               present
               year
               .
               And
               that
               he
               might
               both
               do
               himself
               and
               the
               University
               some
               honour
               in
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               he
               invites
               the
               King
               ,
               the
               Queen
               ,
               the
               Prince
               Elector
               ,
               and
               his
               Brother
               ,
               to
               an
               Academical
               entertainment
               ,
               on
               the
               twenty
               ninth
               day
               of
               August
               then
               next
               following
               ,
               being
               the
               Anniversary
               day
               ,
               on
               which
               the
               Presidentship
               of
               St.
               Iohns
               Colledge
               was
               adjudged
               to
               him
               by
               King
               Iames.
               The
               time
               being
               come
               ,
               and
               the
               University
               put
               into
               a
               posture
               for
               that
               Royal
               visit
               ,
               their
               Majesties
               were
               first
               received
               with
               an
               eloquent
               Speech
               as
               he
               passed
               by
               the
               house
               ,
               being
               directly
               in
               his
               way
               betwixt
               Woodstock
               and
               Christ-Church
               ,
               not
               without
               great
               honour
               to
               the
               Colledge
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               Archbishop
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Treasurer
               ,
               the
               Chancellor
               ,
               the
               Vice-Chancellor
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               Proctors
               should
               be
               at
               that
               time
               of
               the
               same
               foundation
               .
               At
               Christ-Church
               his
               Majesty
               was
               entertained
               with
               another
               Oration
               by
               Strode
               ,
               the
               University
               Oratour
               ;
               the
               University
               presenting
               his
               Majesty
               with
               a
               fair
               and
               costly
               pair
               of
               Gloves
               (
               as
               their
               custome
               was
               )
               the
               Queen
               with
               a
               fair
               English
               Bible
               ,
               the
               Prince
               Elector
               with
               Hookers
               Books
               of
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Politie
              
               ,
               his
               Brother
               Rupert
               with
               Caesars
               Commentaries
               in
               English
               ,
               illustrated
               by
               the
               learned
               Explanations
               and
               Discourses
               of
               Sir
               
                 Clement
                 Edmonds
              
               .
               His
               Majesty
               was
               lodged
               in
               Christ-Church
               ,
               in
               the
               great
               Hall
               whereof
               (
               one
               of
               the
               goodliest
               in
               the
               World
               )
               he
               was
               entertained
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Queen
               ,
               the
               two
               Princes
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               with
               an
               English
               Comedy
               ,
               (
               but
               such
               as
               had
               more
               of
               the
               Philosopher
               than
               the
               Poet
               in
               it
               )
               called
               ,
               
                 Passions
                 Calmed
              
               ,
               or
               
                 the
                 settling
                 of
                 the
                 Floating
                 Islands
                 .
              
               On
               the
               morrow
               morning
               ,
               being
               Tuesday
               ,
               he
               began
               with
               a
               Sermon
               ,
               preacht
               before
               him
               in
               that
               Cathedral
               on
               these
               words
               of
               St.
               Luke
               ,
               viz.
               
                 Blessed
                 is
                 the
                 King
                 that
                 cometh
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 peace
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 glory
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 ,
              
               Luk.
               19.38
               .
               The
               Sermon
               being
               ended
               ,
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               as
               Chancellor
               of
               the
               University
               ,
               calls
               a
               Convocation
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               admits
               the
               Prince
               Elector
               ,
               his
               Brother
               Prince
               Rupert
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               the
               chief
               Nobility
               to
               the
               degree
               of
               Masters
               of
               Art
               ;
               and
               that
               being
               done
               ,
               attends
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               to
               St.
               Iohns
               Colledge
               .
               Where
               in
               the
               new
               Gallery
               of
               his
               own
               building
               ,
               he
               entertains
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               ,
               the
               two
               Princes
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               Lords
               and
               Ladies
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               at
               a
               stately
               and
               magnificent
               Dinner
               ,
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               sitting
               at
               one
               Table
               at
               the
               South
               end
               of
               the
               Room
               ;
               the
               two
               Princes
               ,
               with
               the
               Lords
               and
               Ladies
               ,
               at
               a
               long
               Table
               ,
               reaching
               almost
               from
               one
               end
               to
               the
               other
               ;
               at
               which
               all
               the
               Gallantry
               and
               beauties
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               seemed
               to
               meet
               .
               Nor
               did
               he
               make
               Provision
               only
               for
               those
               two
               Tables
               ,
               but
               
               every
               Office
               in
               the
               Court
               had
               their
               several
               diets
               ,
               disposed
               of
               in
               convenient
               places
               for
               their
               reception
               with
               great
               variety
               of
               Achates
               ,
               not
               only
               sufficient
               for
               contentment
               ,
               but
               for
               admiration
               .
               After
               dinner
               he
               entertains
               his
               principal
               Guests
               with
               a
               pleasant
               Comedy
               ,
               presented
               in
               the
               publick
               Hall
               ;
               and
               that
               being
               done
               ,
               attends
               them
               back
               again
               to
               Christ-Church
               ,
               where
               they
               were
               feasted
               after
               Supper
               with
               another
               Comedy
               ,
               called
               ,
               
                 The
                 Royal
                 Slave
              
               ;
               the
               Enterludes
               represented
               with
               as
               much
               variety
               of
               Scenes
               and
               motions
               as
               the
               great
               wit
               of
               
                 Inigo
                 Iones
              
               (
               Surveyor
               General
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Works
               ,
               and
               excellently
               well
               skilled
               in
               setting
               out
               a
               Court
               -
               Masque
               to
               the
               best
               advantage
               )
               could
               extend
               unto
               .
               It
               was
               the
               day
               of
               St.
               Felix
               (
               as
               himself
               observeth
               )
               
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 went
                 happily
              
               .
               On
               Wednesday
               the
               next
               morning
               the
               Court
               removed
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               going
               that
               same
               night
               to
               Winchester
               ,
               and
               the
               Archbishop
               the
               same
               day
               ,
               entertaining
               all
               the
               Heads
               of
               Houses
               at
               a
               solemn
               Feast
               ;
               order
               being
               given
               at
               his
               departure
               ,
               that
               the
               three
               Comedies
               should
               be
               acted
               again
               ,
               for
               the
               content
               and
               satisfaction
               of
               the
               University
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               before
               ,
               but
               only
               with
               the
               Alteration
               of
               the
               Prologues
               and
               Epilogues
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               return
               unto
               the
               publick
               .
               On
               the
               same
               day
               in
               which
               the
               new
               Statutes
               were
               received
               at
               Oxon.
               he
               procured
               a
               Supplement
               to
               be
               added
               to
               the
               old
               Statutes
               of
               Cathedral
               and
               Collegiate
               Churches
               ,
               touching
               the
               letting
               of
               their
               Lands
               .
               Some
               Informations
               had
               been
               given
               ,
               that
               the
               Deans
               and
               Prebends
               of
               those
               Churches
               had
               enricht
               themselves
               ,
               their
               Wives
               and
               Children
               by
               taking
               great
               Fines
               ,
               for
               turning
               leases
               of
               twenty
               one
               years
               into
               leases
               for
               lives
               ,
               leaving
               their
               Successors
               destitute
               of
               that
               growing
               means
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               might
               come
               in
               to
               help
               them
               .
               This
               was
               the
               outside
               of
               the
               business
               ,
               but
               the
               chief
               motive
               to
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               Gentry
               and
               Yeomanry
               (
               and
               some
               of
               the
               Nobility
               also
               )
               holding
               Lands
               of
               those
               Churches
               ,
               might
               have
               a
               greater
               respect
               to
               the
               Church
               and
               Church-men
               ,
               when
               they
               must
               depend
               upon
               them
               from
               time
               to
               time
               for
               renewing
               of
               their
               said
               Estates
               at
               the
               end
               of
               every
               ten
               or
               twelve
               years
               at
               the
               most
               .
               For
               though
               it
               be
               a
               like
               lawful
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               13
               
                 Eliz.
                 c.
              
               20.
               to
               make
               Leases
               of
               three
               lives
               ,
               or
               one
               and
               twenty
               years
               ,
               at
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               Dean
               and
               Chapter
               ;
               yet
               the
               difference
               is
               so
               great
               between
               them
               ,
               that
               once
               a
               Tenant
               to
               my
               knowledge
               ,
               after
               a
               Lease
               for
               three
               lives
               had
               continued
               29
               years
               in
               being
               ,
               chose
               rather
               to
               give
               a
               Fine
               for
               the
               change
               of
               one
               life
               than
               to
               take
               a
               new
               Lease
               of
               21
               years
               without
               paying
               any
               thing
               .
               All
               which
               his
               Majesty
               taking
               into
               his
               Princely
               consideration
               ,
               
               he
               caused
               Letters
               under
               his
               Royal
               Signature
               to
               be
               sent
               to
               all
               the
               Deans
               and
               Chapters
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               respectively
               ,
               
                 Calling
                 and
                 commanding
                 them
                 upon
                 pain
                 of
                 his
                 utmost
                 displeasure
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 presumed
                 not
                 to
                 let
                 any
                 Lease
                 belonging
                 to
                 their
                 Church
                 into
                 lives
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 lives
                 already
                 ;
                 and
                 further
                 that
                 when
                 any
                 fair
                 opportunity
                 was
                 offered
                 (
                 if
                 any
                 such
                 be
                 )
                 they
                 fail
                 not
                 to
                 reduce
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 in
                 lives
                 ,
                 into
                 years
                 ;
                 requiring
                 further
                 that
                 those
                 his
                 Majesties
                 said
                 Letters
                 should
                 be
                 exemplified
                 in
                 the
                 
                 Register-books
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 pre●erved
                 in
                 the
                 Registries
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 their
                 several
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Bishop
                 might
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 their
                 doing
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 his
                 Majesty
                 and
                 his
                 Successors
                 notice
                 thereof
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 presumed
                 to
                 disobey
                 .
              
               And
               in
               regard
               that
               some
               of
               the
               Deans
               of
               the
               said
               Cathedrals
               were
               a
               Corporation
               of
               themselves
               ,
               and
               held
               their
               Lands
               distinct
               from
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               Chapters
               ;
               a
               clause
               was
               added
               to
               those
               Letters
               to
               preserve
               those
               Lands
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               their
               Successors
               ,
               as
               formerly
               in
               his
               Majesties
               Instructions
               for
               ordering
               and
               disposing
               the
               Lands
               of
               Bishops
               on
               the
               like
               occasions
               .
               His
               Majesty
               therefore
               first
               declares
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 order
                 by
                 his
                 late
                 Instructions
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Bishop
                 should
                 let
                 any
                 Lease
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 named
                 to
                 a
                 better
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 not
                 therein
                 named
                 the
                 Deans
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 therein
                 intended
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Dean
                 should
                 presume
                 from
                 thenceforth
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 being
                 named
                 to
                 a
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 better
                 Deanry
                 ,
                 to
                 renew
                 any
                 Lease
                 either
                 into
                 lives
                 or
                 years
                 :
                 His
                 Majesty
                 having
                 well
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 such
                 times
                 of
                 remove
                 many
                 men
                 care
                 not
                 what
                 or
                 how
                 they
                 let
                 their
                 Estates
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 prejudice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 their
                 Successors
                 .
                 Which
                 Letters
                 bear
                 date
                 at
                 Greenwich
                 in
                 the
                 twelfth
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 Reign
                 ,
                 Iune
                 27.
                 
              
            
             
               Nor
               was
               he
               less
               careful
               to
               preserve
               the
               Parochial
               Clergy
               from
               being
               oppressed
               by
               their
               neighbours
               in
               rates
               and
               taxes
               than
               he
               had
               been
               in
               maintaining
               the
               Estates
               of
               Capitular
               bodies
               ,
               for
               the
               greater
               honour
               of
               those
               bodies
               at
               the
               present
               time
               ,
               and
               the
               benefit
               of
               Succession
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               .
               During
               the
               Remiss
               Government
               of
               King
               Iames
               ,
               his
               Majesties
               late
               embroylments
               with
               France
               and
               Spain
               ,
               and
               his
               entanglements
               at
               home
               ,
               the
               Hollanders
               had
               invaded
               the
               Regality
               of
               the
               Narrow
               Seas
               ,
               and
               questioned
               the
               property
               of
               his
               Dominion
               in
               the
               same
               ;
               not
               only
               growing
               to
               such
               an
               height
               of
               insolency
               ,
               as
               to
               dispute
               their
               striking
               Sail
               in
               passing
               by
               any
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Ships
               :
               but
               publishing
               a
               Discourse
               in
               Latine
               ,
               called
               ,
               
                 Mare
                 Liberum
              
               ,
               in
               defence
               thereof
               .
               These
               affronts
               occasioned
               Noy
               ,
               the
               Atturney
               Generall
               ,
               to
               put
               his
               Majesty
               in
               mind
               of
               setting
               out
               a
               strong
               power
               of
               Ships
               for
               the
               recovery
               of
               his
               Rights
               against
               all
               pretenders
               .
               And
               the
               better
               to
               enable
               him
               for
               it
               ,
               adviseth
               him
               to
               set
               on
               foot
               the
               
                 old
                 Naval
                 Aide
              
               ,
               required
               of
               the
               Subject
               by
               his
               Predecessors
               .
               He
               was
               a
               man
               extremely
               well
               versed
               in
               old
               Records
               ,
               with
               which
               consulting
               frequently
               in
               the
               course
               of
               his
               studies
               ,
               he
               had
               excerpted
               and
               laid
               by
               many
               notes
               and
               precedents
               for
               the
               Kings
               levying
               of
               such
               Navil
               Aide
               upon
               the
               Subjects
               ,
               by
               his
               own
               Authority
               ,
               whensoever
               the
               preservation
               and
               safety
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               did
               require
               it
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               Notes
               and
               Precedents
               he
               had
               taken
               as
               they
               came
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               in
               small
               pieces
               of
               Paper
               (
               most
               of
               them
               no
               bigger
               than
               ones
               hand
               )
               he
               kept
               in
               the
               Coffin
               of
               a
               Pye
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               sent
               him
               by
               his
               Mother
               ,
               and
               kept
               there
               till
               the
               mouldiness
               and
               corruptibleness
               of
               it
               had
               perished
               many
               of
               his
               Papers
               .
               And
               by
               these
               Notes
               it
               did
               appear
               ,
               that
               many
               times
               in
               the
               same
               years
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Kings
               had
               received
               Subsidies
               
               by
               way
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               they
               levied
               this
               
                 Naval
                 Aide
              
               by
               their
               own
               sole
               power
               .
               For
               if
               (
               as
               he
               discoursed
               it
               to
               me
               at
               his
               house
               near
               Brentford
               )
               the
               King
               wanted
               money
               ,
               either
               to
               support
               his
               own
               expences
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               enlarging
               of
               his
               Dominions
               in
               Foreign
               Conquests
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               to
               advance
               his
               honour
               in
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               good
               reason
               he
               should
               be
               beholden
               for
               it
               to
               the
               love
               of
               his
               People
               .
               But
               if
               the
               Kingdom
               was
               in
               danger
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               safety
               of
               the
               Subject
               was
               concerned
               in
               the
               business
               ,
               he
               might
               ,
               and
               did
               raise
               such
               sums
               of
               money
               as
               he
               thought
               expedient
               for
               the
               preventing
               of
               the
               danger
               ,
               and
               providing
               for
               the
               publick
               safety
               of
               him
               and
               his
               Subjects
               .
               According
               to
               which
               precedents
               he
               prepares
               a
               Writ
               ,
               by
               which
               his
               Majesty
               commandeth
               the
               Maritime
               Counties
               to
               provide
               a
               certain
               number
               of
               Ships
               for
               defence
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               prescribing
               to
               each
               Ship
               its
               several
               burden
               ,
               the
               number
               of
               Mariners
               ,
               and
               great
               Pieces
               of
               Ordnance
               ,
               with
               Victuals
               ,
               Arms
               ,
               and
               Ammunition
               thereunto
               proportioned
               .
               The
               Subject
               not
               daring
               at
               the
               first
               to
               dispute
               the
               Command
               ,
               collected
               money
               for
               the
               Service
               according
               to
               the
               several
               rates
               imposed
               on
               them
               in
               their
               several
               Counties
               ;
               but
               dealt
               so
               unmercifully
               with
               the
               Clergy
               in
               the
               levying
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               laid
               upon
               them
               generally
               the
               fifth
               or
               sixth
               part
               of
               the
               sum
               imposed
               .
               The
               Ice
               thus
               broken
               ,
               and
               his
               Majesty
               finding
               that
               provision
               not
               sufficient
               to
               effect
               his
               purpose
               ,
               issued
               out
               his
               Writs
               in
               the
               next
               year
               after
               anno
               1635.
               into
               all
               the
               Counties
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               for
               preparing
               of
               a
               Royal
               Fleet
               to
               be
               in
               readiness
               against
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               year
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Clergy
               were
               as
               like
               to
               suffer
               as
               before
               they
               did
               .
               By
               the
               best
               was
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               not
               only
               a
               gracious
               Patron
               ,
               but
               a
               very
               powerful
               Mediatour
               ,
               Upon
               whose
               humble
               desire
               his
               Majesty
               was
               pleased
               to
               direct
               his
               Letters
               to
               all
               the
               Sheriffs
               in
               England
               respectively
               ,
               requiring
               them
               that
               no
               Tax
               should
               be
               laid
               upon
               any
               Clergy-man
               ,
               possest
               of
               a
               Parsonage
               ,
               above
               the
               tenth
               part
               of
               the
               Land-rate
               of
               their
               several
               Parishes
               ;
               and
               that
               consideration
               should
               be
               had
               of
               the
               poor
               Vicars
               in
               their
               several
               Parishes
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               small
               revenue
               ,
               compared
               with
               the
               Abilities
               of
               the
               Parishioners
               amongst
               whom
               they
               lived
               .
               The
               whole
               Sum
               levied
               by
               this
               Tax
               amounted
               to
               236000
               li.
               or
               there
               abouts
               ,
               which
               comes
               not
               to
               20000
               li.
               a
               month
               ;
               and
               being
               instead
               of
               all
               other
               payments
               ,
               seemed
               to
               be
               no
               such
               heavy
               burthen
               as
               it
               was
               generally
               made
               by
               the
               Popular
               Party
               ,
               many
               of
               which
               quarrelled
               and
               and
               refused
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               his
               Majesty
               was
               two
               just
               a
               Prince
               to
               exact
               any
               thing
               by
               power
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               neither
               Law
               nor
               Reason
               to
               make
               it
               good
               .
               And
               therefore
               as
               he
               had
               the
               opinion
               of
               all
               his
               Judges
               subscribed
               by
               their
               hands
               for
               justifying
               the
               Legality
               of
               this
               Naval
               Tax
               amongst
               the
               Subjects
               ;
               so
               he
               thought
               fit
               to
               publish
               some
               defence
               of
               his
               Dominion
               ,
               Right
               ,
               and
               Soveraignty
               in
               the
               Narrow
               Seas
               for
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               his
               Neighbours
               .
               
                 Iohn
                 Selden
              
               of
               the
               Inner
               Temple
               ,
               a
               name
               that
               stands
               in
               need
               of
               no
               
                 titles
                 of
                 honour
              
               ,
               had
               written
               a
               Discourse
               in
               the
               time
               of
               King
               Iames
               ,
               which
               (
               in
               answer
               to
               that
               of
               Grotius
               ,
               called
               ,
               
                 Mare
                 Liberum
              
               )
               
               〈◊〉
               intituled
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Mare
                 Clausum
              
               .
               But
               stomacking
               the
               submission
               and
               acknowledgment
               which
               he
               was
               forced
               to
               make
               in
               the
               
                 High
                 Commission
              
               for
               publishing
               his
               book
               of
               Tythes
               ,
               and
               sensible
               of
               the
               smart
               which
               he
               had
               found
               from
               the
               Pens
               of
               
                 Tillesly
                 ,
                 Montague
              
               ,
               and
               Nettles
               ,
               in
               their
               Answers
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               only
               suppress
               the
               ●ook
               which
               he
               had
               written
               in
               the
               Kings
               defence
               ,
               but
               carried
               an
               evil
               eye
               to
               the
               Court
               and
               Church
               for
               a
               long
               time
               after
               .
               But
               being
               a
               man
               of
               great
               parts
               ,
               and
               eminent
               in
               the
               retired
               walks
               of
               Learning
               ,
               he
               was
               worth
               the
               gaining
               ,
               which
               Canterbury
               takes
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               ef●ecteth
               .
               By
               his
               perswasion
               he
               not
               only
               perfected
               ,
               but
               published
               that
               laborious
               piece
               ,
               which
               he
               dedicated
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               whose
               cause
               he
               pleaded
               .
               By
               whom
               it
               was
               so
               well
               approved
               ,
               that
               he
               sent
               it
               by
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Beecher
              
               (
               one
               of
               the
               Clerks
               of
               his
               Council
               )
               to
               the
               Barons
               of
               the
               Exchequer
               in
               open
               Court
               ,
               by
               them
               to
               be
               laid
               up
               as
               a
               most
               inestimable
               Jewel
               amongst
               the
               choice
               Records
               ,
               which
               concerned
               the
               Crowns
               .
               In
               this
               book
               ,
               which
               came
               out
               this
               year
               ,
               he
               first
               asserts
               the
               Soveraignty
               or
               Dominion
               of
               the
               Brittish
               Seas
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               England
               .
               And
               that
               being
               cleared
               ,
               he
               proved
               by
               constant
               and
               continual
               practice
               ,
               that
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               used
               to
               levy
               money
               from
               the
               Subjects
               (
               without
               help
               of
               Parliament
               )
               for
               the
               providing
               of
               Ships
               and
               other
               necessaries
               to
               maintain
               the
               Soveraignty
               which
               did
               of
               right
               belong
               unto
               them
               .
               This
               he
               brought
               down
               unto
               the
               times
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               Second
               ,
               and
               might
               have
               brought
               it
               nearer
               to
               his
               own
               times
               had
               he
               been
               so
               pleased
               ,
               and
               thereby
               paved
               a
               plain
               way
               to
               the
               payment
               of
               Ship-money
               ,
               as
               they
               commonly
               called
               it
               .
               But
               then
               he
               must
               have
               crost
               the
               proceedings
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               in
               the
               last
               Parliament
               ,
               (
               wherein
               he
               was
               so
               great
               a
               stickler
               )
               voting
               down
               under
               a
               kind
               of
               Anathema
               the
               Kings
               pretensions
               of
               right
               to
               all
               help
               from
               the
               Subject
               ,
               either
               in
               Tunnage
               or
               Poundage
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               way
               whatsoever
               ,
               the
               Parliament
               not
               cooperating
               and
               contributing
               towards
               it
               .
               Howsoever
               the
               Service
               was
               as
               grateful
               as
               the
               Author
               acceptable
               ,
               from
               henceforth
               both
               a
               frequent
               and
               a
               welcome
               guest
               at
               Lambeth
               house
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               grown
               into
               such
               esteem
               with
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               have
               chose
               his
               own
               preferment
               in
               the
               Court
               (
               as
               it
               was
               then
               generally
               believed
               )
               had
               he
               not
               undervalued
               all
               other
               employments
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               Studies
               .
               But
               possibly
               there
               might
               be
               some
               other
               reason
               for
               his
               declining
               such
               imployments
               as
               the
               Court
               might
               offer
               .
               He
               had
               not
               yet
               forgotten
               the
               affronts
               which
               were
               put
               upon
               him
               about
               his
               History
               of
               Tythes
               ,
               (
               for
               in
               the
               notion
               of
               affronts
               he
               beh●ld
               them
               alwaies
               )
               and
               therefore
               did
               but
               make
               fair
               weather
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               till
               he
               could
               have
               an
               opportunity
               to
               revenge
               himself
               on
               the
               Church
               and
               Church-men
               ,
               the
               King
               being
               took
               into
               the
               reckoning
               .
               For
               no
               sooner
               did
               the
               Bishop
               begin
               to
               sink
               in
               power
               and
               credit
               under
               the
               first
               pressures
               of
               the
               late
               Long
               Parliament
               ,
               but
               he
               published
               a
               book
               in
               Greek
               and
               Latine
               by
               the
               name
               Fut●chius
               ,
               with
               some
               Notes
               upon
               it
               .
               In
               which
               he
               made
               it
               his
               chief
               business
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               Bishops
               did
               no
               otherwise
               differ
               from
               the
               rest
               
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               than
               doth
               a
               Master
               of
               a
               Colledge
               from
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Fellows
               ,
               by
               consequents
               ,
               that
               they
               differed
               only
               in
               degree
               ,
               not
               order
               .
               And
               afterwards
               ,
               when
               his
               Majesty
               began
               to
               decline
               in
               the
               love
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               heats
               grew
               strong
               between
               them
               ,
               he
               was
               affirmed
               to
               have
               written
               the
               Answer
               to
               his
               Majesties
               Declaration
               about
               the
               Commission
               of
               Array
               :
               Which
               in
               effect
               proved
               a
               plain
               putting
               of
               the
               Sword
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               People
               .
               So
               hard
               it
               is
               for
               any
               one
               to
               discerne
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               by
               their
               outward
               actions
               ,
               but
               the
               God
               that
               made
               them
               .
            
             
               Thus
               leaving
               England
               for
               a
               time
               we
               must
               go
               for
               Scotland
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               find
               the
               Canons
               finished
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishops
               busie
               and
               intent
               on
               a
               publick
               Liturgie
               .
               It
               was
               his
               Majesties
               first
               intent
               to
               introduce
               the
               
                 English
                 Liturgie
              
               amongst
               them
               ;
               and
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               had
               ordered
               that
               it
               should
               be
               daily
               read
               in
               his
               Chappel
               Royal
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               said
               .
               But
               Ballentine
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Dumblaine
               ,
               and
               Dean
               of
               the
               Chappel
               (
               to
               whom
               the
               care
               thereof
               had
               been
               recommended
               )
               was
               so
               negligent
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               Archbishop
               found
               it
               necessary
               to
               remove
               him
               to
               some
               other
               Bishoprick
               on
               the
               next
               avoydance
               .
               The
               See
               of
               Aberdeen
               proving
               vacant
               ,
               he
               procured
               his
               translation
               thither
               ,
               and
               preferred
               Wederbourne
               ,
               a
               Scot
               by
               birth
               ,
               but
               bread
               in
               Cambridge
               ,
               beneficed
               in
               Hampshire
               ,
               and
               made
               one
               of
               the
               Prebends
               of
               ●ly
               by
               the
               learned
               Andrews
               ,
               to
               be
               his
               Successor
               in
               those
               places
               ,
               By
               this
               new
               Dean
               his
               Majesties
               design
               was
               followed
               with
               more
               care
               than
               ever
               ;
               and
               possibly
               might
               have
               took
               effect
               ,
               if
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Scottish
               Bishops
               had
               been
               pleased
               therewith
               as
               well
               as
               this
               .
               But
               the
               Scottish
               Bishops
               having
               prevailed
               with
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               noted
               ,
               to
               have
               a
               distinct
               Liturgie
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               His
               Majesty
               commanded
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               to
               give
               them
               the
               best
               assistance
               he
               could
               in
               that
               way
               and
               work
               ;
               which
               notwithstanding
               he
               delayed
               as
               long
               as
               he
               could
               ,
               in
               hope
               to
               bring
               them
               in
               the
               end
               to
               a
               better
               perswasion
               .
               But
               finding
               them
               so
               resolved
               upon
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               not
               be
               altered
               he
               contributes
               his
               assistance
               to
               it
               ,
               humbly
               intreated
               so
               to
               do
               by
               some
               Letters
               brought
               unto
               him
               by
               Maxwell
               (
               not
               long
               before
               made
               Bishop
               of
               Ross
               )
               bearing
               date
               April
               2.
               1635.
               and
               subscribed
               by
               the
               Archbishops
               of
               St.
               Andrews
               and
               Glascow
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               of
               
                 Murrey
                 ,
                 Dumblaine
              
               ,
               and
               Brechine
               .
               The
               Book
               being
               first
               hammered
               and
               prepared
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               transmitted
               to
               the
               Court
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               referred
               it
               to
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               the
               Lord
               
                 Treasurer
                 Iuxon
              
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               and
               Wren
               Bishop
               of
               Norwich
               :
               But
               the
               Lord
               Treasurer
               being
               taken
               up
               with
               other
               imployments
               the
               burden
               of
               the
               work
               remained
               on
               the
               other
               two
               .
               They
               found
               on
               the
               perusal
               of
               it
               that
               Wederbourne
               had
               followed
               such
               instructions
               as
               he
               had
               carried
               with
               him
               about
               the
               making
               of
               that
               book
               (
               if
               it
               must
               be
               made
               )
               in
               keeping
               so
               much
               in
               it
               of
               the
               
                 English
                 Liturgie
              
               ,
               and
               they
               found
               also
               certain
               notes
               which
               he
               had
               sent
               together
               with
               it
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               as
               many
               of
               them
               as
               his
               Majesty
               liked
               ,
               might
               be
               made
               use
               of
               in
               that
               book
               .
               Thus
               authorised
               and
               instructed
               
               they
               proceed
               unto
               the
               making
               of
               such
               Alterations
               as
               were
               offered
               to
               them
               ,
               consisting
               for
               the
               most
               part
               in
               these
               Particulars
               :
               First
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
              
               Magnificat
               
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
              
               Hymns
               ,
               
                 together
                 with
                 the
              
               Epistles
               and
               Gospels
               ,
               
                 should
                 be
                 printed
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 Translation
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
              
               James
               ;
               
                 conform
                 therein
                 to
                 such
                 Directions
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 received
                 for
                 Printing
                 the
              
               Psalms
               of
               David
               
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 Translation
              
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 That
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 singing
                 of
                 those
              
               Psalms
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Organ
               ,
               a
               Colon
               
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 every
                 Verse
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
              
               English.
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 agree
                 to
                 any
                 more
                 Emendations
                 in
                 the
                 Creed
                 of
                 St.
              
               Athanasius
               ,
               
                 than
                 they
                 had
                 noted
                 in
                 that
                 Book
                 .
              
               Fourthly
               ,
               
                 That
                 though
                 the
                 Bishops
                 there
                 desired
                 some
                 time
                 to
                 consider
                 further
                 of
                 the
                 Holydays
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 never
                 otherwise
                 meant
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Office
                 appointed
                 for
                 every
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 kept
                 in
                 the
              
               Liturgie
               ;
               
                 the
                 Practice
                 and
                 Observation
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 respited
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 to
                 their
                 further
                 thoughts
                 .
              
               Fifthly
               ,
               
                 That
                 though
                 they
                 admitted
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Sentences
                 which
                 they
                 found
                 in
                 the
              
               Offertory
               ,
               
                 yet
                 they
                 wished
                 that
                 some
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 the
              
               English
               
                 Book
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 added
                 also
                 .
              
               Sixthly
               ,
               
                 That
                 every
                 Prayer
                 or
                 Action
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Communion
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 named
                 in
                 the
              
               Rubrick
               
                 before
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 known
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 ;
                 as
                 they
                 should
                 find
                 done
                 to
                 their
                 hands
                 in
                 the
                 Prayer
                 of
                 Consecration
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Memorial
                 of
                 Oblation
                 next
                 after
                 following
                 .
              
               Seventhly
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
              
               Invitation
               ,
               Confession
               ,
               Absolution
               ,
               Sentences
               ,
               Prefaces
               ,
               and
               Doxologie
               ,
               
                 should
                 be
                 retained
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 and
                 order
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 in
                 the
              
               Liturgie
               of
               England
               ;
               
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Prayer
                 of
                 humble
                 Access
                 to
                 the
                 Holy
                 Table
                 ,
                 would
                 stand
                 very
                 well
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 conceived
                 )
                 before
                 the
                 very
                 Act
                 af
              
               Participation
               .
               Eighthly
               ,
               and
               finally
               ,
               
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 Margin
                 of
                 the
                 Prayer
                 of
                 Consecration
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 add
                 some
                 Note
                 ,
                 directing
                 him
                 that
                 Celebrates
                 ,
                 at
                 what
                 words
                 he
                 should
                 take
                 the
              
               Patin
               
                 with
                 the
                 Bread
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
              
               Chalice
               
                 with
                 the
                 Wine
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Practise
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               .
            
             
               These
               Alterations
               being
               not
               only
               made
               by
               his
               Majesties
               Warrant
               ,
               and
               approved
               by
               him
               in
               a
               Memorial
               under
               his
               Hand
               ,
               bearing
               date
               the
               nineteenth
               day
               of
               April
               in
               this
               present
               year
               ;
               but
               confirmed
               also
               with
               the
               like
               Royal
               Signature
               as
               they
               stood
               in
               the
               Book
               :
               Of
               which
               Particulars
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               gives
               an
               account
               to
               Wederbourne
               by
               his
               Letters
               of
               the
               twentieth
               of
               April
               ,
               being
               the
               morrow
               after
               his
               Majesty
               had
               Signed
               the
               said
               Memorial
               .
               It
               seems
               that
               Wederbourne
               had
               given
               our
               Archbishop
               notice
               of
               some
               defects
               which
               he
               had
               found
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Consecration
               of
               Archbishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               &c.
               as
               it
               was
               then
               used
               amongst
               the
               Scots
               ,
               viz.
               1.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Order
                 of
              
               Deacons
               
                 was
                 made
                 but
                 a
              
               Lay-Office
               
                 at
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 that
                 Book
                 might
                 be
                 understood
                 .
              
               And
               2.
               
               
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 Admission
                 to
                 the
              
               Priesthood
               ,
               
                 the
                 very
                 essential
                 Words
                 of
                 conferring
                 Orders
                 were
                 left
                 out
                 .
              
               With
               which
               the
               King
               being
               made
               acquainted
               ,
               he
               gave
               command
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               to
               make
               known
               unto
               them
               ,
               That
               he
               would
               have
               them
               either
               to
               admit
               the
               English
               Book
               ,
               or
               else
               to
               rectifie
               their
               own
               in
               those
               two
               great
               oversights
               .
               After
               which
               ,
               taking
               the
               whole
               business
               of
               that
               
               Church
               into
               his
               consideration
               ,
               it
               pleased
               him
               to
               direct
               his
               
                 Further
                 Instructions
              
               to
               the
               Archbishops
               and
               Bishops
               of
               it
               ,
               bearing
               date
               on
               the
               eighteenth
               of
               October
               following
               ;
               In
               which
               he
               requires
               them
               to
               take
               care
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Proclamation
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 Authorising
                 the
                 Service-Book
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 derogate
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 from
                 his
                 Royal
                 Prerogative
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 in
                 their
                 Kalendar
                 they
                 should
                 keep
                 such
                 Catholick
                 Saints
                 as
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 such
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 as
                 were
                 most
                 peculiar
                 to
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 (
                 especially
                 those
                 which
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Royal
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 Bishops
                 )
                 being
                 added
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 in
                 no
                 case
                 St.
                 George
                 and
                 St.
                 Patrick
                 be
                 omitted
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 in
                 their
                 Book
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 in
                 giving
                 Orders
                 to
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 keep
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Book
                 without
                 change
                 ,
                 
                   Receive
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 should
                 insert
                 among
                 the
                 Lessons
                 ordinarily
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 Service
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Wisdom
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 second
                 ,
                 third
                 ,
                 fourth
                 ,
                 fifth
                 ,
                 and
                 sixth
                 Chapters
                 ;
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Ecclesiasticus
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 second
                 fifth
                 ,
                 eighth
                 ,
                 thirty
                 fifth
                 ,
                 and
                 forty
                 ninth
                 Chapters
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 every
                 Bishop
                 within
                 his
                 Family
                 twice
                 a
                 day
                 cause
                 the
                 Service
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 Archbishops
                 and
                 Bishops
                 make
                 all
                 Universities
                 and
                 Colledges
                 within
                 their
                 Diocesies
                 ,
                 to
                 use
                 daily
                 twice
                 a
                 day
                 the
                 Service
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Preface
                 to
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 
                   Common
                   Prayer
                
                 ,
                 Signed
                 by
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Hand
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Proclamation
                 for
                 Authorising
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 Printed
                 ,
                 and
                 inserted
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Common-Prayer
                 .
              
               According
               to
               which
               Instructions
               ,
               and
               the
               Corrections
               above-mentioned
               ,
               this
               Liturgie
               at
               the
               last
               (
               after
               it
               had
               been
               twenty
               years
               in
               consideration
               )
               was
               fully
               finished
               and
               concluded
               ;
               and
               being
               thus
               finished
               and
               concluded
               ,
               was
               Ratified
               and
               Confirmed
               by
               his
               Majesties
               Royal
               Edict
               ,
               as
               followeth
               ,
               viz.
               
               
                 
                   
                     CHARLES
                     By
                     the
                     Grace
                     of
                     God
                     King
                     of
                     
                       Great
                       Britain
                       ,
                       France
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     Ireland
                     ,
                     Defender
                     of
                     the
                     Faith
                     ,
                     &c.
                     To
                     Our
                     Lovits
                  
                   
                     Messengers
                     ,
                     Our
                     Sheriffs
                     in
                     that
                     part
                     conjunctly
                     and
                     severally
                     ,
                     specially
                     constitute
                     ,
                     Greeting
                     .
                     Forasmuch
                     as
                     We
                     ,
                     ever
                     since
                     Our
                     entry
                     to
                     the
                     Imperial
                     Crown
                     of
                     this
                     Our
                     ancient
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Scotland
                     ,
                     especially
                     since
                     Our
                     late
                     being
                     here
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     have
                     divers
                     times
                     recommended
                     to
                     the
                     Archbishops
                     and
                     Bishops
                     there
                     ,
                     the
                     publishing
                     of
                     a
                     Publick
                     Form
                     of
                     Service
                     in
                     the
                     Worship
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     We
                     would
                     have
                     uniformly
                     observed
                     therein
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     being
                     now
                     condescended
                     unto
                     :
                     Although
                     We
                     doubt
                     not
                     but
                     all
                     our
                     Subjects
                     ,
                     both
                     Clergie
                     and
                     others
                     ,
                     will
                     receive
                     the
                     said
                     Publick
                     Form
                     of
                     Service
                     ;
                     yet
                     thinking
                     it
                     necessary
                     to
                     make
                     Our
                     Pleasure
                     known
                     ,
                     touching
                     the
                     Authority
                     thereof
                     ,
                     Our
                     Will
                     is
                     ,
                     and
                     We
                     straightly
                     command
                     ,
                     That
                     incontinent
                     these
                     Our
                     Letters
                     seen
                     ,
                     you
                     pass
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     Our
                     Name
                     and
                     Authority
                     command
                     and
                     charge
                     all
                     our
                     Subjects
                     both
                     Ecclesiastical
                     and
                     Civil
                     ,
                     by
                     open
                     Proclamation
                     at
                     the
                     Market-Crosses
                     of
                     the
                     Head
                     Burroughs
                     of
                     this
                     Our
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     Places
                     needful
                     ,
                     to
                     conform
                     themselves
                     to
                     the
                     said
                     Publick
                     Form
                     of
                     Worship
                     ,
                     which
                     
                     is
                     the
                     only
                     Form
                     which
                     We
                     (
                     having
                     taken
                     the
                     Counsel
                     of
                     Our
                     Clergie
                     )
                     think
                     fit
                     to
                     be
                     used
                     in
                     Gods
                     Publick
                     Worship
                     in
                     this
                     Our
                     Kingdom
                     :
                     Commanding
                     also
                     all
                     Archbishops
                     and
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     Presbyters
                     and
                     Church-men
                     ,
                     to
                     take
                     a
                     special
                     care
                     that
                     the
                     same
                     be
                     duly
                     obeyed
                     and
                     observed
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Contraveners
                     condignly
                     censured
                     and
                     punished
                     ;
                     and
                     to
                     have
                     special
                     care
                     ,
                     that
                     every
                     Parish
                     betwixt
                     this
                     and
                     Pasche
                     next
                     ,
                     procure
                     unto
                     themselves
                     two
                     at
                     the
                     least
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     Books
                     of
                     Common-Prayer
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     use
                     of
                     the
                     Parish
                     ;
                     The
                     which
                     to
                     do
                     ,
                     We
                     commit
                     to
                     you
                     conjunctly
                     and
                     severally
                     Our
                     full
                     Power
                     by
                     these
                     Our
                     Letters
                     Patents
                     ,
                     delivering
                     the
                     same
                     to
                     be
                     by
                     you
                     duly
                     executed
                     ,
                     and
                     endorsed
                     again
                     to
                     be
                     delivered
                     to
                     the
                     Bearer
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         Given
                         under
                         Our
                         Signet
                         at
                      
                       Edenborough
                       ,
                       
                         20
                         December
                         ,
                         in
                         the
                         Twelfth
                         year
                         of
                         Our
                         Reign
                         ,
                         1636.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               Such
               was
               the
               form
               of
               Passing
               and
               Confirming
               the
               
                 Scottish
                 Liturgie
              
               ,
               never
               presented
               to
               that
               Kirk
               ,
               nor
               tendred
               to
               the
               Approbation
               of
               any
               
                 General
                 Assembly
              
               ;
               as
               in
               the
               Restitution
               of
               Episcopal
               Government
               ,
               and
               Introduction
               of
               the
               five
               Articles
               of
               Perth
               ,
               had
               been
               done
               before
               .
               And
               this
               is
               that
               at
               which
               the
               Scottish
               Presbyters
               did
               seem
               to
               be
               most
               offended
               ;
               sufficiently
               displeased
               with
               any
               Liturgie
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               more
               in
               having
               such
               an
               one
               as
               either
               was
               so
               near
               the
               English
               ,
               or
               so
               different
               from
               it
               .
               Which
               fault
               ,
               if
               any
               fault
               it
               were
               ,
               is
               rather
               to
               to
               be
               charged
               upon
               the
               Scottish
               than
               the
               English
               Prelates
               .
               For
               when
               the
               way
               of
               introducing
               it
               was
               in
               agitation
               ,
               
               our
               Archbishop
               ever
               advised
               them
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               his
               Majesties
               presence
               ,
               as
               elsewhere
               ,
               
                 To
                 look
                 carefully
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 do
                 nothing
                 in
                 it
                 but
                 what
                 should
                 be
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 fail
                 of
                 taking
                 the
                 Advice
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 governing
                 themselves
                 according
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               But
               as
               it
               seems
               ,
               those
               Bishops
               durst
               not
               trust
               their
               Clergy
               ,
               or
               venture
               the
               reception
               or
               refusal
               of
               it
               to
               the
               Vote
               of
               a
               
                 General
                 Assembly
              
               ,
               from
               which
               they
               could
               not
               promise
               themselves
               any
               good
               success
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Case
               seems
               to
               be
               much
               like
               that
               of
               
                 King
                 Edward
              
               vi
               .
               when
               the
               first
               Liturgie
               was
               Composed
               by
               some
               few
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               other
               Learned
               men
               (
               not
               above
               thirteen
               in
               number
               )
               especially
               thereto
               Authorised
               :
               Or
               unto
               that
               of
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               when
               the
               second
               Liturgie
               of
               that
               King
               was
               fitted
               and
               corrected
               by
               her
               appointment
               .
               Neither
               of
               which
               durst
               trust
               their
               Clergy
               ,
               but
               acted
               Sovereignly
               therein
               of
               their
               own
               Authority
               ,
               not
               venturing
               either
               of
               the
               said
               Books
               to
               their
               Convocations
               :
               but
               only
               giving
               them
               the
               strength
               of
               an
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ;
               and
               then
               the
               Point
               in
               issue
               will
               be
               briefly
               this
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Whether
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 consulting
                 with
                 a
                 lesser
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Clergie
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 their
                 consent
                 therein
                 ,
                 may
                 conclude
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 a
              
               Reformation
               ,
               
                 the
                 residue
                 and
                 greatest
                 part
                 not
                 advised
                 withal
                 ,
                 nor
                 yielding
                 their
                 consent
                 in
                 a
                 formal
                 way
              
               ?
               Now
               for
               my
               Answer
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               built
               upon
               the
               surer
               grounds
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               1.
               
               Whether
               the
               Reformation
               be
               in
               corruption
               of
               Manners
               ,
               or
               abuses
               in
               Government
               ?
               Whether
               
               in
               matters
               Practical
               ,
               or
               in
               points
               of
               Doctrine
               ?
               2.
               
               It
               in
               matters
               Practical
               ,
               Whether
               such
               Practice
               have
               the
               Character
               of
               
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 Vniversality
              
               ,
               and
               Consent
               imprinted
               on
               it
               ?
               or
               that
               it
               be
               the
               Practice
               of
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               and
               of
               some
               Times
               only
               ?
               And
               3.
               
               It
               in
               Points
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               Whether
               such
               Points
               have
               been
               determined
               o●
               before
               in
               a
               
                 General
                 Council
              
               ,
               or
               in
               
                 Particular
                 Councils
              
               universally
               received
               and
               countenanced
               ?
               or
               are
               to
               be
               defined
               
                 de
                 novo
              
               on
               emergent
               Controversies
               ?
            
             
               And
               these
               Distinctions
               being
               thus
               laid
               ,
               I
               shall
               Answer
               briefly
               .
               1.
               
               If
               the
               things
               to
               be
               reformed
               be
               either
               Corruptions
               in
               Manners
               ,
               or
               neglect
               of
               Publick
               Duties
               to
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               ;
               Abuses
               either
               in
               Government
               ,
               or
               the
               Parties
               governing
               ;
               the
               King
               may
               do
               it
               of
               himself
               ,
               by
               his
               sole
               Authority
               :
               The
               Clergy
               are
               beholden
               to
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               takes
               any
               of
               them
               along
               with
               him
               when
               he
               goes
               about
               it
               .
               And
               if
               the
               Times
               should
               be
               so
               bad
               ,
               that
               either
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               or
               any
               (
               though
               the
               greatest
               )
               part
               thereof
               ,
               should
               oppose
               him
               in
               it
               ,
               he
               may
               go
               forwards
               notwithstanding
               ,
               punishing
               such
               as
               shall
               gainsay
               him
               in
               so
               good
               a
               Work
               ,
               and
               compelling
               others
               .
               And
               this
               I
               look
               on
               as
               a
               Power
               annexed
               to
               the
               Regal
               Diadem
               ,
               and
               so
               inseparably
               annexed
               ,
               that
               Kings
               could
               be
               no
               longer
               Kings
               ,
               i●
               it
               were
               denied
               them
               .
               And
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               if
               the
               Reformation
               be
               in
               Points
               o●
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               Points
               of
               Doctrine
               as
               have
               not
               been
               before
               defined
               ,
               or
               not
               defined
               in
               form
               and
               manner
               as
               before
               laid
               down
               ,
               the
               King
               only
               ,
               with
               a
               few
               of
               his
               Bishops
               and
               Learned
               Clergy
               (
               though
               never
               so
               well
               studied
               in
               the
               Point
               disputed
               )
               can
               do
               nothing
               in
               it
               .
               That
               belongs
               only
               to
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               Clergy
               in
               their
               Convocation
               rightly
               called
               and
               constituted
               ;
               whose
               Acts
               being
               Ratified
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               bind
               not
               alone
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               in
               whose
               name
               they
               Voted
               :
               but
               all
               the
               residue
               of
               the
               Subjects
               of
               what
               sort
               soever
               ,
               who
               are
               to
               acquiesce
               in
               their
               Resolutions
               .
               But
               if
               the
               thing
               to
               be
               Reformed
               be
               a
               matter
               practical
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               look
               into
               the
               usage
               of
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 Times
              
               :
               And
               if
               the
               Practice
               prove
               to
               have
               been
               both
               ancient
               ,
               and
               universally
               received
               over
               all
               the
               Church
               ,
               though
               intermitted
               for
               a
               Time
               ,
               and
               by
               Time
               corrupted
               ,
               the
               King
               ,
               consulting
               with
               so
               many
               of
               his
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               his
               most
               able
               Clergy
               ,
               as
               he
               thinks
               ●it
               to
               call
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               having
               their
               Consent
               and
               Direction
               in
               it
               ,
               may
               in
               the
               case
               of
               intermission
               revive
               such
               Practice
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               case
               of
               corruption
               and
               degeneration
               ,
               restore
               it
               to
               its
               Primitive
               and
               Original
               Lustre
               .
               Now
               that
               there
               should
               be
               Liturgies
               for
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               And
               that
               those
               Liturgies
               should
               be
               Celebrated
               in
               a
               Language
               understood
               by
               the
               People
               ,
               That
               in
               those
               Liturgies
               there
               should
               be
               some
               prescribed
               Forms
               ,
               for
               Giving
               the
               Communion
               in
               both
               Kinds
               ,
               for
               Baptizing
               Infants
               ,
               for
               the
               reverent
               Celebration
               of
               Marriage
               ,
               performing
               the
               〈◊〉
               Office
               to
               the
               Sick
               ,
               and
               the
               decent
               Burial
               of
               the
               Dead
               ;
               as
               also
               ,
               for
               set
               Fasts
               and
               appointed
               Festivals
               ,
               hath
               been
               a
               thing
               of
               Primitive
               and
               General
               Practice
               in
               the
               best
               times
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               And
               being
               such
               ,
               though
               intermitted
               and
               corrupted
               as
               before
               is
               said
               ,
               the
               King
               advising
               
               with
               his
               Bishops
               and
               other
               Church-men
               (
               though
               not
               in
               a
               Synodical
               way
               )
               may
               cause
               the
               same
               to
               be
               revised
               and
               revived
               ;
               and
               having
               fitted
               them
               to
               Edification
               and
               encrease
               of
               Piety
               ,
               either
               commend
               them
               to
               the
               Church
               by
               his
               sole
               Authority
               ,
               or
               else
               impose
               them
               on
               the
               People
               under
               certain
               Penalties
               ,
               by
               his
               Power
               in
               Parliament
               .
               (a)
               
                 The
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               (
               said
               the
               Reverend
               Isidore
               of
               Sevil
               )
               
                 doth
                 many
                 times
                 receive
                 increase
                 from
                 these
                 Earthly
                 Kingdoms
                 ;
                 in
                 nothing
                 more
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 regulating
                 and
                 well
                 ordering
                 of
                 Gods
                 Publick
                 Worship
                 .
              
               Add
               hereunto
               what
               was
               before
               alledged
               ,
               for
               passing
               the
               Canons
               in
               the
               same
               way
               ;
               and
               then
               we
               have
               the
               sum
               of
               that
               which
               was
               ,
               and
               probably
               might
               have
               been
               pleaded
               in
               defence
               hereof
               .
            
             
               The
               prosecution
               of
               this
               Liturgie
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               the
               exaction
               of
               those
               Publick
               Orders
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               kindled
               such
               fires
               in
               the
               breasts
               of
               some
               of
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               ,
               that
               presently
               they
               brake
               out
               into
               open
               Flames
               .
               For
               first
               the
               Scots
               scattered
               abroad
               a
               virulent
               and
               seditio●s
               Libel
               in
               the
               year
               1634.
               wherein
               the
               King
               was
               not
               only
               charged
               with
               altering
               the
               Government
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               but
               traduced
               for
               very
               strong
               inclinations
               to
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               The
               chief
               Abettor
               whereof
               (
               for
               the
               Author
               was
               not
               to
               be
               found
               )
               was
               the
               Lord
               Balmerino
               ;
               for
               which
               he
               was
               Legally
               convicted
               ,
               and
               condemned
               of
               Treason
               :
               but
               pardoned
               by
               the
               Kings
               great
               Goodness
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               Pardon
               kept
               alive
               for
               the
               mischiefs
               following
               .
               And
               as
               the
               English
               had
               Scotized
               in
               all
               their
               Practises
               (
               by
               railing
               ,
               threatning
               ,
               and
               stirring
               up
               of
               Sedition
               )
               for
               bringing
               in
               the
               Genevian
               Discipline
               in
               Queen
               Elizabeths
               Time
               ;
               so
               they
               resolve
               to
               follow
               their
               Example
               now
               .
               Bastwick
               a
               Doctor
               of
               Physick
               (
               the
               second
               part
               of
               Leighton
               )
               first
               leads
               the
               Dance
               ,
               beginning
               with
               a
               Pestilent
               Pamphlet
               called
               
                 Flagellum
                 Episcoporum
                 Latialium
              
               ,
               maliciously
               venomous
               against
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               their
               Function
               ,
               Actions
               ,
               and
               Proceedings
               .
               But
               this
               not
               being
               likely
               to
               do
               much
               hurt
               amongst
               the
               People
               ,
               because
               writ
               in
               Latine
               ,
               he
               seconds
               it
               with
               another
               ,
               which
               he
               called
               his
               Litany
               ,
               in
               the
               English
               Tongue
               :
               A
               Piece
               so
               silly
               and
               contemptible
               ,
               that
               nothing
               but
               the
               Sin
               and
               Malice
               which
               appeared
               in
               every
               line
               thereof
               ,
               could
               possibly
               have
               preserved
               it
               from
               being
               ridiculous
               .
               Prynne
               follows
               next
               ,
               and
               publisheth
               two
               Books
               at
               once
               (
               or
               one
               immediately
               on
               the
               other
               )
               one
               of
               these
               called
               
                 The
                 Quench-Coal
              
               ,
               in
               answer
               unto
               that
               called
               
                 A
                 Coal
                 from
                 the
                 Altar
              
               ,
               against
               placing
               the
               Communion-Table
               Altar-wise
               :
               The
               other
               named
               
                 The
                 Vnbishoping
                 of
              
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               ,
               against
               the
               Apostolical
               Institution
               of
               
                 Diocesan
                 Bishops
              
               .
               But
               that
               which
               was
               entituled
               to
               him
               by
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Libel
               ,
               was
               ,
               
                 The
                 News
                 from
              
               Ipswich
               ;
               intended
               chiefly
               against
               Wren
               then
               Bishop
               of
               Norwich
               ,
               who
               had
               taken
               up
               his
               dwelling
               in
               that
               Town
               ,
               as
               before
               is
               said
               :
               but
               falling
               as
               scandalously
               foul
               on
               the
               Archbishop
               himself
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               other
               Bishops
               also
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               acted
               under
               them
               in
               the
               present
               Service
               .
               For
               there
               he
               descants
               very
               trimly
               (
               as
               he
               conceived
               )
               on
               the
               Archbishop
               himself
               ,
               with
               his
               
                 Arch-Piety
                 ,
                 Arch-Charity
                 ,
                 Arch-Agent
                 for
                 the
                 Devil
                 ;
                 that
              
               Beelzebub
               
                 himself
                 had
                 been
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                 like
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 a
                 most
                 triumphant
                 Arch
                 indeed
                 to
                 adorn
                 his
                 victories
                 .
              
               With
               like
               reproach
               he
               falls
               on
               the
               Bishops
               generally
               ,
               calling
               them
               
                 Luciferian
                 Lord
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 execrable
                 Traitors
                 ,
                 devouring
                 Wolves
                 ,
              
               with
               many
               other
               odious
               names
               not
               fit
               to
               be
               used
               by
               a
               Christian
               ;
               and
               more
               particularly
               on
               Wren
               ,
               telling
               us
               ,
               
                 That
                 in
                 all
                 Queen
              
               Maries
               
                 times
                 no
                 such
                 havock
                 was
                 made
                 in
                 so
                 short
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 faithful
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 any
                 part
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Land
                 ,
                 than
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 in
                 his
                 Diocess
                 .
              
               And
               then
               he
               adds
               with
               equal
               Charity
               and
               Truth
               ,
               That
               Corbet
               ,
               
                 Chancellor
                 to
                 this
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 had
                 threatned
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 godly
                 Ministers
                 with
                 pistolling
                 ,
                 and
                 hanging
                 ,
              
               and
               I
               know
               not
               what
               ,
               
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 refused
                 to
                 read
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Declaration
                 about
                 lawful
                 Sports
                 .
              
               More
               of
               this
               dish
               I
               could
               have
               carved
               ,
               but
               that
               this
               may
               serve
               sufficiently
               for
               a
               taste
               of
               the
               whole
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               great
               Master-piece
               of
               mischief
               ,
               was
               set
               out
               by
               Burton
               (
               so
               often
               mentioned
               before
               )
               who
               preaching
               on
               the
               fifth
               of
               November
               ,
               in
               his
               own
               Parish
               Church
               of
               St.
               Matthews
               in
               Friday
               Street
               ,
               took
               for
               his
               Text
               those
               words
               in
               the
               Proverbs
               ,
               viz.
               
                 My
                 Son
                 ,
                 fear
                 th●n
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 meddle
                 not
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 given
                 to
                 change
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               24.22
               .
               In
               this
               Sermon
               (
               if
               I
               may
               wrong
               the
               Word
               so
               far
               as
               to
               give
               it
               to
               so
               lewd
               a
               Libel
               )
               he
               railes
               most
               bitterly
               against
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               accuseth
               them
               of
               Innovating
               both
               in
               Doctrine
               and
               Worship
               ,
               impeacheth
               them
               of
               exercising
               a
               Jurisdiction
               contrary
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               1
               Edw.
               6.
               c.
               2.
               and
               for
               falsifying
               the
               Records
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               adding
               the
               first
               clause
               to
               the
               twentieth
               Article
               ;
               arraigneth
               them
               for
               oppressing
               the
               Kings
               Liege
               people
               ,
               contrary
               unto
               Law
               and
               Justice
               ,
               exciting
               the
               people
               to
               rise
               up
               against
               them
               ;
               magnifying
               those
               disobedient
               Spirits
               ,
               who
               hitherto
               have
               stood
               out
               in
               defiance
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               seems
               content
               in
               case
               the
               Bishops
               lives
               might
               be
               called
               in
               question
               ,
               to
               run
               the
               hazard
               of
               his
               own
               .
               For
               this
               being
               taken
               and
               imprisoned
               by
               a
               warrant
               from
               the
               
                 High
                 Commission
              
               ,
               he
               makes
               his
               appeal
               unto
               the
               King
               ,
               justifies
               it
               by
               an
               Apology
               ,
               and
               seconds
               that
               by
               an
               Address
               to
               the
               Nobility
               :
               In
               which
               last
               he
               requires
               all
               sorts
               of
               people
               ,
               Noblemen
               ,
               Judges
               ,
               Courtiers
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               the
               inferiour
               sort
               ,
               to
               stand
               up
               stoutly
               for
               the
               Gospel
               against
               the
               Bishops
               .
               And
               finally
               Prints
               all
               together
               with
               an
               Epistle
               Dedicatory
               to
               the
               King
               himself
               ;
               to
               the
               end
               that
               if
               his
               Majesty
               should
               vouchsafe
               the
               reading
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               might
               be
               brought
               into
               an
               ill
               opinion
               of
               the
               Bishops
               and
               their
               proceedings
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               
               Whose
               actions
               tend
               only
               (
               as
               he
               telleth
               us
               )
               to
               corrupt
               the
               Kings
               good
               peoples
               hearts
               ,
               by
               casting
               into
               them
               fears
               and
               jealousies
               ,
               and
               sinister
               opinions
               toward
               the
               King
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               were
               the
               prime
               cause
               of
               all
               those
               Grievances
               ,
               which
               in
               his
               name
               they
               oppress
               the
               Kings
               good
               Subjects
               withall
               .
               Thus
               also
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               These
               Factors
               of
               Antichrist
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               practice
               to
               divide
               Kings
               from
               their
               Subjects
               ,
               
               and
               Subjects
               from
               their
               Kings
               ,
               that
               so
               between
               both
               they
               may
               fairly
               erect
               Antichrists
               Throne
               again
               .
               For
               that
               indeed
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               new
               building
               of
               Bable
               ,
               the
               setting
               up
               again
               of
               the
               throne
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               the
               bringing
               in
               of
               Popery
               to
               subvert
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               
               is
               made
               to
               be
               the
               chief
               design
               of
               the
               Prelates
               and
               Prelatical
               party
               ;
               to
               which
               all
               innovations
               ,
               usurpations
               ,
               and
               more
               dangerous
               practices
               ,
               which
               are
               unjustly
               charged
               upon
               them
               ,
               served
               only
               as
               preparatives
               and
               subservient
               helps
               .
            
             
               Such
               being
               the
               matter
               in
               the
               Libell
               ,
               let
               us
               next
               look
               upon
               the
               Ornaments
               and
               dressings
               thereof
               ,
               consisting
               most
               especially
               in
               those
               infamous
               Attributes
               ,
               which
               he
               ascribes
               unto
               the
               Bishops
               .
               
                 For
                 Fathers
                 he
                 calls
                 them
                 Step-fathers
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   Pillars
                   ,
                   Caterpillars
                
                 ;
                 their
                 houses
                 haunted
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Episcopal
                 Chairs
                 poysoned
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 that
                 bears
                 rule
                 in
                 the
                 air
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 the
                 Limbs
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 even
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 taking
                 his
                 very
                 courses
                 to
                 bear
                 and
                 beat
                 down
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whereby
                 men
                 might
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 p.
                 12.
                 
                 Their
                 fear
                 is
                 more
                 toward
                 an
                 Altar
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 invention
                 ,
                 towards
                 an
                 Image
                 or
                 Crucifix
                 ,
                 toward
                 the
                 sound
                 and
                 syllables
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 then
                 toward
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 15.
                 
                 He
                 gives
                 then
                 the
                 reproachful
                 Titles
                 of
                 
                   Miscreants
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 28.
                 
                 The
                 trains
                 and
                 wiles
                 of
                 the
                 Dragons
                 doglike
                 flattering
                 taile
                 ,
                 p.
                 30.
                 
                 New
                 
                   Babel
                   builders
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 32.
                 
                 Blind
                 Watchmen
                 ,
                 dumb
                 dogs
                 ,
                 thieves
                 and
                 robbers
                 of
                 Souls
                 ,
                 False
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 ravening
                 Wolves
                 ,
                 p.
                 48.
                 
                 Factors
                 for
                 
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 75.
                 
                 Antichristian
                 Mushrumps
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 known
                 what
                 they
                 chiefly
                 aimed
                 at
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 hear
                 him
                 say
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 quiet
                 ,
                 till
                 (
                 
                   res
                   novas
                   moliendo
                
                 )
                 they
                 set
                 up
                 Popery
                 again
                 in
                 her
                 full
                 Equipage
                 ,
                 p.
                 95.
                 
                 Tooth
                 and
                 naile
                 for
                 setting
                 up
                 Popery
                 again
                 ,
                 p.
                 96.
                 
                 Trampling
                 under
                 feet
                 Christs
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 set
                 up
                 Antichrists
                 Throne
                 again
                 ,
                 p.
                 99.
                 
                 According
                 to
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Rome
                 which
                 breaths
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 strongly
                 biassed
                 to
                 wheel
                 about
                 to
                 their
                 Roman
                 Mistress
                 ,
                 p.
                 108.
                 
                 The
                 Prelates
                 consederate
                 with
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Jesuites
                 for
                 rearing
                 up
                 of
                 that
                 Religion
                 ,
                 p.
                 140.
                 
                 Calling
                 them
                 upon
                 that
                 account
                 in
                 his
                 Apology
                 ,
                 
                   Iesuited
                   Polipragmaticks
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Sons
                 of
                 Belial
                 .
              
               Having
               thus
               lustily
               laid
               about
               him
               against
               all
               in
               general
               ,
               he
               descends
               to
               some
               particulars
               of
               most
               note
               and
               eminence
               ,
               
                 Reviling
                 White
                 of
                 Ely
                 ,
                 with
                 railing
                 and
                 perverting
                 ,
                 in
                 fighting
                 against
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 makes
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 principal
                 quality
                 ,
                 p.
                 127.
                 and
                 Mountague
                 of
                 Chichester
                 for
                 a
                 tried
                 Champion
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 devoted
                 Votary
                 to
                 his
                 Queen
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 p.
                 126.
                 
              
               And
               so
               proceeding
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               (
               for
               of
               Wren
               he
               had
               spoke
               enough
               before
               )
               he
               tells
               us
               of
               him
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 used
                 to
                 set
                 his
                 foot
                 on
                 the
                 Kings
                 Laws
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Pope
                 did
                 on
                 the
                 Emperors
                 neck
                 ,
                 p.
                 54.
                 
                 That
                 with
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 he
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 sweep
                 down
                 the
                 third
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 p.
                 121.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 Papal
                 infallibility
                 of
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 whereby
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 a
                 divine
                 Oracle
                 ,
                 all
                 Questions
                 in
                 Religion
                 are
                 finally
                 determined
                 ,
                 p.
                 132.
                 
              
               These
               are
               the
               principal
               flowers
               of
               Rhetorick
               which
               grew
               in
               the
               Garden
               of
               
                 H.
                 B.
              
               sufficient
               questionless
               to
               shew
               how
               sweet
               a
               Champion
               he
               was
               like
               to
               prove
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               this
               was
               not
               all
               the
               mischief
               which
               the
               Church
               suffered
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               for
               presently
               on
               the
               neck
               of
               these
               came
               out
               another
               ,
               
               entituled
               ,
               
                 The
                 holy
                 Table
                 ,
                 name
                 and
                 thing
                 ,
              
               intended
               purposely
               for
               an
               Answer
               to
               the
               
                 Coal
                 from
                 the
                 Altar
              
               ,
               but
               cunningly
               pretended
               by
               him
               to
               be
               written
               long
               ago
               by
               a
               Minister
               in
               Lincolnshire
               against
               Dr.
               Coale
               ,
               a
               judicious
               Divine
               in
               Queen
               Maries
               daies
               ;
               Printed
               for
               the
               Diocess
               of
               Lincoln
               ;
               by
               the
               Bishop
               whereof
               ,
               under
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 Lincoln
                 ,
                 Dean
              
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               it
               was
               authorized
               for
               the
               Press
               .
               In
               managing
               whereof
               ,
               the
               point
               in
               Controversie
               was
               principally
               about
               the
               placing
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Table
              
               according
               to
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               received
               Rules
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               at
               the
               first
               Reformation
               of
               it
               .
               In
               prosecution
               of
               which
               point
               he
               makes
               himself
               an
               Adversary
               of
               his
               he
               know
               not
               whom
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               useth
               him
               he
               cares
               not
               how
               ,
               mangling
               the
               Authors
               words
               whom
               we
               would
               confute
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               might
               be
               sure
               of
               the
               easier
               conquest
               ;
               and
               practising
               on
               those
               Authors
               whom
               he
               was
               to
               use
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               serve
               his
               turn
               the
               better
               to
               procure
               the
               victory
               .
               Of
               the
               composure
               of
               the
               whole
               we
               may
               take
               this
               Character
               from
               him
               who
               made
               the
               Answer
               to
               it
               ,
               
               viz.
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 that
                 conjectured
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 by
                 the
                 trim
                 or
                 dress
                 ,
                 would
                 think
                 it
                 very
                 richly
                 furnished
                 ;
                 the
                 Walls
                 whereof
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Margin
                 )
                 richly
                 set
                 out
                 with
                 Antick
                 hangings
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 costly
                 workmanship
                 all
                 nations
                 of
                 these
                 times
                 may
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 brag
                 of
                 ;
                 and
                 every
                 part
                 adorned
                 with
                 flourishes
                 and
                 pretty
                 pastimes
                 ,
                 the
                 gay
                 devices
                 of
                 the
                 Painter
                 :
                 Nor
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 want
                 at
                 all
                 of
                 Ornaments
                 or
                 Vtensils
                 to
                 set
                 out
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 such
                 especially
                 as
                 may
                 serve
                 for
                 ostentation
                 ,
                 though
                 of
                 little
                 use
                 ;
                 many
                 a
                 fine
                 and
                 subtle
                 Carpet
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 few
                 idle
                 couches
                 for
                 the
                 credulous
                 Reader
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 where
                 a
                 pillow
                 for
                 a
                 Puritans
                 elbow
                 ;
                 all
                 very
                 pleasing
                 to
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 but
                 slight
                 of
                 substance
                 ;
                 counterfeit
                 stuff
                 most
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 wrought
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 fraud
                 and
                 falshood
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 hardly
                 one
                 true
                 stitch
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 work
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 beginning
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 .
                 Hardly
                 one
                 testimony
                 or
                 authority
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Discourse
                 which
                 is
                 any
                 way
                 material
                 to
                 the
                 point
                 in
                 hand
                 :
                 but
                 is
                 as
                 true
                 and
                 truly
                 cited
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 book
                 it self
                 was
                 writ
                 long
                 ago
                 in
                 answer
                 unto
                 D.
                 Coale
                 of
                 Queen
                 Maries
                 daies
                 .
              
               The
               King
               he
               tacitely
               upbraides
               with
               the
               unfortunacies
               of
               his
               Reign
               by
               Deaths
               and
               Plagues
               ,
               the
               Governours
               of
               the
               Church
               with
               carrying
               all
               things
               by
               strong
               hand
               ,
               rather
               by
               Canon-shot
               than
               by
               Canon
               Law.
               The
               Bishop
               of
               Norwich
               he
               compares
               (
               as
               before
               was
               noted
               )
               to
               a
               Wren
               mounted
               on
               the
               feathers
               of
               an
               Eagle
               ,
               and
               fall
               upon
               his
               Adversary
               with
               as
               foule
               a
               mouth
               as
               Burton
               doth
               upon
               the
               Prelates
               ;
               the
               Parable
               betwixt
               him
               and
               Burton
               being
               very
               well
               fitted
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               Preface
               to
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Lincoln
               Diocess
               in
               the
               Answer
               to
               him
               .
               
               Obliquely
               and
               upon
               the
               by
               he
               hath
               some
               glancings
               against
               bowing
               at
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 Adoring
              
               toward
               the
               East
               ,
               and
               Praying
               according
               to
               the
               Canon
               ;
               and
               makes
               the
               transposing
               of
               the
               Table
               to
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Altar
               stood
               ,
               to
               be
               an
               Introduction
               for
               ushering
               in
               the
               whole
               body
               or
               Popery
               .
               Which
               Eleusinian
               Doctrine
               (
               for
               so
               he
               calleth
               it
               )
               though
               these
               new
               Reformers
               (
               for
               fear
               of
               so
               many
               Laws
               and
               
               Canons
               )
               dare
               not
               apparently
               profess
               ,
               yet
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               they
               prepare
               and
               lay
               grounds
               for
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               out-works
               of
               Religion
               being
               taken
               in
               ,
               they
               may
               in
               time
               have
               a
               bout
               with
               the
               Fort
               it self
               .
            
             
               To
               these
               two
               Books
               his
               Majesty
               thought
               fit
               that
               some
               present
               Answer
               should
               be
               made
               ,
               appointing
               the
               same
               hand
               for
               both
               which
               had
               writ
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               .
               The
               one
               being
               absolutely
               destructive
               of
               the
               uniformity
               in
               placing
               the
               Communion
               Table
               ,
               which
               was
               then
               in
               hand
               ;
               The
               other
               labouring
               to
               create
               a
               general
               hatred
               unto
               all
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               branding
               their
               persons
               ,
               blasting
               their
               Counsels
               ,
               and
               decrying
               the
               Function
               .
               And
               hard
               it
               was
               to
               say
               whether
               of
               the
               two
               would
               have
               proved
               more
               mischievous
               if
               they
               were
               not
               seasonably
               prevented
               .
               
               The
               Answer
               unto
               Burton
               was
               first
               commanded
               and
               prepared
               ;
               That
               to
               the
               Lincoln
               Minister
               ,
               though
               afterwards
               enjoyned
               ,
               was
               the
               first
               that
               was
               published
               .
               This
               of
               the
               two
               ,
               the
               subtler
               and
               more
               curious
               piece
               ;
               exceedingly
               cried
               up
               when
               it
               first
               came
               out
               ;
               the
               disaffection
               of
               the
               times
               ,
               and
               subject
               matter
               of
               the
               Book
               ,
               and
               the
               Religious
               estimation
               which
               was
               had
               of
               the
               Author
               ,
               concurring
               altogether
               to
               advance
               the
               Reputation
               of
               it
               to
               the
               very
               highest
               ,
               sold
               for
               four
               shillings
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               when
               conceived
               unanswerable
               ;
               but
               within
               one
               month
               after
               the
               coming
               out
               of
               the
               Answer
               (
               which
               was
               upon
               the
               twentieth
               of
               May
               )
               brought
               to
               less
               than
               one
               .
               The
               Answer
               published
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Antidotum
                 Lincolniense
              
               ,
               with
               reference
               to
               the
               Licencer
               and
               Author
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Table
              
               .
               The
               publishing
               of
               the
               other
               was
               delayed
               upon
               this
               occasion
               :
               A
               Resolution
               had
               been
               taken
               by
               command
               of
               his
               Majesty
               to
               proceed
               against
               the
               Triumvirate
               of
               Libellers
               (
               as
               one
               fitly
               calls
               them
               )
               to
               a
               publick
               Censure
               ,
               which
               was
               like
               to
               make
               much
               noise
               amongst
               the
               ignorant
               People
               .
               It
               was
               thought
               fit
               by
               the
               Prudent
               Council
               of
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               upon
               the
               execution
               of
               some
               Priests
               and
               Jesuits
               ,
               that
               an
               Apology
               should
               be
               published
               ,
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Iustitia
                 Britannica
              
               ,
               to
               vindicate
               the
               publick
               Justice
               of
               the
               State
               from
               such
               aspersions
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               Tongues
               and
               Pens
               of
               malicious
               persons
               should
               be
               laid
               upon
               it
               .
               And
               on
               the
               like
               prudential
               grounds
               it
               was
               thought
               expedient
               ,
               that
               an
               answer
               should
               be
               made
               to
               the
               book
               which
               seemed
               most
               material
               ;
               and
               being
               so
               made
               ,
               should
               be
               kept
               in
               readiness
               till
               the
               execution
               of
               the
               Sentence
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               the
               people
               might
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               the
               greatness
               of
               the
               Crimes
               ,
               as
               the
               necessity
               and
               justice
               of
               the
               Punishment
               ,
               inflicted
               upon
               one
               of
               the
               Principals
               ,
               by
               whom
               a
               judgment
               might
               be
               made
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               .
               But
               the
               Censure
               being
               deferred
               from
               Easter
               until
               Midsummer
               Term
               ,
               the
               Answer
               lay
               dormant
               all
               the
               while
               at
               Lambeth
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Licencer
               ,
               and
               was
               then
               published
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 A
                 briefe
                 and
                 moderate
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 seditious
                 and
                 scandalous
                 challenges
                 of
                 H.
                 B.
              
               &c.
               
               Two
               other
               Books
               were
               also
               published
               about
               that
               time
               ,
               the
               one
               about
               the
               name
               and
               situation
               of
               the
               Communion
               Table
               ,
               which
               was
               called
               ,
               
                 Altare
                 Christianum
              
               ,
               writ
               by
               one
               P●cklington
               ,
               then
               beneficed
               in
               Bedfordshire
               ,
               and
               seconded
               by
               a
               
                 Chappel
                 
                 Determination
              
               of
               the
               well
               studied
               
                 Ioseph
                 Mede
              
               :
               The
               other
               against
               Burton
               by
               name
               ,
               published
               by
               Dow
               of
               Basell
               in
               Sussex
               ,
               under
               the
               Title
               of
               
                 Innovations
                 unjustly
                 charged
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               so
               much
               for
               the
               Pen
               Combates
               ,
               managed
               on
               both
               sides
               in
               the
               present
               Controversies
               .
            
             
               But
               whilst
               these
               things
               were
               in
               agitation
               ,
               there
               hapned
               toward
               the
               end
               of
               this
               year
               ,
               such
               an
               Alteration
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               as
               began
               to
               make
               no
               less
               noise
               than
               the
               rest
               before
               :
               It
               had
               been
               an
               ancient
               custome
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               England
               to
               have
               three
               Sermons
               every
               week
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Lent.
               Two
               of
               them
               preached
               on
               Wednesdaies
               and
               Fridaies
               ,
               the
               third
               in
               the
               open
               preaching
               place
               near
               the
               Council
               Chamber
               on
               Sundaies
               in
               the
               Afternoon
               .
               And
               so
               it
               continued
               till
               King
               Iames
               came
               to
               this
               Crown
               .
               Who
               having
               upon
               Tuesday
               the
               fifth
               of
               August
               escapt
               the
               hands
               and
               treasons
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Gowrie
               ,
               took
               up
               a
               pious
               resolution
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               keeping
               the
               Anniversary
               of
               that
               day
               for
               a
               publick
               Festival
               in
               all
               his
               Dominions
               ,
               but
               of
               having
               a
               Sermon
               ,
               and
               other
               divine
               Offices
               every
               Tuesday
               throughout
               the
               year
               .
               This
               custome
               he
               began
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               brought
               it
               with
               him
               into
               the
               Court
               of
               England
               ;
               and
               thereupon
               translated
               one
               of
               the
               Lent
               Sermons
               from
               Wednesday
               to
               Tuesday
               .
               This
               Innovation
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               where
               before
               there
               were
               no
               Sermons
               (
               out
               of
               Lent
               )
               but
               on
               Sundaies
               only
               ,
               came
               in
               short
               time
               to
               have
               a
               very
               strong
               Influence
               upon
               the
               Country
               ,
               giving
               example
               and
               defence
               to
               such
               Lectures
               and
               Sermons
               on
               the
               working
               daies
               ,
               as
               frequently
               were
               appointed
               and
               continued
               in
               most
               Corporations
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               Market
               Towns
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               In
               which
               respect
               it
               was
               upon
               the
               point
               of
               being
               laid
               aside
               at
               the
               Court
               on
               the
               death
               of
               that
               King
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               whose
               particular
               concernments
               it
               was
               taken
               up
               ,
               and
               therefore
               his
               Successor
               not
               obliged
               to
               the
               observation
               .
               But
               then
               withall
               it
               was
               considered
               ,
               that
               the
               new
               King
               had
               married
               with
               a
               Lady
               of
               the
               Roman
               Religion
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               ingaged
               in
               a
               War
               with
               Spain
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               be
               carried
               on
               without
               help
               from
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Puritan
               Party
               had
               appeared
               to
               be
               very
               powerful
               .
               The
               discontinuing
               of
               that
               Sermon
               in
               this
               conjuncture
               ,
               might
               have
               been
               looked
               on
               in
               the
               King
               as
               the
               want
               of
               zeal
               toward
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               a
               strong
               tendency
               in
               him
               to
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               a
               betraying
               of
               the
               Court
               to
               Ignorance
               and
               Superstition
               by
               depriving
               them
               of
               such
               necessary
               means
               of
               their
               Instruction
               .
               Upon
               these
               grounds
               it
               stood
               as
               before
               it
               did
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               the
               holy
               time
               of
               Lent
               as
               in
               other
               Weeks
               .
               But
               now
               Laud
               being
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               and
               Wren
               Dean
               of
               the
               Chappel
               ,
               it
               was
               resolved
               to
               move
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               that
               the
               Lent
               Sermons
               might
               be
               preached
               on
               Wednesdaies
               as
               they
               had
               been
               Anciently
               .
               To
               which
               his
               Majesty
               condescending
               ,
               and
               the
               Bill
               of
               Lent-Preachers
               being
               drawn
               accordingly
               ,
               it
               was
               first
               muttered
               secretly
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               made
               a
               publick
               clamour
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               one
               of
               the
               Archbishops
               Artifices
               ,
               a
               trick
               devised
               for
               putting
               down
               the
               Tuesday
               Sermons
               of
               which
               you
               should
               never
               hear
               more
               ,
               
               when
               this
               Lent
               was
               over
               :
               Which
               Cry
               growing
               lowder
               and
               lowder
               ,
               as
               the
               Lent
               continued
               ,
               was
               suddenly
               hush'd
               and
               stilled
               again
               on
               the
               
                 Easter
                 Tuesday
              
               ,
               when
               they
               saw
               the
               Preacher
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               as
               at
               other
               times
               .
               So
               usual
               is
               it
               with
               some
               men
               to
               be
               afraid
               of
               their
               own
               shadows
               ,
               and
               terrified
               with
               fears
               of
               their
               own
               devising
               .
            
             
               This
               Interruption
               thus
               past
               over
               ,
               I
               shall
               unwillingly
               resume
               my
               former
               Argument
               concerning
               Bastwick
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               fellow-Criminals
               ,
               who
               being
               called
               unto
               their
               Answer
               ,
               used
               so
               many
               delays
               ,
               that
               the
               Case
               could
               not
               come
               to
               Sentence
               before
               Midsomer
               Term.
               Some
               Answers
               they
               had
               drawn
               :
               but
               they
               were
               so
               Libellous
               and
               full
               of
               scandal
               ,
               that
               no
               Counsellor
               could
               be
               found
               to
               put
               his
               hand
               to
               them
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               course
               of
               that
               Court
               ;
               Instead
               whereof
               ,
               they
               exhibited
               a
               cross
               Bill
               against
               Canterbury
               and
               his
               Confederates
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               called
               them
               )
               charging
               them
               with
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               those
               Reproaches
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               made
               the
               subject-matter
               of
               their
               former
               Libels
               ;
               which
               being
               signed
               by
               no
               hands
               but
               their
               own
               ,
               and
               tendred
               so
               to
               the
               Lord
               Keeper
               ,
               was
               by
               him
               rejected
               ,
               and
               themselves
               taken
               
                 pro
                 confessis
              
               ,
               their
               obstinacy
               in
               not
               answering
               in
               due
               form
               of
               Law
               ,
               being
               generally
               looked
               on
               by
               the
               Court
               as
               a
               self-conviction
               ,
               On
               the
               fourteenth
               of
               Iune
               they
               received
               their
               Sentence
               ,
               which
               briefly
               was
               to
               this
               effect
               :
               Prynne
               to
               be
               fined
               5000
               l.
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               lose
               the
               remainder
               of
               his
               ears
               in
               the
               Pillory
               ,
               to
               be
               branded
               on
               both
               cheeks
               with
               the
               Letters
               
                 S.
                 L.
              
               for
               a
               
                 Schismatical
                 Libeller
              
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               perpetually
               imprisoned
               in
               Carnarvan
               Castle
               :
               
               Bastwick
               and
               Burton
               condemned
               in
               the
               like
               Fine
               of
               5000
               l.
               to
               be
               Pilloried
               ,
               and
               lose
               their
               Ears
               ;
               the
               first
               to
               be
               imprisoned
               in
               the
               Castle
               of
               Lanceston
               in
               Cornwal
               ,
               and
               the
               second
               in
               the
               Castle
               of
               Lancaster
               .
               On
               the
               thirtieth
               of
               the
               same
               Month
               ,
               Burton
               being
               first
               degraded
               of
               his
               Ministry
               in
               the
               High-Commission
               ,
               they
               were
               brought
               into
               the
               Palace-yard
               of
               Westminster
               to
               receive
               their
               punishment
               ,
               not
               executed
               on
               them
               with
               such
               great
               severity
               as
               was
               injuriously
               given
               out
               :
               But
               being
               executed
               howsoever
               ,
               it
               was
               a
               great
               trouble
               to
               the
               spirits
               of
               many
               very
               moderate
               and
               well-meaning
               men
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               three
               most
               Eminent
               Professions
               in
               all
               the
               World
               (
               
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 Law
              
               ,
               and
               Physick
               )
               to
               be
               so
               wretchedly
               dishonoured
               in
               the
               Persons
               of
               the
               Malefactors
               ,
               as
               was
               observed
               by
               the
               Archbishop
               himself
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               King.
               Which
               part
               of
               the
               Punishment
               being
               inflicted
               ,
               they
               were
               conveyed
               with
               care
               and
               safety
               to
               their
               several
               Prisons
               ,
               the
               People
               either
               foolishly
               or
               factiously
               resorting
               to
               them
               as
               they
               passed
               ,
               and
               seeming
               to
               bemoan
               their
               Sufferings
               as
               
                 unjustly
                 Rigorous
              
               .
               And
               such
               a
               haunt
               there
               was
               to
               the
               several
               Castles
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               were
               condemned
               of
               purpose
               for
               preventing
               all
               Intelligence
               and
               Correspondence
               to
               be
               held
               between
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               State
               found
               it
               necessary
               to
               remove
               them
               further
               ;
               Prynne
               to
               the
               Castle
               of
               
                 Mont
                 Orgueil
              
               in
               the
               Isle
               of
               Iersey
               ,
               
               Burton
               to
               Castle-Cornet
               in
               the
               Road
               of
               Guernsey
               ,
               and
               Bastwick
               to
               St.
               Maries
               Castle
               in
               the
               Isle
               of
               Silly
               ;
               which
               last
               remembreth
               me
               of
               the
               like
               Confinement
               ,
               to
               which
               Instantius
               a
               professed
               Priscilianist
               (
               a
               very
               near
               Kinsman
               of
               the
               
               
                 English
                 Puritan
              
               )
               had
               been
               condemned
               by
               the
               Justice
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Times
               .
            
             
               At
               the
               pronouncing
               of
               this
               Sentence
               the
               Archbishop
               made
               a
               long
               and
               elaborate
               Speech
               ,
               in
               vindication
               of
               himself
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Bishops
               from
               any
               Design
               to
               bring
               in
               Popery
               ,
               or
               innovating
               in
               the
               Government
               and
               Forms
               of
               Worship
               ,
               here
               by
               Law
               established
               .
               
                 He
                 made
                 his
                 Introduction
                 to
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 brief
                 Discourse
                 touching
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Crime
                 ,
                 shewing
                 how
                 odious
                 a
                 thing
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 defending
                 Religion
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Libels
                 ;
                 a
                 thing
                 not
                 used
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Christians
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 heats
                 of
                 Persecution
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 professing
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 part
                 ▪
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 nothing
                 as
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 sincere
                 intention
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 Government
                 and
                 Honour
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 Truth
                 and
                 Religion
                 professed
                 and
                 established
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 adding
                 withal
                 ,
                 That
                 nothing
                 but
                 his
                 Care
                 of
                 reducing
                 the
                 Church
                 into
                 Order
                 in
                 the
                 External
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 settling
                 of
                 it
                 on
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 its
                 first
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 had
                 raised
                 this
                 Storm
                 against
                 himself
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 alone
                 they
                 stood
                 accused
                 of
                 Innovations
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 greatest
                 Innovators
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 World.
                 He
                 spake
                 next
                 touching
                 the
                 Calling
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 maintained
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Iure
                   Divino
                
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 all
                 the
                 Adjuncts
                 of
                 that
                 Calling
                 ;
                 averring
                 further
                 ,
                 That
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 by
                 Bishops
                 only
                 ,
                 Lay-Elders
                 being
                 never
                 heard
                 of
                 ;
                 which
                 Claim
                 by
                 
                   Divine
                   Right
                
                 ,
                 derogateth
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 either
                 in
                 Right
                 or
                 Power
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Libellers
                 made
                 it
                 )
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 Calling
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Right
                 ,
                 could
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 do
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 exercised
                 not
                 any
                 Iurisdiction
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 his
                 Licence
                 for
                 so
                 doing
                 :
                 Or
                 were
                 it
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 the
                 Bishops
                 stood
                 in
                 England
                 in
                 as
                 good
                 a
                 case
                 as
                 the
                 present
                 Laws
                 could
                 make
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 that
                 Libelled
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 Libelled
                 against
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 State
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Laws
                 whereo●
                 they
                 were
                 established
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 could
                 aim
                 at
                 no
                 other
                 end
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 stirring
                 of
                 Sedition
                 amongst
                 the
                 People
                 .
                 As
                 touching
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 bringing
                 in
                 Popery
                 (
                 by
                 which
                 Artifice
                 they
                 chiefly
                 hoped
                 to
                 inflame
                 the
                 People
                 )
                 he
                 first
                 acquitted
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 shewing
                 his
                 sincerity
                 and
                 constancy
                 in
                 his
                 Religion
                 ,
                 exemplified
                 by
                 his
                 Carriage
                 in
                 Spain
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 wanted
                 no
                 temptations
                 to
                 draw
                 him
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 Deportment
                 since
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 ●e
                 had
                 so
                 often
                 declared
                 a
                 settled
                 Resolution
                 ,
                 to
                 maintain
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 Or
                 were
                 it
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 any
                 mind
                 to
                 change
                 Religion
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 seek
                 for
                 other
                 Instruments
                 than
                 himself
                 to
                 effect
                 that
                 purpose
                 ;
                 most
                 humbly
                 thanking
                 God
                 ,
                 That
                 as
                 yet
                 he
                 knew
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 serve
                 any
                 Man
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 so
                 ●e
                 hoped
                 he
                 should
                 never
                 learn
                 :
                 professing
                 further
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 all
                 which
                 heard
                 him
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 knew
                 of
                 no
                 plot
                 nor
                 purpose
                 of
                 altering
                 the
                 Religion
                 here
                 established
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 part
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 
                 ever
                 been
                 far
                 from
                 attempting
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 truly
                 said
                 to
                 tend
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 degree
                 ;
                 to
                 both
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 ready
                 to
                 take
                 his
                 Oath
                 .
                 Which
                 said
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 he
                 briefly
                 touch'd
                 on
                 those
                 Innovations
                 which
                 in
                 those
                 Libels
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 charged
                 on
                 him
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 unto
                 that
                 Design
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 the
                 first
                 Innovation
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 suppressing
                 of
                 Sermons
                 (
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 Fast
                 )
                 in
                 infected
                 places
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Orders
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 after-Ages
                 might
                 without
                 offence
                 learn
                 to
                 avoid
                 any
                 visible
                 inconvenience
                 observed
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 :
                 And
                 secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 suppressing
                 of
                 those
                 Sermons
                 was
                 no
                 Act
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Command
                 proceeding
                 (
                 on
                 a
                 full
                 debate
                 )
                 from
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 spreading
                 of
                 the
                 Contagion
                 :
                 And
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 That
                 as
                 Sermons
                 on
                 the
                 Fast-days
                 had
                 been
                 used
                 of
                 late
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 
                   humbling
                   men
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 fitter
                 for
                 other
                 operations
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 raising
                 of
                 Sedition
                 amongst
                 the
                 People
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 there
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 clearer
                 instance
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 Burton
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 That
                 by
                 appointing
                 the
                 Weekly
                 Fasts
                 to
                 be
                 on
                 Wednesdays
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 Fasts
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 without
                 any
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 plot
                 for
                 suppressing
                 all
                 
                   Wednesday
                   Lectures
                
                 for
                 ever
                 after
                 :
                 It
                 was
                 answered
                 ,
                 That
                 Wednesday
                 was
                 the
                 usual
                 day
                 for
                 such
                 Publick
                 Fasts
                 ;
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 named
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   Keeper
                
                 ,
                 no
                 great
                 Friend
                 to
                 Popery
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 men
                 had
                 lived
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Fast
                 ended
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Wednesday
                   Lectures
                
                 still
                 continued
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Prayer
                 for
                 
                   Seasonable
                   Weather
                
                 was
                 left
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 Book
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 leaving
                 of
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 was
                 one
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 Shipwracks
                 and
                 Tempestuous
                 Weather
                 which
                 followed
                 after
                 :
                 He
                 answered
                 generally
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 Fast-Books
                 are
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 (
                 who
                 alone
                 had
                 Power
                 to
                 call
                 such
                 Fasts
                 )
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Archbishops
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 ordering
                 of
                 those
                 Books
                 ,
                 had
                 also
                 Power
                 under
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 of
                 putting
                 in
                 and
                 leaving
                 out
                 of
                 those
                 Books
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 they
                 think
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 occasion
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 That
                 when
                 the
                 Fast-Book
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 the
                 Weather
                 was
                 very
                 Seasonable
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Harvest
                 in
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 Custom
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 seasonable
                 Weather
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 wanting
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 very
                 boldly
                 done
                 ,
                 to
                 ascribe
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 those
                 Tempests
                 to
                 the
                 leaving
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 had
                 never
                 revealed
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 otherwise
                 know
                 but
                 by
                 Revelation
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 touching
                 a
                 Clause
                 omitted
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Collect
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 Thanks
                 had
                 been
                 given
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 delivering
                 us
                 from
                 
                   Popish
                   Superstition
                
                 ;
                 He
                 answered
                 ,
                 That
                 though
                 our
                 Fore-fathers
                 had
                 been
                 delivered
                 from
                 such
                 Superstitions
                 ,
                 yet
                 (
                 God
                 be
                 blessed
                 )
                 that
                 for
                 our
                 parts
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 never
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 could
                 not
                 properly
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 delivered
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 fifth
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 leaving
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 passage
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Orders
                 for
                 the
                 Fast
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 abuse
                 thereof
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 Merit
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 left
                 out
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 this
                 Age
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 there
                 was
                 little
                 opinion
                 of
                 Merit
                 by
                 Fasting
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 all
                 Fasts
                 were
                 contemned
                 and
                 scorned
                 (
                 both
                 at
                 Lent
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 set
                 times
                 )
                 except
                 such
                 as
                 some
                 humerous
                 men
                 called
                 for
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 to
                 promote
                 their
                 ends
                 .
                 The
                 sixth
                 Innovation
                 charged
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 leaving
                 of
                 the
                 Lady
                 Elizabeth
                 and
                 her
                 Children
                 ▪
                 out
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Collects
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 seventh
                 ,
                 That
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Collect
                 ,
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Father
                   of
                   thine
                   Elect
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   their
                   Seed
                   ,
                
                 was
                 expunged
                 also
                 :
                 To
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 answered
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 said
                 Collect
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Common-Prayer-Book
                 confirmed
                 by
                 Law
                 ,
                 neither
                 King
                 Edward
                 vi
                 .
                 nor
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 having
                 any
                 Children
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 Book
                 at
                 the
                 coming
                 in
                 of
                 King
                 Iames
                 ,
                 who
                 brought
                 a
                 Princely
                 Issue
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 left
                 out
                 again
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 King
                 Charles
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 four
                 years
                 after
                 ,
                 had
                 no
                 Issue
                 neither
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 That
                 as
                 the
                 Lady
                 Elizabeth
                 and
                 her
                 Children
                 were
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Collect
                 when
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 no
                 Issue
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ;
                 so
                 when
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 Issue
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 as
                 much
                 reason
                 to
                 leave
                 them
                 out
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 For
                 the
                 leaving
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 Clause
                 ,
                 
                   Father
                   of
                   thine
                   Elect
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 it
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 his
                 Predecessor
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 leaving
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Lady
                 Elizabeth
                 and
                 her
                 Issue
                 ,
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 the
                 King.
                 The
                 eighth
                 Innovation
                 charged
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 was
                 bowing
                 at
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 IESVS
                 ,
                 and
                 altering
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 the
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 Epistle
                 on
                 the
                 Sunday
                 next
                 before
                 Easter
                 ,
                 by
                 changing
                 
                   IN
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   Iesus
                
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   AT
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   Iesus
                
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 was
                 answered
                 unto
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 bowing
                 at
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 IESVS
                 ,
                 was
                 no
                 Innovation
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Prelates
                 of
                 this
                 Age
                 ,
                 but
                 required
                 by
                 the
                 Injunction
                 of
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 :
                 And
                 secondly
                 ,
                 Though
                 it
                 be
                 
                   IN
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   Iesus
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Editions
                 of
                 the
                 Liturgie
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 
                   AT
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   Iesus
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Translation
                 of
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 Printed
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1567.
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Translation
                 Authorised
                 by
                 King
                 Iames.
                 The
                 ninth
                 relates
                 to
                 the
                 Alteration
                 of
                 two
                 Passages
                 in
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 Prayer
                 set
                 forth
                 by
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Fifth
                 of
                 November
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 Form
                 it
                 is
                 thus
                 expressed
                 ,
                 
                   Root
                   out
                   the
                
                 Babylonish
                 
                   Sect
                   ,
                   which
                   say
                   of
                
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 
                   Down
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   Cut
                   off
                   those
                   Workers
                   of
                   Iniquity
                   ,
                   whose
                   RELIGION
                   is
                   REBELLION
                
                 :
                 Which
                 are
                 thus
                 altered
                 in
                 the
                 Books
                 which
                 came
                 out
                 last
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Root
                   out
                   that
                
                 Babylonish
                 and
                 Antichristian
                 
                   Sect
                   (
                   of
                   them
                   )
                   which
                   say
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 
                   Cut
                   off
                   those
                   workers
                   of
                   Iniquity
                   ,
                   who
                   turn
                   RELIGION
                   into
                   REBELLION
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 To
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 replied
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Prayer
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 Fifth
                 of
                 November
                 ,
                 was
                 neither
                 made
                 ,
                 set
                 forth
                 ,
                 or
                 commanded
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 by
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 :
                 but
                 only
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 Authority
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 being
                 made
                 and
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 by
                 no
                 other
                 Authority
                 than
                 the
                 Kings
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 might
                 alter
                 in
                 it
                 what
                 he
                 thought
                 convenient
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 
                 had
                 the
                 Kings
                 hand
                 for
                 those
                 Alterations
                 .
                 (
                 What
                 Reasons
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 to
                 move
                 his
                 Majesty
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 enquire
                 into
                 hereafter
                 on
                 another
                 occasion
                 )
                 To
                 the
                 tenth
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 leaving
                 out
                 the
                 Prayer
                 for
                 the
                 Navy
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 then
                 no
                 Fleet
                 at
                 Sea
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 known
                 enemy
                 to
                 assault
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 when
                 that
                 Prayer
                 was
                 first
                 put
                 in
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 howsoever
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 any
                 design
                 to
                 bring
                 in
                 Popery
                 (
                 to
                 which
                 these
                 Innovations
                 must
                 be
                 made
                 subservi●nt
                 )
                 they
                 should
                 rather
                 have
                 kept
                 in
                 that
                 Prayer
                 than
                 have
                 left
                 it
                 out
                 .
              
            
             
               Concerning
               the
               
                 Communion
                 Table
              
               there
               were
               three
               Innovations
               urged
               ,
               the
               placing
               of
               it
               Altarwise
               ,
               reading
               the
               second
               Service
               at
               it
               ,
               and
               bowing
               towards
               or
               before
               it
               .
               For
               answer
               to
               the
               first
               ,
               
                 It
                 was
                 proved
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 no
                 Innovation
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 Practice
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 had
                 so
                 stood
                 in
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Chappels
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 Cathedrals
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 since
                 the
                 first
                 Reformation
                 .
                 Which
                 posture
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 decent
                 and
                 convenient
                 for
                 the
                 Service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 Chappels
                 or
                 Cathedrals
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 used
                 also
                 in
                 other
                 Churches
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 served
                 to
                 bring
                 in
                 Popery
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Nor
                 was
                 it
                 any
                 Innovation
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 Law
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 Table
                 being
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 placed
                 where
                 the
                 Altar
                 stood
                 by
                 the
                 Queens
                 Injunctions
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1559.
                 and
                 that
                 position
                 justified
                 by
                 an
                 order
                 of
                 Dr.
                 Davenant
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Sarum
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 spoken
                 )
                 whom
                 the
                 Libellers
                 themselves
                 were
                 not
                 like
                 to
                 accuse
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 purposed
                 the
                 
                   ushering
                   in
                
                 or
                 
                   advancing
                   of
                   Popery
                
                 .
                 The
                 setting
                 of
                 a
                 Raile
                 before
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 howsoever
                 placed
                 ,
                 was
                 only
                 for
                 avoiding
                 of
                 Prophanation
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 cause
                 justifiable
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 (
                 or
                 Communion
                 )
                 Service
                 at
                 the
                 holy
                 Table
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 what
                 had
                 formerly
                 been
                 used
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 remembrance
                 ;
                 first
                 altered
                 in
                 those
                 Churches
                 where
                 the
                 Emissaries
                 of
                 that
                 Faction
                 came
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Innovation
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 on
                 them
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 fit
                 and
                 proper
                 for
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Service
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 at
                 the
                 Communion
                 Table
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 required
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 Rules
                 and
                 Rubricks
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 It
                 being
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Rubrick
                 after
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 Holy
                 Daies
                 (
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 Communion
                 )
                 all
                 shall
                 be
                 read
                 which
                 is
                 appointed
                 at
                 the
                 Communion
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 Rubrick
                 before
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Minister
                 standing
                 at
                 the
                 North
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Table
                 ,
                 shall
                 say
                 the
                 Lords
                 Prayer
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 follows
                 .
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 bowing
                 towards
                 it
                 at
                 their
                 first
                 entrance
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 approaches
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   David
                   ,
                   Hezekiah
                
                 ,
                 recorded
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   Venite
                   Adoremus
                   ,
                   O
                   come
                   let
                   us
                   worship
                   and
                   fall
                   down
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 was
                 used
                 constantly
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Liturgies
                 ,
                 and
                 preserved
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 ours
                 in
                 England
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 refuse
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 their
                 coming
                 not
                 to
                 Worship
                 :
                 he
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 Statutes
                 of
                 the
                 noble
                 Order
                 of
                 
                 St.
                 George
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 Garter
                 ,
                 the
                 Knights
                 whereof
                 were
                 bound
                 to
                 do
                 their
                 Reverence
                 
                   versus
                   Altare
                
                 ,
                 toward
                 the
                 Altar
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 so
                 continued
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 fifth
                 ;
                 that
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 Idolatry
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 neither
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 (
                 who
                 drove
                 out
                 Popery
                 )
                 nor
                 King
                 Iames
                 (
                 who
                 kept
                 out
                 Popery
                 )
                 would
                 have
                 suffered
                 it
                 to
                 remain
                 in
                 Practice
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 
                   Gods
                   Worship
                
                 and
                 not
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 they
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 he
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 fourteenth
                 and
                 last
                 charge
                 which
                 most
                 concerned
                 him
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 to
                 make
                 answer
                 to
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 forging
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 Article
                 of
                 Religion
                 brought
                 from
                 Rome
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 justifie
                 their
                 proceedings
                 and
                 Innovations
                 )
                 and
                 foysting
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 twentieth
                 Article
                 .
                 The
                 Clause
                 pretended
                 to
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Church
                   hath
                   power
                   to
                   decree
                   Rites
                   and
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                   and
                   Authority
                   in
                   Controversies
                   of
                   ●aith
                   ,
                
                 because
                 not
                 found
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 Latine
                 or
                 English
                 Articles
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 sixth
                 ,
                 or
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 ratified
                 by
                 Parliament
                 ;
                 adding
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 to
                 forge
                 a
                 Will
                 or
                 Writing
                 be
                 censurable
                 in
                 the
                 Star-Chamber
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 wrong
                 to
                 a
                 Private
                 man
                 :
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 should
                 the
                 forgery
                 of
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 Religion
                 be
                 censured
                 there
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 wrong
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ?
                 And
                 unto
                 this
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Articles
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 o●
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 sixth
                 were
                 not
                 now
                 in
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 material
                 whether
                 that
                 Clause
                 be
                 in
                 or
                 out
                 ;
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Articles
                 as
                 they
                 passed
                 in
                 Queen
                 Elizabeths
                 time
                 this
                 Clause
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 English
                 Edition
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 1612.
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 1605.
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 1593.
                 and
                 in
                 Latine
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1563.
                 being
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Printed
                 Copies
                 after
                 the
                 Articles
                 had
                 been
                 agreed
                 on
                 in
                 the
                 Convocation
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 terms
                 in
                 the
                 Records
                 of
                 
                   Convocation
                   ,
                   Anno
                
                 1562.
                 as
                 he
                 proved
                 by
                 a
                 Certificate
                 under
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 a
                 publick
                 Notary
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 finally
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 such
                 forgery
                 in
                 adding
                 that
                 Clause
                 unto
                 that
                 Article
                 had
                 been
                 committed
                 by
                 the
                 Prelates
                 to
                 serve
                 their
                 
                   own
                   turns
                
                 by
                 gaining
                 any
                 power
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Clause
                 had
                 been
                 razed
                 out
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 of
                 that
                 Faction
                 to
                 weaken
                 the
                 just
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 serve
                 their
                 own
                 .
              
            
             
               These
               Innovations
               thus
               passed
               over
               and
               discharged
               ,
               he
               signifies
               unto
               their
               Lordships
               ,
               
                 That
                 some
                 other
                 Charges
                 were
                 remaining
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 presently
                 be
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   justo
                   volumine
                
                 ,
                 to
                 satisfie
                 all
                 well-minded
                 people
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 when
                 Burtons
                 Book
                 was
                 answered
                 ,
                 (
                 his
                 Book
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 his
                 raylings
                 )
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 should
                 be
                 answered
                 either
                 by
                 him
                 or
                 by
                 his
                 care
                 ;
                 leaving
                 that
                 Court
                 to
                 find
                 a
                 way
                 for
                 stopping
                 the
                 mouths
                 of
                 such
                 Libellers
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 raile
                 on
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 listed
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 beginning
                 to
                 draw
                 toward
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 he
                 declares
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 case
                 with
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 then
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Carthage
                 ,
                 bitterly
                 railed
                 upon
                 by
                 a
                 pack
                 of
                 Schismaticks
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 
                 conceiving
                 himself
                 bound
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 made
                 his
                 own
                 Resolution
                 also
                 )
                 not
                 to
                 answer
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 Levities
                 or
                 Revilings
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 write
                 and
                 speak
                 only
                 as
                 becomes
                 a
                 Priest
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 that
                 by
                 Gods
                 grace
                 the
                 Reproaches
                 of
                 such
                 men
                 should
                 not
                 make
                 him
                 faint
                 or
                 start
                 aside
                 ,
                 
                 either
                 from
                 the
                 right
                 way
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 Practice
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   à
                   certa
                   Regula
                
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 certain
                 Rule
                 of
                 Faith.
                 Which
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 craving
                 pardon
                 of
                 their
                 Lordships
                 for
                 his
                 necessary
                 length
                 ,
                 he
                 thanks
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 just
                 and
                 honourable
                 censure
                 of
                 those
                 men
                 in
                 their
                 unanimous
                 dislike
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 Makes
                 his
                 excuse
                 from
                 passing
                 any
                 censure
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 business
                 had
                 some
                 reflection
                 on
                 himself
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 leaves
                 them
                 to
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 and
                 the
                 Kings
                 Justice
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               have
               I
               acted
               Phocion's
               part
               in
               cutting
               short
               the
               long
               and
               well-studied
               Speech
               of
               this
               grave
               and
               Eloquent
               Demosthenes
               ;
               which
               I
               have
               been
               the
               more
               willing
               to
               reduce
               to
               so
               brief
               an
               Abstract
               ,
               that
               the
               Reader
               may
               perceive
               ,
               without
               the
               least
               loss
               of
               time
               and
               labour
               ,
               on
               what
               weak
               grounds
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               raised
               their
               outcry
               against
               Innovations
               ,
               and
               what
               poor
               trifles
               many
               of
               those
               Innovations
               were
               ,
               against
               which
               they
               clamoured
               and
               cried
               out
               .
               But
               for
               the
               Speech
               in
               its
               full
               length
               ,
               as
               it
               gave
               great
               satisfaction
               unto
               all
               that
               heard
               it
               :
               so
               by
               his
               Majesties
               Command
               it
               was
               afterwards
               Printed
               ,
               for
               giving
               the
               like
               satisfaction
               to
               all
               those
               who
               should
               please
               to
               read
               it
               .
               In
               obedience
               unto
               which
               Command
               he
               caused
               the
               said
               Speech
               to
               be
               Printed
               and
               Published
               ,
               although
               he
               was
               
                 not
                 ignorant
              
               (
               as
               he
               declares
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               King
               )
               
                 that
                 many
                 things
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 spoken
                 ,
                 and
                 pass
                 by
                 the
                 ears
                 but
                 once
                 ,
                 give
                 great
                 content
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 open
                 scanning
                 ,
                 may
                 lie
                 open
                 to
                 some
                 exceptions
                 .
              
               And
               so
               it
               proved
               in
               the
               event
               ;
               for
               though
               the
               Speech
               was
               highly
               magnified
               as
               it
               came
               from
               his
               mouth
               :
               yet
               it
               had
               not
               been
               long
               published
               in
               Print
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               encountred
               with
               a
               base
               and
               Libellous
               Answer
               ,
               without
               the
               name
               of
               any
               
                 Author
                 ,
                 Place
              
               ,
               or
               Printer
               ,
               or
               any
               Bookseller
               (
               according
               to
               the
               unusual
               Custom
               )
               where
               ,
               and
               of
               whom
               it
               might
               be
               bought
               .
               I
               shall
               not
               trouble
               my self
               any
               more
               about
               it
               than
               by
               a
               Transcript
               of
               the
               Title
               ,
               which
               was
               this
               that
               followeth
               :
               
                 viz.
                 DIVINE
                 and
                 POLITICK
                 OBSERVATIONS
                 ,
                 newly
                 translated
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Dutch
                 Language
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 were
                 lately
                 divulged
                 ,
                 upon
                 some
                 lines
                 in
                 the
                 Speech
                 of
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
              
               Canterbury
               ,
               
                 pronounced
                 in
                 the
                 STAR-CHAMBER
                 the
                 fourteenth
                 of
              
               June
               ,
               1637.
               
               
                 VERY
                 expedient
                 for
                 preventing
                 all
                 prejudice
                 which
                 as
                 well
                 through
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 as
                 through
                 malice
                 and
                 flattery
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 incident
                 to
                 the
                 judgment
                 which
                 men
                 make
                 thereby
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 his
              
               Graces
               
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 :
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Equity
                 ,
                 Iustice
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 his
                 ENDS
                 in
                 his
                 said
                 Speech
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 reasons
                 used
                 by
                 him
                 for
                 attaining
                 to
                 his
                 said
                 ENDS
                 .
              
               And
               though
               he
               took
               great
               care
               and
               pains
               concerning
               that
               supposed
               additional
               clause
               to
               the
               20th
               Article
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               might
               satisfie
               any
               man
               ,
               not
               extremely
               partial
               ;
               yet
               find
               I
               a
               late
               Writer
               so
               unsatisfied
               in
               it
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 leaves
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 
                 State-Arithmeticians
                 to
                 decide
                 the
                 Controversie
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Bishops
                 were
                 more
                 faulty
                 in
                 the
              
               addition
               ,
               
                 than
                 the
                 opposites
                 in
                 their
              
               substraction
               
                 of
                 it
              
               .
            
             
               One
               other
               Charge
               there
               was
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               one
               too
               ,
               which
               I
               find
               not
               touched
               at
               in
               this
               Speech
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Prelates
               neither
               had
               ,
               nor
               sought
               to
               have
               
                 the
                 Kings
                 Letters
                 Patents
                 under
                 the
                 Great
                 Seal
                 of
              
               England
               
                 for
                 their
                 keeping
                 Courts
                 and
                 Visitations
                 ,
              
               
               &c.
               
                 but
                 did
                 all
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Names
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 their
                 own
                 Seals
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 in
                 that
                 behalf
                 .
              
               Concerning
               which
               we
               are
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               by
               a
               Statute
               made
               in
               the
               first
               year
               of
               King
               Edward
               the
               Sixth
               ,
               
               it
               was
               Enacted
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 Summons
                 ,
                 Citations
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Process
                 Ecclesiastical
                 in
                 all
                 Suites
                 and
                 causes
                 of
                 Instance
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 causes
                 of
                 Correction
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 causes
                 of
                 Bastardy
                 ,
                 or
                 Bigamy
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   De
                   jure
                   Patronatus
                
                 ,
                 Probates
                 of
                 Testaments
                 ,
                 and
                 Commissions
                 of
                 Administrations
                 of
                 persons
                 deceased
                 ,
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 Style
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Writs
                 Original
                 or
                 Iudicial
                 at
                 the
                 Common
                 Law
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 As
                 also
                 that
                 no
                 matter
                 of
                 person
                 or
                 persons
                 who
                 hath
                 the
                 Exercise
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 use
                 any
                 other
                 Seal
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 but
                 wherein
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Arms
                 be
                 engraven
                 ,
                 &c.
                 on
                 pain
                 of
                 incurring
                 his
                 Majesties
                 indignation
                 ,
                 and
                 suffering
                 imprisonment
                 at
                 his
                 will
                 and
                 pleasure
                 .
              
               Which
               Statute
               ,
               and
               every
               branch
               thereof
               ,
               being
               repealed
               by
               Queen
               Mary
               ,
               and
               not
               revived
               by
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               in
               all
               her
               Reign
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               of
               her
               time
               were
               safe
               enough
               from
               any
               danger
               on
               that
               side
               .
               But
               in
               the
               first
               Parliament
               of
               King
               Iames
               there
               passed
               an
               
                 Act
                 ,
                 for
                 continuing
                 and
                 reviving
                 of
                 divers
                 Statutes
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 repealing
                 of
                 some
                 others
                 ,
              
               1
               Iac.
               c.
               25.
               
               Into
               the
               Body
               whereof
               a
               Clause
               was
               cunningly
               conveyed
               (
               his
               Majesties
               Council
               learned
               ,
               not
               considering
               ,
               or
               fraudulently
               conniving
               at
               it
               )
               for
               the
               repealing
               of
               that
               Statute
               of
               the
               Reign
               of
               Queen
               Mary
               ,
               by
               which
               King
               Edwards
               stood
               repealed
               ;
               of
               which
               no
               notice
               being
               taken
               for
               some
               while
               by
               those
               whom
               it
               chiefly
               did
               concern
               ,
               it
               was
               now
               discovered
               ,
               and
               made
               use
               of
               as
               a
               Rod
               to
               affright
               the
               Prelates
               from
               exercising
               their
               Jurisdiction
               over
               obstinate
               and
               incorrigible
               Non-conformists
               ,
               as
               formerly
               they
               had
               been
               accustomed
               .
               For
               remedy
               whereof
               ,
               and
               for
               encouraging
               the
               Bishops
               to
               perform
               their
               duties
               ,
               i●
               was
               declared
               by
               the
               Judges
               with
               an
               unanimous
               consent
               ,
               and
               so
               delivered
               by
               the
               Lords
               Chief
               Justices
               in
               the
               Star-Chamber
               ,
               the
               fourteenth
               of
               May
               in
               this
               present
               year
               ,
               That
               the
               said
               Act
               of
               Repeal
               ,
               1
               of
               Queen
               Mary
               ,
               did
               still
               stand
               in
               force
               as
               unto
               that
               particular
               Statute
               by
               them
               so
               much
               pressed
               .
               This
               was
               sufficient
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               but
               the
               Archbishop
               would
               not
               trust
               to
               it
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ;
               and
               thereupon
               in
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               before
               remembred
               ,
               
                 He
                 humbly
                 desired
                 his
                 Majesty
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 name
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 resolved
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Reverend
                 Judges
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 published
                 by
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Bishops
                 keeping
                 of
                 their
                 Courts
                 ,
                 and
                 issuing
                 Processes
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 names
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 exceptions
                 formerly
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 renued
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 against
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 so
                 the
                 Church
                 Governours
                 might
                 go
                 on
                 chearfully
                 in
                 their
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 peoples
                 minds
                 be
                 quieted
                 by
                 this
                 assurance
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 their
                 Law
                 ,
                 nor
                 their
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 as
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 was
                 thereby
                 infringed
                 .
              
               A
               motion
               favourably
               heard
               ,
               and
               graciously
               granted
               ;
               his
               Majesty
               issuing
               out
               his
               Royal
               Proclamation
               ,
               on
               the
               eighteenth
               day
               o●
               August
               then
               next
               following
               ,
               For
               
                 declaring
                 that
                 the
                 proceedings
                 of
                 his
                 Ecclesiastical
                 C●urts
                 and
                 Ministers
                 were
                 according
                 to
                 Law.
              
               The
               Tenour
               of
               which
               Proclamation
               or
               Declaration
               was
               as
               followeth
               :
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         By
                         the
                         King.
                         
                      
                       
                         WHereas
                         in
                         some
                         of
                         the
                         Libellous
                         Books
                         and
                         Pamphlets
                         lately
                         published
                         the
                         most
                         Reverend
                         Fathers
                         in
                         God
                         ,
                         the
                         Lord
                         Archbishops
                         and
                         Bishops
                         of
                         the
                         Realm
                         are
                         said
                         to
                         have
                         usurped
                         upon
                         his
                         Majesties
                         
                           Prerogative
                           Royal
                        
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         have
                         proceeded
                         in
                         the
                         
                           High
                           Commission
                        
                         ,
                         and
                         other
                         Ecclesiastical
                         Courts
                         contrary
                         to
                         the
                         Laws
                         and
                         Statutes
                         of
                         the
                         Realm
                         :
                         It
                         was
                         Ordered
                         by
                         his
                         Majesties
                         High
                         Court
                         of
                         Star-Chamber
                         ,
                         the
                         twelfth
                         of
                         June
                         last
                         ,
                         that
                         the
                         Opinion
                         of
                         the
                         two
                         Lords
                         
                           Chief
                           Justices
                        
                         ,
                         the
                         Lord
                         Chief
                         Baron
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         rest
                         of
                         the
                         Judges
                         and
                         Barons
                         should
                         be
                         had
                         and
                         certified
                         in
                         these
                         particulars
                         ,
                         viz.
                         whether
                         Processes
                         may
                         not
                         issue
                         out
                         of
                         the
                         Ecclesiastical
                         Courts
                         in
                         the
                         names
                         of
                         the
                         Bishops
                         ?
                         Whether
                         a
                         Patent
                         under
                         the
                         Great
                         Seal
                         be
                         necessary
                         for
                         the
                         keeping
                         of
                         the
                         
                           Ecclesiastical
                           Courts
                        
                         ,
                         and
                         enabling
                         Citations
                         ,
                         Suspensions
                         ,
                         Excommunications
                         ,
                         and
                         other
                         Censures
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         ?
                         And
                         whether
                         the
                         Citations
                         ought
                         to
                         be
                         in
                         the
                         Kings
                         Name
                         ,
                         and
                         under
                         his
                         Seal
                         of
                         Arms
                         ;
                         and
                         the
                         like
                         for
                         Institutions
                         and
                         Inductions
                         to
                         Benefices
                         ,
                         and
                         correction
                         of
                         Ecclesiastical
                         offences
                         ?
                         And
                         whether
                         Bishops
                         ,
                         Archdeacons
                         ,
                         and
                         other
                         Ecclesiastical
                         persons
                         may
                         or
                         ought
                         to
                         keep
                         any
                         Visitation
                         at
                         any
                         time
                         ,
                         unless
                         they
                         have
                         express
                         Commission
                         or
                         Patent
                         under
                         the
                         great
                         Seal
                         of
                         
                           England
                           to
                           do
                           it
                        
                         ;
                         and
                         that
                         as
                         his
                         Majesty
                         Visitors
                         only
                         ,
                         and
                         in
                         his
                         name
                         and
                         
                           right
                           alone
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           Whereupon
                           his
                           Majesties
                           said
                           Judges
                           having
                           taken
                           the
                           same
                           into
                           their
                           s●rious
                           consideration
                           ,
                           did
                           unanimously
                           agree
                           and
                           concur
                           in
                           opinion
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           first
                           day
                           of
                        
                         Iuly
                         
                           last
                           certified
                           under
                           their
                           hands
                           as
                           followeth
                           :
                        
                         That
                         Processes
                         may
                         issue
                         out
                         of
                         Ecclesiastical
                         Courts
                         in
                         the
                         name
                         of
                         the
                         Bihops
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         a
                         Patent
                         under
                         the
                         Great
                         Seal
                         is
                         not
                         necessary
                         for
                         the
                         keeping
                         of
                         the
                         said
                         Ecclesiastical
                         Courts
                         ,
                         or
                         for
                         the
                         enabling
                         of
                         Citations
                         ,
                         Suspensions
                         ,
                         Excommunications
                         ,
                         and
                         other
                         Censures
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         .
                         And
                         that
                         it
                         is
                         not
                         necessary
                         that
                         Summons
                         ,
                         Citations
                         ,
                         or
                         other
                         
                           Processes
                           Ecclesiastical
                        
                         in
                         the
                         said
                         Courts
                         ,
                         or
                         Institutions
                         ,
                         and
                         Inductions
                         to
                         benefices
                         ,
                         or
                         correction
                         of
                         Ecclesiastical
                         offences
                         by
                         Censure
                         in
                         those
                         Courts
                         be
                         in
                         the
                         Kings
                         name
                         ,
                         or
                         with
                         the
                         Style
                         of
                         the
                         King
                         ,
                         or
                         with
                         the
                         Kings
                         Seal
                         ,
                         or
                         the
                         Seals
                         of
                         the
                         Office
                         have
                         in
                         them
                         the
                         Kings
                         Arms
                         ;
                         And
                         that
                         the
                         Statute
                         ,
                         
                           1
                           Edw.
                           6.
                           c.
                           2.
                        
                         which
                         enacted
                         the
                         contrary
                         ,
                         is
                         not
                         now
                         in
                         force
                         ;
                         And
                         that
                         the
                         Archbishops
                         ,
                         Bishops
                         ,
                         Archdeacons
                         ,
                         and
                         other
                         Ecclesiastical
                         persons
                         ,
                         may
                         keep
                         their
                         Visitations
                         ,
                         as
                         
                         usually
                         they
                         have
                         done
                         ,
                         without
                         Commission
                         under
                         the
                         Great
                         Seal
                         so
                         to
                         do
                         .
                         
                           Which
                           opinions
                           and
                           resolutions
                           being
                           declared
                           under
                           the
                           hands
                           of
                           all
                           his
                           Majesties
                           said
                           Judges
                           ,
                           and
                           so
                           certified
                           into
                           his
                           Court
                           of
                        
                         Star-Chamber
                         ,
                         
                           were
                           there
                           recorded
                           :
                           And
                           it
                           was
                           by
                           that
                           Court
                           further
                           ordered
                           the
                           fourth
                           of
                           the
                           said
                        
                         Iuly
                         ,
                         That
                         the
                         said
                         Certificate
                         should
                         be
                         enrolled
                         in
                         all
                         other
                         his
                         Majesties
                         Courts
                         at
                         Westminister
                         ,
                         and
                         in
                         the
                         
                           High
                           Commission
                        
                         and
                         other
                         Ecclesiastical
                         Courts
                         for
                         the
                         satisfaction
                         of
                         all
                         men
                         ;
                         That
                         the
                         proceedings
                         in
                         the
                         High-Commission
                         and
                         other
                         Ecclesiastical
                         Courts
                         are
                         agreeable
                         to
                         the
                         Laws
                         and
                         Statutes
                         of
                         this
                         Realm
                         .
                      
                       
                         And
                         his
                         Royal
                         Majesty
                         hath
                         thought
                         fit
                         ,
                         with
                         the
                         Advice
                         of
                         his
                         Council
                         ,
                         that
                         a
                         publick
                         Declaration
                         of
                         these
                         the
                         Opinions
                         of
                         his
                         reverend
                         and
                         learned
                         Iudges
                         ,
                         being
                         agreeable
                         to
                         the
                         Iudgment
                         and
                         Resolution
                         of
                         former
                         times
                         ,
                         should
                         be
                         made
                         known
                         to
                         all
                         his
                         Subjects
                         ,
                         as
                         well
                         to
                         vindicate
                         the
                         Legal
                         Proceedings
                         of
                         his
                         Ecclesiastical
                         Courts
                         and
                         Ministers
                         from
                         the
                         unjust
                         and
                         scandalous
                         imputation
                         of
                         invading
                         or
                         intrenching
                         on
                         his
                         Royal
                         Prerogative
                         ,
                         as
                         to
                         settle
                         the
                         minds
                         and
                         stop
                         the
                         mouths
                         of
                         all
                         unquiet
                         Spirits
                         ,
                         that
                         for
                         the
                         future
                         they
                         presume
                         not
                         to
                         censure
                         his
                         Ecclesiastical
                         Courts
                         ,
                         or
                         Ministers
                         in
                         these
                         their
                         just
                         and
                         warranted
                         pr●ceedings
                         .
                         And
                         hereof
                         his
                         Majesty
                         admonisheth
                         all
                         his
                         Subjects
                         to
                         take
                         warning
                         as
                         they
                         will
                         answer
                         the
                         contrary
                         at
                         their
                         Peril
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           
                             Given
                             at
                             the
                             Court
                             at
                          
                           Lindburst
                           
                             the
                             13
                             day
                             of
                             August
                             in
                             
                               the
                               13th
                               year
                               of
                               his
                               Reign
                               ,
                               1637.
                               
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               Having
               carried
               on
               this
               business
               as
               far
               as
               we
               can
               without
               breaking
               the
               rule
               of
               time
               in
               too
               gross
               a
               manner
               ,
               we
               must
               go
               back
               to
               the
               Star-Chamber
               ,
               where
               we
               left
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               ready
               to
               put
               in
               his
               Answer
               after
               many
               delaies
               .
               In
               which
               estate
               the
               business
               stood
               ,
               when
               Kilvert
               ,
               a
               Proctor
               in
               the
               Arches
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               formerly
               imployed
               in
               hunting
               Bennet
               ,
               a
               corrupt
               Judge
               of
               the
               Prerogative
               Court
               ,
               to
               his
               final
               Sentence
               ,
               was
               entertained
               to
               prosecute
               this
               Bishop
               to
               the
               like
               confusion
               ;
               who
               having
               found
               by
               diligent
               inquiry
               ,
               and
               subtle
               practices
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishops
               purgation
               depended
               most
               upon
               the
               testimony
               of
               one
               Prigeon
               ,
               the
               Register
               of
               the
               Court
               at
               Lincoln
               ,
               he
               made
               it
               his
               chief
               work
               ,
               by
               discrediting
               the
               Witness
               ,
               to
               invalidate
               and
               make
               void
               his
               evidence
               ,
               he
               laies
               a
               Bastard
               to
               his
               charge
               ,
               and
               there
               appeared
               sufficient
               ground
               to
               indict
               him
               for
               it
               .
               The
               Bishop
               apprehending
               himself
               necessitated
               to
               weight
               up
               Prigeon
               his
               repute
               ,
               engaged
               himself
               more
               zealously
               therein
               than
               was
               consistent
               with
               the
               gravity
               of
               so
               great
               a
               Prelate
               for
               so
               inconsiderable
               a
               person
               .
               The
               Fathering
               of
               this
               Bastard
               is
               bandied
               betwixt
               Prigeon
               and
               one
               Boone
               from
               Sessions
               to
               Sessions
               ,
               and
               from
               one
               year
               unto
               another
               ,
               till
               the
               Mother
               of
               the
               Child
               was
               found
               to
               have
               been
               tampered
               with
               by
               some
               of
               the
               Bishops
               Creatures
               to
               charge
               it
               wholly
               upon
               Boone
               .
               On
               the
               discovery
               of
               which
               practise
               Kilvert
               le
               ts
               go
               his
               former
               hold
               ,
               and
               exhibits
               a
               new
               Bill
               against
               the
               Bishop
               for
               subornation
               of
               Witnesses
               ,
               a
               crime
               most
               proper
               for
               that
               Court.
               The
               Bishop
               now
               finds
               himself
               at
               a
               
               loss
               ,
               and
               endeavours
               a
               Composition
               with
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               being
               willing
               to
               lay
               down
               a
               good
               Sum
               of
               Money
               ,
               for
               the
               purchasing
               of
               his
               own
               Peace
               and
               his
               Majesties
               Favour
               ;
               which
               afterwards
               was
               urged
               against
               him
               ,
               to
               prove
               him
               conscious
               of
               the
               Crime
               which
               he
               stood
               accused
               for
               .
               On
               Tuesday
               the
               eleventh
               of
               Iuly
               he
               received
               his
               Doom
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               pay
               8000
               l.
               unto
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               be
               Suspended
               
                 à
                 Beneficiis
                 &
                 Officiis
              
               ,
               and
               stand
               committed
               unto
               Prison
               at
               his
               Majesties
               Pleasure
               .
               To
               this
               Sentence
               the
               Archbishop
               consented
               amongst
               the
               rest
               ,
               aggravating
               the
               fault
               of
               Subornation
               of
               Perjury
               ,
               with
               a
               pathetical
               Speech
               of
               almost
               an
               hour
               long
               ,
               
               shewing
               how
               the
               World
               was
               above
               three
               thousand
               years
               old
               ,
               before
               it
               was
               ripe
               enough
               to
               commit
               so
               great
               a
               Wickedness
               ;
               That
               Iezabel
               was
               the
               first
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               branded
               with
               that
               Infamy
               ,
               whose
               Witnesses
               could
               find
               no
               other
               name
               in
               Scripture
               than
               the
               Sons
               of
               Belial
               :
               And
               therefore
               ,
               That
               considering
               the
               greatness
               of
               the
               offence
               ,
               though
               before
               he
               had
               been
               five
               times
               on
               his
               knees
               before
               his
               Majesty
               in
               the
               Bishops
               behalf
               ,
               yet
               now
               he
               could
               not
               but
               agree
               to
               the
               heaviest
               Censure
               .
               To
               which
               Sentence
               the
               whole
               Court
               concurred
               ,
               his
               best
               Friends
               amongst
               them
               ,
               who
               gave
               themselves
               not
               a
               little
               hope
               ,
               that
               the
               rigour
               of
               it
               (
               especially
               as
               unto
               the
               Fine
               )
               might
               receive
               mitigation
               ;
               though
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               looking
               on
               him
               ,
               both
               as
               adjudged
               to
               be
               guilty
               ,
               and
               well
               known
               to
               be
               solvent
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               wonder
               if
               the
               utmost
               penny
               of
               it
               were
               exacted
               .
            
             
               He
               had
               not
               lain
               long
               under
               this
               Suspension
               and
               Imprisonment
               ,
               but
               he
               began
               to
               find
               how
               dreadful
               a
               thing
               it
               was
               to
               fall
               into
               a
               Kings
               displeasure
               ;
               and
               thereupon
               made
               use
               of
               all
               his
               Friends
               at
               Court
               ,
               for
               the
               re-obtaining
               of
               his
               own
               Liberty
               ,
               and
               his
               Majesties
               Favour
               :
               And
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               he
               made
               means
               by
               the
               Queen
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               a
               Reconciliation
               with
               him
               ,
               offering
               both
               his
               Bishoprick
               ,
               and
               Deanry
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               in
               confidence
               that
               the
               King
               would
               so
               provide
               for
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               not
               go
               much
               less
               than
               he
               was
               .
               The
               King
               ,
               upon
               the
               Queens
               desire
               ,
               sent
               the
               Earl
               of
               Dorset
               (
               from
               whose
               mouth
               I
               had
               it
               )
               to
               accept
               the
               Bishops
               Offer
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               to
               promise
               him
               in
               his
               Majesties
               Name
               ,
               the
               next
               good
               Bishoprick
               which
               should
               fall
               in
               Ireland
               .
               Which
               Proposition
               being
               made
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               absolutely
               refused
               to
               hearken
               to
               it
               ,
               telling
               the
               Earl
               of
               Dorset
               ,
               That
               he
               had
               made
               a
               shift
               ,
               by
               the
               Power
               and
               Mediation
               of
               his
               Friends
               ,
               to
               hold
               out
               against
               his
               Enemies
               here
               for
               seven
               years
               together
               :
               but
               if
               they
               should
               send
               him
               into
               Ireland
               ,
               he
               should
               there
               fall
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               who
               once
               in
               seven
               Months
               would
               find
               out
               some
               old
               Statute
               or
               other
               to
               cut
               off
               his
               head
               .
               Which
               double
               dealing
               did
               so
               cool
               the
               Affections
               of
               his
               Friends
               in
               Court
               ,
               that
               for
               three
               years
               and
               more
               there
               were
               no
               further
               Endeavours
               used
               for
               his
               Enlargement
               :
               During
               which
               time
               ,
               he
               never
               went
               unto
               the
               Chappel
               of
               the
               Tower
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               Imprisoned
               ,
               to
               attend
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Service
              
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               hear
               the
               Sermon
               there
               ,
               or
               receive
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               as
               all
               other
               Protestant
               Prisoners
               had
               been
               used
               to
               do
               :
               but
               kept
               himself
               
               only
               to
               his
               Private
               Devotions
               ,
               to
               which
               his
               neerest
               Servants
               were
               not
               o●ten
               admitted
               :
               Which
               whether
               it
               gave
               the
               greater
               scandal
               to
               the
               
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 Puritans
              
               ,
               or
               Papists
               ,
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               say
               .
            
             
               But
               great
               Persons
               must
               not
               fall
               alone
               .
               Three
               of
               his
               Servants
               which
               had
               been
               most
               active
               in
               the
               business
               ,
               were
               censured
               at
               the
               same
               time
               also
               ;
               Walker
               his
               Secretary
               ,
               fined
               at
               300
               
                 l.
                 Powell
              
               an
               Officer
               of
               his
               Houshold
               ,
               fined
               no
               more
               than
               he
               :
               But
               Land
               ,
               who
               left
               his
               Business
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Lincoln
               to
               attend
               this
               Suit
               ,
               at
               1000
               Marks
               .
               All
               of
               them
               censured
               to
               Imprisonment
               ,
               which
               none
               suffered
               but
               he
               ,
               and
               that
               but
               for
               a
               short
               time
               neither
               .
               Nor
               were
               their
               Fines
               exacted
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               (
               as
               the
               Bishop
               after
               found
               to
               his
               cost
               )
               were
               in
               short
               time
               to
               be
               commuted
               into
               such
               other
               Offices
               as
               they
               were
               to
               do
               for
               Kilvert
               against
               their
               Master
               :
               The
               Story
               whereof
               ,
               desireth
               the
               Readers
               further
               patience
               ,
               though
               it
               come
               somewhat
               out
               of
               time
               ,
               and
               is
               briefly
               this
               .
               Osbaldston
               the
               late
               Schoolmaster
               ,
               and
               then
               Prebend
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               a
               profess'd
               Creature
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               much
               imployed
               by
               him
               in
               his
               greatest
               businesses
               ,
               had
               written
               a
               Letter
               to
               him
               about
               Christmas
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1635.
               touching
               some
               Heats
               which
               hapned
               in
               that
               cold
               Season
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Treasurer
               
                 Weston
                 :
                 Osbaldston
              
               conceiving
               this
               to
               be
               a
               fit
               opportunity
               for
               the
               Bishop
               to
               close
               in
               with
               Weston
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               means
               to
               extricate
               himself
               out
               of
               those
               Perplexities
               ,
               in
               which
               this
               Star-Chamber
               Suit
               had
               so
               long
               intangled
               him
               .
               This
               Intelligence
               he
               disguised
               in
               these
               expressions
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 The
                 little
                 Vermin
                 ,
                 the
                 Vrchin
                 and
              
               Hocus
               Pocus
               ,
               
                 is
                 this
                 stormy
              
               Christmas
               
                 at
                 true
                 and
                 real
                 variance
                 with
                 the
                 great
              
               Leviathan
               .
               And
               this
               conceit
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               out
               of
               too
               much
               jollity
               makes
               known
               to
               others
               ,
               by
               whom
               at
               last
               it
               came
               to
               Kilvert
               ;
               who
               laying
               hold
               on
               the
               Advantage
               ,
               exhibits
               a
               new
               Bill
               against
               him
               ,
               for
               divulging
               Scandalous
               Libels
               against
               Privy
               Counsellors
               ;
               there
               being
               good
               proof
               to
               be
               produced
               ,
               That
               by
               the
               names
               of
               
                 Little
                 Vermin
                 ,
                 Vrchin
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Hocus
                 Pocus
              
               ,
               the
               writer
               of
               that
               Letter
               designed
               no
               other
               than
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Treasurer
               Weston
               by
               the
               
                 Great
                 Leviathan
              
               .
               Both
               being
               made
               Parties
               to
               the
               Bill
               ,
               Osbaldston
               answers
               for
               himself
               ,
               That
               by
               Leviathan
               ,
               he
               intended
               Chief
               Justice
               Richardson
               ;
               and
               Spicer
               a
               Doctor
               of
               Laws
               ,
               by
               the
               other
               Character
               :
               The
               differing
               statures
               of
               the
               men
               ,
               seeming
               to
               make
               good
               this
               Construction
               ,
               which
               the
               Grammar
               of
               the
               Text
               might
               bear
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               other
               .
               The
               Bishop
               pleaded
               for
               his
               part
               ▪
               That
               he
               remembred
               not
               the
               receiving
               of
               any
               such
               Letter
               ;
               and
               that
               if
               any
               such
               Letter
               had
               come
               unto
               him
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               be
               brought
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               a
               Libel
               ,
               because
               not
               written
               in
               such
               plain
               and
               significant
               terms
               as
               might
               apparently
               decypher
               and
               set
               forth
               the
               Person
               intended
               in
               it
               .
               But
               all
               this
               proved
               to
               be
               but
               shifts
               on
               either
               side
               ;
               for
               Kilvert
               had
               a
               Letter
               ready
               (
               which
               Walker
               was
               supposed
               to
               have
               put
               into
               his
               hands
               )
               to
               make
               sure
               work
               of
               it
               ;
               a
               Letter
               which
               the
               Bishop
               had
               writ
               to
               the
               said
               Walker
               ,
               being
               then
               his
               Secretary
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               of
               that
               falling
               out
               betwixt
               Laud
               and
               
                 Weston
                 .
                 Here
                 is
                 a
                 strange
                 thing
              
               
               (
               saith
               that
               Letter
               )
               Mr.
               Osbaldston
               
                 importunes
                 me
                 to
                 contribute
                 to
                 my
                 Lord
                 Treasurers
                 use
                 ,
                 some
                 Charges
                 upon
                 the
                 Little
                 Great
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 assures
                 me
                 they
                 are
                 mortally
                 out
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 utterly
                 refused
                 to
                 meddle
                 in
                 this
                 business
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 learn
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               S.
               
                 and
                 Mr.
              
               H.
               
                 if
                 any
                 such
                 falling
                 out
                 be
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 somebody
                 hath
                 not
                 gulled
                 the
                 Schoolmaster
                 in
                 these
                 three
                 last
                 Letters
                 ;
                 and
                 keep
                 it
                 unto
                 your self
                 ,
                 what
                 I
                 write
                 unto
                 you
                 .
                 If
                 my
                 Lord
                 Treasurer
                 would
                 be
                 served
                 by
                 me
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 use
                 a
                 more
                 neer
                 ,
                 solid
                 ,
                 and
                 trusty
                 Messenger
                 ,
                 and
                 free
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 Bonds
                 of
                 the
              
               Star-Chamber
               ;
               
                 else
                 let
                 them
                 fight
                 it
                 out
                 for
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               Secret
               thus
               discovered
               ,
               and
               the
               Mystery
               opened
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               long
               before
               the
               Cause
               was
               brought
               to
               Censure
               :
               For
               the
               two
               Letters
               being
               compared
               with
               the
               Time
               and
               Circumstances
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               hard
               matter
               to
               the
               Lords
               (
               who
               had
               their
               own
               Concerment
               in
               it
               )
               to
               conclude
               both
               of
               them
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               the
               Crime
               called
               
                 Scandalum
                 Magnatum
              
               ,
               a
               Libelling
               and
               defaming
               the
               Great
               Men
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               pro●ibited
               and
               punishable
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land.
               So
               that
               no
               Buckler
               being
               ●ound
               to
               bear
               off
               the
               Blow
               ,
               a
               Fine
               of
               another
               8000
               l.
               was
               imposed
               on
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               Osbaldston
               fined
               5000
               l.
               to
               be
               deprived
               of
               all
               his
               Ecclesiastical
               Preferments
               ,
               his
               Ears
               to
               be
               tack'd
               to
               the
               Pillory
               in
               the
               Palace-yard
               ,
               and
               Dammages
               or
               Costs
               of
               Suit
               to
               be
               paid
               by
               both
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               .
               A
               Censure
               greater
               than
               the
               Crime
               (
               as
               most
               men
               conceived
               )
               in
               respect
               of
               Osbaldston
               ,
               whose
               Indiscretion
               might
               have
               been
               corrected
               with
               far
               less
               severity
               ;
               and
               less
               severity
               was
               intended
               ,
               then
               the
               Sentence
               intimated
               ;
               For
               though
               Osbaldston
               at
               that
               time
               conceived
               the
               Archbishop
               to
               be
               his
               greatest
               Enemy
               ,
               yet
               the
               Archbishop
               was
               resolved
               to
               shew
               himself
               his
               greatest
               Friend
               ,
               assuring
               the
               Author
               of
               this
               History
               (
               before
               any
               thing
               was
               known
               of
               his
               supposed
               flight
               )
               that
               he
               would
               cast
               himself
               at
               the
               Kings
               feet
               ,
               for
               obtaining
               a
               discharge
               of
               that
               corporal
               punishment
               unto
               which
               he
               was
               Sentenced
               .
               Which
               may
               obtain
               the
               greater
               credit
               ,
               first
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               no
               course
               was
               taken
               to
               stop
               his
               flight
               ,
               no
               search
               made
               after
               him
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               done
               in
               order
               to
               his
               Apprehension
               .
               And
               secondly
               ,
               By
               Osbaldstons
               readiness
               to
               do
               the
               Archbishop
               all
               good
               Offices
               in
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Troubles
               ,
               upon
               the
               knowledge
               which
               was
               given
               him
               (
               at
               his
               coming
               back
               )
               of
               such
               good
               intentions
               :
               For
               Osbaldston
               not
               hoping
               for
               so
               much
               favour
               ,
               and
               fearing
               more
               the
               shame
               of
               the
               Punishment
               ,
               than
               the
               loss
               of
               Preferment
               ,
               had
               seasonably
               withdrawn
               himself
               to
               a
               Friend●
               House
               in
               London
               ,
               where
               he
               lay
               concealed
               ,
               causing
               a
               noise
               to
               be
               spread
               abroad
               of
               his
               going
               beyond
               Sea
               ,
               and
               signifying
               by
               a
               Paper
               which
               he
               left
               in
               his
               Study
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 gone
                 beyond
              
               Canterbury
               .
               But
               this
               hapned
               not
               till
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               the
               year
               next
               following
               ,
               though
               I
               have
               laid
               it
               here
               together
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               coherence
               which
               it
               hath
               with
               the
               former
               Story
               .
            
             
               To
               look
               back
               therefore
               where
               we
               left
               ;
               The
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               was
               no
               sooner
               Suspended
               by
               the
               High-Commission
               (
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Sentence
               being
               executed
               Iuly
               24.
               )
               but
               all
               the
               Profits
               of
               his
               Preferments
               
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               were
               Sequestred
               to
               the
               Use
               of
               the
               King
               :
               A
               Privy
               Seal
               is
               sent
               to
               the
               Sub-Dean
               and
               Prebends
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               requiring
               them
               to
               set
               apart
               all
               the
               Profits
               ,
               certain
               and
               uncertain
               ,
               which
               of
               right
               accrued
               unto
               that
               Dean
               ,
               and
               to
               pay
               the
               same
               from
               time
               to
               time
               into
               the
               Receipt
               of
               the
               Exchequer
               .
               And
               that
               his
               Majesties
               Profits
               might
               not
               suffer
               any
               diminution
               ,
               nor
               the
               Prebends
               of
               that
               Church
               be
               punished
               for
               the
               fault
               of
               their
               Dean
               ,
               a
               Commission
               was
               issued
               under
               the
               Great
               Seal
               of
               England
               ,
               inabling
               them
               to
               Let
               and
               Set
               ,
               to
               Renew
               Leases
               ,
               keep
               Courts
               ,
               and
               make
               Grants
               of
               Offices
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               to
               act
               and
               do
               all
               manner
               of
               things
               which
               concerned
               the
               Government
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               in
               as
               ample
               manner
               as
               if
               the
               Dean
               himself
               had
               been
               present
               at
               the
               doing
               of
               them
               .
               The
               like
               course
               also
               taken
               ,
               in
               gathering
               in
               the
               Profits
               of
               his
               other
               Promotions
               ;
               those
               of
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               naturally
               flowing
               into
               the
               Exchequer
               ,
               as
               in
               times
               of
               Vacancy
               .
               And
               as
               for
               his
               
                 Episcopal
                 Iurisdiction
              
               ,
               that
               fell
               as
               naturally
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               the
               Province
               ,
               as
               the
               Temporal
               Revenue
               to
               the
               King
               ;
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               exercising
               all
               kind
               of
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Iurisdiction
              
               throughout
               the
               Diocess
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               not
               only
               as
               Ordinary
               of
               that
               Diocess
               ,
               but
               as
               Visitor
               of
               all
               those
               Colledges
               which
               had
               any
               dependence
               on
               that
               See.
               Amongst
               which
               Colledges
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               Eaton
               was
               the
               chief
               ,
               so
               there
               was
               somewhat
               in
               it
               which
               was
               thought
               to
               want
               a
               present
               Remedy
               ;
               some
               Information
               being
               given
               ,
               That
               they
               had
               diminished
               the
               number
               of
               their
               Fellows
               from
               Ten
               to
               Seven
               .
               This
               being
               a
               matter
               easily
               to
               be
               proved
               ,
               they
               were
               required
               to
               make
               up
               their
               number
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               first
               Foundation
               by
               King
               Henry
               vi
               .
               But
               against
               this
               ,
               the
               Fellows
               pleaded
               ,
               That
               out
               of
               an
               hatred
               to
               their
               Founder
               ,
               a
               great
               part
               of
               their
               Lands
               had
               been
               taken
               from
               them
               by
               King
               Edward
               iv
               .
               conferred
               by
               him
               upon
               the
               Abby
               of
               Westminster
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               Windsor
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               enjoyed
               until
               this
               day
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               hoped
               his
               Grace
               would
               not
               tye
               them
               to
               maintain
               the
               whole
               number
               of
               their
               Fellows
               ,
               with
               little
               more
               than
               half
               their
               Lands
               .
               To
               which
               so
               reasonable
               a
               desire
               ,
               upon
               full
               proof
               made
               of
               the
               Suggestion
               ,
               his
               Grace
               did
               readily
               consent
               ,
               and
               left
               them
               in
               the
               same
               state
               in
               which
               he
               found
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               noise
               of
               these
               Proceedings
               in
               England
               ,
               in
               the
               Iune
               and
               Iuly
               of
               this
               year
               ,
               being
               quickly
               posted
               to
               the
               Scots
               ,
               became
               a
               principal
               Incentive
               of
               those
               Combustions
               ,
               which
               not
               long
               after
               inflamed
               that
               Kingdom
               ;
               For
               it
               could
               be
               no
               hard
               matter
               for
               the
               Presbyterians
               there
               ,
               to
               possess
               the
               People
               with
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               like
               smart
               Sufferings
               ,
               by
               the
               Pride
               and
               Tyranny
               of
               their
               Bishops
               ,
               if
               they
               permitted
               them
               to
               grow
               great
               and
               powerful
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               cast
               about
               in
               time
               to
               prevent
               the
               mischief
               .
               And
               to
               exasperate
               them
               the
               more
               ,
               the
               Superstitions
               of
               the
               Liturgie
               ,
               now
               at
               the
               point
               of
               being
               put
               in
               execution
               ,
               were
               presented
               to
               them
               ;
               which
               if
               once
               settled
               amongst
               them
               ,
               as
               was
               then
               intended
               ,
               would
               in
               short
               time
               reduce
               them
               under
               the
               Obedience
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               They
               could
               not
               but
               confess
               ,
               That
               
               many
               things
               which
               were
               found
               fault
               with
               in
               the
               English
               Liturgie
               ,
               were
               in
               this
               altered
               unto
               the
               better
               ,
               the
               name
               of
               Priest
               (
               so
               odious
               unto
               them
               of
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               )
               changed
               to
               that
               of
               Presbyter
               ;
               no
               fewer
               than
               sixty
               Chapters
               ,
               or
               thereabouts
               ,
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Apocrypha
               ,
               appointed
               to
               be
               read
               by
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               English
               Book
               ,
               reduced
               to
               two
               ,
               and
               those
               two
               to
               be
               read
               only
               on
               the
               Feast
               of
               All-Saints
               ;
               The
               new
               Translation
               ,
               Authorised
               by
               King
               Iames
               ,
               being
               used
               in
               the
               
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 Gospels
                 ,
                 Hymns
                 ,
              
               and
               Sentences
               instead
               of
               the
               old
               Translation
               so
               much
               complained
               of
               in
               their
               Books
               and
               Conferences
               .
               But
               what
               was
               this
               compared
               with
               those
               Superstitions
               ,
               those
               horrible
               Corruptions
               ,
               and
               Idolatries
               ,
               now
               ready
               to
               be
               thrust
               upon
               them
               ,
               in
               which
               this
               Liturgy
               as
               much
               exceeded
               that
               of
               England
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               England
               had
               departed
               from
               the
               simplicity
               and
               purity
               of
               the
               holier
               Churches
               ?
               Now
               therefore
               somewhat
               must
               be
               done
               to
               oppose
               the
               entrance
               of
               the
               Popish
               superstitious
               Service-Book
               ,
               either
               now
               or
               never
               :
               But
               the
               Presbyterian
               Ministers
               ,
               who
               had
               gone
               thus
               far
               ,
               did
               not
               alone
               bring
               fewel
               to
               feed
               this
               flame
               ,
               to
               which
               some
               men
               of
               all
               degrees
               and
               qualities
               did
               contribute
               with
               them
               .
               The
               Lords
               and
               Gentry
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               who
               feared
               nothing
               so
               much
               as
               the
               Commission
               of
               surrendries
               ,
               above
               mentioned
               ,
               laid
               hold
               on
               this
               occasion
               also
               ;
               and
               they
               being
               seconded
               by
               some
               male-contented
               Spirits
               of
               that
               Nation
               ,
               who
               had
               not
               found
               the
               King
               to
               be
               as
               prodigal
               of
               his
               bounties
               to
               them
               as
               his
               Father
               had
               been
               before
               ,
               endeavoured
               to
               possess
               them
               with
               Fears
               and
               Jealousies
               ,
               that
               Scotland
               was
               to
               be
               reduced
               to
               the
               Form
               of
               a
               Province
               ,
               and
               governed
               by
               a
               Deputy
               ,
               or
               Lord
               Lieutenant
               ,
               as
               Ireland
               was
               .
               The
               like
               done
               also
               by
               some
               Lords
               of
               secret
               Counsel
               ,
               who
               before
               had
               governed
               as
               they
               listed
               ,
               and
               thought
               their
               power
               diminished
               ,
               and
               their
               persons
               under
               some
               neglect
               ,
               by
               the
               placing
               of
               a
               Lord
               President
               over
               them
               to
               direct
               in
               Chief
               .
               So
               that
               the
               People
               generally
               being
               fooled
               into
               this
               opinion
               ,
               that
               both
               their
               Christian
               and
               Civil
               Liberty
               was
               in
               no
               small
               danger
               ,
               became
               capable
               of
               any
               impression
               which
               the
               Presbyterian
               Faction
               could
               imprint
               upon
               them
               ;
               nor
               did
               they
               want
               incouragements
               from
               the
               Faction
               in
               England
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Publication
               of
               the
               Book
               for
               Sports
               ,
               the
               transposing
               of
               the
               holy
               Table
               ,
               the
               suppressing
               of
               so
               many
               Lecturers
               ,
               and
               Afternoon
               Sermons
               ,
               and
               the
               inhibiting
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               Writing
               ,
               Printing
               ,
               in
               defence
               of
               Calvinism
               ,
               were
               as
               distasteful
               and
               offensive
               ,
               as
               the
               new
               Liturgie
               with
               all
               the
               supposed
               superstitions
               of
               it
               ,
               was
               to
               those
               of
               Scotland
               .
            
             
               This
               Combination
               made
               ,
               and
               the
               ground
               thus
               laid
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               if
               the
               people
               brake
               out
               into
               those
               distempers
               ,
               which
               soon
               after
               followed
               .
               Sunday
               the
               23
               of
               Iuly
               was
               the
               day
               appointed
               for
               the
               first
               reading
               of
               the
               New
               Liturgy
               in
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ;
               and
               how
               it
               sped
               at
               Edenborough
               (
               which
               was
               to
               be
               exemplary
               to
               all
               the
               rest
               )
               shall
               be
               told
               by
               another
               ,
               who
               hath
               done
               it
               to
               my
               hand
               already
               ,
               
                 Iuly
                 23.
                 being
                 Sunday
                 ,
                 the
                 Dean
                 of
                 Edenborough
                 began
                 to
                 read
                 the
                 Book
                 in
                 St.
                 Giles
                 his
                 Church
                 (
                 the
                 chief
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 )
                 
                 but
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 sooner
                 entred
                 on
                 it
                 than
                 the
                 inferiour
                 multitude
                 began
                 in
                 a
                 tumultuous
                 manner
                 to
                 fill
                 the
                 Church
                 with
                 uprore
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Edenborough
                 stept
                 into
                 the
                 Pulpit
                 ,
                 and
                 hoping
                 to
                 appease
                 them
                 by
                 minding
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 Sanctity
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 more
                 enraged
                 ,
                 throwing
                 at
                 him
                 Cudgels
                 ,
                 Stools
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Fury
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 very
                 endangering
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 St.
                 Andrews
                 ,
                 Lord
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 was
                 enforced
                 to
                 call
                 down
                 from
                 the
                 Gallery
                 the
                 
                   Provost
                   ,
                   Bailiffs
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Magistrates
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 to
                 their
                 assistance
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 with
                 much
                 ado
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 thrust
                 the
                 unruly
                 Rabble
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 fast
                 the
                 doors
                 .
                 This
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 Dean
                 proceeded
                 in
                 reading
                 the
                 Book
                 ,
                 the
                 multitude
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 while
                 rapping
                 at
                 the
                 doors
                 ,
                 pelting
                 the
                 Windows
                 with
                 stones
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavouring
                 what
                 in
                 them
                 lay
                 to
                 disturb
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Exercise
                 :
                 but
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 this
                 clamour
                 the
                 Service
                 was
                 ended
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 peoples
                 rage
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 waiting
                 the
                 Bishops
                 retiring
                 to
                 his
                 Lodging
                 ,
                 so
                 assaulted
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 he
                 not
                 been
                 rescued
                 by
                 a
                 strong
                 hand
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 probably
                 perisht
                 by
                 their
                 violence
                 .
                 Nor
                 was
                 S.
                 Giles
                 his
                 Church
                 thus
                 only
                 pestered
                 and
                 profaned
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 other
                 Churches
                 also
                 (
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 so
                 high
                 a
                 measure
                 )
                 the
                 peoples
                 disorders
                 were
                 agreeable
                 .
                 The
                 Morning
                 thus
                 past
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Chancellor
                 and
                 Council
                 assembled
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 like
                 darings
                 in
                 the
                 Afternoon
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 so
                 effected
                 as
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 was
                 read
                 without
                 any
                 disturbance
                 :
                 Only
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Edenborough
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 return
                 to
                 his
                 Lodging
                 rudely
                 treated
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Roxboroughs
                 Coach
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 passed
                 ,
                 serving
                 for
                 no
                 protection
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 though
                 Roxborough
                 himself
                 was
                 highly
                 favoured
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 without
                 some
                 cause
                 suspected
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 a
                 hand
                 in
                 the
                 Commotions
                 of
                 that
                 day
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               business
               ,
               having
               thus
               miscarried
               in
               Edenborough
               ,
               stood
               at
               a
               stand
               in
               all
               other
               Churches
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               will
               not
               be
               amiss
               to
               enquire
               in
               this
               place
               into
               the
               causes
               and
               occasions
               of
               it
               :
               it
               seeming
               very
               strange
               to
               all
               knowing
               and
               discerning
               men
               ,
               that
               the
               Child
               that
               had
               so
               long
               lain
               in
               the
               Womb
               ,
               perfectly
               formed
               ,
               and
               now
               made
               ready
               for
               the
               birth
               ,
               should
               not
               have
               strength
               enough
               to
               be
               delivered
               .
               Amongst
               which
               causes
               ,
               if
               disposed
               into
               ranke
               and
               order
               ,
               that
               which
               appears
               first
               is
               the
               confidence
               which
               Canterbury
               had
               in
               the
               Earl
               of
               Traquaire
               ,
               whom
               he
               had
               raised
               from
               the
               condition
               of
               a
               private
               Laird
               to
               be
               a
               Peer
               of
               that
               Realm
               ,
               made
               him
               first
               
                 Treasurer
                 Depute
              
               (
               Chancellor
               of
               the
               Exchequer
               we
               should
               call
               him
               in
               England
               )
               afterwards
               Lord
               Treasurer
               and
               Privy
               Counsellor
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               .
               This
               man
               he
               wrought
               himself
               so
               far
               into
               Lauds
               good
               liking
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               Bishop
               of
               London
               only
               ,
               that
               he
               looked
               upon
               him
               as
               the
               fittest
               Minister
               to
               promote
               the
               Service
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               taking
               him
               into
               his
               nearest
               thoughts
               ,
               communicating
               to
               him
               all
               his
               Counsels
               ,
               committed
               to
               his
               care
               the
               conduct
               of
               the
               whole
               Affair
               ,
               and
               giving
               order
               to
               the
               Archbishops
               and
               Bishops
               of
               Scotland
               not
               to
               
               do
               any
               thing
               without
               his
               privity
               and
               direction
               .
               But
               being
               an
               
                 Hamiltonian
                 Scot
              
               (
               either
               originally
               such
               ,
               or
               brought
               over
               at
               last
               )
               he
               treacherously
               betrayed
               the
               cause
               ,
               communicated
               his
               Instructions
               to
               the
               opposite
               Faction
               from
               one
               time
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               conscious
               of
               the
               plot
               for
               the
               next
               daies
               tumult
               ,
               withdrew
               himself
               to
               the
               Earl
               of
               Mortons
               house
               of
               Dalkeith
               ,
               to
               expect
               the
               issue
               .
               And
               possible
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               by
               his
               advice
               ,
               the
               executing
               of
               the
               Liturgy
               was
               put
               off
               from
               Easter
               ;
               at
               what
               time
               the
               reading
               of
               it
               was
               designed
               by
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               Proclamation
               of
               December
               20.
               which
               confirmed
               the
               Book
               .
               By
               which
               improvident
               delay
               he
               gave
               the
               Presbyterian
               Faction
               the
               longer
               time
               to
               confederate
               themselves
               against
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               possess
               the
               people
               with
               Fears
               and
               Jealousies
               ,
               that
               by
               admitting
               of
               that
               book
               they
               should
               lose
               the
               Purity
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               and
               be
               brought
               back
               unto
               the
               Superstitions
               and
               Idolatries
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               And
               by
               this
               means
               the
               People
               were
               inflamed
               into
               that
               Sedition
               ,
               which
               probably
               might
               have
               been
               prevented
               by
               a
               quicker
               prosecution
               of
               the
               Cause
               at
               the
               time
               appointed
               ,
               there
               being
               nothing
               more
               destructive
               of
               all
               publick
               Counsels
               than
               to
               let
               them
               take
               wind
               amongst
               the
               People
               ,
               cooled
               by
               delaies
               ,
               and
               finally
               blown
               up
               (
               like
               a
               strong
               Fortress
               undermined
               )
               by
               some
               subtle
               practice
               .
               And
               there
               were
               some
               miscarriages
               also
               amongst
               the
               Prelates
               of
               the
               Kirk
               in
               not
               communicating
               the
               design
               with
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               and
               other
               great
               men
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               whose
               Countenance
               both
               in
               Court
               and
               Country
               might
               have
               sped
               the
               business
               .
               Canterbury
               had
               directed
               the
               contrary
               in
               his
               Letters
               to
               them
               ,
               when
               the
               first
               draughts
               of
               the
               Liturgy
               were
               in
               preparation
               ,
               and
               seems
               not
               well
               pleased
               in
               another
               of
               his
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               St.
               Andrews
               ,
               
               bearing
               date
               September
               4.
               that
               his
               advice
               in
               it
               was
               not
               followed
               ,
               nor
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               Council
               made
               acquainted
               with
               their
               Resolutions
               ,
               or
               their
               advice
               taken
               ,
               or
               their
               power
               called
               in
               for
               their
               assistance
               till
               it
               was
               too
               late
               .
               It
               was
               complained
               of
               also
               by
               some
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               made
               strangers
               to
               the
               business
               ,
               who
               in
               all
               Reason
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               trusted
               with
               the
               knowledge
               of
               that
               intention
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               otherwise
               than
               by
               their
               diligence
               and
               endeavours
               amongst
               their
               Clergy
               ,
               be
               brought
               to
               a
               happy
               execution
               .
               Nor
               was
               there
               any
               care
               taken
               to
               adulce
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               to
               gain
               them
               to
               the
               Cause
               by
               fair
               hopes
               and
               promises
               ,
               and
               thereby
               to
               take
               off
               the
               edge
               of
               such
               Leading
               men
               as
               had
               an
               influence
               on
               the
               rest
               ;
               as
               if
               the
               work
               were
               able
               to
               carry
               on
               it self
               ,
               or
               have
               so
               much
               Divine
               assistance
               as
               countervailed
               the
               want
               of
               all
               helps
               from
               man.
               And
               which
               perhaps
               conduced
               as
               much
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Service
               as
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               a
               publick
               intimation
               must
               be
               made
               in
               all
               their
               Churches
               on
               the
               Sunday
               before
               ,
               that
               the
               Liturgie
               should
               be
               read
               on
               the
               Lords
               day
               following
               ,
               of
               purpose
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               to
               unite
               all
               such
               as
               were
               not
               well
               affected
               to
               it
               ,
               to
               disturb
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               And
               there
               were
               some
               miscarriages
               also
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               looked
               on
               as
               Accessories
               after
               the
               Fact
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               mischief
               grew
               remediless
               ,
               
               and
               the
               malady
               almost
               incurable
               .
               
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 Archbishops
                 and
                 Bishops
                 most
                 concerned
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 saw
                 what
                 hapned
                 ,
                 consulted
                 by
                 themselves
                 apart
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 without
                 calling
                 a
                 Council
                 ,
                 or
                 joyning
                 the
                 Lay
                 Lords
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 whereas
                 all
                 had
                 been
                 little
                 enough
                 in
                 a
                 business
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 opposed
                 by
                 such
                 Factious
                 persons
                 as
                 gathered
                 themselves
                 on
                 purpose
                 together
                 at
                 Edenborough
                 to
                 disturb
                 the
                 Service
                 .
                 A
                 particular
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Lay
                 Lords
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 engaged
                 too
                 far
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 treated
                 as
                 they
                 ought
                 .
                 But
                 having
                 run
                 upon
                 this
                 error
                 they
                 committed
                 a
                 worse
                 in
                 leaving
                 Edenborough
                 to
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 retiring
                 every
                 one
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 except
                 those
                 of
                 Galloway
                 and
                 Dumblaine
                 ,
                 For
                 certainly
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 think
                 (
                 as
                 Canterbury
                 writes
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Letters
                 to
                 Traquaire
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Adverse
                 party
                 would
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 time
                 to
                 put
                 further
                 difficulties
                 upon
                 the
                 work
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 as
                 careful
                 to
                 uphold
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ross
                 especially
                 ,
                 whose
                 hand
                 had
                 been
                 as
                 much
                 in
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 .
              
               But
               possibly
               the
               Bishops
               might
               conceive
               the
               place
               to
               be
               unsecure
               ,
               and
               therefore
               could
               not
               stay
               with
               safety
               ,
               neither
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               nor
               the
               Magistrates
               of
               the
               City
               having
               taken
               any
               course
               to
               bring
               the
               chief
               Ringleaders
               of
               the
               Tumult
               to
               the
               Bar
               of
               Justice
               :
               which
               must
               needs
               animate
               all
               disaffected
               and
               seditious
               persons
               ,
               and
               almost
               break
               the
               hearts
               of
               those
               who
               were
               well
               enclined
               .
               And
               such
               indeed
               was
               the
               neglect
               of
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               that
               we
               hear
               of
               no
               man
               punished
               ,
               scarce
               so
               much
               as
               questioned
               ,
               for
               so
               great
               a
               Riot
               ,
               as
               was
               not
               to
               be
               expiated
               but
               by
               the
               death
               ,
               or
               some
               proportionable
               punishment
               of
               the
               chief
               offenders
               .
               Which
               had
               it
               been
               inflicted
               on
               some
               three
               or
               four
               for
               a
               terror
               to
               others
               ,
               it
               might
               have
               kept
               that
               City
               quiet
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               in
               obedience
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               to
               the
               saving
               of
               the
               lives
               of
               many
               thousands
               (
               some
               hundreds
               of
               thousands
               at
               the
               least
               in
               all
               the
               three
               Kingdoms
               )
               most
               miserably
               lost
               in
               those
               long
               and
               cruel
               Wars
               ,
               which
               ensued
               upon
               it
               .
               But
               the
               Lords
               of
               Scotland
               were
               so
               far
               from
               looking
               before
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               took
               care
               only
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               and
               instead
               of
               executing
               Justice
               on
               the
               Malefactors
               ,
               suspended
               the
               Liturgie
               it self
               as
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               Tumult
               ,
               conceiving
               it
               a
               safer
               way
               to
               calm
               the
               differences
               than
               to
               encrease
               the
               storm
               by
               a
               more
               rigorous
               and
               strict
               proceeding
               .
               All
               that
               they
               did
               in
               order
               to
               his
               Majesties
               Service
               ,
               or
               the
               Churches
               peace
               ,
               was
               the
               calling
               in
               of
               a
               scandalous
               Pamphlet
               ,
               entituled
               ,
               
                 A
                 dispute
                 against
                 the
                 English
                 Popish
                 Ceremonies
                 obtruded
                 on
                 the
                 Kirk
                 of
              
               Scotland
               ;
               which
               not
               being
               done
               till
               October
               20
               following
               ,
               rather
               declared
               their
               willingness
               to
               suffer
               the
               said
               Book
               to
               be
               first
               dispersed
               and
               set
               abroad
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               called
               in
               and
               suppressed
               .
            
             
               Nor
               seemed
               the
               business
               to
               be
               much
               taken
               to
               heart
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               England
               ,
               from
               whom
               the
               Scots
               expected
               to
               receive
               Directions
               :
               Nor
               Order
               given
               them
               for
               unsheathing
               the
               Sword
               of
               Justice
               ,
               to
               cut
               off
               such
               unsound
               and
               putrified
               Members
               ,
               which
               might
               have
               saved
               
               the
               whole
               Body
               from
               a
               Gangreen
               :
               the
               drawing
               of
               some
               Blood
               in
               the
               Body
               Politick
               ,
               by
               the
               punishment
               of
               Malefactors
               ,
               being
               like
               letting
               Blood
               in
               the
               Body
               Natural
               ,
               which
               in
               some
               strong
               Distempers
               doth
               preserve
               the
               whole
               .
               Or
               granting
               that
               the
               Tumult
               had
               been
               grown
               so
               high
               ,
               and
               so
               strongly
               backed
               ,
               that
               Justice
               could
               not
               safely
               have
               been
               done
               upon
               them
               ;
               a
               way
               might
               have
               been
               found
               to
               have
               cooled
               the
               Fever
               ,
               without
               loss
               of
               Blood
               ,
               by
               bringing
               the
               whole
               Corporation
               under
               the
               danger
               of
               a
               forfeiture
               of
               their
               Lands
               and
               Liberties
               in
               a
               Legal
               way
               ;
               which
               course
               proved
               so
               successful
               unto
               King
               IAMES
               on
               the
               like
               occasion
               ,
               Anno
               1597.
               
               Or
               finally
               ,
               supposing
               that
               the
               Cause
               admitted
               not
               such
               a
               long
               delay
               ,
               if
               then
               his
               Majesty
               had
               but
               sent
               a
               Squadron
               of
               the
               Royal
               Navy
               which
               he
               had
               at
               Sea
               ,
               to
               block
               up
               their
               Haven
               ,
               he
               had
               soon
               brought
               the
               Edenburghers
               unto
               his
               devotion
               ,
               and
               consequently
               kept
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               in
               a
               safe
               Obedience
               .
               This
               was
               the
               way
               to
               keep
               them
               under
               ;
               and
               of
               this
               course
               the
               People
               of
               the
               City
               were
               more
               afraid
               ,
               than
               of
               any
               other
               .
               Somewhat
               they
               are
               to
               do
               ,
               which
               might
               make
               his
               Majesty
               hope
               better
               of
               them
               than
               they
               had
               deserved
               ;
               and
               nothing
               they
               could
               do
               which
               might
               better
               please
               him
               ,
               than
               to
               express
               their
               chearfulness
               in
               admitting
               the
               Liturgie
               .
               To
               this
               end
               they
               addressed
               their
               Letters
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               as
               more
               concerned
               in
               this
               Affair
               than
               any
               other
               of
               the
               Lords
               which
               were
               neer
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               expressing
               in
               the
               same
               their
               great
               dislike
               of
               the
               late
               Tumult
               ;
               for
               their
               Innocency
               therein
               ,
               they
               refer
               themselves
               to
               his
               Majesties
               Council
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               declaring
               further
               their
               concurrence
               with
               the
               Bishops
               which
               remained
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               the
               Ministry
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               for
               settling
               the
               Service-Book
               ;
               and
               offering
               Means
               above
               their
               Power
               ,
               to
               such
               as
               should
               undertake
               the
               Reading
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               desiring
               his
               Grace
               to
               make
               known
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               how
               ready
               they
               were
               at
               all
               points
               to
               advance
               the
               Service
               ,
               which
               they
               promised
               to
               accept
               as
               an
               accumulation
               of
               his
               Graces
               Favours
               unto
               them
               and
               their
               City
               .
               And
               that
               this
               Letter
               of
               theirs
               ,
               which
               bears
               date
               the
               nineteenth
               of
               August
               ,
               might
               bear
               the
               greater
               credit
               with
               him
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               only
               seem
               industrious
               for
               the
               apprehending
               of
               some
               ,
               and
               the
               inquiring
               after
               others
               of
               the
               Principal
               Actors
               ;
               but
               bound
               themselves
               by
               an
               Obligatory
               Act
               of
               the
               Common-Council
               ,
               
               both
               for
               the
               Indempnity
               and
               Maintenance
               of
               such
               as
               should
               read
               the
               Book
               ,
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Edenborough
               refusing
               to
               do
               their
               parts
               in
               it
               ,
               without
               such
               Encouragements
               .
               But
               the
               danger
               was
               no
               sooner
               over
               ,
               by
               the
               coming
               home
               of
               the
               Fleet
               ,
               but
               they
               Petitioned
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Council
               to
               put
               them
               into
               the
               same
               condition
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Subjects
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Service-Book
               should
               be
               no
               further
               pressed
               on
               them
               ,
               than
               it
               had
               been
               in
               all
               the
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               :
               To
               which
               they
               were
               encouraged
               by
               a
               general
               confluence
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               People
               ,
               such
               most
               especially
               ,
               as
               had
               most
               shewn
               their
               disaffection
               to
               the
               work
               in
               hand
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               Harvest
               was
               no
               sooner
               in
               ,
               and
               the
               People
               at
               more
               leisure
               
               than
               before
               to
               pursue
               that
               Quarrel
               :
               but
               the
               City
               swarmed
               with
               throngs
               of
               People
               from
               all
               parts
               ,
               even
               to
               a
               formidable
               number
               ,
               which
               moved
               the
               Lords
               to
               publish
               two
               Proclamations
               on
               the
               seventeenth
               of
               October
               ;
               The
               first
               commanding
               all
               of
               them
               to
               repair
               to
               their
               Dwellings
               ,
               except
               such
               as
               should
               shew
               sufficient
               reason
               for
               their
               stay
               and
               continuance
               there
               :
               The
               second
               ,
               for
               Adjourning
               the
               Sessions
               from
               Edenborough
               ,
               to
               the
               Town
               of
               Linlithgow
               .
               But
               this
               served
               rather
               like
               the
               powring
               on
               of
               Oyl
               ,
               to
               encrease
               the
               Flame
               ;
               than
               of
               Water
               ,
               to
               quench
               it
               :
               For
               the
               next
               day
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Galloway
               being
               to
               Sit
               with
               the
               Lord
               Chief
               Justice
               upon
               some
               especial
               Business
               in
               the
               Council-House
               ,
               he
               was
               pursued
               all
               along
               the
               Street
               with
               bitter
               Railings
               to
               the
               very
               Door
               ;
               and
               being
               drawn
               in
               from
               the
               rage
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               they
               immediately
               beset
               the
               House
               ,
               demanding
               the
               delivery
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               threatning
               his
               destruction
               .
               The
               Earl
               of
               Traquair
               being
               advertised
               of
               the
               Bishops
               danger
               (
               who
               formerly
               had
               been
               his
               Tutor
               )
               came
               to
               his
               Relief
               ,
               and
               with
               much
               ado
               forced
               an
               Entrance
               thorow
               the
               Press
               :
               But
               being
               got
               in
               ,
               he
               was
               in
               no
               better
               plight
               than
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               the
               Clamour
               still
               encreasing
               more
               and
               more
               ,
               and
               encompassing
               the
               Council-House
               with
               terrible
               Menaces
               .
               Hereupon
               the
               Provost
               and
               City-Council
               was
               called
               to
               raise
               the
               Siege
               :
               but
               they
               returned
               answer
               ,
               That
               their
               condition
               was
               the
               same
               ;
               for
               they
               were
               surrounded
               with
               the
               like
               Multitude
               ,
               who
               had
               enforced
               them
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               their
               Lives
               ,
               to
               sign
               a
               Paper
               importing
               ,
               First
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 should
                 adhere
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 Service-Book
              
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 To
                 restore
                 to
                 their
                 Places
              
               Ramsey
               and
               Rollock
               
                 two
                 Silenced
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 one
              
               Henderson
               
                 a
                 Silenced
                 Reader
              
               .
               No
               better
               Answer
               being
               returned
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Treasurer
               ,
               with
               the
               Earl
               of
               Wigton
               ,
               went
               in
               Person
               to
               the
               Town-Council-House
               ,
               where
               they
               found
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               fury
               somewhat
               abated
               ,
               because
               the
               Magistrates
               had
               signed
               the
               Paper
               ;
               and
               returned
               with
               some
               hope
               that
               the
               Magistrates
               would
               calm
               the
               Disorders
               about
               the
               Council-House
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               Bishop
               might
               be
               preserved
               :
               But
               they
               no
               sooner
               presented
               themselves
               to
               the
               Great
               Street
               ,
               than
               they
               were
               most
               boysterously
               assaulted
               ,
               the
               Throng
               being
               so
               furious
               ,
               as
               they
               pulled
               down
               the
               Lord
               Treasurer
               ,
               took
               away
               his
               Hat
               ,
               Cloack
               ,
               and
               White
               Staff
               ,
               and
               so
               haled
               him
               to
               the
               Council-House
               .
               The
               Lords
               seeing
               themselves
               in
               so
               great
               danger
               ,
               at
               length
               pitch
               upon
               the
               best
               expedient
               for
               their
               safety
               ,
               and
               sent
               to
               some
               of
               the
               Noblemen
               and
               Gentry
               ,
               who
               were
               disaffected
               to
               the
               Service-Book
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               their
               Aid
               .
               These
               Lords
               and
               Gentlemen
               came
               ,
               as
               was
               desired
               ,
               and
               offered
               both
               their
               Persons
               and
               Power
               to
               protect
               them
               ;
               which
               the
               Lords
               and
               the
               Council-House
               readily
               embraced
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               quietly
               guarded
               to
               Holy-Rood-House
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishop
               to
               his
               Lodging
               .
               The
               Lords
               of
               the
               Council
               not
               thinking
               themselves
               to
               be
               secure
               ,
               published
               a
               Proclamation
               the
               same
               day
               in
               the
               afternoon
               ,
               for
               repressing
               such
               Disorders
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               :
               But
               they
               found
               slender
               Obedience
               yielded
               to
               it
               ,
               Commissioners
               being
               sent
               unto
               them
               from
               the
               Citizens
               ,
               in
               an
               insolent
               manner
               ,
               for
               demanding
               the
               Restitution
               
               of
               their
               Ministers
               to
               their
               Place
               and
               Function
               ,
               and
               performing
               all
               such
               Matters
               as
               had
               been
               agreed
               on
               at
               the
               Pacification
               .
            
             
               These
               Riots
               and
               Seditions
               might
               have
               served
               sufficiently
               in
               another
               Reign
               ,
               to
               have
               drawn
               a
               present
               War
               upon
               them
               ,
               before
               they
               were
               provided
               in
               the
               least
               degree
               to
               make
               any
               resistance
               :
               But
               the
               Edenburghers
               knew
               well
               enough
               what
               they
               were
               to
               do
               ,
               what
               Friends
               they
               had
               about
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               what
               a
               Party
               they
               had
               got
               among
               the
               Lords
               of
               his
               Council
               ,
               which
               Governed
               the
               Affairs
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               :
               And
               they
               were
               apt
               enough
               to
               hope
               ,
               by
               the
               unpunishing
               of
               the
               first
               Tumult
               on
               Iuly
               23.
               
               That
               the
               King
               might
               rather
               have
               patience
               enough
               to
               bear
               such
               Indignities
               ,
               than
               Resolution
               to
               revenge
               them
               ;
               so
               that
               he
               came
               at
               last
               to
               that
               perplexity
               ,
               which
               a
               good
               Author
               speaks
               of
               ,
               (a)
               That
               he
               must
               either
               out-go
               his
               Nature
               ,
               or
               fore-go
               his
               Authority
               .
               For
               instead
               of
               using
               his
               just
               Power
               to
               correct
               their
               Insolencies
               ,
               he
               courts
               them
               with
               his
               Gracious
               Proclamation
               of
               the
               seventh
               of
               December
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               lets
               them
               know
               ,
               
                 How
                 unwilling
                 he
                 was
                 that
                 his
                 Loyal
                 and
                 Faithful
                 Subjects
                 should
                 be
                 possessed
                 with
                 groundless
                 and
                 unnecessary
                 doubts
                 and
                 fears
                 touching
                 their
                 Religion
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 declare
                 ,
                 That
                 as
                 he
                 abhorreth
                 all
                 Superstitions
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 most
                 careful
                 that
                 nothing
                 should
                 be
                 allowed
                 within
                 his
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 should
                 most
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 Advancement
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 presently
                 professed
                 within
                 his
                 Ancient
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 nothing
                 was
                 nor
                 should
                 be
                 done
                 therein
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 laudable
                 Laws
                 of
                 that
                 his
                 Native
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
               The
               Rioters
               perceived
               by
               this
               Proclamation
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               was
               more
               afraid
               than
               hurt
               :
               And
               seeing
               him
               begin
               to
               shrink
               ,
               they
               resolved
               to
               put
               so
               many
               fears
               upon
               him
               one
               after
               another
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               end
               might
               fashion
               him
               to
               their
               desires
               .
               First
               therefore
               they
               began
               with
               a
               new
               Petition
               ,
               not
               of
               a
               rude
               Multitude
               :
               but
               of
               Noblemen
               ,
               Barons
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               Burgesses
               ,
               and
               Commons
               (
               the
               very
               Flower
               of
               the
               whole
               Nation
               )
               against
               the
               Liturgie
               and
               Canons
               .
               This
               Petition
               being
               sent
               to
               the
               Courts
               ,
               could
               do
               no
               less
               (
               and
               it
               did
               no
               more
               )
               than
               produce
               another
               Proclamation
               in
               Reply
               to
               the
               Substance
               of
               it
               ,
               some
               Menaces
               being
               intermingled
               :
               but
               sweetned
               in
               the
               close
               ,
               to
               give
               them
               the
               better
               relish
               .
               His
               Majesty
               first
               lets
               them
               know
               the
               Piety
               of
               his
               Intent
               in
               appointing
               the
               Liturgie
               ,
               
               assuring
               them
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 end
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 there
                 already
                 professed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 beating
                 down
                 of
                 all
                 Superstition
                 ;
                 That
                 nothing
                 passed
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Book
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 was
                 seen
                 and
                 approved
                 by
                 himself
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 same
                 was
                 either
                 divulged
                 or
                 printed
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 assured
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Book
                 it self
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 ready
                 means
                 to
                 preserve
                 the
                 Religion
                 there
                 professed
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 doubted
                 not
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 satisfaction
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 time
                 .
                 Which
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 lets
                 them
                 know
                 ,
                 That
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 Assembled
                 for
                 subscribing
                 the
                 said
                 Petition
                 ,
                 had
                 made
                 themselves
                 liable
                 to
                 his
                 highest
                 Censures
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 Life
                 and
                 Fortune
                 ;
                 That
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 dispence
                 with
                 
                 the
                 errour
                 (
                 upon
                 a
                 confidence
                 that
                 it
                 proceeded
                 rather
                 from
                 a
                 preposterous
                 Zeal
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 disaffection
                 to
                 Sovereignty
                 )
                 on
                 condition
                 that
                 they
                 retired
                 themselves
                 upon
                 notice
                 hereof
                 ,
                 as
                 became
                 good
                 and
                 dutiful
                 Subjects
                 .
                 He
                 interdicted
                 also
                 the
                 like
                 Concourse
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 lately
                 made
                 at
                 Edenborough
                 ,
                 upon
                 pain
                 of
                 Treason
                 ;
                 commanding
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 should
                 repair
                 to
                 Sterling
                 (
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Term
                 was
                 then
                 Adjourned
                 )
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 place
                 of
                 Counsel
                 and
                 Session
                 ,
                 without
                 Warrant
                 from
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 such
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 sort
                 soever
                 (
                 not
                 being
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 or
                 Session
                 )
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 should
                 within
                 six
                 hours
                 after
                 publication
                 thereof
                 ,
                 depart
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 Licenced
                 and
                 Warranted
                 as
                 before
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 under
                 pain
                 of
                 Treason
                 :
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 he
                 concludes
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 shut
                 his
                 ears
                 against
                 any
                 Petition
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Subject
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 should
                 hereafter
                 tender
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 provided
                 that
                 the
                 matter
                 and
                 form
                 thereof
                 be
                 not
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 his
                 Regal
                 Authority
                 .
              
            
             
               Had
               his
               Majesty
               followed
               at
               the
               heels
               of
               this
               Proclamation
               ,
               with
               a
               powerful
               Army
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Custom
               of
               his
               Predecessors
               ,
               Kings
               of
               England
               ,
               it
               might
               have
               done
               some
               good
               upon
               them
               .
               But
               Proclamations
               of
               Grace
               and
               Favour
               ,
               if
               not
               backed
               by
               Arms
               ,
               are
               but
               like
               Cannons
               charged
               with
               Powder
               ,
               without
               Ball
               or
               Bullet
               ,
               making
               more
               noise
               than
               execution
               ;
               and
               serve
               for
               nothing
               in
               effect
               ,
               but
               to
               make
               the
               Rebel
               insolent
               ,
               and
               the
               Prince
               contemptible
               ,
               as
               it
               proved
               in
               this
               :
               For
               on
               the
               very
               day
               ,
               and
               immediately
               after
               the
               reading
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               was
               encountered
               with
               a
               Protestation
               ,
               published
               by
               the
               Earl
               of
               Hume
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Lindsey
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               justifying
               themselves
               in
               their
               Proceedings
               ,
               disclaiming
               all
               his
               Majesties
               Offers
               of
               Grace
               and
               Pardon
               ,
               and
               positively
               declaring
               their
               Resolution
               to
               go
               on
               as
               they
               had
               begun
               ,
               till
               they
               had
               brought
               the
               business
               to
               the
               end
               intended
               .
               And
               in
               pursuance
               hereof
               ,
               they
               erected
               a
               new
               Form
               of
               Government
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               despotical
               enough
               in
               respect
               of
               those
               who
               adhered
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               unaccountable
               to
               his
               Majesty
               for
               their
               Acts
               and
               Orders
               .
               This
               Government
               consisted
               of
               four
               Tables
               ,
               for
               the
               four
               Orders
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Noblemen
               ,
               Barons
               ,
               Burgesses
               ,
               and
               Ministers
               ;
               each
               Order
               consulting
               at
               his
               own
               Table
               ,
               of
               such
               things
               as
               were
               necessary
               for
               the
               carrying
               on
               of
               the
               Design
               ;
               which
               being
               reduced
               into
               Form
               ,
               were
               offered
               ,
               debated
               ,
               and
               concluded
               at
               the
               General
               Table
               ,
               consisting
               of
               a
               choice
               number
               of
               Commissioners
               out
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               .
               And
               that
               this
               new
               Government
               might
               be
               looked
               on
               with
               the
               greater
               reverence
               ,
               they
               fixed
               themselves
               in
               Edenborough
               ,
               the
               Regal
               City
               ,
               leaving
               the
               Lords
               of
               Council
               and
               Session
               to
               make
               merry
               at
               Sterling
               ,
               where
               they
               had
               little
               else
               to
               do
               than
               to
               follow
               their
               Pleasures
               .
               The
               Tables
               were
               no
               sooner
               formed
               ,
               but
               they
               resolved
               upon
               renewing
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Confession
               of
               that
               Kirk
               ,
               with
               a
               Band
               thereunto
               subjoined
               ,
               but
               fitted
               and
               accommodated
               to
               the
               present
               occasion
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               signed
               by
               
               King
               Iames
               on
               the
               28th
               .
               of
               
                 Ianuary
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1580.
               after
               their
               Account
               ,
               and
               generally
               subscribed
               by
               all
               the
               Nation
               .
               And
               by
               this
               Band
               they
               entred
               Covenant
               for
               Maintenance
               of
               their
               Religion
               then
               professed
               ,
               and
               his
               Majesties
               Person
               :
               but
               aiming
               at
               the
               destruction
               of
               both
               ;
               as
               appeareth
               both
               by
               the
               Band
               it self
               ,
               and
               their
               Gloss
               upon
               it
               :
               For
               by
               the
               one
               they
               had
               bound
               themselues
               to
               defend
               each
               other
               against
               all
               Persons
               whatsoever
               ,
               the
               King
               himself
               not
               being
               excepted
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               other
               they
               declared
               ,
               That
               under
               the
               general
               Names
               of
               
                 Popery
                 ,
                 Heresie
              
               and
               Superstition
               ,
               which
               were
               there
               expressed
               ,
               they
               had
               abjured
               (
               and
               required
               all
               others
               so
               to
               do
               )
               not
               only
               the
               Liturgie
               and
               Canons
               lately
               recommended
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 Episcopal
                 Government
              
               ,
               and
               the
               five
               Articles
               of
               Perth
               ,
               though
               confirmed
               by
               Parliament
               .
               And
               to
               this
               Covenant
               ,
               in
               this
               sense
               ,
               they
               required
               an
               Oath
               of
               all
               the
               Subjects
               ,
               which
               was
               as
               great
               an
               Usurpation
               of
               the
               Regal
               Power
               ,
               as
               they
               could
               take
               upon
               themselves
               ,
               for
               confirming
               their
               own
               Authority
               and
               the
               Peoples
               Obedience
               ,
               in
               any
               Project
               whatsoever
               which
               should
               afterwards
               issue
               from
               those
               Tables
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               Estate
               we
               leave
               the
               Scots
               ,
               and
               return
               to
               England
               ,
               where
               we
               shall
               find
               all
               things
               in
               a
               better
               condition
               ,
               at
               least
               as
               to
               the
               outward
               appearance
               ,
               whatsoever
               secret
               workings
               were
               in
               agitation
               amongst
               the
               Grandees
               and
               chief
               Leaders
               of
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               .
               Little
               or
               no
               noise
               raised
               about
               the
               publishing
               of
               the
               Book
               for
               Sports
               ,
               or
               silencing
               the
               Calvinian
               Doctrines
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               Majesties
               Declaration
               before
               the
               Articles
               :
               No
               clamour
               touching
               the
               transposing
               of
               the
               Holy
               Table
               ,
               which
               went
               on
               leisurely
               in
               most
               places
               ,
               vigorously
               in
               many
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               stood
               still
               .
               The
               
                 Metropolitical
                 Visitation
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Care
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               had
               settled
               these
               Particulars
               in
               so
               good
               a
               way
               ,
               that
               mens
               Passions
               began
               to
               calm
               ,
               and
               their
               Thoughts
               to
               come
               to
               some
               repose
               ,
               when
               the
               Commands
               had
               been
               more
               seriously
               considered
               of
               ,
               than
               at
               first
               they
               were
               .
               And
               now
               the
               Visitation
               having
               been
               carried
               into
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Realm
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               Dominion
               of
               Wales
               ,
               his
               Grace
               began
               to
               cast
               his
               eye
               upon
               the
               Islands
               of
               Guernsey
               and
               Iersey
               ,
               two
               Islands
               lying
               on
               the
               Coast
               of
               Normandy
               ,
               to
               the
               Dukedom
               whereof
               they
               once
               belonged
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Right
               of
               that
               Dukedom
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               
                 England
                 .
                 Iersey
              
               ,
               the
               bigger
               of
               the
               two
               ,
               more
               populous
               ,
               and
               of
               richer
               soil
               :
               but
               of
               no
               great
               Trading
               .
               Guernsey
               the
               lesser
               ,
               the
               more
               barren
               :
               but
               nourishing
               a
               wealthier
               People
               ,
               Masters
               of
               many
               stout
               Barques
               ,
               and
               managing
               a
               rich
               Trade
               with
               the
               neighbouring
               Nations
               .
               Attempted
               often
               by
               the
               French
               ,
               since
               they
               seised
               on
               Normandy
               :
               but
               always
               with
               repulse
               and
               loss
               ,
               the
               People
               being
               very
               affectionate
               to
               the
               English
               Government
               ,
               under
               which
               they
               enjoy
               very
               ample
               Priviledges
               ,
               which
               from
               the
               French
               they
               could
               not
               hope
               for
               .
               As
               parts
               of
               Normandy
               ,
               they
               were
               subject
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               Matters
               to
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Constance
               in
               that
               Dukedom
               ,
               and
               so
               continued
               till
               the
               Reformation
               of
               Religion
               here
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               were
               then
               added
               to
               the
               Diocess
               and
               Jurisdiction
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Winchester
               .
               But
               the
               Genevian
               Discipline
               being
               more
               agreeable
               to
               such
               
               Preachers
               as
               came
               to
               them
               from
               France
               ,
               they
               obtained
               the
               Exercise
               thereof
               in
               the
               eighth
               year
               of
               Queen
               
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1565.
               
               The
               whole
               Government
               distinguished
               into
               two
               Classes
               or
               Colonies
               ;
               that
               of
               Iersey
               of
               it self
               being
               one
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               Guernsey
               ,
               with
               the
               Islands
               of
               Sark
               and
               Alderney
               ,
               making
               up
               the
               other
               ;
               both
               Classes
               meeting
               in
               a
               Synod
               every
               second
               or
               third
               year
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Order
               of
               their
               Book
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               digested
               by
               Snape
               and
               Cartwright
               ,
               (
               the
               two
               great
               Ring-leaders
               of
               that
               Faction
               here
               in
               England
               )
               in
               a
               Synod
               held
               at
               
                 Guernsey
                 ,
                 Iune
              
               28.
               1576.
               
               And
               this
               manner
               they
               continued
               till
               the
               time
               of
               King
               Iames
               ,
               when
               the
               Churches
               in
               the
               Isle
               of
               Iersey
               falling
               into
               some
               disorder
               ,
               and
               being
               under
               an
               immediate
               Governour
               who
               was
               no
               great
               Friend
               to
               Calvin's
               Plat-form
               ,
               they
               were
               necessitated
               ,
               for
               avoiding
               of
               a
               greater
               mischief
               ,
               to
               cast
               themselves
               into
               the
               Arms
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               The
               principal
               Ecclesiastical
               Officer
               ,
               whilst
               they
               were
               under
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Constance
               ,
               had
               the
               Title
               of
               Dean
               ;
               for
               each
               Island
               one
               ;
               the
               several
               Powers
               both
               of
               the
               Chancellor
               and
               Archdeacon
               ,
               being
               united
               in
               his
               Person
               .
               This
               Office
               is
               restored
               again
               ,
               his
               Jurisdiction
               marked
               out
               ,
               his
               Fees
               appointed
               ,
               his
               Revenue
               settled
               :
               but
               made
               accountable
               for
               his
               Administration
               ,
               to
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Winchester
               .
               The
               
                 English
                 Liturgie
              
               is
               Translated
               also
               into
               French
               ,
               to
               be
               read
               in
               their
               Churches
               :
               Instructions
               first
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               a
               Body
               of
               Canons
               framed
               ,
               for
               Regulating
               both
               the
               Ministers
               and
               People
               in
               their
               several
               Duties
               ;
               those
               Canons
               bearing
               date
               the
               last
               of
               Iune
               ,
               in
               the
               one
               and
               twentieth
               year
               of
               that
               King.
               
            
             
               For
               the
               confirming
               of
               this
               Island
               in
               their
               Conformity
               to
               the
               Government
               and
               Forms
               of
               Worship
               there
               established
               ,
               and
               the
               reducing
               of
               the
               others
               to
               the
               like
               condition
               ,
               it
               was
               resolved
               ,
               That
               the
               
                 Metropolitical
                 Visitation
              
               should
               be
               held
               in
               each
               of
               them
               ,
               at
               the
               next
               opening
               of
               the
               Spring
               .
               And
               that
               it
               might
               be
               carried
               on
               with
               the
               greater
               assurance
               ,
               the
               Archbishop
               had
               designed
               a
               Person
               for
               his
               Principal
               Visitor
               ,
               who
               had
               spent
               some
               time
               in
               either
               Island
               ,
               and
               was
               well
               acquainted
               with
               the
               Bayliffs
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               men
               of
               special
               note
               amongst
               them
               :
               But
               the
               Affairs
               of
               Scotland
               growing
               from
               bad
               to
               worse
               ,
               this
               Counsel
               was
               discontinued
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               laid
               by
               for
               all
               together
               .
            
             
               But
               these
               Islands
               were
               not
               out
               of
               his
               mind
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               out
               of
               sight
               ,
               his
               care
               extending
               further
               than
               his
               Visitation
               .
               The
               Islanders
               did
               use
               to
               breed
               such
               of
               their
               Sons
               as
               they
               designed
               for
               the
               Ministry
               either
               at
               Saumur
               or
               Geneva
               ,
               from
               whence
               they
               returned
               well
               seasoned
               with
               the
               Leaven
               of
               Calvinism
               .
               No
               better
               way
               to
               purge
               that
               old
               Leaven
               out
               of
               the
               Islands
               than
               to
               allure
               the
               people
               to
               send
               their
               Children
               to
               Oxon
               or
               Cambridge
               ;
               nor
               any
               better
               expedient
               to
               effect
               the
               same
               than
               to
               provide
               some
               preferments
               for
               them
               in
               our
               Universities
               .
               It
               hapned
               ,
               that
               while
               he
               was
               intent
               on
               these
               Considerations
               ,
               that
               one
               Hubbard
               ,
               the
               Heir
               of
               Sir
               
                 Miles
                 Hubbard
              
               ,
               Citizen
               and
               Alderman
               of
               London
               ,
               departed
               this
               Life
               ;
               to
               whom
               ,
               upon
               an
               inquisition
               taken
               after
               
               his
               death
               in
               due
               form
               of
               Law
               ,
               no
               Heir
               was
               found
               which
               could
               lay
               claim
               to
               his
               Estate
               .
               Which
               falling
               to
               the
               Crown
               in
               such
               an
               unexpected
               manner
               ,
               and
               being
               a
               fair
               Estate
               withal
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               hard
               matter
               for
               the
               Archbishop
               to
               perswade
               his
               Majesty
               to
               bestow
               some
               small
               part
               thereof
               upon
               pious
               uses
               .
               To
               which
               his
               Majesty
               consenting
               ,
               there
               was
               so
               much
               allotted
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               present
               served
               sufficiently
               to
               endow
               three
               Fellowships
               for
               the
               perpetual
               Education
               of
               so
               many
               of
               the
               Natives
               of
               Guernsey
               and
               Iersey
               ;
               not
               without
               some
               probable
               ●ope
               of
               doubling
               the
               number
               ,
               as
               the
               old
               Leases
               of
               it
               ●●ould
               expire
               .
               These
               Fellowships
               to
               be
               founded
               in
               
                 Exeter
                 ,
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               and
               Pembroke
               Colledges
               ,
               that
               being
               disperst
               in
               several
               Houses
               ,
               there
               might
               be
               an
               increase
               both
               of
               Fellows
               ,
               and
               Revenues
               of
               the
               said
               foundations
               .
               By
               means
               whereof
               he
               did
               both
               piously
               and
               prudently
               provide
               for
               those
               Islands
               ,
               and
               the
               advancement
               of
               Conformity
               amongst
               them
               in
               the
               times
               to
               come
               .
               For
               what
               could
               else
               ensue
               upon
               it
               :
               but
               that
               the
               breeding
               of
               some
               Scholars
               out
               of
               those
               Islands
               in
               that
               University
               ,
               where
               they
               might
               throughly
               acquaint
               themselves
               with
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               Government
               ,
               and
               Forms
               of
               Worship
               establisht
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               they
               might
               afterwards
               at
               their
               return
               to
               their
               native
               Countries
               ,
               reduce
               the
               Natives
               by
               degrees
               to
               conform
               unto
               it
               ;
               which
               doubtless
               in
               a
               short
               time
               would
               have
               done
               the
               work
               with
               as
               much
               honour
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               content
               to
               himself
               ,
               as
               satisfaction
               to
               those
               People
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               to
               be
               thought
               that
               the
               Papists
               were
               all
               this
               while
               asleep
               ,
               and
               that
               neither
               the
               disquiets
               in
               England
               ,
               nor
               the
               tumults
               in
               Scotland
               were
               husbanded
               to
               the
               best
               advantage
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Cause
               .
               Panzani
               ,
               as
               before
               is
               said
               ,
               had
               laid
               the
               foundation
               of
               an
               Agency
               or
               constant
               correspondence
               between
               the
               Queens
               Court
               and
               the
               Popes
               ;
               and
               having
               so
               done
               ,
               left
               the
               pursuit
               of
               the
               design
               to
               Con
               a
               Scot
               ,
               by
               birth
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               very
               busie
               and
               pragmatical
               head
               .
               Arriving
               in
               England
               about
               the
               middle
               of
               Summer
               ,
               Anno
               1636.
               he
               brought
               with
               him
               many
               pretended
               reliques
               of
               Saints
               ,
               Medals
               and
               Pieces
               of
               Gold
               with
               the
               Popes
               Picture
               stamped
               on
               them
               ,
               to
               be
               distributed
               amongst
               those
               of
               that
               Party
               ,
               but
               principally
               amongst
               the
               Ladies
               of
               the
               Court
               and
               Country
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               made
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               his
               applications
               .
               He
               found
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               at
               Holdenby
               House
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Queen
               was
               very
               graciously
               entertained
               ,
               and
               took
               up
               his
               chief
               Lodgings
               in
               a
               house
               near
               the
               new
               Exchange
               .
               As
               soon
               as
               the
               Court
               was
               returned
               to
               Whitehall
               ,
               he
               applied
               himself
               diligently
               to
               his
               work
               ,
               practising
               upon
               some
               of
               the
               principal
               Lords
               ,
               and
               making
               himself
               very
               plausible
               with
               the
               King
               himself
               ,
               who
               hoped
               he
               might
               make
               some
               use
               of
               him
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               for
               facilitating
               the
               restitution
               of
               the
               Prince
               Elector
               .
               And
               finding
               ▪
               that
               the
               Kings
               Councils
               were
               much
               directed
               by
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               he
               used
               his
               best
               endeavours
               to
               be
               brought
               into
               his
               acquaintance
               .
               But
               Canterbury
               neither
               liked
               the
               man
               ,
               nor
               the
               Message
               which
               he
               came
               about
               ,
               and
               therefore
               kept
               himself
               at
               a
               distance
               ,
               neither
               admitting
               him
               to
               Complement
               ,
               
               nor
               Communication
               .
               Howsoever
               by
               the
               Kings
               Connivence
               ,
               and
               the
               Queens
               Indulgence
               ,
               the
               Popish
               Faction
               gathered
               not
               only
               strength
               ,
               but
               confidence
               ;
               multiplying
               in
               some
               numbers
               about
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               resorting
               in
               more
               open
               manner
               to
               the
               Masses
               at
               Somerset
               house
               ,
               where
               the
               Capuchins
               had
               obtained
               both
               a
               Chappel
               and
               Convent
               .
               Of
               this
               none
               bears
               the
               blame
               but
               Laud
               ,
               who
               is
               traduced
               in
               Libels
               and
               common
               talk
               for
               the
               principal
               Architect
               in
               the
               Plot
               ,
               and
               the
               Contriver
               of
               the
               mischief
               .
            
             
               On
               this
               account
               ,
               and
               the
               proceedings
               of
               the
               Star-Chamber
               ,
               before
               remembred
               ,
               one
               Libel
               is
               dropt
               at
               the
               South
               Gate
               of
               St.
               Pauls
               ,
               on
               August
               23.
               declaring
               that
               the
               Devil
               had
               left
               that
               house
               to
               him
               for
               the
               saying
               of
               Mass
               ,
               and
               other
               abominations
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               another
               two
               daies
               after
               fastned
               to
               the
               North
               Gate
               of
               it
               ,
               signifying
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 was
                 like
                 a
                 Candle
                 in
                 a
                 Snuff
                 ,
                 going
                 out
                 in
                 a
                 stench
                 .
              
               His
               Speech
               in
               the
               Star-Chamber
               put
               into
               a
               kind
               of
               Pillory
               ,
               and
               hanged
               up
               at
               the
               Standard
               in
               Cheapside
               ;
               and
               another
               short
               Libel
               made
               against
               him
               in
               Verse
               four
               daies
               after
               that
               .
               Awakened
               by
               so
               many
               Alarms
               he
               had
               good
               cause
               to
               look
               about
               him
               ,
               but
               more
               at
               the
               great
               noise
               ,
               not
               long
               after
               raised
               ,
               about
               the
               seducing
               of
               the
               Countess
               of
               Newport
               ,
               a
               Kinswoman
               of
               the
               late
               Duke
               of
               Buckinghams
               ,
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               effected
               by
               the
               Practices
               of
               
                 Walter
                 Mountague
              
               ,
               a
               younger
               Son
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Manchester
               ,
               and
               the
               importunities
               of
               
                 Toby
                 Matthews
              
               ,
               (
               an
               undeserving
               Son
               of
               a
               worthy
               Father
               )
               Con
               interposing
               in
               it
               as
               he
               found
               occasion
               .
               The
               Archbishop
               had
               long
               stomackt
               at
               the
               Insolencies
               of
               Matthews
               ,
               and
               Mountague
               ,
               and
               had
               forborn
               the
               taking
               of
               any
               publick
               notice
               of
               them
               ,
               till
               he
               had
               almost
               lost
               himself
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               people
               .
               But
               laying
               hold
               on
               this
               opportunity
               ,
               he
               passionately
               declares
               himself
               at
               the
               Council
               Table
               ,
               on
               October
               22.
               in
               a
               full
               and
               free
               Speech
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               concerning
               the
               increase
               of
               the
               Roman
               Party
               ,
               the
               frequent
               resort
               of
               Papists
               to
               Somerset
               house
               ,
               the
               unsufferable
               misdemeanors
               of
               Matthews
               ,
               and
               Mountague
               ,
               in
               practicing
               upon
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               chiefly
               upon
               those
               which
               lived
               within
               the
               verge
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               were
               nearest
               to
               him
               ,
               humbly
               beseeching
               him
               to
               put
               some
               strong
               restraint
               upon
               them
               ,
               whereby
               they
               either
               might
               be
               barred
               from
               coming
               into
               the
               Court
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               to
               give
               no
               offence
               and
               scandal
               by
               their
               misbehaviours
               .
               Of
               this
               the
               Queen
               had
               notice
               that
               very
               night
               ,
               who
               seemed
               much
               displeased
               at
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               see
               it
               in
               her
               Countenance
               ,
               whensoever
               he
               had
               any
               cause
               of
               coming
               where
               she
               was
               .
               But
               the
               Pill
               was
               given
               in
               a
               very
               good
               hour
               ,
               and
               wrought
               so
               effectually
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               Mountague
               and
               Matthews
               were
               purged
               out
               of
               the
               Court
               ;
               the
               one
               betaking
               himself
               to
               his
               Country
               practice
               ,
               the
               other
               for
               a
               time
               to
               his
               former
               travels
               in
               France
               and
               Italy
               .
               Which
               the
               Queen
               finding
               to
               be
               past
               remedy
               ,
               and
               knowing
               how
               necessary
               a
               Servant
               the
               Archbishop
               was
               to
               his
               
                 Great
                 Master
              
               ,
               and
               how
               useful
               he
               might
               be
               to
               her
               in
               her
               own
               affairs
               ,
               she
               admitted
               him
               to
               her
               speech
               again
               in
               December
               following
               ;
               and
               after
               some
               expostulations
               concerning
               
               Mountague
               ,
               she
               began
               to
               clear
               her
               Countenance
               ,
               and
               to
               part
               fair
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               Follow
               this
               business
               into
               the
               next
               year
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               find
               him
               moving
               for
               a
               Proclamation
               ,
               about
               the
               calling
               in
               of
               a
               Popish
               Book
               ,
               written
               in
               French
               by
               
                 Francis
                 Sales
              
               Bishop
               of
               Geneva
               ,
               translated
               into
               English
               ,
               
               and
               published
               by
               the
               name
               of
               an
               
                 Introduction
                 to
                 a
                 devout
                 life
              
               ,
               which
               Book
               being
               brought
               to
               Haywood
               ,
               the
               Archbishops
               Chaplain
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               purged
               of
               divers
               unsound
               passages
               apparently
               tending
               unto
               Popery
               before
               it
               was
               licenced
               to
               the
               Press
               ,
               was
               notwithstanding
               published
               as
               it
               came
               to
               his
               hands
               ,
               without
               alteration
               ,
               the
               Translator
               inserting
               the
               same
               passages
               into
               it
               again
               ,
               and
               the
               Printer
               conniving
               at
               the
               same
               .
               The
               Printer
               was
               thereupon
               apprehended
               ,
               and
               the
               Translator
               diligently
               sought
               for
               to
               be
               brought
               to
               Justice
               ;
               his
               Majesties
               care
               for
               maintaining
               the
               Religion
               professed
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               in
               its
               natural
               purity
               ,
               being
               so
               remarkable
               that
               he
               caused
               the
               said
               Book
               to
               be
               called
               in
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               as
               could
               be
               seised
               on
               ,
               to
               be
               publickly
               burned
               ,
               But
               that
               which
               did
               most
               generally
               vindicate
               his
               Reputation
               ,
               
               was
               the
               enlarging
               and
               re-printing
               of
               his
               Conference
               with
               Fisher
               the
               Iesuite
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               had
               been
               moved
               by
               some
               of
               his
               private
               friends
               (
               none
               of
               them
               knowing
               that
               any
               other
               but
               himself
               had
               made
               the
               motion
               )
               when
               the
               Libellers
               were
               most
               fierce
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               advised
               to
               it
               by
               the
               King
               himself
               at
               the
               Council
               Table
               .
               The
               former
               Propositions
               had
               disposed
               him
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               this
               desire
               of
               the
               Kings
               served
               for
               a
               command
               to
               confirm
               him
               in
               it
               :
               But
               multiplicity
               of
               business
               gave
               him
               so
               little
               leisure
               to
               attend
               his
               Studies
               ,
               that
               the
               year
               was
               almost
               ended
               before
               the
               Book
               could
               be
               made
               ready
               for
               the
               publick
               view
               .
               But
               at
               the
               last
               it
               came
               from
               the
               Press
               ,
               and
               was
               presented
               to
               his
               Majesty
               on
               Sunday
               the
               tenth
               of
               February
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               day
               exposed
               unto
               open
               sale
               .
               A
               Piece
               so
               solidly
               compacted
               ,
               
               that
               one
               of
               our
               Historians
               (
               who
               shews
               himself
               to
               be
               none
               of
               his
               greatest
               Friends
               )
               gives
               it
               the
               commendation
               of
               being
               
                 the
                 exactest
                 Master-piece
                 of
              
               Polemique
               
                 Divinity
                 of
              
               any
               extant
               at
               that
               time
               ;
               further
               affirming
               ,
               That
               
                 he
                 declared
                 himself
                 therein
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 little
                 theirs
              
               (
               he
               means
               the
               Papists
               )
               
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 for
                 ever
                 disabled
                 them
                 from
                 being
                 so
                 much
                 their
                 own
                 as
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 .
              
               
               And
               DERING
               ,
               his
               most
               professed
               Adversary
               ,
               in
               the
               Preface
               to
               his
               Book
               of
               Speeches
               ,
               could
               not
               but
               confess
               ,
               but
               that
               in
               his
               Book
               ,
               especially
               the
               last
               half
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 he
                 had
                 muzzled
                 the
                 Iesuite
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 strike
                 the
                 Papists
                 under
                 the
                 fifth
                 Rib
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 dead
                 and
                 gone
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 dead
                 ,
                 that
                 wheresoever
                 his
                 grave
                 should
                 be
                 ,
              
               Pauls
               
                 would
                 be
                 his
                 perpetual
              
               Monument
               ,
               
                 and
                 his
                 own
                 Book
                 his
              
               Epitaph
               .
            
             
               But
               such
               was
               his
               unhappy
               Fate
               ,
               that
               many
               obstinate
               and
               malicious
               Puritans
               would
               not
               be
               otherwise
               perswaded
               of
               him
               ,
               than
               before
               they
               were
               ;
               which
               they
               spared
               not
               to
               express
               upon
               this
               occasion
               :
               One
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Chaplains
               in
               Ordinary
               had
               Preached
               two
               Sermons
               in
               Ianuary
               foregoing
               on
               Matt.
               13.26
               .
               which
               being
               brought
               into
               discourse
               at
               such
               time
               as
               the
               Archbishops
               Book
               was
               newly
               published
               ,
               
               it
               was
               affirmed
               by
               some
               moderate
               men
               ,
               that
               the
               Doctor
               in
               those
               two
               Sermons
               had
               pulled
               up
               Popery
               by
               the
               very
               roots
               ;
               one
               of
               the
               company
               replying
               thereunto
               ,
               That
               the
               Archbishop
               might
               Print
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctor
               might
               Preach
               what
               they
               pleased
               against
               Popery
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               should
               never
               think
               them
               ,
               or
               either
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               less
               Papists
               for
               all
               that
               .
               A
               Censure
               of
               so
               strange
               a
               nature
               ,
               and
               so
               little
               savouring
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               that
               I
               believe
               it
               is
               not
               easie
               to
               be
               paralelled
               in
               the
               worst
               of
               times
               .
               And
               when
               no
               Priest
               nor
               Jesuite
               could
               be
               found
               so
               confident
               as
               to
               venture
               on
               an
               Answer
               to
               it
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               
                 Presbyterian
                 Scots
              
               (
               for
               such
               he
               was
               then
               generally
               affirmed
               to
               be
               )
               published
               an
               unlicenced
               Piece
               against
               him
               ,
               under
               the
               Title
               of
               
                 A
                 Reply
                 to
                 a
                 Relation
                 of
                 the
                 Conference
                 betwixt
              
               William
               Laud
               
                 and
                 Mr.
              
               Fisher
               
                 the
                 Iesuite
              
               ,
               said
               to
               be
               writ
               
                 by
                 a
                 Witness
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               In
               the
               whole
               course
               whereof
               the
               Author
               ,
               whosoever
               he
               was
               ,
               most
               miserably
               perverts
               his
               words
               ,
               and
               mistakes
               his
               meaning
               ,
               wresting
               the
               most
               Orthodox
               and
               innocent
               truths
               to
               his
               wicked
               ends
               ,
               and
               putting
               his
               own
               corrupt
               Gloss
               and
               sense
               upon
               them
               .
               And
               which
               is
               yet
               most
               strange
               of
               all
               ,
               with
               an
               unparalelled
               impudence
               he
               dedicates
               it
               to
               his
               Sacred
               Majesty
               ,
               calling
               upon
               him
               ,
               
                 To
                 send
                 out
                 his
                 Royal
                 Edict
                 for
                 the
                 taking
                 down
                 of
                 all
                 Altars
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 where
                 ever
                 they
                 stand
                 ,
                 are
                 by
                 him
                 said
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 open
                 defiance
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 )
                 Another
                 for
                 calling
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 for
                 Sports
                 on
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 ;
                 A
                 third
                 ,
                 for
                 calling
                 in
                 his
                 Declaration
                 before
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 Religion
                 ;
                 A
                 fourth
                 for
                 calling
                 in
                 of
                 all
                 Orders
                 for
                 the
                 Restraint
                 of
                 Preaching
                 ;
                 A
                 fifth
                 ,
                 for
                 restoring
                 to
                 their
                 place
                 and
                 Ministry
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 out
                 of
                 Conscience
                 of
                 their
                 duty
                 to
                 God
                 had
                 by
                 the
                 Prelates
                 been
                 thrust
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 for
                 refusing
                 to
                 read
                 the
                 said
                 Book
                 ;
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 for
                 releasing
                 and
                 setting
                 at
                 liberty
                 the
                 three
                 poor
                 banished
                 prisoners
                 ,
                 the
                 loud
                 cry
                 of
                 whose
                 oppressions
                 might
                 otherwise
                 provoke
                 the
                 thunderbolt
                 of
                 Divine
                 Revenge
                 to
                 blast
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 his
                 State.
                 
              
            
             
               Now
               as
               he
               laboured
               by
               these
               means
               to
               preserve
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               from
               the
               growth
               of
               Popery
               ,
               so
               he
               took
               care
               for
               preventing
               the
               subversion
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               the
               spreading
               of
               the
               Socinian
               Heresies
               .
               He
               had
               before
               took
               care
               for
               suppressing
               all
               Books
               of
               that
               nature
               which
               had
               been
               imported
               into
               England
               out
               of
               other
               Countries
               ,
               and
               had
               received
               thanks
               for
               it
               from
               the
               Pen
               of
               a
               Jesuit
               :
               But
               Burton
               chargeth
               it
               upon
               him
               among
               his
               Crimes
               ,
               reproaching
               him
               for
               suppressing
               those
               books
               for
               no
               other
               reason
               but
               because
               they
               magnified
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               late
               Decree
               for
               Printing
               (
               of
               which
               more
               anon
               )
               he
               had
               took
               such
               order
               ,
               that
               no
               Eggs
               of
               that
               pestiferous
               Brood
               should
               be
               laid
               in
               England
               ,
               or
               if
               they
               were
               ,
               should
               ever
               peep
               out
               of
               the
               Shell
               ,
               or
               appear
               in
               sight
               .
               There
               had
               been
               published
               a
               Discourse
               ,
               called
               ,
               
                 Disquisitio
                 Brevis
              
               ,
               in
               which
               some
               of
               the
               principal
               Socinian
               Tenents
               were
               cunningly
               inserted
               ,
               pretending
               them
               for
               the
               best
               Expedients
               to
               appease
               some
               Controversies
               betwixt
               us
               and
               Rome
               :
               The
               Book
               ascribed
               in
               common
               Speech
               to
               Hales
               of
               Eaton
               ,
               
               a
               man
               of
               infinite
               reading
               ,
               and
               no
               less
               ingenuity
               ;
               free
               of
               Discourse
               ,
               and
               as
               communicative
               of
               his
               knowledge
               as
               the
               Coelestial
               Bodies
               of
               their
               light
               and
               influences
               .
               There
               past
               also
               up
               and
               down
               a
               Discourse
               of
               Schism
               ,
               not
               Printed
               ,
               but
               transmitted
               from
               hand
               to
               hand
               in
               written
               Copies
               (
               like
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Lincolns
               Letter
               to
               the
               Vicar
               of
               Grantham
               )
               intended
               chiefly
               for
               the
               encouragement
               of
               some
               of
               our
               great
               Masters
               of
               Wit
               and
               Reason
               ,
               to
               despise
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Which
               being
               dispersed
               about
               this
               time
               ,
               gave
               the
               Archbishop
               occasion
               to
               send
               for
               him
               to
               Lambeth
               ,
               in
               hope
               that
               he
               might
               gain
               the
               man
               ,
               whose
               abilities
               he
               was
               well
               acquainted
               with
               when
               he
               lived
               in
               Oxon.
               An
               excellent
               Grecian
               in
               those
               daies
               ,
               and
               one
               whom
               Savil
               made
               great
               use
               of
               in
               his
               Greek
               Edition
               of
               St.
               Chrysostoms
               Works
               .
               About
               nine
               of
               the
               Clock
               in
               the
               Morning
               he
               came
               to
               know
               his
               Graces
               pleasure
               ,
               who
               took
               him
               along
               with
               him
               into
               his
               Garden
               ,
               commanding
               that
               none
               of
               his
               Servants
               should
               come
               at
               him
               upon
               any
               occasion
               .
               There
               they
               continued
               in
               discourse
               till
               the
               Bell
               rang
               to
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               after
               Prayers
               were
               ended
               ,
               till
               the
               Dinner
               was
               ready
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               too
               ,
               till
               the
               coming
               in
               of
               the
               Lord
               Conway
               and
               some
               other
               Persons
               or
               honour
               ,
               put
               a
               necessity
               upon
               some
               of
               his
               Servants
               to
               give
               him
               notice
               how
               the
               time
               had
               passed
               away
               .
               So
               in
               they
               came
               ,
               high
               coloured
               ,
               and
               almost
               panting
               for
               want
               of
               breath
               ;
               enough
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               there
               had
               been
               some
               heats
               between
               them
               ,
               not
               then
               fully
               cooled
               .
               It
               was
               my
               chance
               to
               be
               there
               that
               day
               ,
               either
               to
               know
               his
               Graces
               pleasure
               ,
               or
               to
               render
               an
               account
               of
               some
               former
               commands
               ,
               but
               I
               know
               not
               which
               ;
               and
               I
               found
               Hales
               very
               glad
               to
               see
               me
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               as
               being
               himself
               a
               meer
               stranger
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               unknown
               to
               all
               .
               He
               told
               me
               afterwards
               ,
               That
               he
               found
               the
               Archbishop
               (
               whom
               he
               knew
               before
               for
               a
               nimble
               Disputant
               )
               to
               be
               as
               well
               versed
               in
               books
               as
               business
               ;
               That
               he
               had
               been
               ferretted
               by
               him
               from
               one
               hole
               to
               another
               ,
               till
               there
               was
               none
               left
               to
               afford
               him
               any
               further
               shelter
               ;
               That
               he
               was
               now
               resolved
               to
               be
               Orthodox
               ,
               and
               to
               declare
               himself
               a
               true
               Son
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               both
               for
               Doctrine
               and
               Discipline
               ;
               That
               to
               this
               end
               he
               had
               obtained
               leave
               to
               call
               himself
               his
               Graces
               Chaplain
               ,
               that
               naming
               him
               in
               his
               Publick
               Prayers
               for
               his
               Lord
               and
               Patron
               ,
               the
               greater
               notice
               might
               be
               taken
               of
               the
               Alteration
               .
               Thus
               was
               Hales
               gained
               unto
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               gained
               a
               good
               preferment
               in
               it
               ;
               promoted
               not
               long
               after
               by
               the
               Archbishops
               Commendation
               to
               be
               Prebend
               of
               Windsor
               ,
               and
               to
               hold
               the
               same
               by
               special
               dispensation
               ,
               with
               his
               place
               in
               Eaton
               .
            
             
               Nor
               was
               the
               Archbishop
               less
               intent
               upon
               all
               Advantages
               for
               keeping
               down
               the
               Genevian
               Party
               ,
               and
               hindring
               them
               from
               Printing
               and
               Publishing
               any
               thing
               which
               might
               disturb
               the
               Churches
               Peace
               ,
               or
               corrupt
               her
               Doctrine
               .
               To
               this
               end
               he
               procured
               a
               Decree
               to
               be
               pass'd
               in
               the
               Star-Chamber
               ,
               on
               Iuly
               1.
               
               Anno
               1637.
               to
               Regulate
               the
               Trade
               of
               Printing
               ,
               and
               prevent
               all
               Abuses
               of
               that
               Excellent
               Art
               ,
               to
               the
               disturbance
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               By
               which
               Decree
               it
               had
               been
               Ordered
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Master-Printers
                 
                 from
                 thenceforth
                 should
                 be
                 reduced
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 number
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 other
                 should
                 secretly
                 or
                 openly
                 pursue
                 that
                 Trade
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 set
                 in
                 the
                 Pillory
                 ,
                 or
                 whipped
                 through
                 the
                 Streets
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 such
                 other
                 Punishment
                 as
                 that
                 Court
                 should
                 inflict
                 upon
                 him
                 ;
                 That
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Master-Printers
                 should
                 from
                 thenceforth
                 Print
                 any
                 Book
                 or
                 Books
                 of
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 Law
                 ,
                 Physick
                 ,
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 or
                 Poetry
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 said
                 Books
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Titles
                 ,
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 Prefaces
                 ,
                 Tables
                 ,
                 or
                 Commendatory
                 Verses
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 lawfully
                 Licenced
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
              
               Canterbury
               ,
               
                 or
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               London
               
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 being
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 Chaplains
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 Chancellors
                 or
                 Vice-Chancellors
                 of
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Vniversities
                 ,
                 upon
                 pain
                 of
                 loosing
                 the
                 Exercise
                 of
                 his
                 Art
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 proceeded
                 against
                 in
                 the
              
               Star-Chamber
               ,
               
                 or
                 the
              
               High-Commission
               
                 Court
                 respectively
                 ;
                 That
                 no
                 Person
                 or
                 Persons
                 do
                 hereafter
                 Re-print
                 ,
                 or
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 Re-printed
                 ,
                 any
                 Book
                 or
                 Books
                 whatsoever
                 (
                 though
                 formerly
                 Printed
                 with
                 Licence
                 )
                 without
                 being
                 reviewed
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 Licence
                 obtained
                 for
                 the
                 Re-printing
                 thereof
                 :
                 That
                 every
                 Merchant
                 ,
                 Bookseller
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Person
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 Import
                 any
                 Printed
                 Books
                 from
                 beyond
                 the
                 Seas
                 ,
                 shall
                 present
                 a
                 true
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Archbishop
                 or
                 Bishop
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 being
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 be
                 delivered
                 ,
                 or
                 exposed
                 to
                 Sale
                 ,
                 upon
                 pain
                 of
                 suffering
                 such
                 Punishment
                 as
                 by
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 two
                 Courts
                 respectively
                 shall
                 be
                 thought
                 fit
                 ;
                 That
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 Booksellers
                 ,
                 or
                 others
                 ,
                 shall
                 upon
                 pain
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 Punishment
                 ,
                 deliver
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Books
                 so
                 Imported
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Chaplains
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Archbishop
                 or
                 Bishop
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 being
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 Learned
                 Man
                 by
                 them
                 appointed
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Master
                 and
                 Wardens
                 of
                 the
                 Company
                 of
              
               Stationers
               ,
               
                 or
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 shall
                 take
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 with
                 Power
                 to
                 seize
                 on
                 all
                 such
                 Books
                 which
                 they
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 Schismatical
                 and
                 Offensive
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Archbishop
                 or
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
              
               High-Commission
               
                 Office
                 :
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 That
                 no
                 Merchant
                 ,
                 Bookseller
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 should
                 Print
                 ,
                 or
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 Printed
                 beyond
                 the
                 Seas
                 ,
                 any
                 Book
                 or
                 Books
                 ,
                 which
                 either
                 totally
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 ,
                 were
                 written
                 in
                 the
              
               English
               
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 said
                 Books
                 have
                 been
                 here
                 formerly
                 Printed
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ;
                 nor
                 shall
                 willingly
                 or
                 knowingly
                 Import
                 any
                 such
                 Books
                 into
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 upon
                 pain
                 of
                 being
                 proceeded
                 against
                 in
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 two
                 Courts
                 respectively
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 is
                 said
                 .
              
               By
               means
               of
               which
               Decree
               he
               had
               so
               provided
               both
               at
               home
               and
               abroad
               ,
               That
               neither
               the
               Patience
               of
               the
               State
               should
               be
               exercised
               (
               as
               in
               former
               times
               )
               with
               continual
               Libels
               ;
               nor
               the
               Church
               troubled
               by
               unwarrantable
               and
               Out-landish
               Doctrines
               .
            
             
               But
               good
               Laws
               are
               of
               no
               effect
               without
               execution
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               took
               no
               care
               for
               that
               ,
               he
               had
               lost
               his
               labour
               .
               King
               Iames
               had
               manifested
               his
               dislike
               of
               the
               Genevian
               Bibles
               ,
               and
               the
               Notes
               upon
               them
               ;
               some
               of
               which
               did
               not
               only
               teach
               Disobedience
               to
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               ,
               but
               the
               murthering
               of
               them
               also
               ,
               if
               they
               proved
               Idolaters
               ;
               and
               others
               did
               not
               only
               teach
               the
               Lawfulness
               of
               breaking
               Faith
               and
               Promise
               ,
               when
               the
               keeping
               of
               it
               might
               conduce
               to
               the
               hurt
               of
               the
               Gospel
               :
               but
               ranked
               Archbishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               all
               men
               in
               Holy
               
               Orders
               ,
               or
               
                 Academical
                 Degrees
              
               ,
               amongst
               those
               Locusts
               in
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               which
               came
               out
               of
               the
               Pit.
               That
               King
               gave
               Order
               thereupon
               ,
               That
               the
               Bible
               of
               the
               New
               Translation
               should
               be
               printed
               with
               no
               Notes
               at
               all
               ;
               which
               course
               he
               also
               recommended
               to
               the
               Synod
               of
               Dort
               ,
               to
               be
               observed
               in
               the
               new
               Translation
               of
               the
               Bible
               into
               the
               Dutch
               or
               German
               Tongue
               ,
               which
               was
               then
               intended
               .
               Upon
               this
               ground
               ,
               the
               Printing
               of
               those
               Bibles
               with
               Notes
               upon
               them
               had
               been
               forbidden
               in
               this
               Kingdom
               :
               but
               were
               Printed
               in
               Holland
               notwithstanding
               ,
               and
               brought
               over
               hither
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               keep
               up
               the
               Faction
               ,
               and
               a●●ront
               Authority
               .
               Some
               of
               them
               had
               before
               been
               seised
               in
               Holland
               ,
               by
               the
               care
               of
               Boswel
               the
               Resident
               at
               the
               Hague
               :
               And
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               year
               ,
               he
               received
               Advertisement
               of
               a
               new
               Impression
               of
               the
               same
               designed
               for
               England
               ,
               if
               the
               terrour
               of
               this
               Decree
               did
               not
               stop
               their
               coming
               .
               Because
               Holland
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Provinces
               under
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               States
               ,
               was
               made
               the
               Receptacle
               of
               many
               of
               our
               English
               Malecontents
               ,
               who
               there
               and
               from
               thence
               vented
               their
               own
               Passions
               ,
               and
               the
               Discourses
               of
               their
               Party
               in
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               to
               the
               disturbance
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               it
               concerned
               him
               to
               keep
               a
               careful
               watch
               over
               them
               and
               their
               Actions
               .
               Of
               these
               he
               had
               Advertisement
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ,
               by
               one
               
                 Iohn
                 Le
                 Maire
              
               ;
               and
               thereupon
               ,
               by
               the
               means
               of
               Boswell
               his
               right
               trusty
               Friend
               ,
               he
               dealt
               so
               effectually
               with
               the
               States-General
               of
               those
               Provinces
               ,
               that
               they
               made
               a
               Proclamation
               against
               the
               Printers
               and
               Spreaders
               of
               Libellous
               and
               Seditious
               Books
               against
               the
               Church
               and
               Prelates
               of
               England
               ;
               
               and
               tooke
               Order
               with
               the
               Magistrates
               of
               Amsterdam
               and
               Rotterdam
               (
               two
               great
               Towns
               in
               Holland
               )
               for
               apprehending
               and
               punishing
               of
               such
               Englishmen
               as
               had
               Printed
               any
               of
               the
               said
               Lawless
               and
               Unlicenced
               Pamphlets
               .
            
             
               There
               was
               a
               time
               when
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               beheld
               the
               Pope
               as
               her
               greatest
               Enemy
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               her
               Mothers
               Marriage
               ,
               her
               own
               Birth
               ,
               and
               consequently
               her
               Title
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               England
               ;
               and
               many
               of
               the
               Books
               which
               were
               Printed
               in
               and
               about
               that
               time
               ,
               were
               full
               of
               bitterness
               and
               revilings
               against
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               it self
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Divine
               Offices
               ,
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               Performances
               of
               it
               .
               There
               was
               a
               time
               also
               when
               the
               Calvinian
               Doctrines
               were
               embraced
               by
               many
               for
               the
               Genuine
               Doctrines
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               countenancing
               of
               the
               Genevian
               Discipline
               and
               Forms
               of
               Administration
               :
               And
               not
               a
               few
               of
               the
               Books
               then
               Printed
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               after
               were
               Licenced
               in
               Abbot's
               Time
               ,
               aimed
               principally
               at
               the
               Maintenance
               of
               those
               Opinions
               ,
               which
               the
               latter
               Times
               found
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               Churches
               Doctrines
               .
               With
               equal
               diligence
               he
               endeavoured
               by
               this
               Decree
               to
               hinder
               the
               Reprinting
               of
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               so
               the
               Church
               might
               rest
               in
               quiet
               ,
               without
               any
               trouble
               or
               molestation
               in
               her self
               ,
               or
               giving
               offence
               to
               any
               other
               .
            
             
               As
               little
               Trouble
               could
               be
               feared
               from
               Lecturers
               ,
               as
               they
               now
               were
               Regulated
               .
               The
               greatest
               part
               of
               those
               who
               had
               been
               Superinducted
               into
               other
               Mens
               Cures
               (
               like
               a
               Doctor
               added
               to
               the
               Pastor
               in
               
               Calvin's
               Plat-form
               )
               had
               deserted
               their
               Stations
               ,
               because
               they
               would
               not
               read
               the
               Common-Prayers
               in
               their
               Hoods
               and
               Surplices
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Kings
               Instructions
               before
               remembred
               ;
               such
               as
               remained
               being
               either
               founded
               on
               a
               constant
               or
               certain
               Maintenance
               ,
               or
               seeing
               how
               little
               was
               to
               be
               gotten
               by
               a
               fiery
               and
               ungoverned
               Zeal
               ,
               became
               more
               pliant
               and
               conformable
               to
               the
               Rules
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               Not
               a
               Lecturer
               of
               this
               kind
               found
               to
               stand
               out
               in
               some
               great
               Diocesses
               ,
               to
               keep
               up
               the
               Spirits
               of
               the
               Faction
               ,
               and
               create
               disturbances
               .
               And
               as
               for
               Combination-Lecturers
               ,
               named
               for
               the
               most
               part
               by
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               to
               them
               accountable
               ,
               they
               also
               were
               required
               in
               some
               places
               to
               read
               the
               second
               Service
               at
               the
               Communion-Table
               ,
               to
               go
               into
               the
               Pulpit
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Nicene
               Creed
               ,
               to
               use
               no
               other
               form
               of
               Prayer
               than
               that
               of
               the
               55th
               .
               Canon
               ,
               after
               the
               Sermon
               ended
               ,
               to
               go
               back
               to
               the
               Table
               ,
               and
               there
               read
               the
               Service
               .
               All
               which
               being
               to
               be
               done
               in
               their
               Hoods
               and
               Surplices
               ,
               kept
               off
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               rigid
               Calvinists
               from
               exercising
               their
               Gifts
               ,
               as
               formerly
               in
               great
               Market-Towns
               .
               And
               as
               for
               the
               position
               of
               the
               Communion-Table
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               longer
               left
               to
               private
               Instructions
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               when
               the
               Inquiry
               went
               no
               further
               ,
               than
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 the
                 Lords
                 Table
                 was
                 so
                 conveniently
                 placed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Minister
                 might
                 best
                 be
                 seen
                 and
                 heard
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
              
               ?
               The
               more
               particular
               disposing
               of
               it
               ,
               being
               left
               to
               Inference
               ,
               Conjecture
               ,
               or
               some
               private
               Directions
               .
               It
               now
               began
               to
               be
               more
               openly
               avowed
               in
               the
               Visitation-Articles
               of
               several
               Bishops
               and
               Archdeacons
               ,
               some
               of
               which
               we
               shall
               here
               produce
               ,
               as
               a
               light
               to
               the
               rest
               :
               For
               thus
               we
               find
               it
               in
               the
               Articles
               for
               the
               Archdeaconry
               of
               
                 Buckingham
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1637.
               
               Art.
               5.
               
               
                 Have
                 you
                 a
                 decent
                 Table
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Frame
                 for
                 the
                 Holy
                 Communion
                 ,
                 placed
                 at
                 the
                 East
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Chancel
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 Railed
                 in
                 or
                 Enclosed
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 Men
                 or
                 Boys
                 cannot
                 sit
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 throw
                 their
                 Hats
                 upon
                 it
                 ?
                 Is
                 the
                 said
                 Rail
                 and
                 Inclosure
                 so
                 made
                 with
                 Settles
                 and
                 kneeling-Benches
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 foot
                 or
                 bottom
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Communicants
                 may
                 fitly
                 kneel
                 there
                 at
                 the
                 Receiving
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Communion
                 ?
              
               The
               like
               for
               the
               Diocess
               of
               Norwich
               in
               the
               year
               before
               ,
               
               where
               we
               find
               it
               thus
               ;
               
                 viz.
                 Have
                 you
                 in
                 your
                 Church
                 a
                 Communion
                 Table
                 ,
                 a
                 Carpet
                 of
                 Silk
                 ?
                 &c.
                 And
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 placed
                 conveniently
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 Minister
                 may
                 best
                 be
                 heard
                 in
                 his
                 Administration
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 greatest
                 number
                 may
                 reverently
                 Communicate
                 ?
                 To
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 Doth
                 it
                 ordinarily
                 stand
                 up
                 at
                 the
                 East
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Chancel
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Altar
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 stood
                 ,
                 the
                 ends
                 thereof
                 being
                 placed
                 North
                 and
                 South
                 ?
              
               And
               in
               another
               Article
               it
               is
               thus
               inquired
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Do
                 all
                 your
                 Parishioners
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 sort
                 soever
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 expresly
                 them
                 commandeth
                 ,
                 draw
                 neer
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 Christian
                 Humility
                 and
                 Reverence
                 ,
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Table
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Holy
                 Communion
                 ?
              
               But
               because
               these
               Articles
               might
               be
               thought
               too
               general
               ,
               if
               not
               otherwise
               limited
               ,
               certain
               Injunctions
               were
               annexed
               in
               Writing
               ,
               in
               one
               of
               which
               it
               was
               required
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 said
                 Tables
                 should
                 be
                 Railed
                 in
                 ,
                 to
                 avoid
                 Prophanations
              
               ;
               and
               secondly
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 Communicants
                 should
                 come
                 up
                 by
                 Files
                 ,
                 and
                 Receive
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               Which
               
               was
               performed
               in
               this
               manner
               :
               As
               many
               as
               could
               well
               kneel
               close
               to
               the
               Rails
               ,
               came
               up
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               or
               Chancel
               ,
               and
               then
               upon
               their
               knees
               received
               (
               from
               the
               Priest
               standing
               within
               the
               Rails
               )
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ;
               who
               being
               thus
               Communicated
               ,
               retired
               into
               the
               Church
               or
               Chancel
               ,
               and
               made
               room
               for
               others
               .
               Which
               course
               was
               constantly
               observed
               ,
               till
               they
               had
               all
               Received
               the
               Sacrament
               in
               their
               ranks
               and
               forms
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               ancient
               Custom
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ;
               till
               Novellism
               ,
               and
               Compliance
               with
               the
               Forms
               of
               Geneva
               ,
               had
               introduced
               a
               deviation
               from
               their
               own
               appointments
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               condition
               stood
               that
               Diocess
               ,
               as
               to
               these
               particulars
               ,
               when
               Wren
               ,
               translated
               unto
               Ely
               ,
               left
               the
               place
               to
               Mountague
               ;
               who
               though
               he
               was
               as
               zealous
               ,
               and
               as
               forward
               as
               he
               in
               railing
               in
               the
               Communion
               Table
               at
               the
               East
               end
               of
               the
               Chancel
               where
               the
               Altar
               stood
               ,
               (
               as
               appears
               by
               his
               Visitation
               Articles
               for
               this
               present
               year
               )
               yet
               he
               had
               fancied
               to
               himself
               a
               middle
               Course
               between
               receiving
               at
               the
               Rail
               and
               carrying
               the
               Communion
               to
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               had
               been
               most
               irreverently
               used
               in
               too
               many
               places
               .
               And
               therefore
               that
               he
               might
               do
               somewhat
               to
               be
               called
               his
               own
               ,
               he
               caused
               a
               meeting
               of
               the
               Clergy
               to
               be
               held
               at
               Ipswich
               for
               the
               parts
               adjoyning
               ,
               where
               he
               prescribed
               these
               following
               Orders
               :
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 First
                 ,
                 After
                 the
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 or
                 Exhortation
                 pronounced
                 by
                 the
                 Minister
                 (
                 standing
                 at
                 the
                 Communion
                 Table
                 ,
                 the
                 Parishioners
                 as
                 yet
                 standing
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 )
                 
                   Draw
                   near
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 all
                 which
                 intended
                 to
                 Communicate
                 should
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 into
                 the
                 Chancel
                 ,
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 being
                 come
                 in
                 ,
                 the
                 Chancel
                 door
                 should
                 be
                 shut
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 opened
                 till
                 the
                 Communion
                 be
                 done
                 ▪
                 That
                 no
                 Communicant
                 depart
                 till
                 the
                 Dismission
                 ;
                 That
                 no
                 new
                 Communicant
                 come
                 in
                 amongst
                 them
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 no
                 Boys
                 ,
                 Girls
                 ,
                 or
                 Gazers
                 be
                 suffered
                 to
                 look
                 in
                 as
                 at
                 a
                 Play.
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Communicants
                 being
                 entred
                 should
                 be
                 disposed
                 of
                 orderly
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Ranks
                 ,
                 leaving
                 sufficient
                 room
                 for
                 the
                 Priest
                 or
                 Minister
                 to
                 go
                 between
                 them
                 ;
                 by
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 communicated
                 one
                 Rank
                 after
                 another
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 had
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 received
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 and
                 finally
                 ,
                 That
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 all
                 received
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 or
                 Minister
                 should
                 dismiss
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 Benediction
                 .
              
               Which
               though
               it
               differed
               very
               little
               from
               the
               Rules
               prescribed
               by
               his
               Predecessor
               ,
               yet
               some
               diversity
               there
               was
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               rendred
               an
               account
               to
               his
               Metropolitan
               ,
               and
               was
               by
               Wren
               sufficiently
               answered
               in
               all
               points
               thereof
               .
               It
               was
               not
               coming
               up
               to
               the
               Raile
               ,
               but
               going
               into
               the
               Chancel
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               stomacked
               ,
               and
               opposed
               by
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               ,
               who
               loved
               to
               make
               all
               places
               equal
               ,
               and
               to
               observe
               as
               little
               reverence
               in
               the
               Participation
               as
               in
               all
               other
               Acts
               of
               Worship
               :
               Which
               Mountague
               either
               not
               considering
               or
               fancying
               to
               himself
               some
               hopes
               which
               he
               had
               no
               ground
               for
               ,
               resolved
               to
               fall
               upon
               this
               course
               ,
               which
               he
               conceived
               to
               be
               more
               agreeable
               to
               the
               course
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               and
               most
               consistent
               as
               he
               thought
               with
               the
               Rules
               of
               Politie
               .
               For
               
               by
               this
               condescension
               he
               presumed
               ,
               as
               himself
               informs
               us
               ,
               to
               keep
               many
               men
               at
               home
               with
               their
               Wives
               and
               Families
               ,
               in
               obedience
               to
               his
               Majesties
               Laws
               ,
               who
               otherwise
               were
               upon
               a
               resolution
               of
               departing
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               wherein
               how
               much
               he
               was
               deceived
               ,
               the
               event
               discovered
               .
            
             
               For
               so
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               in
               many
               great
               trading
               Towns
               ,
               which
               were
               near
               the
               Sea
               ,
               having
               been
               long
               discharged
               of
               the
               Bond
               of
               Ceremonies
               ,
               no
               sooner
               came
               to
               hear
               the
               least
               noise
               of
               a
               Conformity
               ,
               but
               they
               began
               to
               spurn
               against
               it
               .
               And
               when
               they
               found
               that
               all
               their
               striving
               was
               in
               vain
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               lost
               the
               comfort
               of
               their
               Lecturers
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               Ministers
               began
               to
               shrink
               at
               the
               very
               name
               of
               a
               Visitation
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               hard
               matter
               for
               those
               Ministers
               and
               Lecturers
               to
               perswade
               them
               to
               remove
               their
               dwellings
               ,
               and
               transport
               their
               Trades
               .
               The
               Sun
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               doth
               shine
               as
               comfortably
               in
               other
               places
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               Righteousness
               much
               brighter
               :
               Better
               to
               go
               and
               dwell
               in
               Goshen
               ,
               find
               it
               where
               we
               can
               ,
               than
               tarry
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               such
               an
               Egyptian
               darkness
               as
               was
               then
               falling
               on
               this
               Land.
               The
               sinful
               corruptions
               of
               the
               Church
               (
               said
               they
               )
               were
               now
               grown
               so
               general
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               place
               free
               from
               that
               Contagion
               ,
               and
               infections
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               
                 therefore
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 my
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 not
                 partaker
                 of
                 her
                 sins
                 .
              
               And
               hereunto
               they
               were
               the
               more
               easily
               perswaded
               by
               seeing
               so
               many
               Dutch
               men
               with
               their
               Wives
               and
               Children
               to
               forsake
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               who
               having
               got
               Wealth
               enough
               in
               England
               ,
               chose
               rather
               to
               go
               back
               to
               their
               Native
               Countries
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               obliged
               to
               resort
               to
               their
               Parish
               Churches
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               Archbishops
               Injunctions
               they
               were
               bound
               to
               do
               .
               Amongst
               the
               first
               which
               separated
               upon
               this
               account
               were
               
                 Goodwin
                 ,
                 Nye
                 ,
                 Burroughs
                 ,
                 Bridge
                 ,
              
               and
               Sympson
               ;
               who
               taking
               some
               of
               their
               followers
               with
               them
               ,
               betook
               themselves
               to
               Holland
               ,
               as
               their
               City
               of
               Refuge
               .
               There
               they
               filled
               up
               their
               Congregations
               to
               so
               great
               a
               number
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               thought
               fit
               to
               be
               divided
               ;
               Goodwin
               and
               Nye
               retiring
               unto
               Arnheim
               ,
               a
               Town
               of
               
                 Gelderland
                 ;
                 Sympson
              
               and
               Bridge
               fixing
               at
               Rotterdam
               in
               Holland
               :
               but
               what
               became
               of
               Burroughs
               I
               am
               yet
               to
               seek
               .
               These
               men
               a●fecting
               neither
               the
               severe
               Discipline
               of
               Presbytery
               ,
               nor
               the
               Licenciousness
               incident
               to
               Brownism
               ,
               embraced
               Robinsons
               Moddel
               of
               Church-Government
               in
               their
               Congregations
               ,
               consisting
               of
               a
               Coordination
               of
               several
               Churches
               for
               their
               mutual
               comfort
               ,
               not
               a
               Subordination
               of
               the
               one
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               in
               the
               way
               of
               direction
               or
               command
               .
               Hence
               came
               that
               name
               of
               Independents
               ,
               continued
               unto
               those
               amongst
               us
               ,
               who
               neither
               associate
               themselves
               with
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               nor
               embrace
               the
               Frensies
               of
               the
               Anabaptists
               .
               But
               they
               soon
               found
               the
               Folly
               of
               their
               Divisions
               ,
               Rotterdam
               growing
               too
               narrow
               a
               place
               for
               Bridge
               and
               Sympson
               ,
               so
               that
               this
               last
               was
               forced
               to
               leave
               it
               ,
               and
               Ward
               who
               succeeded
               him
               could
               not
               tarry
               long
               .
               More
               unity
               there
               was
               at
               Arnheim
               ,
               where
               their
               Preachers
               did
               not
               think
               they
               had
               done
               enough
               in
               conforming
               their
               new
               Church
               to
               the
               Pattern
               which
               they
               saw
               in
               the
               Mount
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
               Apostolical
               in
               the
               highest
               perfection
               :
               To
               
               which
               end
               they
               not
               only
               admitted
               of
               Hymns
               ,
               and
               Prophecyings
               which
               the
               Sister-Congregations
               had
               not
               entertained
               :
               but
               of
               Widows
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 holy
                 Kiss
              
               ,
               cas●ired
               for
               the
               avoiding
               of
               Scandal
               in
               the
               Primitive
               times
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               
                 Extreme
                 Vnction
                 also
              
               ,
               the
               exercise
               whereof
               by
               Kiffin
               and
               Patients
               I
               had
               rather
               the
               Reader
               should
               take
               out
               of
               the
               Gangraena
               ,
               than
               expect
               from
               me
               .
            
             
               The
               curteous
               entertainment
               which
               these
               people
               found
               in
               the
               Belgick
               Provinces
               ,
               might
               easily
               have
               served
               for
               a
               strong
               temptation
               to
               bring
               over
               the
               rest
               to
               enjoy
               the
               like
               :
               But
               the
               Country
               was
               too
               narrow
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Brethren
               of
               the
               Separation
               desired
               elbow-room
               for
               fear
               of
               Enterfeering
               with
               one
               another
               .
               New-England
               was
               chiefly
               in
               their
               eye
               ,
               a
               Puritan
               Plantation
               from
               the
               first
               beginning
               ,
               and
               therefore
               fitter
               for
               the
               growth
               of
               the
               Zuinglian
               or
               Calvinian
               Gospel
               than
               any
               Country
               whatsoever
               .
               A
               Country
               first
               discovered
               to
               any
               purpose
               by
               one
               Captain
               
                 Gosnold
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1602.
               and
               in
               the
               next
               year
               more
               perfectly
               surveyed
               by
               some
               of
               Bristol
               ;
               afterwards
               granted
               by
               King
               
                 Iames
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1606.
               unto
               a
               Corporation
               of
               Knights
               ,
               Gentlemen
               ,
               and
               Merchants
               ,
               to
               be
               planted
               and
               disposed
               of
               for
               the
               Publick
               ,
               under
               the
               Ordering
               and
               Direction
               of
               Chief
               Justice
               Popham
               ,
               by
               whom
               a
               Colony
               was
               sent
               thither
               in
               the
               year
               next
               following
               ;
               at
               what
               time
               they
               built
               St.
               Georges
               Fort
               to
               secure
               their
               Haven
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               have
               a
               door
               open
               for
               their
               going
               thence
               ,
               which
               soon
               after
               followed
               .
               And
               though
               the
               Adventurers
               made
               a
               further
               attempt
               in
               the
               year
               1616
               ,
               yet
               it
               never
               settled
               into
               Form
               till
               the
               building
               of
               New-Plymouth
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1620.
               and
               some
               incouragements
               being
               sent
               thence
               to
               bring
               others
               on
               ,
               it
               came
               in
               very
               short
               space
               to
               so
               swift
               a
               growth
               ,
               that
               no
               Plantation
               for
               the
               time
               ever
               went
               beyond
               it
               ;
               
                 New
                 Bristol
              
               ,
               new
               Boston
               ,
               and
               new
               Barnstable
               ,
               being
               quickly
               added
               to
               the
               other
               .
               (a)
               The
               growth
               of
               old
               Rome
               and
               new
               England
               had
               the
               like
               foundation
               ,
               both
               Sanctuaries
               for
               such
               of
               the
               neighbouring
               Nations
               as
               longed
               for
               Novelties
               and
               Innovations
               both
               in
               Church
               and
               State.
               But
               let
               the
               Reader
               take
               their
               Character
               from
               (b)
               
                 de
                 Laet
              
               a
               right
               good
               Chorographer
               ,
               in
               the
               third
               Book
               of
               his
               Description
               of
               America
               ,
               where
               he
               informeth
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               first
               Planters
               ,
               and
               those
               which
               followed
               after
               them
               were
               altogether
               of
               that
               Sect
               ,
               which
               in
               England
               were
               called
               Brownists
               or
               Puritans
               ;
               many
               of
               which
               had
               formerly
               betaken
               themselves
               to
               Holland
               ,
               but
               afterwards
               departed
               thence
               to
               joyn
               with
               their
               Brethren
               in
               New-England
               .
               The
               Churches
               cast
               into
               the
               same
               mould
               with
               those
               before
               ,
               all
               of
               them
               following
               the
               device
               of
               Robinson
               ,
               that
               notorious
               Schismatick
               ,
               at
               the
               spawning
               of
               the
               second
               separation
               in
               Amsterdam
               :
               Who
               ,
               to
               distinguish
               his
               followers
               from
               the
               brethren
               of
               the
               first
               separation
               governed
               by
               a
               Try-formed
               Presbytery
               of
               Pastors
               ,
               Elders
               ,
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               introduced
               a
               new
               way
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               leaving
               as
               much
               Exercise
               of
               Church
               Discipline
               to
               the
               whole
               Congregation
               ,
               as
               was
               elsewhere
               enjoyed
               by
               the
               Pastors
               and
               Elders
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               estate
               they
               stood
               in
               the
               year
               1633.
               at
               what
               time
               
                 Iohn
                 de
                 
                 Laet
              
               made
               that
               Character
               of
               them
               :
               Exceedingly
               encreased
               in
               short
               time
               after
               ,
               both
               in
               Men
               and
               Buildings
               ,
               by
               those
               who
               frequently
               flocked
               thither
               from
               most
               parts
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               either
               for
               fear
               of
               Punishment
               ,
               or
               for
               danger
               of
               Debt
               ,
               or
               to
               enjoy
               the
               folly
               of
               their
               Schism
               with
               the
               greater
               safety
               .
               But
               whatsoever
               were
               the
               causes
               of
               the
               Separation
               ,
               certain
               I
               am
               ,
               the
               Crime
               was
               laid
               on
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               amongst
               the
               Articles
               of
               whose
               Impeachment
               by
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               I
               find
               this
               for
               one
               ,
               viz.
               
               
                 That
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Person
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Suffragans
                 ,
                 Visitors
                 ,
                 Surrogates
                 ,
                 Chancellors
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Officers
                 by
                 his
                 Command
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 caused
                 divers
                 Learned
                 ,
                 Pious
                 ,
                 and
                 Orthodox
                 Preachers
                 of
                 Gods
                 Word
                 to
                 be
                 silenced
                 ,
                 suspended
                 ,
                 deprived
                 ,
                 degraded
                 ,
                 excommunicated
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 grieved
                 and
                 vexed
                 without
                 any
                 just
                 and
                 lawful
                 cause
                 ;
                 whereby
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 divers
                 other
                 means
                 he
                 hath
                 hindred
                 the
                 Preaching
                 of
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   caused
                   divers
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Subjects
                   to
                   forsake
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   .
                
              
               So
               is
               the
               Judge
               to
               be
               accused
               for
               all
               those
               mischiefs
               ,
               which
               the
               condemned
               Malefactors
               ,
               when
               they
               once
               break
               Prison
               ,
               may
               design
               and
               execute
               .
               The
               principal
               Bell-weathers
               of
               these
               Flocks
               ,
               were
               
                 Cotton
                 ,
                 Chancy
                 ,
                 Wells
                 ,
                 Hooker
                 ,
              
               and
               perhaps
               
                 Hugh
                 Peters
              
               ;
               the
               rest
               ,
               let
               them
               look
               after
               ,
               who
               affect
               such
               Company
               .
               Not
               much
               took
               notice
               of
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               few
               in
               Numbers
               ,
               and
               inconsiderable
               for
               their
               Power
               :
               but
               growing
               up
               so
               fast
               both
               in
               strength
               and
               multitude
               ,
               they
               began
               to
               carry
               a
               face
               of
               danger
               .
               For
               how
               unsafe
               must
               it
               be
               thought
               both
               to
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               to
               suffer
               such
               a
               constant
               Receptacle
               of
               discontented
               ,
               dangerous
               ,
               and
               schismatical
               Persons
               ,
               to
               grow
               up
               so
               fast
               ;
               from
               whence
               ,
               as
               from
               the
               Bowels
               of
               the
               Trojan
               Horse
               ,
               so
               many
               Incendiaries
               might
               break
               out
               to
               inflame
               the
               Nation
               ?
               New-England
               ,
               like
               the
               Spleen
               in
               the
               Natural
               Body
               ,
               by
               drawing
               to
               it
               so
               many
               sullen
               ,
               sad
               ,
               and
               offensive
               Humours
               ,
               was
               not
               unuseful
               and
               unserviceable
               to
               the
               General
               Health
               :
               But
               when
               the
               Spleen
               is
               grown
               once
               too
               full
               ,
               and
               emptieth
               it self
               into
               the
               Stomach
               ,
               it
               both
               corrupts
               the
               Blood
               ,
               and
               disturbs
               the
               Head
               ,
               and
               leaves
               the
               whole
               man
               wearisom
               to
               himself
               and
               others
               .
               And
               therefore
               to
               prevent
               such
               mischiefs
               as
               might
               thence
               ensue
               ,
               it
               was
               once
               under
               Consultation
               of
               the
               chief
               Physicians
               ,
               who
               were
               to
               take
               especial
               care
               of
               the
               Churches
               Health
               ,
               to
               send
               a
               Bishop
               over
               to
               them
               ,
               for
               their
               better
               Government
               ;
               and
               back
               him
               with
               some
               Forces
               to
               compel
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               not
               otherwise
               able
               to
               perswade
               Obedience
               .
               But
               this
               Design
               was
               strangled
               in
               the
               first
               Conception
               ,
               by
               the
               violent
               breakings
               out
               of
               the
               Troubles
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               which
               call
               upon
               us
               from
               this
               place
               to
               look
               towards
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               again
               we
               are
               for
               Scotland
               ,
               where
               we
               spent
               the
               last
               year
               in
               doing
               nothing
               ,
               and
               shall
               spend
               this
               in
               doing
               that
               which
               was
               worse
               than
               nothing
               .
               The
               Insolencies
               of
               the
               Covenanters
               were
               now
               grown
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               some
               advised
               the
               King
               to
               take
               the
               Sword
               into
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               to
               reduce
               them
               to
               Obedience
               by
               force
               of
               Arms
               ,
               before
               they
               had
               ripened
               their
               Intelligences
               ,
               and
               formed
               a
               Party
               to
               their
               will
               both
               at
               
               home
               and
               abroad
               :
               But
               the
               King
               would
               not
               hearken
               to
               it
               ,
               resolved
               upon
               his
               Fathers
               way
               of
               sending
               Commissioners
               ,
               and
               trying
               what
               he
               might
               effect
               by
               Treaty
               and
               Negotiation
               .
               Which
               Resolution
               being
               taken
               ,
               the
               next
               Consideration
               was
               for
               the
               choice
               of
               the
               man.
               The
               well-affected
               Scots
               pitched
               on
               the
               Marquis
               of
               Huntley
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               great
               Power
               in
               his
               own
               Country
               ,
               true
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               a
               professed
               Enemy
               to
               the
               Presbyterians
               .
               And
               to
               this
               end
               the
               Earl
               of
               Sterling
               Principal
               Secretary
               of
               Estate
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Ross
               and
               Brechin
               Privy-Counsellors
               both
               ,
               Hay
               the
               Clerk-Register
               ,
               and
               Spotswood
               Lord
               President
               of
               the
               Sessions
               (
               a
               most
               deserving
               Son
               of
               a
               Reverend
               Father
               )
               made
               a
               journey
               thence
               unto
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               used
               their
               best
               Endeavours
               with
               him
               ,
               to
               commit
               the
               managing
               of
               that
               great
               Trust
               into
               Hunt●●ys
               hands
               :
               But
               the
               Court-Faction
               carried
               it
               for
               the
               Marquis
               Hamilton
               ,
               whose
               Head
               was
               better
               than
               his
               Heart
               ,
               a
               notable
               dissembler
               ,
               t●●e
               only
               to
               his
               own
               ends
               ,
               and
               a
               most
               excellent
               Master
               in
               the
               Art
               of
               In●●●uation
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               screwed
               himself
               so
               far
               into
               his
               Majesties
               good
               opinion
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               undertook
               the
               unrivetting
               of
               him
               ,
               made
               him
               faster
               in
               it
               .
               And
               so
               far
               had
               the
               man
               prevailed
               by
               his
               Arts
               and
               Instruments
               ,
               that
               the
               Duke
               of
               Lenox
               was
               brought
               over
               to
               contribute
               his
               Assistances
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               rather
               chose
               to
               commend
               the
               known
               Enemy
               of
               his
               House
               to
               that
               great
               Employment
               ,
               than
               that
               a
               private
               Country-Gentleman
               (
               such
               as
               Huntley
               was
               )
               should
               carry
               the
               Honour
               from
               them
               both
               .
               And
               therefore
               briefly
               in
               this
               place
               to
               speak
               of
               Hamilton
               ,
               and
               his
               Proceedings
               in
               the
               weighty
               Charge
               committed
               to
               him
               (
               in
               which
               he
               hath
               been
               generally
               suspected
               to
               betray
               his
               Master
               )
               we
               will
               fetch
               the
               Story
               somewhat
               higher
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               see
               what
               ends
               he
               aimed
               at
               for
               himself
               ,
               and
               what
               enclined
               him
               rather
               to
               foment
               than
               quench
               the
               Flames
               which
               had
               been
               kindled
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               Know
               therefore
               ,
               That
               the
               Hamiltonian
               Family
               derives
               it self
               from
               one
               Hamilton
               an
               Englishman
               ,
               who
               went
               to
               try
               what
               Fortunes
               he
               could
               find
               in
               Scotland
               :
               Neither
               himself
               nor
               his
               Posterity
               of
               any
               great
               note
               ,
               till
               Iames
               iii.
               bearing
               a
               great
               affection
               to
               Sir
               
                 Iames
                 Hamilton
              
               ,
               married
               him
               to
               one
               of
               his
               Sisters
               whom
               he
               had
               forcibly
               taken
               from
               the
               Lord
               Boyd
               her
               former
               Husband
               .
               From
               this
               unlawful
               Marriage
               descended
               another
               Iames
               ,
               the
               Grandchild
               of
               this
               ,
               as
               impious
               and
               ●dulterous
               in
               his
               second
               Marriage
               ,
               as
               his
               Grandmother
               had
               been
               before
               :
               For
               having
               married
               a
               Wife
               of
               one
               of
               the
               Noble
               Houses
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               he
               put
               her
               shamefully
               away
               ,
               and
               took
               into
               his
               Bed
               a
               Niece
               of
               Cardinal
               Beton's
               ,
               who
               then
               swayed
               all
               things
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               .
               Of
               this
               last
               Marriage
               came
               Iohn
               Earl
               of
               Arran
               ,
               Created
               by
               King
               Iames
               vi
               .
               the
               first
               Marquis
               of
               Hamilton
               ,
               the
               Father
               of
               Iohn
               ,
               and
               Grandfather
               of
               Iames
               Marquis
               of
               Hamilton
               ,
               of
               whom
               we
               now
               speak
               .
               This
               man
               considering
               with
               himself
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               descended
               from
               a
               Daughter
               of
               King
               Iames
               ii
               .
               (
               but
               without
               taking
               notice
               of
               any
               intervenient
               Flaws
               which
               occurred
               in
               the
               Pedigree
               )
               conceived
               by
               〈◊〉
               and
               little
               ,
               That
               a
               Crown
               would
               look
               as
               lovely
               upon
               his
               Head
               ,
               
               as
               on
               the
               Heads
               of
               any
               which
               descended
               from
               a
               Daughter
               of
               Iames
               v.
               To
               give
               some
               life
               unto
               his
               Fancies
               ,
               he
               found
               the
               Great
               Men
               amongst
               the
               Scots
               in
               high
               discontentments
               ,
               about
               the
               Revocation
               of
               Church-Lands
               ,
               which
               the
               King
               then
               busily
               intended
               :
               The
               Popular
               Party
               in
               England
               no
               less
               discontented
               ,
               by
               the
               Dissolving
               of
               three
               Parliaments
               one
               after
               another
               ;
               and
               the
               Puritans
               in
               both
               ,
               by
               the
               great
               Power
               and
               Credit
               which
               some
               Bishops
               had
               attained
               unto
               in
               either
               Kingdom
               .
               In
               which
               conjuncture
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               hard
               for
               him
               to
               conceive
               ,
               That
               he
               might
               make
               unto
               himself
               a
               strong
               Party
               in
               That
               ,
               without
               fear
               of
               any
               opposition
               to
               be
               made
               from
               This.
               And
               so
               ●ar
               had
               his
               hopes
               gone
               with
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               obtained
               the
               Conduct
               of
               an
               Army
               ,
               intended
               by
               his
               Majesty
               for
               assisting
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Sweden
               in
               the
               Wars
               of
               Germany
               :
               An
               Army
               for
               the
               most
               part
               raised
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               the
               Commanders
               of
               that
               Nation
               also
               ,
               whom
               he
               had
               so
               obliged
               unto
               him
               by
               his
               Arts
               and
               Flatteries
               ,
               that
               a
               Health
               was
               openly
               begun
               by
               
                 David
                 Ramsey
              
               (
               a
               
                 boisterous
                 Ruffian
              
               of
               that
               Court
               )
               to
               King
               Iames
               the
               Seventh
               :
               And
               so
               much
               of
               the
               Design
               was
               discovered
               by
               him
               unto
               
                 Donald
                 Maukie
              
               Baron
               of
               Ree
               ,
               than
               being
               in
               the
               Marquisses
               Camp
               ,
               that
               the
               Loyal
               Gentleman
               thought
               himself
               bound
               in
               duty
               to
               make
               it
               known
               unto
               the
               King.
               Ramsey
               denying
               the
               whole
               matter
               ,
               and
               the
               Lords
               having
               no
               proof
               thereof
               (
               as
               in
               such
               secret
               Practices
               it
               could
               hardly
               be
               )
               more
               than
               a
               confident
               asseveration
               ,
               and
               the
               Engagement
               of
               his
               Honour
               ,
               the
               King
               thought
               good
               to
               refer
               the
               Controversie
               to
               the
               Earl
               of
               Lindsey
               ,
               whom
               he
               made
               Lord
               High-Constable
               to
               that
               end
               and
               purpose
               .
               Many
               days
               were
               spent
               accordingly
               in
               pursuance
               of
               it
               :
               But
               when
               most
               men
               expected
               that
               the
               matter
               would
               be
               tried
               by
               Battel
               ,
               as
               had
               been
               accustomed
               in
               such
               cases
               ,
               the
               Business
               was
               hushed
               up
               at
               Court
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Ree
               dismissed
               to
               his
               Employment
               in
               the
               Wars
               ,
               and
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               mind
               of
               all
               good
               men
               ,
               the
               Marquis
               did
               not
               only
               continue
               in
               the
               Kings
               great
               Favour
               :
               but
               Ramsey
               was
               permitted
               to
               hold
               the
               Place
               of
               Gentleman
               of
               the
               Privy-Chamber
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               formerly
               procured
               for
               him
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               Army
               of
               Scots
               ,
               consisting
               of
               7000.
               if
               my
               memory
               fail
               not
               ,
               transported
               into
               Germany
               in
               the
               Summer
               before
               ,
               Anno
               1631.
               they
               mouldred
               away
               by
               little
               and
               little
               ,
               without
               acting
               any
               thing
               ;
               the
               King
               of
               Sweden
               being
               then
               in
               a
               prosperous
               condition
               ,
               and
               not
               desiring
               the
               Scots
               should
               carry
               away
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Spoil
               and
               Honour
               which
               he
               doubted
               not
               of
               acquiring
               to
               his
               own
               Nation
               in
               the
               course
               of
               the
               War.
               This
               put
               the
               Marquis
               upon
               new
               Counsels
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               course
               of
               these
               new
               Counsels
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               only
               to
               ●oment
               those
               Animosities
               which
               had
               been
               raised
               in
               that
               Nation
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               to
               remove
               all
               those
               Impediments
               which
               might
               lye
               in
               the
               way
               betwixt
               him
               and
               his
               affected
               Greatness
               .
               Two
               men
               there
               were
               whom
               he
               more
               feared
               than
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Graham
               ,
               and
               both
               descended
               from
               a
               Son
               of
               King
               Robert
               the
               Second
               ;
               and
               that
               too
               by
               a
               clearer
               Descent
               ,
               than
               the
               Hamiltons
               could
               pretend
               from
               the
               
               Daughter
               of
               King
               Iames
               ii
               .
               The
               first
               was
               William
               Earl
               of
               Menteith
               ,
               descended
               from
               an
               Heir-general
               of
               David
               Earl
               of
               Stratherne
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               younger
               Sons
               of
               King
               Robert
               ii
               .
               as
               before
               was
               said
               :
               A
               man
               o●
               sound
               Abilities
               and
               approved
               Affections
               ,
               and
               therefore
               by
               the
               King
               made
               President
               of
               the
               Council
               in
               Scotland
               :
               In
               which
               Office
               he
               behaved
               himself
               ,
               and
               stood
               so
               stoutly
               in
               behalf
               of
               the
               King
               his
               Master
               upon
               all
               occasions
               ,
               that
               nothing
               could
               be
               done
               for
               Advance
               of
               Hamiltons
               Designs
               ,
               till
               he
               was
               removed
               from
               that
               Place
               .
               In
               order
               whereunto
               ,
               it
               was
               put
               into
               his
               head
               by
               some
               of
               that
               Faction
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               sue
               unto
               the
               King
               to
               be
               Created
               Earl
               of
               Stratherne
               ,
               as
               the
               first
               and
               most
               honourable
               Title
               which
               belonged
               to
               his
               House
               ;
               That
               his
               Merits
               were
               so
               great
               ,
               as
               to
               assure
               him
               not
               to
               meet
               with
               a
               denial
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               King
               could
               do
               no
               less
               ,
               than
               to
               give
               him
               some
               nominal
               Reward
               for
               his
               real
               Services
               .
               On
               these
               Suggestions
               ,
               he
               repaired
               to
               the
               Court
               of
               England
               1632.
               where
               without
               any
               great
               difficulty
               ,
               he
               obtained
               his
               Suit
               ,
               and
               waited
               on
               the
               King
               the
               most
               part
               of
               the
               Summer-Progress
               ;
               no
               man
               being
               so
               openly
               honoured
               ,
               and
               courted
               by
               the
               Scottish
               Nation
               ,
               as
               he
               seemed
               to
               be
               :
               But
               no
               sooner
               was
               he
               gone
               for
               Scotland
               ,
               but
               the
               Hamiltonians
               terrified
               the
               King
               with
               the
               Dangers
               which
               he
               had
               run
               into
               by
               that
               Creation
               ,
               whereby
               he
               had
               revived
               in
               that
               proud
               and
               ambitious
               Person
               ,
               the
               Rights
               which
               his
               Ancestors
               pretended
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               Scotland
               ;
               That
               the
               King
               could
               not
               chuse
               but
               see
               how
               generally
               the
               Scots
               flock'd
               about
               him
               (
               after
               his
               Creation
               )
               when
               he
               was
               at
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               would
               do
               so
               much
               more
               when
               he
               was
               in
               Scotland
               :
               And
               finally
               ,
               That
               the
               proud
               man
               already
               had
               so
               far
               declared
               himself
               ,
               as
               to
               give
               it
               out
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 King
                 held
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               Hereupon
               a
               Commission
               was
               speedily
               posted
               into
               Scotland
               (
               in
               which
               those
               of
               Hamiltons
               Faction
               made
               the
               greatest
               number
               )
               to
               inquire
               into
               his
               Life
               and
               Actions
               ,
               and
               to
               consider
               of
               the
               Inconveniencies
               which
               might
               redound
               unto
               the
               King
               by
               his
               affecting
               this
               new
               Title
               .
               On
               the
               Return
               whereof
               ,
               the
               poor
               Gentleman
               is
               removed
               from
               his
               Office
               ,
               from
               being
               one
               of
               the
               Privy
               Council
               ;
               and
               not
               only
               deprived
               of
               the
               Title
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Stratherne
               ,
               but
               of
               that
               also
               of
               Menteith
               ,
               which
               for
               a
               long
               time
               had
               remained
               in
               his
               Ancestors
               .
               And
               though
               he
               was
               not
               long
               after
               made
               Earl
               of
               Airth
               ,
               yet
               this
               great
               fall
               did
               so
               discourage
               him
               from
               all
               Publick
               Businesses
               ,
               that
               he
               retired
               to
               his
               own
               House
               ,
               and
               left
               the
               way
               open
               to
               the
               Hamiltonians
               to
               play
               their
               own
               Game
               as
               they
               listed
               .
               Faithful
               for
               all
               this
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               in
               all
               changes
               of
               Fortune
               ;
               neither
               adhering
               to
               the
               Covenanters
               ,
               nor
               giving
               the
               least
               countenance
               to
               them
               ,
               when
               he
               might
               not
               only
               have
               done
               it
               with
               safety
               ,
               but
               with
               many
               personal
               Advantages
               which
               were
               tendred
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               Bar
               to
               be
               thrust
               back
               ,
               was
               the
               Earl
               of
               Montross
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               House
               ,
               and
               descended
               from
               the
               same
               Original
               ;
               as
               plausible
               with
               the
               Souldiers
               and
               Men
               of
               War
               ,
               as
               his
               Cosin
               of
               Menteith
               was
               powerful
               at
               the
               Council-Table
               .
               This
               man
               returning
               out
               of
               France
               in
               the
               flower
               and
               Bravery
               of
               his
               Age
               ,
               had
               an
               intent
               of
               putting
               
               himself
               into
               the
               Kings
               Service
               ,
               and
               was
               advised
               to
               make
               his
               way
               by
               the
               Marquis
               of
               Hamilton
               ;
               who
               ,
               knowing
               the
               Gallantry
               of
               the
               Man
               ,
               and
               fearing
               a
               Competitor
               in
               his
               Majesties
               Favour
               ,
               cunningly
               told
               him
               ,
               That
               he
               would
               do
               him
               any
               Service
               :
               but
               that
               the
               King
               was
               so
               wholly
               given
               up
               to
               the
               English
               ,
               and
               so
               discountenanced
               and
               slighted
               the
               Scottish
               Nation
               ,
               that
               were
               it
               not
               for
               doing
               Service
               to
               his
               Country
               (
               which
               the
               King
               intended
               to
               reduce
               into
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Province
               )
               he
               could
               not
               suffer
               the
               Indignities
               which
               were
               put
               upon
               him
               .
               This
               done
               ,
               he
               repairs
               unto
               the
               King
               ,
               tells
               him
               of
               the
               Earls
               return
               from
               France
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               purpose
               to
               attend
               him
               at
               the
               time
               appointed
               :
               but
               that
               he
               was
               so
               Powerful
               ,
               so
               Popular
               ,
               and
               of
               such
               esteem
               amongst
               the
               Scots
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               an
               old
               Descent
               from
               the
               Royal
               Family
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               were
               not
               
                 nipped
                 in
                 the
                 bud
              
               (
               as
               we
               use
               to
               say
               )
               he
               might
               indanger
               the
               Kings
               interest
               and
               affairs
               in
               Scotland
               .
               The
               Earl
               being
               brought
               unto
               the
               King
               ,
               with
               very
               great
               demonstrations
               of
               affection
               on
               the
               Marquis
               his
               part
               ,
               the
               King
               without
               taking
               any
               great
               notice
               of
               him
               ,
               gave
               him
               his
               hand
               to
               kiss
               ,
               and
               so
               turned
               aside
               ;
               which
               confirmed
               him
               in
               the
               truth
               of
               that
               false
               Report
               ,
               which
               Hamilton
               had
               delivered
               to
               him
               :
               So
               that
               in
               great
               displeasure
               and
               disdain
               ,
               he
               makes
               for
               Scotland
               .
               There
               finds
               he
               Colonel
               
                 Alexander
                 Lesly
              
               (
               an
               obscure
               fellow
               ,
               but
               made
               rich
               with
               the
               Spoils
               of
               Germany
               )
               as
               discontented
               as
               himself
               ,
               for
               being
               denied
               the
               honourable
               Title
               of
               a
               Baron
               ,
               which
               he
               ambitiously
               sought
               for
               at
               the
               Kings
               being
               there
               .
               And
               he
               found
               them
               there
               also
               ,
               who
               perceived
               on
               what
               foot
               he
               halted
               ,
               and
               knew
               well
               how
               to
               work
               on
               such
               humours
               as
               he
               brought
               along
               with
               him
               ,
               till
               by
               seconding
               the
               Information
               which
               he
               had
               brought
               from
               Hamilton
               ,
               they
               had
               fashioned
               him
               wholly
               to
               their
               will
               :
               For
               they
               prevailed
               so
               far
               upon
               him
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               first
               he
               cordially
               espoused
               their
               Quarrel
               against
               the
               Liturgie
               and
               Canons
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               else
               they
               found
               fault
               withal
               in
               the
               Publick
               Government
               ;
               he
               being
               one
               of
               those
               Great
               Persons
               (
               and
               as
               forward
               as
               any
               of
               them
               all
               )
               who
               published
               a
               Protestation
               at
               the
               Cross
               in
               Edenborough
               ,
               against
               one
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Proclamations
               of
               Grace
               and
               Favour
               :
               But
               afterwards
               ,
               being
               displeased
               that
               Lesly
               was
               preferred
               before
               him
               in
               Commanding
               the
               Army
               ;
               and
               looking
               thereupon
               more
               carefully
               into
               the
               depth
               of
               the
               Design
               than
               at
               first
               he
               did
               ,
               he
               estranged
               himself
               from
               them
               by
               degrees
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               became
               the
               most
               eminent
               Instrument
               that
               ever
               his
               Majesty
               imployed
               in
               his
               Wars
               with
               that
               People
               .
            
             
               But
               Hamilton
               had
               another
               remove
               to
               make
               ,
               without
               which
               all
               the
               rest
               were
               nothing
               ;
               and
               that
               was
               the
               removing
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Mar
               from
               the
               Custody
               and
               Command
               of
               the
               Castle
               of
               Edenborough
               (
               some
               time
               Hereditary
               to
               that
               House
               )
               and
               gaining
               it
               unto
               himself
               .
               To
               this
               Remove
               the
               Earl
               consented
               ,
               because
               he
               found
               how
               earnestly
               his
               Majesty
               desired
               it
               of
               him
               ,
               from
               whom
               he
               received
               a
               Compensation
               in
               Money
               for
               it
               .
               At
               so
               great
               charge
               was
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               put
               Hamilton
               into
               as
               full
               possession
               of
               the
               Strengths
               of
               that
               City
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               got
               before
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               Citizens
               .
               The
               way
               being
               thus
               prepared
               ,
               
               and
               all
               Rules
               removed
               ,
               on
               
                 Saturday
                 May
              
               26.
               he
               set
               forwards
               for
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               in
               short
               time
               came
               to
               Dalkeith
               ,
               an
               House
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Mortons
               four
               Miles
               from
               Edenborough
               ,
               where
               he
               reposed
               himself
               a
               while
               ;
               that
               he
               might
               make
               his
               Entry
               into
               the
               City
               with
               the
               greater
               honour
               .
               After
               some
               seeming
               diffidences
               betwixt
               him
               and
               the
               Covenanters
               ,
               he
               puts
               himself
               into
               Holy-Rood
               House
               ,
               where
               the
               first
               thing
               he
               did
               ,
               was
               〈◊〉
               waving
               of
               his
               Attendance
               at
               the
               Reading
               of
               the
               
                 English
                 Liturgie
              
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               settled
               in
               the
               Chappel-Royal
               of
               that
               House
               by
               the
               care
               of
               King
               
                 Iames
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1617.
               and
               after
               some
               neglects
               and
               intermissions
               ,
               restored
               by
               the
               Piety
               of
               King
               
                 Charles
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1633.
               as
               before
               was
               signified
               .
               It
               was
               no
               hard
               matter
               to
               discern
               by
               his
               Acts
               in
               this
               ,
               whose
               Game
               it
               was
               he
               meant
               to
               play
               ,
               for
               what
               it
               was
               that
               he
               had
               held
               the
               s●uff●ing
               of
               the
               Cards
               so
               long
               ,
               and
               who
               was
               like
               to
               win
               the
               Set
               ,
               when
               none
               but
               he
               had
               the
               dealing
               of
               them
               :
               For
               he
               so
               plied
               the
               King
               from
               one
               time
               to
               another
               ,
               sometimes
               by
               representing
               the
               extreme
               difficulties
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               the
               apparent
               dangers
               in
               which
               his
               Affairs
               there
               stood
               involved
               ;
               That
               he
               drew
               him
               to
               ●ling
               up
               all
               in
               less
               than
               three
               Months
               ,
               which
               King
               Iames
               and
               he
               had
               been
               projecting
               above
               thrice
               ten
               years
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               by
               his
               Proclamation
               bearing
               date
               Iune
               28.
               he
               suspends
               the
               present
               execution
               of
               the
               Canons
               and
               Liturgie
               ,
               dischargeth
               all
               Acts
               of
               Council
               made
               for
               the
               Establishment
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               promiseth
               so
               to
               regulate
               the
               High-Commission
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               neither
               impugn
               the
               Laws
               ,
               nor
               be
               a
               just
               grievance
               to
               the
               Subject
               .
               By
               a
               second
               ,
               bearing
               date
               September
               9.
               he
               dischargeth
               the
               
                 Liturgie
                 ,
                 Canons
              
               ,
               and
               High-Commission
               (
               this
               last
               being
               of
               King
               Iames
               his
               instituting
               ,
               Anno
               1610.
               )
               rescinding
               all
               Proclamations
               and
               Acts
               whatsoever
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               made
               for
               the
               Establishing
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               same
               ,
               suspends
               the
               executing
               of
               the
               Five
               Articles
               of
               Perth
               ,
               though
               confirmed
               by
               Parliament
               .
               By
               the
               same
               also
               he
               subjecteth
               all
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               as
               well
               Ecclesiastical
               as
               Civil
               ,
               to
               the
               Censure
               of
               Parliaments
               ,
               General
               Assemblies
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               competent
               Judicatory
               :
               And
               fr●es
               all
               Ministers
               at
               their
               Entry
               from
               taking
               the
               Oath
               of
               
                 Canonical
                 Obedience
              
               ,
               that
               against
               Symonie
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               not
               enjoined
               by
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               .
               By
               the
               same
               also
               he
               commands
               the
               Subscribing
               of
               the
               
                 Consession
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ,
               with
               the
               Band
               thereunto
               annexed
               ,
               which
               the
               Covenanters
               before
               had
               press'd
               on
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               upon
               which
               they
               had
               placed
               such
               a
               great
               part
               of
               their
               confidence
               ,
               that
               they
               solemnly
               protested
               to
               Hamilton
               at
               his
               first
               coming
               thither
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 would
                 rather
                 renounce
                 their
              
               Baptism
               ,
               
                 than
                 reli●quish
                 their
              
               Covenant
               .
               And
               this
               he
               did
               for
               no
               other
               Reason
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               a
               Letter
               of
               the
               same
               date
               to
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               than
               to
               legitimate
               the
               Rebellion
               ;
               
               
                 Because
                 not
                 being
                 Warranted
                 before
                 by
                 Regal
                 Authority
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 in
                 it self
                 ineffectual
                 ,
                 ,
                 and
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Form
                 of
                 Government
                 kept
                 within
                 that
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 of
              
               Scotland
               .
               And
               finally
               ,
               by
               his
               
                 Royal
                 Edict
              
               ,
               bearing
               date
               the
               22d
               .
               of
               the
               same
               Month
               ,
               he
               gives
               Order
               for
               a
               
                 General
                 Assembly
              
               ,
               to
               be
               held
               at
               Glasco
               on
               November
               21.
               next
               following
               ;
               in
               which
               he
               
               could
               not
               but
               be
               sure
               ,
               that
               after
               so
               many
               previous
               Condescensions
               on
               his
               part
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               able
               to
               do
               whatsoever
               they
               listed
               in
               defiance
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               For
               ,
               before
               the
               Assembly
               was
               Indicted
               ,
               the
               Covenanters
               had
               so
               laid
               the
               Plot
               ,
               that
               none
               but
               those
               of
               their
               own
               Party
               should
               have
               Suffrage
               in
               it
               ;
               as
               afterwards
               by
               several
               Orders
               from
               their
               Tables
               ,
               they
               directed
               that
               no
               Chaplain
               ,
               nor
               Chapter-man
               ,
               nor
               any
               who
               have
               not
               subscribed
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               should
               be
               chosen
               to
               it
               ;
               not
               suffering
               the
               Archbishops
               or
               Bishops
               to
               sit
               as
               Moderators
               in
               their
               Presbyteries
               ,
               where
               the
               Elections
               were
               to
               pass
               ;
               and
               citing
               them
               to
               appear
               as
               Criminal
               Persons
               at
               the
               said
               Assembly
               :
               by
               means
               of
               which
               Exclusions
               and
               Prelimitations
               ,
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Assembly
               did
               consist
               of
               such
               as
               either
               were
               irregularly
               chosen
               by
               the
               over-ruling
               Voices
               of
               Lay-Elders
               which
               were
               thrust
               upon
               them
               ,
               or
               else
               not
               capable
               of
               being
               Elected
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               being
               under
               the
               Censures
               of
               the
               Kirk
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               others
               under
               the
               Censures
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               some
               not
               having
               taken
               the
               Oath
               of
               Supremacy
               required
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land.
               Upon
               which
               just
               and
               weighty
               Reasons
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               Admission
               of
               the
               Schismatical
               Clergy
               to
               sit
               as
               Judges
               over
               their
               Bishops
               ;
               the
               intrusion
               of
               so
               many
               Lay-Elders
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Constitution
               of
               former
               
                 General
                 Assemblies
              
               ;
               the
               countenancing
               of
               a
               scandalous
               Libel
               against
               their
               Function
               and
               Persons
               ;
               and
               the
               prejudging
               of
               their
               Cause
               in
               their
               several
               Presbyteries
               ,
               by
               excluding
               them
               from
               having
               any
               Vote
               in
               the
               said
               Assembly
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               not
               present
               to
               interpose
               or
               speak
               any
               thing
               in
               their
               own
               behalf
               ,
               the
               Archbishops
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               themselves
               ,
               and
               all
               which
               did
               adhere
               unto
               them
               ,
               prepared
               their
               Declinator
               or
               Protestation
               against
               the
               said
               
                 General
                 Assembly
              
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Acts
               and
               Conclusions
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               being
               void
               ,
               and
               null
               in
               Law
               to
               all
               intents
               and
               purposes
               whatsoever
               .
               The
               day
               being
               come
               ,
               Hamilton
               marcheth
               to
               the
               place
               appointed
               for
               the
               Session
               ,
               in
               the
               equipage
               of
               a
               High-Commissioner
               ,
               the
               Sword
               and
               Seal
               being
               carried
               before
               him
               ,
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Officers
               of
               State
               ,
               attending
               on
               him
               like
               a
               King
               indeed
               .
               The
               reading
               of
               his
               Commission
               ,
               the
               putting
               in
               and
               rejecting
               of
               the
               Declinator
               ,
               the
               chusing
               of
               Henderson
               to
               be
               Moderator
               of
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               the
               constituting
               of
               the
               Members
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               some
               Debates
               touching
               the
               Votes
               and
               Suffrages
               ,
               challenged
               by
               Hamilton
               for
               such
               as
               were
               Assessors
               to
               him
               ,
               took
               up
               all
               the
               time
               between
               their
               first
               Meeting
               and
               their
               Dissolution
               ,
               which
               was
               by
               Proclamation
               solemnly
               declared
               on
               the
               twenty
               ninth
               of
               the
               same
               Month
               ,
               having
               ●ate
               only
               eight
               days
               by
               the
               Kings
               Authority
               .
            
             
               For
               notwithstanding
               the
               said
               Dissolution
               ,
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               said
               Assembly
               continued
               and
               kept
               their
               Session
               ,
               and
               therein
               passed
               many
               Acts
               for
               the
               utter
               overthrow
               of
               the
               Polity
               and
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               infringing
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Prerogative
               Royal
               ,
               and
               violating
               the
               Authority
               of
               Parliaments
               .
               For
               they
               not
               only
               Excommunicated
               the
               Bishops
               and
               their
               Adherents
               ,
               but
               condemned
               the
               
               very
               Function
               it self
               to
               be
               Antichristian
               ,
               and
               utterly
               to
               be
               abolished
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               notwithstanding
               that
               several
               Parliaments
               had
               confirmed
               the
               same
               .
               The
               like
               Censure
               they
               also
               past
               on
               the
               
                 Service
                 Book
              
               and
               Canons
               ,
               with
               the
               five
               Articles
               of
               Perth
               ;
               though
               the
               two
               first
               received
               the
               Stamp
               of
               Royal
               Authority
               ,
               and
               the
               five
               last
               were
               confirmed
               in
               Parliament
               also
               .
               They
               condemned
               in
               one
               breath
               all
               the
               Arminian
               Tenents
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               Predestination
               ,
               without
               examining
               the
               Arguments
               on
               which
               they
               were
               built
               ;
               and
               declared
               all
               men
               subject
               to
               Excommunication
               ,
               and
               other
               Censures
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               who
               should
               refuse
               to
               yield
               obedience
               to
               all
               their
               unlawful
               Actings
               and
               Determinations
               ,
               And
               though
               his
               Majesty
               by
               the
               same
               Proclamation
               had
               commanded
               all
               his
               faithful
               Subjects
               not
               to
               yield
               any
               obedience
               to
               their
               Acts
               and
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               bound
               himself
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               a
               King
               to
               defend
               them
               in
               it
               ;
               yet
               those
               of
               the
               Assembly
               were
               resolved
               to
               maintain
               their
               Authority
               .
               For
               notwithstanding
               his
               Majesties
               late
               Declaration
               and
               Commands
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               ,
               but
               also
               as
               many
               of
               the
               Layty
               as
               had
               refused
               to
               subscribe
               to
               the
               Acts
               thereof
               ,
               were
               deprived
               of
               their
               Offices
               and
               Preferments
               ,
               banished
               their
               Country
               ,
               and
               forced
               to
               fly
               into
               England
               ,
               o●
               other
               places
               ,
               the
               King
               not
               being
               able
               to
               protect
               them
               from
               the
               power
               and
               malice
               of
               their
               Adversaries
               .
               For
               having
               lost
               the
               opportunity
               of
               suppressing
               them
               in
               their
               first
               Insurrection
               in
               the
               year
               precedent
               ,
               a●d
               afterwards
               of
               reducing
               them
               by
               force
               of
               Arms
               in
               the
               year
               next
               following
               ,
               he
               was
               forced
               to
               shuffle
               up
               such
               a
               Pacification
               in
               the
               Parliaments
               of
               both
               Kingdoms
               ,
               Anno
               1641.
               as
               left
               his
               Party
               d●●●●tute
               of
               all
               protection
               ,
               but
               what
               they
               found
               in
               England
               by
               his
               Majesties
               Favour
               in
               providing
               the
               Clergy
               of
               some
               small
               Benefices
               for
               their
               present
               subsistance
               ,
               which
               possibly
               might
               amount
               to
               more
               than
               formerly
               they
               enjoyed
               in
               their
               own
               Country
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               the
               Covenanters
               did
               not
               play
               all
               parts
               in
               this
               Assembly
               ,
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Commissioner
               had
               one
               part
               to
               act
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               presenting
               of
               a
               Declaration
               ,
               containing
               the
               sum
               and
               substance
               of
               all
               his
               Majesties
               gracious
               Condescensions
               ,
               exprest
               in
               the
               several
               Proclamations
               before
               remembred
               ,
               and
               a
               Command
               to
               have
               it
               registred
               in
               the
               Acts
               and
               Records
               thereof
               .
               But
               upon
               what
               considerations
               and
               reasons
               of
               State
               his
               Majesty
               might
               be
               moved
               to
               commit
               that
               Paper
               to
               be
               registred
               amongst
               the
               Acts
               of
               Assembly
               ,
               is
               beyond
               my
               reach
               .
               〈◊〉
               ●●ough
               many
               times
               the
               wisest
               Princes
               have
               sent
               out
               Proclamations
               of
               Grace
               for
               redress
               of
               Grievances
               ,
               and
               pardoning
               of
               fore-past
               o
               〈…〉
               ;
               yet
               were
               those
               Proclamations
               and
               Acts
               of
               Grace
               beheld
               no
               otherwise
               than
               as
               temporary
               and
               occasional
               Remedies
               for
               the
               present
               mischiefs
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               drawn
               into
               Example
               ,
               and
               much
               less
               put
               upon
               Record
               for
               the
               times
               cusuing
               ;
               his
               Majesties
               Condescensions
               had
               been
               large
               enough
               ,
               and
               too
               much
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               his
               Crown
               and
               Dignity
               without
               this
               Enrolment
               .
               Nor
               wants
               it
               somewhat
               of
               a
               ●iddle
               ,
               that
               at
               such
               time
               as
               Hamilton
               tendred
               the
               Paper
               of
               his
               Maj●sti●s
               ●racious
               Concessions
               for
               discharging
               of
               the
               
                 Service
                 Book
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               to
               be
               enrolled
               amongst
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               he
               both
               declared
               ,
               and
               protested
               that
               his
               so
               doing
               should
               be
               no
               acknowledgment
               of
               the
               lawfulness
               and
               validity
               of
               that
               Convention
               which
               was
               instantly
               to
               be
               dissolved
               :
               or
               that
               his
               Majestie
               should
               give
               order
               to
               have
               those
               Acts
               of
               Grace
               and
               Favour
               enrolled
               in
               the
               Records
               of
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               to
               stand
               full
               and
               sure
               to
               all
               his
               good
               Subjects
               for
               their
               assurance
               of
               and
               in
               the
               true
               Religion
               ;
               which
               Assembly
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ●e
               declared
               to
               be
               illegal
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Acts
               thereof
               to
               be
               null
               and
               void
               .
               I
               must
               confess
               I
               am
               not
               Oedipus
               enough
               for
               so
               dark
               a
               Sphinx
               ,
               and
               must
               therefore
               leave
               this
               depth
               of
               State-craft
               to
               more
               able
               heads
               .
               Only
               I
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               note
               ,
               how
               little
               his
               Majesty
               got
               by
               those
               Condescensions
               ;
               the
               stubborn
               and
               rebellious
               Scots
               being
               so
               far
               unsatisfied
               with
               these
               Acts
               of
               Grace
               ,
               that
               they
               not
               only
               forced
               all
               those
               who
               adhered
               unto
               him
               to
               fly
               the
               Country
               :
               but
               intercepted
               his
               Revenues
               ,
               seazed
               on
               all
               his
               Forts
               and
               Castles
               ,
               and
               put
               themselves
               into
               a
               Posture
               of
               open
               War.
               And
               that
               they
               might
               be
               able
               to
               manage
               it
               with
               the
               greater
               credit
               ,
               they
               called
               home
               some
               of
               their
               Commanders
               out
               of
               Germany
               ,
               and
               some
               which
               served
               under
               the
               Pay
               of
               the
               States
               General
               ;
               so
               far
               prevailing
               with
               those
               States
               as
               to
               continue
               such
               Commanders
               in
               their
               Pay
               and
               Places
               as
               long
               as
               they
               remained
               in
               the
               Service
               of
               the
               
                 Scottish
                 Covenanters
              
               .
               A
               favour
               which
               his
               Majesty
               could
               not
               get
               at
               their
               hands
               ,
               nor
               had
               he
               so
               much
               reason
               to
               expect
               it
               as
               the
               others
               had
               ,
               i●
               considered
               rightly
               .
               It
               had
               been
               once
               their
               own
               case
               ,
               and
               they
               conceived
               they
               had
               good
               reason
               to
               maintain
               it
               in
               others
               .
            
             
               It
               may
               deservedly
               be
               a
               matter
               of
               no
               small
               amazement
               ,
               that
               this
               poor
               and
               unprovided
               Nation
               ,
               should
               dare
               to
               put
               such
               baffles
               and
               affronts
               upon
               their
               Lawful
               King
               ;
               the
               King
               being
               backt
               by
               the
               united
               Forces
               of
               England
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               obeyed
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               rendred
               formidable
               unto
               all
               his
               Neighbours
               by
               a
               puissant
               Navy
               ,
               they
               must
               have
               some
               assurances
               more
               than
               ordinary
               which
               might
               enflame
               them
               to
               this
               height
               ;
               and
               what
               they
               were
               it
               may
               not
               be
               amiss
               to
               enquire
               into
               .
               First
               then
               they
               had
               the
               King
               for
               their
               natural
               Country-man
               ,
               born
               in
               that
               Air
               ,
               preserving
               a
               good
               affection
               for
               them
               to
               the
               very
               la●t
               ;
               and
               who
               by
               giving
               them
               the
               Title
               of
               his
               Ancient
               and
               
                 Native
                 Kingdom
              
               (
               as
               he
               did
               most
               commonly
               )
               gave
               them
               some
               reason
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               he
               valued
               them
               above
               the
               English.
               They
               had
               in
               the
               next
               place
               such
               a
               strong
               Party
               of
               Scots
               about
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               neither
               stir
               or
               speak
               ,
               scarce
               so
               much
               as
               think
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               made
               acquainted
               with
               it
               .
               In
               the
               Bed-Chamber
               they
               had
               an
               equal
               number
               of
               Gentlemen
               ,
               and
               seven
               Grooms
               for
               one
               ;
               in
               the
               Presence-Chamber
               more
               than
               an
               equal
               number
               amongst
               the
               Gentlemen
               Ushers
               ,
               Quarter-Waiters
               ,
               &c.
               
               In
               the
               Privy-Chamber
               ,
               besides
               the
               Carvers
               and
               Cup-bearers
               ,
               such
               disproportion
               of
               the
               Gentlemen
               belonging
               to
               it
               ,
               that
               once
               at
               a
               full
               Table
               of
               Waiters
               ,
               each
               of
               them
               having
               a
               Servant
               or
               two
               to
               attend
               upon
               him
               ,
               I
               and
               my
               man
               were
               the
               only
               English
               in
               all
               the
               Company
               .
               By
               which
               the
               King
               was
               so
               obs●rved
               ,
               and
               betrayed
               
               withal
               ,
               that
               as
               far
               as
               they
               could
               find
               his
               meaning
               by
               Words
               ,
               by
               Signs
               ,
               and
               Circumstances
               ,
               or
               the
               silent
               language
               of
               a
               shrug
               ,
               it
               was
               posted
               presently
               into
               Scotland
               ,
               some
               of
               his
               Bed-Chamber
               being
               grown
               so
               bold
               and
               saucy
               ,
               that
               they
               used
               to
               Ransack
               his
               Pockets
               when
               he
               was
               in
               bed
               ,
               to
               transcribe
               such
               Letters
               as
               they
               found
               ,
               and
               send
               the
               Copies
               to
               their
               Countrymen
               in
               the
               way
               of
               intelligence
               .
               A
               thing
               so
               well
               known
               about
               the
               Court
               ,
               that
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               in
               one
               of
               his
               Letters
               ,
               gave
               him
               this
               memento
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               not
               trust
               his
               Pockets
               with
               it
               .
               For
               Offices
               of
               trust
               and
               credit
               they
               w●re
               as
               well
               accomodated
               as
               with
               those
               of
               service
               ,
               Hamilton
               ,
               Master
               of
               the
               Horse
               ,
               who
               stocked
               the
               Stables
               with
               that
               People
               ;
               The
               Earl
               of
               Morton
               ,
               Captain
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Guard
               ;
               The
               Earl
               of
               Ancram
               ,
               Keeper
               of
               the
               Privy
               Purse
               ;
               The
               Duke
               of
               Lenox
               ,
               Warden
               of
               the
               Cinque
               Ports
               ,
               and
               Constable
               of
               
                 Dover
                 Castle
                 ;
                 Balfore
              
               Lieutenant
               of
               the
               Tower
               ,
               the
               Fortress
               of
               most
               power
               and
               command
               in
               England
               ;
               And
               Wemmys
               ,
               the
               Master
               Gunner
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Navy
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               issuing
               of
               the
               Stores
               ,
               and
               Ammunition
               ,
               designed
               unto
               it
               .
               Look
               on
               them
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               find
               so
               many
               of
               that
               Nation
               beneficed
               and
               preferred
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               this
               Country
               ,
               that
               their
               Ecclesiastical
               Revenues
               could
               not
               but
               amount
               to
               more
               then
               all
               the
               yearly
               Rents
               of
               the
               Kirk
               of
               Scotland
               ;
               and
               of
               all
               these
               scarce
               one
               in
               ten
               ,
               who
               did
               not
               cordially
               espouse
               and
               promote
               their
               Cause
               amongst
               the
               People
               .
               They
               had
               beside
               no
               less
               assurance
               of
               the
               
                 English
                 Puritans
              
               than
               they
               had
               of
               their
               own
               ;
               those
               in
               Court
               (
               of
               which
               there
               was
               no
               very
               small
               number
               )
               being
               headed
               by
               the
               Earl
               of
               Holland
               ,
               those
               in
               the
               Country
               by
               his
               Brother
               the
               Earl
               of
               Warwick
               ;
               The
               f●rst
               being
               aptly
               called
               in
               a
               Letter
               of
               the
               Lord
               Conways
               to
               the
               Lord
               Archbishop
               ,
               
                 The
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 and
                 invisible
                 head
                 ,
              
               the
               other
               ,
               
                 The
                 visible
                 and
                 temporal
                 head
              
               of
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               .
               And
               which
               was
               more
               than
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               they
               had
               the
               Marquiss
               of
               Hamilton
               for
               their
               Lord
               and
               Patron
               ,
               of
               so
               great
               power
               about
               the
               King
               ,
               such
               Authority
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               England
               ,
               such
               a
               powerful
               influence
               on
               the
               Council
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               general
               Command
               over
               all
               that
               Nation
               ,
               that
               his
               pleasure
               amongst
               them
               past
               for
               Law
               ,
               and
               his
               words
               for
               Oracles
               ;
               all
               matters
               of
               Grace
               and
               Favour
               ascribed
               to
               him
               ,
               matters
               of
               harshness
               or
               distate
               to
               the
               King
               or
               Canterbury
               .
               To
               speak
               the
               matter
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               he
               was
               grown
               King
               of
               Scots
               in
               Fact
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               Title
               ;
               His
               Majesty
               being
               looked
               on
               by
               them
               as
               a
               Cypher
               only
               in
               the
               Arithmetick
               of
               State.
               
            
             
               But
               notwithstanding
               their
               confidence
               in
               all
               these
               Items
               ,
               taking
               in
               the
               Imprimis
               too
               ,
               they
               might
               have
               reckoned
               without
               their
               Host
               in
               the
               
                 Summa
                 Tetalis
              
               ,
               the
               English
               Nation
               being
               generally
               disaffected
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               passionately
               affecting
               the
               Kings
               quarrel
               against
               them
               .
               The
               sense
               and
               apprehension
               of
               so
               many
               indignities
               prevailed
               upon
               the
               King
               at
               last
               to
               unsheath
               the
               Sword
               ,
               more
               justly
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               more
               justifiably
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               others
               ;
               the
               Rebels
               having
               rejected
               all
               〈◊〉
               o●●ers
               of
               Grace
               and
               Favour
               ,
               and
               growing
               the
               more
               insolent
               by
               
               his
               Condescensions
               .
               So
               that
               resolved
               ,
               or
               rather
               forced
               upon
               the
               War
               ,
               he
               must
               bethink
               himself
               of
               means
               to
               go
               thorow
               with
               it
               :
               To
               which
               end
               Burrows
               the
               Principal
               King
               of
               Arms
               ,
               is
               commanded
               to
               search
               into
               the
               Records
               of
               the
               Tower
               ,
               and
               to
               return
               an
               Extract
               of
               what
               he
               found
               relating
               to
               the
               War
               of
               Scotland
               ;
               which
               he
               presented
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               in
               the
               end
               of
               December
               ,
               to
               this
               effect
               ,
               viz.
               1.
               
               
                 That
                 such
                 Lords
                 and
                 others
                 as
                 had
                 Lands
                 and
                 Livings
                 upon
                 the
                 Borders
                 ,
                 were
                 commanded
                 to
                 reside
                 there
                 with
                 their
                 Retinue
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 Castles
                 there
                 ,
                 were
                 enjoined
                 to
                 Fortifie
                 them
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 were
                 Summoned
                 by
                 Writ
                 ,
                 to
                 attend
                 the
                 Kings
                 Army
                 with
                 Horse
                 and
                 Armour
                 at
                 a
                 certain
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Service
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 or
                 repair
                 to
                 the
                 Exchequer
                 before
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 Fine
                 for
                 their
                 Service
                 :
                 As
                 also
                 were
                 all
                 Widows
                 ,
                 Dowagers
                 of
                 such
                 Lords
                 as
                 were
                 deceased
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 were
                 all
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Persons
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 Proclamations
                 were
                 likewise
                 made
                 by
                 Sheriffs
                 in
                 every
                 County
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 men
                 holding
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 by
                 Knights-Service
                 or
                 Sergeancy
                 ,
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 Army
                 ,
                 or
                 make
                 Fines
                 as
                 aforesaid
                 ;
                 with
                 a
                 strict
                 command
                 ,
                 That
                 none
                 should
                 conceal
                 their
                 Service
                 under
                 a
                 great
                 Penalty
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 As
                 also
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 men
                 having
                 40
                 l.
                 Land
                 
                   per
                   Annum
                
                 ,
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 Army
                 with
                 Horse
                 and
                 Armour
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 if
                 any
                 failed
                 to
                 come
                 or
                 to
                 make
                 Fine
                 ,
                 their
                 Lands
                 ,
                 Tenements
                 ,
                 Goods
                 ,
                 and
                 Chattels
                 were
                 distrained
                 by
                 the
                 Sheri●f
                 upon
                 Summons
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Exchequer
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 Commissions
                 should
                 be
                 issued
                 out
                 for
                 Levying
                 of
                 Men
                 in
                 every
                 County
                 ,
                 and
                 bringing
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 Army
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 like
                 be
                 done
                 for
                 Mustering
                 and
                 Arraying
                 the
                 Clergy
                 throughout
                 England
                 ;
                 or
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 to
                 furnish
                 the
                 King
                 with
                 a
                 proportion
                 of
                 Armed
                 Men
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 Service
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 That
                 Writs
                 be
                 issued
                 out
                 into
                 all
                 Counties
                 ,
                 for
                 certifying
                 the
                 King
                 what
                 number
                 of
                 Horse
                 and
                 Foot
                 every
                 County
                 could
                 afford
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Wars
                 with
                 Scotland
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 like
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 Borders
                 ,
                 requiring
                 them
                 to
                 come
                 unto
                 the
                 Kings
                 Army
                 well
                 armed
                 ;
                 Commissions
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 punishing
                 such
                 as
                 refused
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Sheriffs
                 of
                 the
                 Counties
                 were
                 commanded
                 by
                 Writ
                 to
                 make
                 Provisions
                 of
                 Corn
                 and
                 Victuals
                 for
                 the
                 Kings
                 Army
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 appointed
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 Command
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Merchants
                 in
                 the
                 Port-Towns
                 of
                 England
                 and
                 Ireland
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Ships
                 of
                 the
                 Subject
                 taken
                 to
                 Transport
                 such
                 Provisions
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 assigned
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 Several
                 Sums
                 of
                 Money
                 raised
                 by
                 Subsidies
                 and
                 Fifteens
                 from
                 the
                 English
                 Subject
                 ,
                 and
                 Aid
                 of
                 Money
                 given
                 and
                 lent
                 by
                 the
                 Merchant-Strangers
                 ,
                 toward
                 the
                 Maintenance
                 of
                 the
                 War.
                 10.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 King
                 used
                 to
                 suspend
                 the
                 payment
                 of
                 his
                 Debts
                 for
                 a
                 certain
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 occasions
                 he
                 had
                 to
                 use
                 Money
                 in
                 the
                 Wars
                 of
                 Scotland
                 .
              
               Other
               Memorials
               were
               returned
               to
               the
               same
               effect
               :
               but
               these
               the
               principal
               .
            
             
               According
               to
               these
               Instructions
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               directs
               his
               Letters
               to
               
               the
               Temporal
               Lords
               ,
               his
               Writs
               to
               the
               High-Sheriffs
               ,
               his
               Orders
               to
               the
               Lord-Lieutenants
               and
               Deputy-Lieutenants
               in
               their
               several
               Counties
               ,
               his
               Proclamations
               generally
               to
               all
               his
               Subjects
               ;
               Requiring
               of
               them
               all
               such
               Aids
               and
               Services
               in
               his
               present
               Wars
               ,
               as
               either
               by
               Laws
               ,
               o●
               Ancient
               Customs
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               they
               were
               bound
               to
               give
               him
               .
               He
               caused
               an
               Order
               also
               to
               be
               made
               by
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               directed
               to
               the
               two
               Archbishops
               ,
               Ianuary
               29.
               by
               which
               they
               were
               Required
               and
               Commanded
               ,
               
                 To
                 write
                 their
                 several
                 and
                 ●esp●ctive
                 Letters
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Lords
                 Bishops
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Provinces
                 respectively
                 ,
                 forthwith
                 to
                 convene
                 before
                 them
                 all
                 the
                 Clergy
                 o●
                 Ability
                 in
                 their
                 Diocesses
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 incite
                 them
                 by
                 such
                 ways
                 and
                 means
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 thought
                 best
                 by
                 their
                 Lordships
                 ,
                 to
                 aid
                 and
                 assist
                 his
                 Majesty
                 with
                 their
                 speedy
                 and
                 liberal
                 Contributions
                 ,
                 and
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 for
                 defence
                 of
                 his
                 Royal
                 Person
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 be
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Treasurer
                 of
                 England
                 with
                 all
                 dili●ence
                 ▪
              
               Subscribed
               by
               the
               Lord
               Keeper
               Coventry
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               of
               London
               Lord
               Treasurer
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Manchester
               Lord
               Privy
               Seal
               ,
               t●●
               Duke
               of
               Lenox
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Lindsey
               Lord
               Great
               Chamberlain
               ,
               t●●
               Earl
               of
               Arundel
               Earl-Marshal
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Dorset
               Lord
               Chamberlain
               to
               the
               Queen
               ,
               the
               Earl
               o●
               Pembroke
               Lord
               Chamberlain
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Holland
               Chancellor
               of
               
                 Cambridge
                 ,
                 Cottington
              
               Ma●ter
               of
               the
               Wards
               ,
               Vane
               Treasurer
               of
               the
               Houshold
               ,
               Cooke
               and
               Win●●bank
               the
               two
               Principal
               Secretaries
               .
               Which
               Warrant
               ,
               whether
               it
               proceeded
               from
               the
               Kings
               own
               motion
               ,
               or
               was
               procured
               by
               the
               Archbishop
               himself
               to
               promote
               the
               Service
               ,
               is
               not
               much
               material
               :
               Certain
               I
               am
               ,
               that
               he
               conformed
               himself
               unto
               it
               with
               a
               chearful
               diligence
               ,
               and
               did
               accordingly
               direct
               his
               Letters
               to
               his
               Suffragan
               Bishops
               in
               this
               ●ollowing
               ●orm
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     My
                     very
                     good
                     Lord
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   I
                   Have
                   received
                   an
                   Order
                   from
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   most
                   Honourable
                   Privy
                   Council
                   ,
                   giving
                   me
                   notice
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   Preparations
                   made
                   by
                   s●me
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   both
                   of
                   Arms
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   Necessaries
                   for
                   War
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   this
                   can
                   have
                   no
                   other
                   end
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   invade
                   or
                   annoy
                   this
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   England
                   .
                   For
                   his
                   Majesty
                   having
                   a
                   good
                   while
                   since
                   ,
                   most
                   graciously
                   ●ielded
                   to
                   their
                   Demands
                   for
                   securing
                   the
                   Religion
                   by
                   Law
                   established
                   amongst
                   them
                   ,
                   hath
                   made
                   it
                   appear
                   to
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   Religion
                   but
                   Sedition
                   that
                   stirs
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   fills
                   them
                   with
                   this
                   most
                   irreligious
                   Disobedience
                   ,
                   which
                   at
                   last
                   breaks
                   forth
                   into
                   a
                   high
                   degree
                   of
                   Treason
                   against
                   their
                   Lawful
                   Sovereign
                   .
                   In
                   this
                   Case
                   of
                   so
                   great
                   danger
                   both
                   to
                   the
                   State
                   and
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   your
                   Lordships
                   ,
                   I
                   doubt
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   Clergie
                   under
                   you
                   ,
                   will
                   not
                   only
                   be
                   vigilant
                   against
                   the
                   close
                   Workings
                   of
                   any
                   Pretenders
                   in
                   that
                   kind
                   :
                   but
                   very
                   free
                   also
                   to
                   your
                   Power
                   and
                   Proportion
                   of
                   Means
                   le●t
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   to
                   contribute
                   toward
                   the
                   raising
                   of
                   such
                   an
                   Army
                   ,
                   as
                   ,
                   by
                   Gods
                   Bl●ssing
                   and
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Care
                   ,
                   may
                   secure
                   this
                   Church
                   and
                   Kingdom
                   
                   from
                   all
                   intended
                   Violence
                   .
                   And
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Order
                   sent
                   unto
                   me
                   by
                   the
                   Lords
                   (
                   a
                   Copy
                   whereof
                   you
                   shall
                   herewith
                   receive
                   )
                   these
                   are
                   to
                   pray
                   your
                   Lordship
                   to
                   give
                   a
                   good
                   Example
                   in
                   your
                   own
                   Person
                   ;
                   and
                   with
                   all
                   convenient
                   speed
                   to
                   call
                   your
                   Clergie
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   abler
                   Schoolmasters
                   (
                   as
                   well
                   those
                   which
                   are
                   in
                   Peculiars
                   ,
                   as
                   others
                   )
                   and
                   excite
                   them
                   by
                   your self
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   Commissioners
                   as
                   you
                   will
                   answer
                   for
                   ,
                   to
                   contribute
                   to
                   this
                   Great
                   and
                   Necessary
                   Service
                   ;
                   in
                   which
                   if
                   they
                   give
                   not
                   a
                   good
                   Example
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   be
                   much
                   to
                   blame
                   .
                   But
                   you
                   are
                   to
                   call
                   no
                   poor
                   Curates
                   ,
                   nor
                   Stipendaries
                   :
                   but
                   such
                   as
                   in
                   other
                   Legal
                   ways
                   of
                   Payment
                   have
                   been
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   by
                   Order
                   of
                   Law
                   bound
                   to
                   pay
                   .
                   The
                   Proportion
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   well
                   how
                   to
                   prescribe
                   you
                   :
                   but
                   I
                   hope
                   they
                   of
                   your
                   Clergie
                   whom
                   God
                   hath
                   blessed
                   with
                   better
                   Estates
                   than
                   Ordinary
                   ,
                   will
                   give
                   freely
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   help
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   Means
                   in
                   others
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   hope
                   also
                   your
                   Lordship
                   will
                   so
                   order
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   every
                   man
                   will
                   at
                   the
                   least
                   give
                   after
                   the
                   Proportion
                   of
                   
                     3
                     s.
                     10
                     d.
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Pound
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   valuation
                   of
                   his
                   Living
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   Preferment
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Kings
                   Books
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   I
                   thought
                   fit
                   to
                   l●●
                   you
                   further
                   know
                   ,
                   That
                   if
                   any
                   man
                   have
                   double
                   Benefices
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Benefice
                   and
                   a
                   Prebend
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   like
                   ,
                   in
                   divers
                   Diocesses
                   ;
                   yet
                   your
                   Lordship
                   must
                   call
                   upon
                   them
                   only
                   for
                   such
                   Preferments
                   as
                   they
                   have
                   within
                   your
                   Diocess
                   ,
                   and
                   leave
                   them
                   to
                   pay
                   for
                   any
                   other
                   which
                   they
                   hold
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Bishop
                   in
                   whose
                   Diocess
                   their
                   Preferments
                   are
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   your
                   Lordship
                   must
                   use
                   all
                   the
                   diligence
                   you
                   can
                   ,
                   and
                   send
                   up
                   the
                   Moneys
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   possible
                   by
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   May
                   next
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   your
                   Indempnity
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   Treasurer
                   is
                   to
                   give
                   you
                   such
                   discharge
                   ,
                   by
                   striking
                   a
                   Tally
                   or
                   Tallies
                   upon
                   your
                   several
                   Payments
                   into
                   the
                   Exchequer
                   ,
                   as
                   shall
                   be
                   fit
                   to
                   s●cure
                   you
                   without
                   your
                   Charge
                   .
                   Your
                   Lordship
                   must
                   further
                   be
                   pleased
                   to
                   send
                   up
                   a
                   List
                   of
                   the
                   Names
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   refuse
                   this
                   Service
                   within
                   their
                   Diocess
                   :
                   but
                   I
                   hope
                   none
                   will
                   put
                   you
                   to
                   that
                   trouble
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   further
                   expected
                   ,
                   That
                   your
                   Lordship
                   ▪
                   and
                   every
                   other
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   express
                   by
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   general
                   Sum
                   of
                   his
                   Clergie
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   himself
                   gives
                   .
                   And
                   of
                   this
                   Service
                   you
                   must
                   not
                   fail
                   .
                   So
                   to
                   Gods
                   blessed
                   Protection
                   I
                   leave
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   rest
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     Your
                     Lordships
                     very
                     Loving
                     Friend
                     and
                     Brother
                     ,
                     WILL.
                     CANT
                     .
                  
                   
                     Lambeth
                     ,
                     
                       Ian.
                       ult
                       .
                       1638.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               On
               the
               receiving
               of
               these
               Letters
               ,
               the
               Clergy
               were
               Convented
               in
               their
               several
               Diocesses
               ,
               encouraged
               by
               their
               several
               Ordinaries
               not
               to
               be
               wanting
               to
               his
               Majesty
               in
               the
               Present
               Service
               ,
               and
               divers
               Preparations
               used
               beforehand
               to
               dispose
               them
               to
               it
               ;
               which
               wroug●t
               so
               powerfully
               and
               effectually
               on
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               them
               (
               those
               which
               wish'd
               well
               unto
               the
               Scots
               ,
               seeming
               as
               forward
               in
               it
               as
               any
               other
               )
               that
               their
               Contributions
               mounted
               higher
               than
               was
               expected
               .
               The
               Benevolence
               of
               the
               Diocess
               of
               Norwich
               only
               a●ounting
               to
               2016
               l.
               16
               s.
               5
               d.
               The
               Archd●acorry
               of
               Winchester
               only
               ,
               to
               the
               sum
               
               of
               1305
               l.
               5
               s.
               8
               d.
               And
               though
               we
               may
               not
               conclude
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               by
               the
               greatness
               of
               th●se
               ,
               yet
               may
               it
               be
               very
               safely
               said
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               all
               exceeding
               bountifully
               in
               their
               several
               proportions
               ,
               with
               reference
               to
               the
               extent
               of
               their
               Diocesses
               ,
               and
               the
               ability
               of
               their
               Estates
               .
               Nor
               were
               the
               Judges
               of
               the
               several
               Benches
               of
               the
               Courts
               at
               Westminster
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               Officers
               under
               them
               ,
               Protonotaries
               ,
               Secondaries
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               deficient
               in
               expressing
               their
               good
               a●●ections
               to
               this
               general
               cause
               ;
               in
               which
               the
               safety
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               was
               as
               much
               concerned
               as
               his
               Majesties
               honour
               .
               And
               for
               the
               Doctors
               of
               the
               Laws
               ,
               Chancellors
               ,
               Commissaries
               ,
               Officials
               ,
               and
               other
               Officers
               belonging
               to
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Courts
               ,
               they
               were
               spurred
               on
               to
               follow
               the
               example
               of
               the
               Secular
               Judges
               (
               as
               having
               a
               more
               particular
               concernment
               in
               it
               )
               by
               a
               Letter
               sent
               from
               the
               Archbishop
               to
               the
               Dean
               of
               the
               Arches
               ,
               on
               February
               11.
               and
               by
               him
               communicated
               to
               the
               rest
               .
               By
               which
               Free-will
               offerings
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               some
               commanded
               duties
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               the
               well-husbanding
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Revenue
               by
               the
               Lord
               Treasurer
               Iuxon
               ,
               he
               was
               put
               into
               such
               a
               good
               condition
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               able
               both
               to
               raise
               and
               maintain
               an
               Army
               with
               no
               charge
               to
               the
               Common
               Subject
               :
               but
               only
               a
               little
               Coat
               and
               Conduct
               money
               at
               their
               first
               setting
               out
               .
               These
               preparations
               were
               sufficient
               to
               give
               notice
               of
               a
               War
               approaching
               without
               any
               further
               denouncing
               of
               it
               by
               a
               publick
               Herald
               ;
               and
               yet
               there
               was
               another
               accident
               which
               seemed
               as
               much
               to
               fore-signifie
               it
               as
               those
               preparations
               .
               
                 Mary
                 de
                 Medices
              
               ,
               the
               Widow
               of
               King
               Henry
               i●
               .
               of
               France
               ,
               and
               Mother
               to
               the
               Queens
               of
               England
               and
               Spain
               ,
               arrived
               at
               Harwich
               on
               October
               19.
               and
               on
               the
               last
               of
               the
               same
               was
               with
               great
               State
               conducted
               through
               the
               Streets
               of
               London
               to
               his
               Majesties
               Palace
               of
               St.
               Iames.
               A
               Lady
               which
               for
               many
               years
               ,
               had
               not
               lived
               out
               of
               the
               smell
               of
               Powder
               ,
               and
               a
               guard
               of
               Muskets
               at
               her
               door
               ,
               embroyled
               in
               wars
               and
               troubles
               when
               she
               lived
               in
               France
               ,
               and
               drew
               them
               after
               her
               into
               Flanders
               .
               where
               they
               have
               ever
               since
               continued
               .
               So
               that
               most
               men
               were
               able
               to
               presage
               a
               Tempest
               ,
               as
               Mari●e●s
               by
               the
               appearing
               of
               some
               Fish
               ,
               or
               the
               flying
               of
               some
               Birds
               about
               their
               ships
               ,
               can
               foresee
               a
               storm
               .
               His
               Majesty
               had
               took
               great
               care
               to
               prevent
               her
               comming
               ,
               knowing
               ●ull
               well
               how
               chargeable
               a
               guest
               she
               would
               prove
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               how
               unwelcome
               to
               the
               Subject
               .
               To
               which
               end
               ●eswel
               was
               commanded
               to
               use
               all
               his
               wits
               for
               perswading
               her
               to
               stay
               in
               Holland
               ,
               whither
               she
               had
               retired
               from
               Flanders
               in
               the
               year
               precedent
               .
               But
               she
               was
               wedded
               to
               her
               will
               ,
               and
               possibly
               had
               received
               such
               invitations
               from
               her
               Daughter
               here
               ,
               that
               nothing
               but
               everlasting
               foul
               weather
               at
               Sea
               ,
               and
               a
               perpetual
               cross-wind
               ,
               could
               have
               kept
               her
               there
               .
            
             
               All
               things
               provided
               for
               the
               War
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               thought
               sit
               to
               satisfie
               his
               good
               Subjects
               of
               both
               Kingdoms
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               the
               Justice
               which
               appeared
               in
               this
               Action
               :
               but
               in
               the
               unavoydable
               necessity
               which
               enforced
               him
               to
               it
               .
               To
               which
               end
               he
               acquaints
               them
               by
               his
               Proclamation
               ,
               of
               the
               20
               of
               February
               ,
               
                 How
                 traiterously
                 some
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Scottish
                 Nation
                 had
                 practiced
                 to
                 pervert
                 his
                 Loyal
                 Subjects
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 ,
                 by
                 scattering
                 abroad
                 their
                 Libellous
                 and
                 Seditious
                 Pamphlets
                 ,
                 mingling
                 themselves
                 at
                 their
                 publick
                 meetings
                 ,
                 and
                 reproaching
                 both
                 his
                 Person
                 and
                 Government
                 ;
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 never
                 any
                 intention
                 to
                 alter
                 their
                 Religion
                 or
                 Laws
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 had
                 condescended
                 unto
                 more
                 for
                 defence
                 thereof
                 than
                 they
                 had
                 reason
                 to
                 expect
                 ;
                 That
                 they
                 had
                 rejected
                 the
                 Band
                 and
                 Covenant
                 which
                 themselves
                 had
                 prest
                 upon
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 commended
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 Authority
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 made
                 a
                 Covenant
                 against
                 God
                 and
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 such
                 Hostile
                 preparations
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 their
                 sworn
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 their
                 King
                 ;
                 That
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 men
                 of
                 broken
                 Fortunes
                 ,
                 who
                 because
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 well
                 be
                 worse
                 ,
                 hoped
                 by
                 engaging
                 in
                 this
                 War
                 to
                 make
                 themselves
                 better
                 ;
                 That
                 they
                 had
                 assumed
                 unto
                 themselves
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Press
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 chief
                 markes
                 of
                 the
                 Regal
                 Authority
                 ,
                 prohibiting
                 to
                 Print
                 what
                 he
                 commanded
                 ,
                 and
                 commanding
                 to
                 Print
                 what
                 he
                 prohibited
                 ,
                 and
                 dismi●●ng
                 the
                 Printer
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 established
                 in
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 That
                 they
                 had
                 raised
                 Arms
                 ,
                 blockt
                 up
                 and
                 besieged
                 his
                 Castles
                 ,
                 laid
                 Impositions
                 and
                 Taxes
                 upon
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 threatned
                 such
                 as
                 continued
                 under
                 Loyalty
                 ,
                 with
                 force
                 and
                 violence
                 ;
                 That
                 they
                 had
                 contemned
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 up
                 Tables
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 they
                 send
                 their
                 Ed●cts
                 throughout
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 therein
                 established
                 ,
                 pretending
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 that
                 the
                 Laws
                 were
                 violated
                 by
                 himself
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 question
                 was
                 not
                 now
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Service-Book
                 should
                 be
                 received
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 Episcopacy
                 should
                 continue
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 whether
                 he
                 were
                 King
                 or
                 not
                 ;
                 That
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 denied
                 the
                 Oaths
                 of
                 Supremacy
                 and
                 Allegiance
                 (
                 for
                 which
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 been
                 committed
                 )
                 as
                 inconsistent
                 ,
                 and
                 incompatible
                 with
                 their
                 holy
                 Covenant
                 ;
                 That
                 being
                 brought
                 under
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 taking
                 Arms
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 traduced
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 writings
                 for
                 committing
                 the
                 Arms
                 he
                 had
                 then
                 raised
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 professed
                 Papists
                 ,
                 a
                 thing
                 not
                 only
                 dishonourable
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 said
                 noble
                 persons
                 ,
                 but
                 false
                 and
                 odious
                 in
                 it self
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   some
                   of
                   power
                   in
                   the
                   Hierarchy
                   had
                   been
                   defamed
                   for
                   being
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   his
                   taking
                   Arms
                   to
                   invade
                   that
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   who
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   had
                   been
                   only
                   Counsellors
                   of
                   peace
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   chief
                   perswaders
                   (
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   in
                   them
                   lay
                   )
                   of
                   the
                   undeserved
                   moderation
                   wherewith
                   he
                   had
                   hitherto
                   proceeded
                   toward
                   so
                   great
                   Offenders
                
                 ;
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 intent
                 by
                 commending
                 the
                 Service-Book
                 unto
                 them
                 to
                 innovate
                 any
                 thing
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 create
                 a
                 conformity
                 between
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 both
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 infringe
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 Liberties
                 which
                 were
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 ;
                 That
                 therefore
                 he
                 required
                 all
                 his
                 loving
                 Subjects
                 not
                 to
                 receive
                 any
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 seditious
                 Pamphlets
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 deliver
                 such
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 received
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 next
                 Justice
                 of
                 the
                 Peace
                 ,
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Majesties
                 principal
                 Secretaries
                 ;
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 this
                 his
                 Proclamation
                 and
                 Declaration
                 be
                 read
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 Divine
                 Service
                 in
                 every
                 Church
                 within
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 his
                 People
                 to
                 the
                 meanest
                 ,
                 might
                 see
                 the
                 notorious
                 carriages
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 the
                 Justice
                 and
                 Mercy
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 proceedings
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               now
               his
               Majesty
               is
               for
               Action
               ,
               beginning
               his
               Journey
               towards
               the
               
                 North
                 ,
                 March
              
               27.
               being
               the
               Anniversary
               day
               of
               his
               Inauguration
               .
               His
               Army
               was
               advanced
               before
               ,
               the
               best
               for
               quality
               of
               the
               Persons
               ,
               compleatness
               of
               Arms
               ,
               number
               of
               serviceable
               Horse
               ,
               and
               necessary
               Provision
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               that
               ever
               waited
               on
               a
               King
               of
               England
               to
               a
               War
               with
               Scotland
               .
               Most
               of
               the
               Nobility
               attended
               on
               him
               in
               their
               Persons
               ;
               and
               such
               as
               were
               to
               be
               excused
               for
               Age
               and
               indisposition
               ,
               testified
               their
               affections
               to
               his
               Majesties
               Service
               in
               good
               Sums
               of
               money
               .
               The
               Flower
               of
               the
               English
               Gentry
               would
               not
               stay
               behind
               ,
               but
               chearfully
               put
               themselves
               into
               the
               Action
               ,
               upon
               a
               confidence
               of
               getting
               honour
               for
               themselves
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               for
               their
               King
               or
               Country
               ;
               many
               of
               which
               had
               been
               at
               great
               charge
               in
               f●rni●●ing
               themselves
               for
               this
               Expedition
               ,
               on
               an
               assurance
               of
               being
               repaid
               in
               Favours
               what
               they
               spent
               in
               Treasure
               .
               And
               not
               a
               few
               of
               our
               old
               Commanders
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               trained
               up
               in
               the
               Wars
               of
               Holland
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               of
               Sweden
               ,
               deserted
               their
               Employments
               〈◊〉
               to
               serve
               their
               Soveraign
               ,
               whether
               with
               a
               greater
               gallantry
               or
               a
               ●ection
               ,
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               say
               .
               The
               Horse
               computed
               to
               6000.
               as
               good
               as
               ever
               charged
               on
               a
               standing
               Enemy
               ;
               The
               Foot
               of
               a
               sufficient
               number
               ,
               though
               not
               proportionable
               to
               the
               Horse
               ,
               stout
               men
               ,
               and
               well
               a
               〈◊〉
               for
               the
               most
               part
               to
               the
               Cause
               in
               hand
               ;
               the
               Canon
               ,
               Bullets
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               sorts
               o●
               Ammunition
               ,
               nothing
               inferiour
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Preparations
               .
               An
               Army
               able
               to
               have
               trampled
               all
               Scotland
               under
               their
               feet
               ,
               (
               Gods
               ordinary
               providence
               concurring
               with
               them
               )
               and
               made
               the
               King
               as
               absolutely
               Master
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               as
               many
               Prince
               could
               be
               of
               a
               conquered
               Nation
               .
               The
               chief
               Command
               committed
               to
               the
               Earl
               of
               Arundel
               ,
               who
               ,
               though
               not
               biassed
               toward
               Rome
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Scots
               reported
               him
               )
               was
               known
               to
               be
               no
               friend
               to
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               :
               The
               Earl
               of
               Holland
               having
               been
               Captain
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Guard
               ,
               and
               formerly
               appointed
               to
               conduct
               some
               fresh
               ●ecruits
               to
               the
               Isle
               of
               Rhee
               ,
               was
               made
               Lieutenant
               of
               the
               Horse
               .
               And
               the
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               ,
               who
               formerly
               had
               seen
               some
               service
               in
               Holland
               ,
               and
               very
               well
               understood
               the
               Art
               of
               War
               ,
               Lieutenant-General
               of
               the
               Foot.
               Besides
               which
               power
               that
               marcht
               by
               Land
               ,
               there
               were
               some
               other
               Forces
               embarqued
               in
               a
               considerable
               part
               of
               the
               Royal
               Navy
               ,
               with
               plenty
               of
               Coin
               and
               Ammunition
               ,
               which
               was
               put
               under
               the
               command
               of
               Hamilton
               (
               who
               must
               be
               of
               the
               Quorum
               in
               all
               businesses
               )
               with
               order
               to
               ply
               about
               the
               Coasts
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               thereby
               to
               surprise
               their
               Ships
               ,
               and
               destroy
               their
               Trade
               ,
               and
               make
               such
               further
               attempts
               to
               Landward
               ,
               as
               opportunity
               should
               offer
               ,
               and
               the
               nature
               of
               affairs
               require
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               reported
               (
               and
               I
               have
               it
               from
               a
               very
               good
               hand
               )
               that
               when
               
               the
               old
               Archbishop
               of
               St.
               Andrews
               ,
               came
               to
               take
               his
               leave
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               at
               his
               setting
               forward
               toward
               the
               North
               ,
               he
               desired
               leave
               to
               give
               his
               Majesty
               three
               Advertisements
               before
               his
               going
               .
               The
               first
               was
               ,
               That
               his
               Majesty
               would
               suffer
               none
               of
               the
               Scottish
               Nation
               to
               remain
               in
               his
               Army
               ;
               assuring
               him
               that
               they
               would
               never
               fight
               against
               their
               Countrymen
               :
               but
               rather
               hazard
               the
               whole
               Army
               by
               their
               ●ergiversation
               .
               The
               second
               was
               ,
               that
               his
               Majesty
               would
               make
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               all
               his
               Counsellors
               ,
               Officers
               of
               Houshold
               ,
               and
               domestick
               Servants
               ;
               and
               having
               so
               done
               ,
               would
               with
               his
               Pen
               obliterate
               and
               expunge
               the
               Scots
               ,
               beginning
               first
               with
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               St.
               Andrews
               himself
               who
               had
               given
               the
               Counsel
               ;
               conceiving
               (
               as
               he
               then
               declared
               )
               that
               no
               man
               could
               accuse
               the
               King
               of
               Partiality
               ,
               when
               they
               found
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               St.
               Andrews
               ,
               who
               had
               so
               faithfully
               served
               his
               Father
               and
               himself
               ,
               about
               sixty
               years
               ,
               should
               be
               expunged
               amongst
               the
               rest
               .
               A
               third
               was
               ,
               That
               he
               must
               not
               hope
               to
               win
               upon
               them
               by
               Condescensions
               ,
               or
               the
               sweetness
               of
               his
               disposition
               ,
               or
               by
               Acts
               of
               Grace
               :
               but
               that
               he
               should
               resolve
               to
               reduce
               them
               to
               their
               duty
               by
               such
               waies
               of
               Power
               as
               God
               had
               put
               into
               his
               hands
               .
               The
               Reason
               of
               which
               Counsel
               was
               ,
               because
               he
               found
               upon
               a
               sad
               experience
               of
               sixty
               years
               ,
               that
               generally
               they
               were
               a
               people
               of
               so
               cross
               a
               grain
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               gained
               by
               Punishments
               ,
               and
               lost
               by
               Favours
               .
               But
               contrary
               to
               this
               good
               Counsel
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               did
               not
               only
               permit
               all
               his
               own
               Servants
               of
               that
               Nation
               to
               remain
               about
               him
               :
               but
               suffered
               the
               Earls
               of
               Roxborough
               and
               Traquaire
               ,
               and
               other
               Noblemen
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               with
               their
               several
               Followers
               and
               Retinues
               to
               repair
               to
               York
               ,
               under
               pretence
               of
               offering
               of
               some
               expedient
               to
               compose
               the
               differences
               .
               Where
               being
               come
               ,
               they
               plyed
               their
               business
               so
               well
               ,
               that
               by
               representing
               to
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               English
               Nation
               the
               dangers
               they
               would
               bring
               themselves
               into
               by
               the
               Pride
               and
               Tyranny
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               if
               the
               Scots
               were
               totally
               subdued
               ,
               they
               mitigated
               the
               displeasures
               of
               some
               ,
               and
               so
               took
               off
               the
               edge
               of
               others
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               not
               go
               from
               York
               ,
               the
               same
               men
               they
               came
               thither
               .
               On
               the
               discovery
               of
               which
               Practice
               ,
               and
               some
               intelligence
               which
               they
               had
               with
               the
               Covenanters
               ,
               they
               were
               confined
               to
               their
               Chambers
               (
               the
               first
               at
               York
               ,
               the
               other
               at
               Newcastle
               )
               but
               were
               presently
               dismissed
               again
               ,
               and
               sent
               back
               to
               Scotland
               .
               But
               they
               had
               first
               done
               what
               they
               came
               for
               ,
               never
               men
               being
               so
               suddenly
               cooled
               as
               the
               Lords
               of
               England
               ;
               or
               ever
               making
               clearer
               shews
               of
               an
               alteration
               in
               their
               words
               and
               gestures
               .
            
             
               This
               change
               his
               Majesty
               soon
               found
               ,
               or
               had
               cause
               to
               fear
               ;
               and
               therefore
               for
               the
               better
               keeping
               of
               his
               Party
               together
               ,
               he
               caused
               an
               Oath
               to
               be
               propounded
               to
               all
               the
               Lords
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               chief
               Eminency
               which
               attended
               on
               him
               ,
               before
               his
               departure
               out
               of
               York
               ;
               knowing
               full
               well
               ,
               that
               those
               of
               the
               inferiour
               Orbs
               would
               be
               wholly
               governed
               by
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               higher
               Spheres
               .
               The
               Tenor
               of
               which
               Oath
               was
               this
               that
               followeth
               :
               
                 
                 
                   I
                   A.
                   B.
                
                 do
                 Swear
                 before
                 the
                 Almighty
                 and
                 Ever-living
                 God
                 ,
                 That
                 I
                 will
                 bear
                 all
                 faithful
                 Allegiance
                 to
                 my
                 true
                 and
                 undoubted
                 Sovereign
                 King
                 CHARLES
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 Lawful
                 King
                 of
                 this
                 Island
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 his
                 Kingdoms
                 and
                 Dominions
                 both
                 by
                 Sea
                 and
                 Land
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Lawful
                 Succession
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 m●st
                 constantly
                 and
                 most
                 chearfully
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 hazard
                 of
                 my
                 Life
                 and
                 Fortunes
                 ,
                 oppose
                 all
                 Seditions
                 ,
                 Rebellions
                 ,
                 Conjurations
                 ,
                 Conspiracies
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 against
                 his
                 Royal
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 Crown
                 ,
                 and
                 Person
                 ,
                 raised
                 or
                 set
                 up
                 under
                 what
                 pretence
                 or
                 colour
                 soever
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 shall
                 come
                 vailed
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 I
                 hold
                 it
                 more
                 abominable
                 both
                 before
                 God
                 and
                 Man.
                 And
                 this
                 Oath
                 I
                 take
                 voluntarily
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 Christian
                 and
                 Loyal
                 Subject
                 ,
                 without
                 Equivocation
                 or
                 mental
                 Reservation
                 whatsoever
                 ;
                 from
                 which
                 I
                 hold
                 no
                 Power
                 on
                 Earth
                 can
                 absolve
                 me
                 in
                 any
                 part
                 .
              
            
             
               Such
               was
               the
               Tenour
               of
               the
               Oath
               ;
               which
               being
               refused
               by
               two
               ,
               and
               but
               two
               of
               the
               Lords
               ,
               of
               which
               one
               would
               not
               Say
               it
               ,
               nor
               the
               other
               ●rock
               it
               ,
               the
               said
               Refusers
               were
               committed
               to
               the
               Custody
               of
               the
               Sheriffs
               of
               York
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               ,
               for
               their
               further
               Tryal
               ,
               Interrogated
               upon
               certain
               Articles
               touching
               their
               approbation
               or
               dislike
               of
               the
               War
               :
               To
               which
               their
               Answers
               were
               so
               doubtful
               and
               unsatisfactory
               ,
               that
               his
               Majesty
               thought
               it
               safer
               for
               him
               to
               dismiss
               them
               home
               ,
               than
               to
               keep
               them
               longer
               about
               him
               to
               corrupt
               the
               rest
               :
               By
               means
               whereof
               he
               furnished
               them
               with
               an
               opportunity
               of
               doing
               him
               more
               disservice
               at
               home
               ,
               where
               there
               was
               no
               body
               to
               attend
               and
               observe
               their
               Actions
               ,
               than
               possibly
               they
               could
               have
               done
               in
               the
               Army
               ,
               where
               there
               were
               so
               many
               eyes
               to
               watch
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               hands
               to
               pull
               them
               back
               if
               they
               proved
               extravagant
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               carrying
               on
               of
               the
               War
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               was
               Commanded
               by
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               at
               his
               first
               coming
               to
               York
               ,
               to
               put
               a
               Garrison
               into
               Berwick
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               with
               him
               such
               Provisions
               of
               Canon
               ,
               Arms
               ,
               and
               Ammunition
               as
               were
               assigned
               for
               that
               Imployment
               :
               Which
               as
               he
               chearfully
               undertook
               ,
               so
               he
               couragiously
               performed
               it
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               terrours
               and
               affrightments
               which
               he
               found
               in
               his
               March.
               For
               being
               encountred
               in
               his
               way
               with
               the
               Earls
               of
               
                 Roxborough
                 ,
                 Traquaire
              
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Scots
               then
               going
               to
               York
               ,
               they
               laboured
               all
               they
               could
               to
               disswade
               him
               from
               it
               ,
               assuring
               him
               ,
               That
               either
               the
               Scots
               would
               be
               in
               the
               Town
               before
               him
               ;
               or
               that
               their
               whole
               Army
               would
               be
               so
               near
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               needs
               run
               the
               hazard
               of
               losing
               all
               ,
               without
               doing
               any
               thing
               .
               Which
               notwithstanding
               ,
               he
               went
               on
               ,
               entred
               the
               Town
               ,
               repaired
               the
               Breaches
               in
               the
               Walls
               ,
               and
               placed
               his
               Cannon
               on
               the
               same
               ,
               proceeding
               in
               the
               Work
               as
               became
               a
               Souldier
               .
               With
               less
               fidelity
               and
               courage
               dealt
               the
               Earl
               of
               Holland
               ,
               at
               the
               Kings
               coming
               near
               the
               Borders
               ,
               where
               long
               he
               had
               not
               been
               encamped
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               Intelligence
               that
               the
               Scots
               Army
               was
               advancing
               ;
               on
               which
               Advertisement
               ,
               he
               dispatch'd
               Holland
               with
               a
               
               great
               Body
               of
               Horse
               to
               attend
               upon
               them
               .
               Lesly
               had
               drawn
               his
               Army
               into
               a
               very
               large
               Front
               ,
               his
               Files
               exceeding
               thin
               and
               shallow
               :
               but
               intermingled
               with
               so
               many
               Ensigns
               ,
               as
               if
               every
               twenty
               or
               thirty
               men
               had
               been
               a
               Regiment
               ;
               and
               behind
               all
               ,
               a
               great
               Herd
               of
               Cattel
               ,
               which
               raised
               up
               so
               much
               dust
               with
               their
               feet
               ,
               as
               did
               cloud
               the
               Stratagem
               .
               Holland
               dismayed
               with
               such
               a
               formidable
               appearance
               ,
               or
               being
               afraid
               that
               his
               great
               Horse
               would
               be
               under-ridden
               with
               the
               Galloway
               Nags
               ,
               sent
               Messenger
               after
               Messenger
               to
               acquaint
               the
               King
               with
               his
               present
               condition
               ,
               who
               sent
               him
               order
               to
               draw
               off
               and
               retire
               again
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               hazard
               himself
               and
               the
               Forces
               under
               him
               ,
               on
               such
               a
               
                 visible
                 disadvantage
              
               .
               How
               Hamilton
               behaved
               himself
               ,
               we
               are
               next
               to
               see
               ;
               who
               having
               anchored
               his
               Fleet
               in
               the
               Frith
               of
               Edenborough
               ,
               and
               landing
               some
               of
               his
               spent
               men
               in
               a
               little
               Island
               ,
               to
               give
               them
               breath
               ,
               and
               some
               refreshments
               ,
               received
               a
               Visit
               from
               his
               Mother
               ,
               a
               most
               rigid
               and
               pragmatical
               Covenanter
               ;
               the
               Scots
               upon
               the
               shore
               saying
               with
               no
               small
               laughter
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 knew
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 so
                 good
                 a
                 Mother
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 do
                 them
                 hurt
              
               :
               And
               so
               it
               proved
               ;
               for
               having
               loytered
               thereabouts
               to
               no
               purpose
               ,
               till
               he
               heard
               that
               the
               Treaty
               of
               the
               Pacification
               ,
               was
               begun
               neer
               Berwick
               ,
               he
               left
               his
               Ships
               ,
               and
               came
               in
               great
               haste
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               pretended
               ,
               to
               disturb
               the
               business
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               be
               concluded
               before
               he
               came
               thither
               .
            
             
               For
               so
               it
               hapned
               ,
               
                 That
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 Essex
                 had
                 brought
                 his
                 Forces
                 into
                 Berwick
                 ,
                 the
                 Scots
                 began
                 to
                 fear
                 the
                 approaching
                 danger
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 drawn
                 upon
                 themselves
                 ;
                 and
                 thereupon
                 some
                 Chiefs
                 amongst
                 them
                 addressed
                 their
                 Letters
                 to
                 him
                 on
                 the
                 19th
                 .
                 of
                 April
                 ,
                 laying
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 Troubles
                 to
                 some
                 ill
                 Countrymen
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 
                 whom
                 they
                 conceived
                 to
                 have
                 provoked
                 the
                 King
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Remedy
                 of
                 their
                 Evils
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 scope
                 of
                 their
                 deserved
                 Punishment
                 ,
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 an
                 incurable
                 Disease
                 betwixt
                 the
                 two
                 Nations
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Quarrel
                 should
                 in
                 no
                 way
                 extend
                 .
                 They
                 complained
                 also
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 in
                 Place
                 and
                 Credit
                 ,
                 whose
                 Private
                 Byass
                 did
                 run
                 clean
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Publick
                 Good
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 did
                 rise
                 early
                 to
                 poyson
                 the
                 Publick
                 Fountain
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 sow
                 the
                 Tares
                 of
                 unhappy
                 Jealousies
                 and
                 Discords
                 between
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 good
                 Seed
                 of
                 our
                 Love
                 and
                 Respect
                 to
                 the
                 English
                 Nation
                 ,
                 could
                 take
                 place
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 .
                 They
                 declared
                 next
                 ,
                 how
                 strange
                 and
                 unexpected
                 it
                 was
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 his
                 Forces
                 drawn
                 toward
                 the
                 Borders
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 interpret
                 as
                 a
                 pregnant
                 presumption
                 of
                 some
                 further
                 Project
                 against
                 their
                 Nation
                 by
                 his
                 Power
                 ;
                 which
                 must
                 needs
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 bestir
                 themselves
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 preservation
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 they
                 gave
                 themselves
                 some
                 assurance
                 ,
                 grounded
                 upon
                 the
                 Reputation
                 of
                 his
                 former
                 Life
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Lordship
                 would
                 be
                 very
                 wary
                 to
                 begin
                 the
                 Quarrel
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 Enemies
                 only
                 would
                 rejoyce
                 and
                 catch
                 advantage
                 ;
                 yet
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 (
                 fearing
                 that
                 neither
                 Threats
                 nor
                 Complements
                 would
                 do
                 the
                 business
                 )
                 they
                 fall
                 to
                 a
                 downright
                 begging
                 of
                 a
                 Pacification
                 .
                 For
                 having
                 
                 taken
                 God
                 to
                 witness
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 desired
                 no
                 National
                 Quarrel
                 to
                 arise
                 betwixt
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 taste
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 bitter
                 Fruit
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 set
                 their
                 Childrens
                 Teeth
                 on
                 edge
                 ;
                 They
                 professed
                 themselves
                 obliged
                 in
                 conscience
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 their
                 Prince
                 ,
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 to
                 try
                 all
                 just
                 and
                 lawful
                 means
                 for
                 the
                 removal
                 of
                 all
                 Causes
                 of
                 Di●●erence
                 betwixt
                 the
                 two
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 always
                 ready
                 to
                 o●fer
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 greater
                 Satisfaction
                 ,
                 for
                 clearing
                 of
                 their
                 Loyal
                 Intentions
                 to
                 their
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 whom
                 it
                 may
                 concern
                 :
                 ●ut
                 more
                 particularly
                 to
                 his
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 Place
                 and
                 Command
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ;
                 And
                 this
                 to
                 do
                 by
                 any
                 means
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 thought
                 expedient
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 .
              
               But
               Essex
               ,
               though
               perhaps
               he
               might
               like
               their
               Cause
               ,
               did
               not
               love
               their
               Nation
               (
               the
               Affront
               put
               upon
               him
               by
               Carr
               Earl
               of
               Somerset
               running
               still
               in
               his
               mind
               )
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               Practice
               edified
               very
               little
               with
               him
               ▪
               for
               ought
               I
               can
               find
               ;
               whatsoever
               it
               might
               do
               with
               others
               about
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Letter
               was
               communicated
               ,
               which
               in
               duty
               he
               was
               bound
               to
               do
               on
               the
               first
               receiving
               .
            
             
               With
               greater
               comfort
               they
               applied
               themselves
               to
               the
               Earl
               of
               Arundel
               ,
               whom
               at
               first
               they
               feared
               more
               than
               all
               the
               rest
               :
               but
               had
               now
               placed
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               their
               confidence
               on
               him
               .
               For
               whilst
               the
               Puritans
               in
               both
               Kingdoms
               stood
               at
               a
               gaze
               upon
               the
               Issue
               of
               this
               War
               ,
               one
               Mosely
               Vicar
               of
               Newark
               upon
               Trent
               ,
               obtained
               leave
               to
               pass
               through
               the
               Army
               into
               Scotland
               :
               A
               man
               of
               zeal
               enough
               to
               be
               put
               upon
               any
               business
               which
               the
               wiser
               ones
               durst
               not
               be
               seen
               in
               ;
               and
               of
               such
               silliness
               withal
               ,
               that
               no
               body
               could
               fear
               any
               danger
               from
               him
               .
               By
               this
               Man
               (
               as
               appears
               by
               their
               Letter
               )
               they
               understood
               of
               his
               Lordships
               particular
               Affection
               to
               the
               continuance
               of
               the
               Common
               Peace
               betwixt
               the
               Nations
               ,
               being
               before
               assured
               of
               his
               Noble
               Disposition
               in
               the
               general
               (
               as
               the
               Letter
               words
               it
               .
               )
               And
               this
               being
               said
               ,
               they
               signifie
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               wish
               that
               they
               could
               do
               the
               like
               to
               all
               the
               good
               Subjects
               of
               England
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 were
                 neither
                 weary
                 of
                 Monarchical
                 Government
                 ,
                 nor
                 had
                 entertained
                 the
                 least
                 thoug●●s
                 of
                 casting
                 of
                 the
                 yoke
                 of
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 or
                 invading
                 England
                 ;
                 That
                 they
                 desired
                 nothing
                 else
                 than
                 peaceably
                 to
                 enjoy
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Liberties
                 of
                 their
                 Country
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 Questions
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 decided
                 by
                 Parliament
                 and
                 National
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 conceived
                 his
                 Lordship
                 would
                 judge
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 equitable
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 which
                 no
                 National
                 Quarrel
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 hoped
                 )
                 could
                 justly
                 arise
                 .
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 had
                 sent
                 him
                 a
                 Copy
                 of
                 the
                 Supplication
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 intended
                 to
                 present
                 unto
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 prepared
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 mediation
                 of
                 his
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Noble
                 Lords
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 written
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 his
                 Majesty
                 might
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 hear
                 them
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 and
                 grant
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 desired
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 conceived
                 to
                 tend
                 to
                 his
                 Majesties
                 great
                 Glory
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 present
                 Questions
                 to
                 their
                 mutual
                 rejoycing
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 blessed
                 Instruments
                 of
                 
                 so
                 good
                 a
                 work
                 to
                 be
                 thankfully
                 remembred
                 to
                 Posterity
                 .
              
               In
               their
               letter
               to
               the
               Earl
               of
               Holland
               ,
               of
               the
               seventh
               of
               Iune
               ,
               they
               express
               more
               confidence
               (
               as
               being
               more
               assured
               of
               him
               then
               of
               any
               other
               )
               not
               only
               justifying
               themselves
               in
               their
               former
               proceedings
               :
               but
               requesting
               his
               assistance
               to
               promote
               their
               desires
               in
               a
               petition
               tendred
               to
               his
               Majesty
               hands
               ,
               descending
               by
               degrees
               to
               this
               particular
               ,
               
                 That
                 by
                 a
                 meeting
                 in
                 some
                 convenient
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 some
                 prime
                 and
                 well
                 affected
                 men
                 to
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Religion
                 and
                 the
                 Common
                 Peace
                 ,
                 all
                 matters
                 might
                 be
                 so
                 well
                 amended
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 such
                 expedition
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 evils
                 (
                 through
                 further
                 delays
                 )
                 might
                 not
                 prove
                 incurable
                 .
              
            
             
               These
               preparations
               being
               made
               ,
               they
               found
               an
               easier
               business
               of
               it
               ,
               then
               they
               had
               any
               reason
               to
               expect
               or
               hope
               ,
               to
               bring
               his
               Majesty
               to
               meet
               them
               in
               the
               middle
               way
               ;
               who
               was
               so
               tender
               of
               their
               case
               that
               he
               was
               more
               ready
               to
               accept
               their
               supplication
               ,
               then
               they
               were
               to
               offer
               it
               .
               It
               was
               not
               his
               intent
               to
               fight
               them
               ,
               (
               as
               I
               have
               heard
               from
               a
               person
               of
               great
               trust
               and
               honour
               )
               but
               only
               by
               the
               terrour
               of
               so
               great
               an
               Army
               to
               draw
               the
               Scots
               to
               do
               him
               reason
               .
               And
               this
               I
               am
               the
               more
               apt
               to
               credit
               ,
               because
               when
               a
               Noble
               and
               well
               experienced
               Commander
               offered
               him
               (
               then
               being
               in
               Camp
               near
               Berwick
               )
               that
               with
               two
               thousand
               horse
               (
               which
               the
               King
               might
               very
               well
               have
               spared
               )
               he
               would
               so
               waste
               ,
               and
               spoil
               their
               Countrey
               ,
               that
               the
               Scots
               should
               creep
               upon
               their
               bellies
               to
               implore
               his
               mercy
               ,
               he
               would
               by
               no
               means
               hearken
               to
               the
               proposition
               .
               And
               having
               no
               purpose
               of
               out-going
               Muster
               and
               Ostentation
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               if
               he
               did
               not
               only
               willingly
               give
               way
               to
               the
               presenting
               of
               their
               Petition
               ,
               and
               cheerfully
               embraced
               all
               Overtures
               tending
               to
               a
               Pacification
               :
               but
               make
               choice
               also
               of
               such
               persons
               ,
               to
               Negotiate
               in
               it
               ,
               who
               were
               more
               like
               to
               take
               such
               terms
               as
               they
               could
               get
               ,
               then
               to
               fight
               it
               out
               .
               Commissioners
               being
               on
               both
               sides
               appointed
               ,
               they
               came
               at
               last
               to
               this
               conclusion
               on
               the
               seventeenth
               of
               Iune
               ,
               viz.
               First
               ,
               
                 That
                 his
                 Majesty
                 should
                 confirm
                 whatsoever
                 his
                 Commissioner
                 have
                 already
                 granted
                 in
                 his
                 Majesties
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 from
                 thenceforth
                 all
                 matters
              
               Ecclesiastical
               
                 should
                 be
                 determined
                 by
                 the
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 the
                 Kirk
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 matters
              
               Civil
               
                 by
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 a
                 General
                 Assembly
                 to
                 be
                 Indicted
                 on
                 the
                 sixth
                 of
              
               August
               ,
               
                 and
                 a
                 Parliament
                 on
                 the
                 twentieth
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Moneth
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 Parliament
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Oblivion
                 was
                 to
                 pass
                 for
                 the
                 common
                 peace
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 all
                 parties
                 ;
                 that
                 the
              
               Scots
               
                 upon
                 the
                 publication
                 of
                 the
                 accord
                 ,
                 should
                 within
                 fourty
                 eight
                 hours
                 disband
                 all
                 their
                 Forces
                 ,
                 discharge
                 all
                 pretended
                 Tables
                 ,
                 and
                 Conventicles
                 ,
                 restore
                 unto
                 the
                 King
                 all
                 his
                 Castles
                 ,
                 Forts
                 and
                 Ammunition
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 ;
                 the
                 like
                 Restitution
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 good
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 Liberties
                 ,
                 Lands
                 ,
                 Houses
                 ,
                 Goods
                 ,
                 and
                 Means
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 taken
                 and
                 detained
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 late
              
               pretended
               General
               Assembly
               
                 held
                 at
              
               Glasco
               ;
               
                 that
                 thereupon
                 his
                 Majesty
                 should
                 presently
                 recal
                 his
                 Fleet
                 ,
                 and
                 retire
                 his
                 Land
                 Forces
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 Restitution
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 all
                 persons
                 of
                 their
                 Ships
                 and
                 Goods
                 Detained
                 and
                 Arrested
                 since
                 the
                 first
                 of
              
               February
               .
               But
               as
               for
               
               the
               proceedings
               of
               the
               Assembly
               of
               Glasco
               ,
               as
               his
               Majesty
               could
               not
               allow
               them
               with
               Honour
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ;
               so
               neither
               do
               I
               find
               that
               they
               were
               condemned
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               Scots
               were
               bound
               to
               abandon
               the
               conclusions
               of
               it
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               seems
               to
               have
               been
               left
               in
               the
               same
               condition
               ,
               (
               as
               to
               all
               the
               Acts
               ,
               Determinations
               ,
               and
               Results
               there
               )
               in
               which
               it
               stood
               before
               his
               Majesties
               taking
               Arms
               ;
               Which
               as
               it
               was
               the
               chief
               ground
               of
               the
               Quarrel
               ,
               so
               the
               King
               doing
               nothing
               in
               Order
               to
               the
               Abrogating
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               conclusions
               therein
               made
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               in
               the
               head
               of
               a
               powerful
               Army
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               give
               himself
               much
               hopes
               ,
               that
               the
               Scots
               could
               yield
               to
               any
               such
               Abrogation
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               no
               such
               Army
               to
               compel
               obedience
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               appeared
               immediately
               on
               his
               Majesties
               signing
               the
               Agreement
               ,
               and
               the
               discharging
               of
               his
               Forces
               upon
               the
               same
               .
               For
               the
               Declaration
               of
               this
               accord
               was
               no
               sooner
               published
               ,
               but
               the
               Covenanters
               produced
               a
               Protestation
               ;
               
                 First
                 ,
                 of
                 adhering
                 to
                 their
                 late
                 General
                 Assembly
                 at
                 Glasco
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 full
                 and
                 free
                 Assembly
                 of
                 their
                 Kirk
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 proceedings
                 there
                 ;
                 especially
                 the
                 sentences
                 of
                 Deprivation
                 ,
                 and
                 Excommunication
                 of
                 the
                 sometimes
                 pretended
                 Bishops
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 :
                 And
                 secondly
                 ,
                 of
                 adhering
                 to
                 their
                 Solemn
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 Declaration
                 of
                 the
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 Bishop
                 is
                 abjured
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 pretended
                 Archbishops
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 that
                 usurp
                 the
                 title
                 and
                 office
                 abjured
                 by
                 the
                 Kirk
                 and
                 be
                 contemners
                 of
                 the
                 sentences
                 of
                 Kirk
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 malicious
                 Incendiaries
                 of
                 his
                 Majesty
                 against
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 wicked
                 calamnies
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 return
                 to
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 they
                 be
                 esteemed
                 and
                 used
                 as
                 accursed
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 delivered
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 off
                 from
                 Christ
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 as
                 Ethnicks
                 ,
                 and
                 Publicans
                 :
                 And
                 fourthly
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 entertainers
                 of
                 the
                 Excommucated
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 orderly
                 proceeded
                 against
                 with
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 conform
                 to
                 the
                 Acts
                 ,
                 and
                 Constitutions
                 of
                 this
                 Kirk
                 .
              
               And
               this
               they
               did
               as
               well
               to
               justifie
               their
               proceeding
               in
               the
               said
               Assembly
               ,
               as
               to
               terrifie
               and
               affright
               the
               Bishops
               from
               presenting
               themselves
               as
               members
               of
               Assembly
               and
               Parliament
               at
               the
               next
               Conventions
               .
               Which
               done
               they
               dispersed
               abroad
               a
               scandalous
               Paper
               ,
               pretending
               to
               contain
               the
               heads
               of
               the
               late
               Agreement
               ;
               but
               drawn
               so
               advantageously
               for
               themselves
               ,
               so
               disagreeably
               to
               the
               true
               intention
               of
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               do
               no
               less
               in
               honour
               then
               call
               it
               in
               ,
               and
               cause
               it
               to
               be
               publickly
               burnt
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Hangman
               .
               And
               being
               conscious
               to
               themselves
               how
               much
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               must
               be
               incensed
               with
               these
               Indignities
               ,
               they
               continued
               their
               meetings
               and
               Consultations
               as
               before
               they
               did
               ,
               maintained
               their
               Fortifications
               at
               Leith
               the
               Port
               Town
               to
               Edenborough
               ,
               disquieted
               molested
               ,
               and
               frighted
               all
               of
               different
               inclinations
               ,
               and
               kept
               their
               Officers
               and
               Commanders
               in
               continual
               pay
               ,
               to
               have
               them
               in
               a
               Readiness
               on
               the
               next
               occasion
               .
               With
               which
               disorders
               his
               Majesty
               being
               made
               acquainted
               ,
               he
               sent
               for
               some
               of
               the
               Chiefs
               of
               them
               to
               come
               to
               him
               to
               Berwick
               :
               but
               was
               refused
               in
               his
               Commands
               under
               pretence
               ,
               that
               
               there
               was
               some
               intention
               to
               entrap
               them
               at
               their
               coming
               thither
               ;
               and
               that
               his
               Majesty
               might
               be
               staved
               off
               from
               being
               present
               at
               the
               next
               Assembly
               in
               Edenborough
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               both
               promised
               ,
               and
               resolved
               ,
               they
               commit
               a
               riotous
               assault
               on
               the
               Earls
               of
               Kinnoul
               ,
               and
               Traquaire
               ,
               Chief
               Justice
               Elphinsten
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 Iames
                 Hamilton
              
               ,
               all
               Privy
               Counsellors
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               .
               These
               they
               pulled
               violently
               out
               of
               their
               Coach
               ,
               on
               a
               suspicion
               that
               some
               Bishops
               were
               disguised
               amongst
               them
               ;
               but
               really
               that
               the
               King
               might
               have
               some
               cause
               to
               suspect
               that
               there
               could
               be
               no
               safety
               for
               him
               in
               such
               a
               place
               ,
               and
               amongst
               people
               so
               enraged
               ,
               notwithstanding
               his
               great
               clemency
               shewed
               unto
               them
               in
               the
               Pacification
               .
            
             
               His
               Majesty
               was
               now
               at
               leisure
               to
               repent
               the
               loss
               of
               those
               Advantages
               which
               God
               had
               put
               into
               his
               hands
               .
               He
               found
               the
               Scots
               so
               unprovided
               (
               not
               having
               above
               3000.
               compleat
               Arms
               amongst
               them
               )
               that
               he
               might
               have
               scattered
               them
               like
               the
               dust
               before
               the
               wind
               at
               the
               very
               first
               onset
               .
               By
               making
               this
               agreement
               with
               them
               he
               put
               them
               into
               such
               a
               stock
               of
               Reputation
               ,
               that
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               that
               year
               they
               furnished
               themselves
               out
               of
               Holland
               with
               Cannon
               ,
               Arms
               ,
               and
               Ammunition
               upon
               days
               of
               Payment
               without
               disbursing
               any
               money
               ,
               which
               he
               knew
               they
               had
               not
               .
               He
               came
               unto
               the
               borders
               with
               a
               gallant
               Army
               ,
               which
               might
               assure
               him
               (
               under
               God
               )
               of
               a
               very
               cheap
               and
               easie
               victory
               ;
               an
               Army
               governed
               by
               Colonels
               ,
               and
               other
               Officers
               of
               approved
               Valour
               ,
               and
               mingled
               with
               the
               choicest
               of
               the
               English
               Gentry
               ,
               who
               stood
               as
               much
               upon
               his
               honour
               as
               upon
               their
               own
               .
               This
               Army
               he
               disbanded
               wi●●out
               doing
               any
               thing
               which
               might
               give
               satisfaction
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               hims●lf
               ,
               or
               them
               .
               Had
               he
               retired
               it
               only
               to
               a
               further
               distance
               ,
               he
               had
               done
               as
               much
               as
               he
               was
               bound
               to
               by
               the
               Capitulations
               :
               But
               he
               disbanded
               it
               before
               he
               had
               seen
               the
               least
               performance
               on
               their
               parts
               of
               the
               points
               agreed
               on
               ;
               before
               he
               had
               seen
               the
               issue
               and
               success
               of
               the
               two
               Conventions
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               did
               expect
               a
               settling
               of
               his
               peace
               and
               happiness
               ;
               which
               had
               he
               done
               ,
               he
               had
               in
               all
               reasonable
               probabilities
               preserved
               his
               honour
               in
               the
               eye
               of
               Foraign
               Nations
               ,
               secured
               himself
               from
               any
               danger
               from
               that
               people
               ,
               and
               crusht
               those
               Practices
               at
               home
               which
               afterwards
               undermined
               his
               Peace
               ,
               and
               destroyed
               his
               Glories
               .
               But
               doing
               it
               in
               this
               form
               and
               manner
               ,
               without
               effecting
               any
               thing
               which
               he
               seemed
               to
               Arm
               for
               ,
               he
               animated
               the
               Scots
               to
               commit
               new
               Insolencies
               ,
               the
               Dutch
               to
               affront
               him
               in
               his
               own
               Shores
               ,
               by
               fighting
               and
               destroying
               the
               Spanish
               Navy
               ,
               lying
               under
               his
               protection
               ,
               and
               (
               which
               was
               worst
               of
               all
               )
               gave
               no
               small
               discontentment
               to
               the
               English
               Gentry
               .
               Who
               having
               with
               great
               charge
               engaged
               themselves
               in
               this
               Expedition
               out
               of
               hope
               of
               getting
               honour
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               their
               Country
               ,
               and
               themselves
               by
               their
               faithful
               service
               ,
               were
               suddenly
               dismissed
               ,
               not
               only
               without
               the
               honour
               which
               they
               aimed
               at
               ,
               but
               without
               any
               acknowledgment
               of
               their
               Love
               and
               Loyalty
               .
               A
               matter
               so
               unpleasing
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               few
               of
               them
               appeared
               〈◊〉
               the
               next
               years
               Army
               ;
               many
               of
               them
               turned
               against
               him
               in
               the
               following
               
               troubles
               ,
               the
               greatest
               part
               looking
               on
               his
               Successes
               with
               a
               careless
               eye
               ,
               as
               unconcerned
               in
               his
               Affairs
               ,
               whether
               good
               or
               bad
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               condition
               of
               Affairs
               he
               returned
               toward
               London
               in
               the
               end
               of
               Iuly
               ,
               leaving
               the
               Scots
               to
               play
               their
               own
               Game
               as
               they
               listed
               ;
               having
               first
               nominated
               Traquaire
               as
               his
               High
               Commissioner
               for
               managing
               both
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               and
               the
               following
               Parliament
               .
               In
               the
               first
               meeting
               of
               the
               two
               ,
               they
               acted
               over
               all
               the
               parts
               they
               had
               plaid
               at
               Glasco
               ,
               to
               the
               utter
               abolition
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               and
               the
               destruction
               of
               all
               those
               which
               adhered
               unto
               it
               ;
               their
               Actings
               in
               it
               being
               confirmed
               in
               his
               name
               by
               the
               High
               Commission
               .
               In
               the
               Parliament
               they
               altered
               the
               old
               form
               of
               chusing
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Articles
               ,
               erected
               a
               third
               Estate
               out
               of
               Lairds
               and
               Barons
               ,
               instead
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ;
               invaded
               the
               Soveraign
               power
               of
               Coynage
               ;
               Resolved
               upon
               an
               Act
               for
               abrogating
               all
               former
               Statutes
               concerning
               the
               Judicature
               of
               the
               Exchequer
               for
               making
               of
               Proxies
               ,
               and
               governing
               the
               Estates
               of
               Wards
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               conceived
               the
               King
               to
               be
               much
               in
               their
               debt
               by
               yielding
               to
               a
               prorogation
               till
               a
               further
               time
               .
               The
               news
               whereof
               reduced
               the
               King
               to
               such
               a
               stand
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               forced
               to
               send
               for
               Wentworth
               out
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               where
               he
               had
               acted
               things
               in
               settling
               the
               Estate
               of
               that
               broken
               Kingdom
               ,
               beyond
               expectation
               or
               belief
               .
               This
               charged
               on
               Canterbury
               ,
               as
               a
               project
               and
               crime
               of
               his
               ,
               and
               both
               together
               branded
               for
               it
               in
               a
               Speech
               made
               by
               the
               Lord
               Faulkland
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               year
               of
               the
               Long
               Parliament
               ,
               where
               speaking
               first
               of
               the
               Bishops
               generally
               ,
               he
               tells
               the
               Speaker
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 had
                 both
                 kindled
                 and
                 blown
                 the
                 fire
                 in
                 both
                 Nations
                 ;
                 and
                 more
                 particularly
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 both
                 sent
                 and
                 maintained
                 that
                 book
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Author
                 hath
                 no
                 doubt
                 long
                 since
                 wished
                 with
                 
                   Nero
                   (
                   Vtinam
                   nescissem
                   Literas
                   .
                   )
                
                 And
                 of
                 which
                 more
                 than
                 one
                 Kingdom
                 hath
                 cause
                 to
                 wish
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 writ
                 it
                 ,
                 had
                 rather
                 burned
                 a
                 Library
                 ,
                 though
                 of
                 the
                 value
                 of
                 Ptolemies
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 We
                 shall
                 see
                 then
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 principal
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 breach
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 say
                 of
                 ,
                 but
                 since
                 the
                 Pacification
                 at
                 Berwick
                 .
                 We
                 shall
                 find
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 almost
                 sole
                 Abettors
                 of
                 my
                 Lord
                 of
                 Strafford
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 was
                 practicing
                 upon
                 another
                 Kingdom
                 that
                 manner
                 of
                 Government
                 which
                 he
                 intended
                 to
                 settle
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 committed
                 so
                 many
                 ,
                 so
                 mighty
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 manifest
                 enormities
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 like
                 have
                 not
                 been
                 committed
                 by
                 any
                 Governour
                 in
                 any
                 Government
                 since
                 Veires
                 left
                 Sicily
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 called
                 him
                 over
                 from
                 being
                 Deputy
                 of
                 Ireland
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 manner
                 Deputy
                 of
                 England
                 (
                 all
                 things
                 here
                 being
                 governed
                 by
                 a
                 Iuntillo
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Iuntillo
                 governed
                 by
                 him
                 )
                 to
                 have
                 assisted
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 giving
                 of
                 such
                 Counsels
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pursuing
                 of
                 such
                 courses
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 hard
                 and
                 measuring
                 cast
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 were
                 more
                 unwise
                 ,
                 more
                 unjust
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 unfortunate
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 had
                 infallibly
                 been
                 our
                 destruction
                 ,
                 if
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 their
                 share
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 as
                 small
                 in
                 the
                 subtilty
                 of
                 Serpents
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 innocence
                 of
                 Doves
                 .
              
               But
               these
               were
               only
               the
               
               Evaporations
               of
               some
               Discontents
               ,
               which
               that
               noble
               Orator
               had
               contracted
               ;
               of
               which
               more
               elsewhere
               .
            
             
               Wentworth
               being
               called
               unto
               this
               Service
               ,
               was
               presently
               made
               Lord
               Leiutenant
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               not
               long
               after
               with
               great
               solemnity
               Created
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               in
               the
               County
               of
               York
               .
               As
               Lord
               Lieutenant
               he
               had
               Power
               to
               appoint
               a
               Deputy
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               might
               the
               better
               attend
               the
               Service
               here
               ,
               without
               any
               prejudice
               to
               that
               Kingdom
               ;
               which
               Office
               he
               committed
               to
               Wansford
               a
               Yorkshire
               Gentleman
               ,
               and
               an
               especial
               Confident
               of
               his
               ,
               whom
               he
               had
               took
               along
               with
               him
               into
               Ireland
               at
               his
               first
               going
               thither
               .
               And
               because
               great
               Counsels
               are
               carried
               with
               most
               faith
               and
               secrecy
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               entrusted
               but
               to
               few
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               was
               pleased
               to
               commit
               the
               Conduct
               of
               the
               Scottish
               Businesses
               to
               a
               Iuncto
               of
               three
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               the
               new
               Lord
               Lieutenant
               ,
               and
               the
               Marquis
               of
               Hamilton
               ;
               which
               last
               the
               other
               two
               knew
               not
               how
               to
               trust
               ,
               and
               therefore
               communicated
               no
               more
               of
               their
               Counsels
               to
               him
               ,
               than
               such
               as
               they
               cared
               or
               feared
               not
               to
               make
               known
               to
               others
               .
               By
               these
               three
               joyned
               in
               Consultations
               ,
               it
               was
               conceived
               expedient
               to
               move
               his
               Majesty
               to
               try
               his
               fortune
               once
               more
               in
               calling
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               to
               command
               some
               of
               the
               Principal
               Covenanters
               to
               attend
               his
               Pleasure
               at
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               render
               an
               account
               of
               their
               late
               Proceedings
               .
               In
               order
               to
               the
               first
               ,
               they
               had
               no
               sooner
               signified
               what
               they
               thought
               fit
               for
               his
               Majesties
               Service
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               chearfully
               entertained
               by
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               who
               joined
               together
               with
               them
               in
               the
               Proposition
               ;
               promising
               his
               Majesty
               to
               assist
               him
               in
               extraordinary
               ways
               ,
               if
               the
               Parliament
               should
               fail
               him
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               they
               after
               did
               .
               Upon
               these
               Terms
               his
               Majesty
               yielded
               to
               the
               Motion
               on
               the
               fifth
               of
               December
               ,
               causing
               an
               Intimation
               to
               be
               publickly
               made
               of
               his
               Intent
               to
               hold
               a
               Parliament
               on
               the
               13th
               .
               of
               April
               ,
               then
               next
               following
               :
               An
               Intimation
               which
               the
               Londoners
               received
               with
               great
               signs
               of
               joy
               ,
               and
               so
               did
               many
               in
               the
               Country
               :
               but
               such
               withal
               ,
               as
               gave
               no
               small
               matter
               of
               disturbance
               unto
               many
               others
               ,
               who
               could
               not
               think
               the
               calling
               of
               a
               Parliament
               in
               that
               point
               of
               time
               ,
               to
               be
               safe
               or
               seasonable
               .
               The
               last
               Parliament
               being
               dissolved
               in
               a
               Rupture
               ,
               the
               Closets
               of
               some
               Members
               searched
               ,
               many
               of
               them
               imprisoned
               ,
               and
               some
               fined
               ;
               it
               was
               not
               to
               be
               thought
               but
               that
               they
               would
               come
               thither
               with
               revengeful
               Spirits
               .
               And
               should
               a
               breach
               happen
               betwixt
               them
               and
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               Parliament
               be
               Dissolved
               upon
               it
               ,
               as
               it
               after
               was
               ,
               the
               breach
               would
               prove
               irreparable
               ,
               as
               it
               after
               did
               .
               Besides
               which
               fear
               ,
               it
               was
               presumed
               ,
               that
               the
               interval
               of
               four
               Months
               time
               ,
               would
               give
               the
               discontented
               Party
               opportunity
               to
               unite
               themselves
               ,
               to
               practice
               on
               the
               Shires
               and
               Burroughs
               ,
               to
               elect
               such
               Members
               as
               they
               should
               recommend
               unto
               them
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               consult
               ,
               but
               to
               conclude
               on
               such
               Particulars
               as
               they
               inte●●ed
               to
               insist
               upon
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               Assembled
               .
               In
               which
               Res●●●●
               the
               calling
               a
               Parliament
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               with
               so
               long
               warning
               beforehand
               ,
               was
               conceived
               unsafe
               :
               And
               if
               it
               was
               unsafe
               ,
               it
               was
               mor●
               
               unseasonable
               .
               Parliaments
               had
               now
               long
               been
               discontinued
               ,
               the
               People
               lived
               happily
               without
               them
               ,
               and
               few
               took
               thought
               who
               should
               see
               the
               next
               :
               And
               which
               is
               more
               ,
               the
               Neighbouring
               Kings
               and
               States
               beheld
               the
               King
               with
               greater
               Veneration
               ,
               than
               they
               had
               done
               formerly
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               could
               stand
               on
               his
               own
               Legs
               ,
               and
               had
               raised
               up
               himself
               to
               so
               great
               Power
               both
               by
               Sea
               and
               Land
               ,
               without
               such
               discontents
               and
               brabbles
               as
               his
               Parliaments
               gave
               him
               .
               So
               that
               to
               call
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               was
               ●eared
               to
               be
               the
               likeliest
               way
               to
               make
               his
               Majesty
               seem
               less
               in
               estimation
               both
               at
               home
               and
               abroad
               ,
               the
               eyes
               of
               men
               being
               distracted
               by
               so
               many
               objects
               .
            
             
               But
               whatsoever
               others
               thought
               ,
               it
               was
               thought
               by
               Wentworth
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               manage
               a
               Parliament
               well
               enough
               to
               the
               Kings
               Advantage
               ;
               especially
               by
               setting
               them
               such
               a
               Lesson
               as
               should
               make
               them
               all
               ashamed
               of
               not
               writing
               after
               such
               a
               Copy
               .
               Two
               ends
               they
               had
               in
               advising
               the
               Intimation
               of
               the
               Parliament
               to
               be
               given
               so
               long
               before
               the
               Sitting
               .
               First
               ,
               That
               the
               Lord
               Lieutenant
               of
               Ireland
               might
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               hold
               a
               Parliament
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               accordingly
               ,
               and
               governed
               the
               Affair
               so
               well
               ,
               that
               an
               Army
               of
               8000
               Horse
               and
               Foot
               (
               some
               of
               our
               Writers
               say
               10000
               )
               was
               speedily
               raised
               ,
               and
               Money
               granted
               by
               the
               Parliament
               to
               keep
               them
               in
               pay
               ,
               and
               furnish
               them
               with
               Ammunition
               ,
               Arms
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Necessaries
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               by
               the
               Reputation
               of
               a
               following
               Parliament
               ,
               he
               might
               be
               the
               better
               enabled
               to
               borrow
               Money
               for
               the
               carrying
               on
               of
               that
               War
               ,
               if
               the
               Parliament
               should
               chance
               to
               fail
               of
               doing
               their
               Duty
               ;
               wherein
               the
               Lords
               performed
               their
               parts
               ,
               in
               drawing
               in
               great
               Sums
               of
               Money
               upon
               that
               account
               .
               For
               causing
               a
               List
               to
               be
               made
               of
               most
               of
               the
               Persons
               of
               Ability
               ,
               which
               had
               relation
               to
               the
               Courts
               of
               Judicature
               ,
               either
               Ecclesiastical
               or
               Civil
               ,
               of
               such
               as
               held
               Offices
               of
               the
               Crown
               as
               attained
               unto
               his
               Majesties
               Service
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               were
               thought
               to
               be
               well
               affected
               to
               the
               present
               Cause
               ,
               and
               had
               not
               formerly
               contributed
               toward
               it
               ,
               they
               called
               them
               to
               the
               Council-Table
               ,
               where
               they
               endeavoured
               ,
               by
               the
               prevailing
               Rhetorick
               of
               Power
               and
               Favour
               ,
               to
               perswade
               them
               to
               a
               bountiful
               Contribution
               ,
               or
               a
               chearful
               Loan
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Sums
               proportioned
               and
               requested
               of
               them
               .
               In
               which
               they
               did
               proceed
               so
               well
               ,
               that
               money
               came
               flowing
               in
               apace
               ,
               enough
               to
               put
               the
               King
               into
               a
               condition
               of
               making
               new
               Levies
               of
               Men
               both
               for
               Horse
               and
               Foot
               ,
               Listing
               them
               under
               their
               Commanders
               ,
               and
               putting
               them
               into
               a
               Posture
               for
               the
               War
               approaching
               .
               And
               that
               they
               might
               be
               sure
               to
               speed
               the
               better
               ,
               by
               the
               encouragement
               of
               a
               good
               Example
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Lieutenant
               subscribed
               for
               a
               Loan
               of
               20000
               l.
               the
               other
               Lords
               with
               the
               same
               Loyalty
               and
               Affection
               proportioning
               their
               Engagements
               to
               their
               Abilities
               ,
               and
               thereby
               giving
               Law
               to
               most
               of
               the
               Noblemen
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               Nor
               was
               the
               Queen
               wanting
               for
               her
               part
               to
               advance
               the
               Service
               ;
               For
               knowing
               how
               great
               a
               share
               she
               had
               in
               his
               Majesties
               Fortune
               ,
               she
               employed
               her
               Secretary
               
                 Winter
                 ,
                 Mountague
                 ,
                 Digby
              
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               her
               Confidents
               of
               that
               Religion
               ,
               to
               negotiate
               
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               party
               ,
               for
               being
               Assistant
               to
               his
               Majesty
               in
               so
               just
               a
               quarrel
               .
               In
               which
               design
               she
               found
               such
               a
               liberal
               correspondence
               from
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
              
               ,
               as
               shewed
               them
               to
               be
               somewhat
               ambitious
               of
               being
               accounted
               amongst
               the
               most
               Loyal
               and
               best
               affected
               ,
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Subjects
               .
            
             
               These
               preparations
               being
               Resolved
               on
               and
               in
               some
               part
               made
               ,
               it
               was
               thought
               convenient
               that
               his
               Majesty
               should
               take
               the
               opportunity
               of
               the
               coming
               of
               some
               Commissioners
               from
               the
               Scots
               to
               call
               for
               an
               account
               of
               their
               late
               proceedings
               .
               According
               unto
               which
               advice
               his
               Majesty
               appointed
               a
               Select
               Committee
               from
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               to
               bring
               those
               Commissioners
               to
               a
               reckoning
               ,
               to
               hear
               what
               they
               could
               say
               for
               themselves
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               fellows
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               report
               thereof
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ;
               The
               Commissioners
               were
               the
               Earl
               of
               Dumfermelling
               ,
               the
               Lord
               
                 London
                 ,
                 Douglas
              
               and
               Barkley
               ,
               both
               of
               inferiour
               rank
               ,
               but
               of
               like
               Authority
               ;
               Of
               which
               the
               Speakers
               part
               was
               performed
               by
               London
               ,
               A
               confident
               bold
               man
               ,
               of
               a
               Pe●antical
               express●on
               ,
               but
               one
               that
               loved
               to
               hear
               himself
               above
               all
               men
               living
               .
               Being
               Commanded
               to
               attend
               the
               Committee
               at
               the
               time
               appointed
               ,
               they
               r●nted
               high
               ,
               touching
               the
               Independency
               of
               the
               Crown
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               think
               themselves
               obliged
               to
               Treat
               with
               any
               ,
               but
               his
               Majesty
               only
               .
               His
               Majesties
               vouchsa●e●ng
               his
               presence
               at
               the
               said
               Committee
               ;
               London
               begins
               with
               a
               defence
               of
               their
               proceedings
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               General
               Assembly
               ,
               and
               the
               late
               Parliament
               held
               at
               Edenborough
               by
               his
               Majesties
               Order
               ;
               Alledged
               that
               nothing
               was
               done
               in
               them
               contrary
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               the
               Precedents
               of
               former
               times
               ;
               and
               finally
               besought
               his
               Majesty
               to
               ratifie
               and
               confirm
               the
               Acts
               ,
               and
               Results
               of
               both
               Commissions
               .
               They
               could
               shew
               none
               to
               qualifie
               them
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               Publick
               Agents
               ;
               Nor
               had
               they
               any
               power
               to
               Oblige
               their
               party
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               any
               thing
               which
               might
               give
               his
               Majesty
               full
               satisfaction
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               whatsoever
               satisfaction
               he
               was
               able
               to
               give
               them
               in
               debating
               the
               business
               .
               His
               Majesty
               endeavoured
               not
               by
               reason
               only
               ,
               but
               by
               all
               fair
               and
               gentle
               means
               ,
               to
               let
               them
               see
               the
               unreasonableness
               of
               their
               demands
               ,
               the
               legality
               of
               their
               proceedings
               ,
               and
               the
               danger
               which
               would
               fall
               upon
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               continued
               obstinate
               in
               their
               former
               courses
               .
               But
               London
               governed
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               who
               being
               of
               a
               fiery
               nature
               in
               himself
               ,
               and
               a
               dependent
               on
               the
               Earl
               of
               Argile
               ,
               who
               had
               declared
               himself
               for
               the
               Covenanters
               at
               the
               Assembly
               at
               Glasco
               ,
               resolved
               to
               stand
               to
               the
               Conclusion
               which
               he
               brought
               along
               with
               him
               ,
               though
               he
               found
               himself
               unable
               to
               make
               good
               the
               Premises
               ;
               so
               that
               some
               days
               being
               unprofitably
               spent
               in
               these
               debates
               ,
               the
               Archbishop
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Committee
               ,
               made
               a
               report
               of
               the
               whole
               business
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               who
               upon
               full
               consideration
               of
               all
               particulars
               ,
               came
               to
               this
               Result
               :
               That
               since
               the
               Scots
               could
               not
               be
               reclaimed
               to
               their
               obedience
               by
               other
               means
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               be
               
                 reduced
                 by
                 Force
              
               .
            
             
               This
               was
               no
               more
               then
               what
               the
               Scots
               could
               give
               themselves
               
               Reason
               to
               expect
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               bestirred
               themselves
               as
               much
               on
               the
               other
               side
               .
               Part
               of
               the
               Walls
               of
               the
               Castle
               of
               Edenborough
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               Ordnance
               upon
               it
               ,
               had
               fallen
               down
               on
               the
               nineteenth
               of
               November
               last
               ,
               being
               the
               Anniversary
               day
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Birth
               (
               not
               without
               some
               presage
               of
               that
               ill
               fortune
               which
               befel
               him
               in
               the
               course
               of
               this
               War
               )
               for
               the
               Repair
               whereof
               ,
               they
               would
               neither
               suffer
               Timber
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               Materials
               to
               be
               carried
               to
               it
               :
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               they
               began
               to
               raise
               Works
               and
               Fortifications
               against
               it
               ,
               with
               an
               intent
               to
               block
               it
               up
               ,
               and
               render
               it
               unuseful
               to
               his
               Majesties
               Service
               :
               And
               to
               keep
               the
               Souldiers
               therein
               Garrisoned
               (
               most
               of
               them
               English
               )
               to
               hard
               meats
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               suffer
               them
               to
               come
               into
               the
               Market
               to
               recruit
               their
               Victuals
               .
               They
               made
               Provisions
               of
               great
               quantity
               of
               Artillery
               ,
               Munition
               and
               Arms
               from
               Foreign
               Parts
               ;
               laid
               Taxes
               of
               ten
               Marks
               in
               the
               hundred
               upon
               all
               the
               Subjects
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               several
               Revenues
               ,
               which
               they
               Levied
               with
               all
               cursed
               Rigour
               ,
               though
               bruiting
               them
               abroad
               to
               be
               
                 Free-will
                 Offerings
              
               ;
               scattered
               abroad
               many
               Seditious
               and
               Scandalous
               Pamphlets
               ,
               for
               justifying
               themselves
               and
               seducing
               others
               ,
               some
               of
               which
               were
               burnt
               in
               England
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Hangman
               ;
               Fortified
               Inchgarvie
               and
               other
               places
               ,
               which
               they
               planted
               with
               Ordnance
               ;
               Imprisoned
               the
               Earl
               of
               Southesk
               ,
               and
               other
               Persons
               of
               Quality
               ,
               for
               their
               fidelity
               to
               the
               King
               ;
               took
               to
               themselves
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Edenborough
               ,
               contrary
               to
               their
               Charters
               and
               Immunities
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Citizens
               were
               disabled
               from
               serving
               his
               Majesty
               in
               any
               of
               his
               just
               Commands
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               employed
               their
               Emissaries
               in
               all
               Parts
               of
               England
               ,
               to
               disswade
               those
               who
               were
               too
               backward
               of
               themselves
               ,
               from
               contributing
               to
               the
               War
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               sollicit
               from
               them
               such
               several
               Aids
               as
               might
               the
               better
               enable
               them
               to
               maintain
               the
               War
               against
               their
               Sovereign
               .
            
             
               But
               their
               chief
               Correspondence
               was
               with
               France
               and
               Ireland
               .
               In
               France
               they
               had
               made
               sure
               of
               Cardinal
               of
               Richelieu
               ,
               who
               Governed
               all
               Affairs
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               .
               Following
               the
               Maxim
               of
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               in
               securing
               the
               Peace
               of
               his
               own
               Country
               by
               the
               Wars
               of
               his
               Neighbours
               ,
               he
               practised
               the
               Revolt
               of
               Portugal
               ,
               and
               put
               the
               Catalonians
               into
               Arms
               against
               their
               King
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               he
               might
               waste
               the
               fiery
               Spirit
               of
               the
               French
               in
               a
               War
               on
               Flanders
               ,
               with
               the
               better
               fortune
               and
               success
               .
               But
               knowing
               that
               it
               was
               the
               Interest
               of
               the
               Crown
               of
               England
               ,
               to
               hold
               the
               Balance
               even
               between
               France
               and
               Spain
               ;
               and
               that
               his
               Majesty
               by
               removing
               the
               Ships
               of
               Holland
               ,
               which
               lay
               before
               
                 Duynkirk
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1635.
               had
               hindred
               the
               French
               from
               making
               such
               a
               Progress
               by
               Land
               ,
               as
               might
               have
               made
               them
               Masters
               of
               the
               
                 Spanish
                 Netherlands
              
               ;
               he
               held
               it
               a
               chief
               piece
               of
               State-Craft
               (
               as
               indeed
               it
               was
               )
               to
               excite
               the
               Scots
               against
               their
               King
               ,
               and
               to
               encourage
               them
               to
               stand
               it
               out
               unto
               the
               last
               ,
               being
               so
               excited
               .
               
                 Upon
                 which
                 ground
                 he
                 sent
                 Chamberlain
                 ,
                 a
                 Scot
                 by
                 Birth
                 ,
                 his
                 Chaplain
                 and
                 Almoner
                 ,
                 to
                 assist
                 the
                 Confederates
                 in
                 advancing
                 the
                 business
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 attempt
                 all
                 ways
                 for
                 exasperating
                 the
                 
                   first
                   heat
                
                 ;
                 with
                 Order
                 not
                 to
                 
                 depart
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 till
                 (
                 things
                 succeeding
                 as
                 he
                 wished
                 )
                 he
                 might
                 return
                 with
                 good
                 News
                 :
              
               And
               on
               the
               same
               appointed
               one
               of
               his
               Secretaries
               to
               reside
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               to
               march
               along
               with
               them
               into
               England
               ,
               to
               be
               present
               at
               all
               Councils
               of
               War
               ,
               and
               direct
               their
               business
               .
               And
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               Hamiltons
               Chaplains
               had
               free
               accesses
               unto
               Con
               the
               same
               Countryman
               also
               ,
               at
               such
               time
               as
               Chamberlain
               was
               Negotiating
               for
               the
               Cardinal
               ,
               to
               ●oment
               the
               Flames
               ,
               which
               had
               begun
               to
               rage
               already
               .
               And
               by
               a
               Letter
               subscribed
               by
               the
               Earl
               of
               Rothes
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               chief
               note
               amongst
               the
               Covenanters
               ,
               they
               craved
               the
               Assistance
               of
               that
               King
               ,
               cast
               themselves
               upon
               his
               Protection
               ,
               beseeching
               him
               to
               give
               credit
               to
               Colvill
               the
               Bearer
               thereof
               ,
               whom
               they
               had
               instructed
               in
               all
               Particulars
               which
               concerned
               their
               Condition
               and
               Desires
               .
               In
               Ireland
               they
               had
               a
               strong
               Party
               of
               Natural
               Scots
               ,
               planted
               in
               Vlster
               by
               King
               Iames
               ,
               upon
               the
               forfeited
               Estates
               of
               
                 Tir-Owen
                 ,
                 Tir-Connel
                 ,
                 Odighirtie
              
               ▪
               &c.
               not
               Scots
               in
               Birth
               and
               Parentage
               only
               ,
               but
               Design
               and
               Faction
               .
               But
               Wentworth
               was
               not
               to
               be
               told
               of
               their
               secret
               Practices
               ;
               he
               saw
               it
               in
               their
               general
               disposition
               to
               Schism
               and
               Faction
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               unacquainted
               with
               their
               old
               Rebellions
               .
               It
               must
               be
               his
               care
               that
               they
               brake
               not
               into
               any
               new
               ;
               which
               he
               performed
               with
               such
               a
               diligent
               and
               watchful
               eye
               ,
               that
               he
               crushed
               them
               in
               the
               very
               beginning
               o●
               the
               Combination
               ,
               seising
               upon
               such
               Ships
               and
               Men
               as
               came
               thither
               from
               Scotland
               ,
               Imprisoning
               some
               ,
               Fining
               others
               ,
               and
               putting
               an
               Oath
               upon
               the
               rest
               :
               By
               which
               Oath
               they
               were
               bound
               to
               abjure
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               aiding
               to
               the
               Covenanters
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               nor
               to
               Protest
               against
               any
               of
               his
               
                 Royal
                 Edicts
              
               ,
               as
               their
               Brethren
               in
               Scotland
               used
               to
               do
               .
               For
               the
               refusing
               of
               which
               Oath
               he
               Fined
               one
               (a)
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Steward
              
               and
               his
               Wife
               (
               Persons
               of
               no
               less
               Power
               than
               Disaffection
               )
               at
               no
               less
               than
               5000
               l.
               apiece
               ;
               two
               of
               their
               Daughters
               ,
               and
               one
               
                 Iames
                 Gray
              
               of
               the
               same
               Confederacy
               ,
               at
               the
               Sum
               of
               3000
               l.
               apiece
               ;
               committing
               them
               to
               Prison
               for
               not
               paying
               the
               Fines
               imposed
               upon
               them
               .
               All
               which
               he
               justified
               when
               he
               was
               brought
               unto
               his
               Trial
               ,
               on
               good
               Reasons
               of
               State
               ;
               There
               (b)
               being
               at
               that
               time
               one
               hundred
               thousand
               Souls
               in
               Ireland
               of
               the
               Scottish
               Nation
               ,
               most
               of
               them
               passionately
               affected
               to
               the
               Cause
               of
               the
               Covenanters
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               conspiring
               to
               betray
               the
               Town
               and
               Castle
               of
               Carickfergus
               to
               a
               Nobleman
               of
               that
               Country
               ,
               for
               which
               the
               Principal
               Conspirator
               had
               been
               justly
               Executed
               .
               Nor
               staid
               he
               here
               ,
               but
               he
               gave
               finally
               a
               Power
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Down
               and
               Connor
               ,
               and
               other
               Bishops
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               their
               several
               Chancellors
               ,
               to
               attach
               the
               Bodies
               of
               all
               such
               of
               the
               meaner
               sort
               ,
               who
               either
               should
               refuse
               to
               appear
               before
               them
               upon
               Citation
               ,
               or
               to
               perform
               all
               Lawful
               Decrees
               and
               Orders
               made
               by
               the
               said
               Bishops
               and
               their
               Chancellors
               ;
               and
               to
               commit
               them
               to
               the
               next
               Gaol
               ,
               till
               they
               should
               conform
               ,
               or
               answer
               the
               Contempt
               at
               the
               Council-Table
               .
               By
               means
               whereof
               ,
               he
               made
               the
               poorer
               sort
               so
               pliant
               ,
               and
               obedient
               to
               their
               several
               Bishops
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               good
               hopes
               of
               their
               Conformity
               to
               the
               Rules
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
             
               Having
               thus
               carried
               on
               the
               affairs
               of
               Scotland
               till
               the
               end
               of
               this
               year
               ,
               we
               must
               return
               to
               our
               Archbishop
               ;
               whom
               we
               shall
               find
               intent
               on
               the
               preservation
               of
               the
               Hierarchy
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               against
               the
               Practices
               of
               the
               Scots
               ,
               and
               
                 Scotizing
                 English
              
               :
               and
               no
               less
               busied
               in
               digesting
               an
               Apologie
               for
               vindicating
               the
               Liturgie
               commended
               to
               the
               Kirk
               of
               Scotland
               .
               In
               reference
               to
               the
               last
               ,
               he
               took
               order
               for
               translating
               the
               
                 Scottish
                 Liturgy
              
               into
               the
               Latine
               Tongue
               ;
               that
               being
               published
               with
               the
               Apologie
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               designed
               ,
               it
               might
               give
               satisfaction
               to
               the
               world
               of
               his
               Majesty
               Piety
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               great
               care
               ,
               the
               Orthodoxie
               and
               simplicity
               of
               the
               Book
               it self
               ,
               and
               the
               perverseness
               of
               the
               Scots
               in
               refusing
               all
               of
               it
               .
               Which
               Work
               was
               finished
               and
               left
               with
               him
               ,
               but
               it
               went
               no
               further
               ;
               the
               present
               distemper
               of
               the
               times
               ,
               and
               the
               troubles
               which
               fell
               heavily
               on
               him
               putting
               an
               end
               to
               it
               in
               the
               first
               beginning
               .
               But
               the
               best
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               English
               Liturgie
               had
               been
               published
               in
               so
               many
               Languages
               ,
               and
               the
               Scottish
               so
               agreeable
               to
               the
               English
               in
               the
               Forms
               and
               Offices
               ,
               that
               any
               man
               might
               judge
               of
               the
               one
               by
               perusing
               the
               other
               .
               The
               first
               Liturgie
               of
               King
               Edward
               vi
               .
               translated
               into
               Latine
               by
               
                 Alexander
                 Alesius
              
               ,
               a
               learned
               Scot
               ,
               for
               the
               better
               information
               of
               
                 Martin
                 Bucer
              
               ,
               when
               he
               first
               came
               to
               live
               amongst
               us
               ;
               the
               second
               Liturgie
               of
               that
               King
               with
               Queen
               Elizabeths
               Emendations
               by
               
                 Walter
                 Haddon
              
               ,
               President
               of
               Magdalen
               Colledge
               in
               Oxon.
               and
               Dean
               of
               Exeter
               ;
               and
               his
               Translation
               rectified
               by
               Dr.
               Morket
               ,
               in
               the
               times
               of
               King
               Iames
               ,
               according
               to
               such
               Explications
               and
               Additions
               as
               were
               made
               by
               order
               from
               the
               King.
               The
               same
               translated
               into
               French
               ,
               for
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Isle
               of
               Iersey
               ,
               by
               the
               appointment
               of
               the
               King
               also
               ;
               into
               the
               Spanish
               for
               the
               better
               satisfaction
               of
               that
               Nation
               ,
               by
               the
               prudent
               care
               of
               the
               Lord
               Keeper
               Williams
               ;
               And
               finally
               ,
               by
               the
               countenance
               and
               encouragement
               of
               this
               Archbishop
               ,
               translated
               into
               Greek
               by
               Petley
               ,
               much
               about
               this
               time
               ,
               that
               so
               the
               Eastern
               Churches
               might
               have
               as
               clear
               an
               information
               of
               the
               English
               Piety
               as
               the
               Western
               had
               .
            
             
               In
               order
               to
               the
               other
               he
               recommended
               to
               Hall
               ,
               then
               Bishop
               of
               Exon.
               the
               writing
               of
               a
               book
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Right
                 of
                 Episcopacy
              
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               Scots
               and
               their
               Adherents
               .
               Exeter
               undertakes
               the
               Work
               ,
               and
               sends
               him
               a
               rude
               draught
               or
               Skeleton
               of
               his
               design
               ,
               consisting
               of
               the
               two
               main
               points
               of
               his
               intended
               discourse
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               several
               Propositions
               which
               he
               intended
               to
               insist
               on
               in
               pursuance
               of
               it
               .
               The
               two
               main
               points
               which
               he
               was
               to
               aim
               at
               ,
               were
               ,
               
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 Episcopacy
                 is
                 a
                 lawful
                 ,
                 most
                 ancient
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 divine
                 institution
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 joyned
                 with
                 imparity
                 ,
                 and
                 superiority
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 )
                 and
                 therefore
                 where
                 it
                 hath
                 through
                 Gods
                 providence
                 obtained
                 ,
                 cannot
                 by
                 any
                 humane
                 power
                 be
                 abdicated
                 without
                 a
                 manifest
                 violation
                 of
                 Gods
                 Ordinance
                 .
                 And
                 secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 Government
                 ,
                 however
                 vindicated
                 under
                 the
                 glorious
                 names
                 of
                 Christs
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 hath
                 no
                 true
                 footing
                 either
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 from
                 Christs
                 time
                 till
                 the
                 present
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 howsoever
                 it
                 
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 use
                 in
                 some
                 Cities
                 or
                 Territories
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Episcopal
                 Government
                 through
                 iniquity
                 of
                 times
                 cannot
                 be
                 had
                 ;
                 yet
                 to
                 obtrude
                 it
                 upon
                 a
                 Church
                 otherwise
                 settled
                 under
                 an
                 acknowledged
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 is
                 utterly
                 incongruous
                 and
                 unjustifiable
                 .
              
               In
               which
               two
               points
               he
               was
               to
               predispose
               some
               Propositions
               (
               or
               Postulata
               ,
               as
               he
               calls
               them
               )
               to
               be
               the
               ground
               of
               his
               proceedings
               ;
               which
               I
               shall
               here
               present
               in
               his
               own
               conceptions
               ,
               that
               so
               we
               may
               the
               better
               judge
               of
               those
               corrections
               which
               were
               made
               upon
               them
               .
               The
               Postulata
               were
               as
               followeth
               ,
               viz.
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 Government
                 which
                 was
                 of
                 Apostolical
                 Institution
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 denied
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 Divine
                 Right
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Not
                 only
                 that
                 Government
                 which
                 was
                 directly
                 commanded
                 and
                 enacted
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 practiced
                 and
                 recommended
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 must
                 justly
                 pass
                 ●or
                 an
                 Apostolical
                 Institution
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 which
                 the
                 Apostles
                 by
                 Divine
                 Inspiration
                 instituted
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 continuance
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 universal
                 Practice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 immediately
                 succeeding
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 surest
                 Commentary
                 upon
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 their
                 Expressions
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 We
                 may
                 not
                 entertain
                 so
                 irreverent
                 an
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 immediate
                 Successors
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 would
                 ,
                 or
                 durst
                 set
                 up
                 a
                 Government
                 ,
                 either
                 faulty
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 heads
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 If
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 presumptuous
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 diffused
                 an
                 uniform
                 form
                 of
                 Government
                 through
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 so
                 short
                 a
                 space
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 ancient
                 Histories
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 eldest
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 are
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 in
                 the
                 report
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Form
                 of
                 the
                 Church-Government
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 of
                 this
                 last
                 Age.
                 8.
                 
                 Those
                 whom
                 the
                 ancient
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 and
                 Orthodox
                 Fathers
                 condemned
                 for
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 followed
                 as
                 Authors
                 of
                 our
                 Opinion
                 or
                 Practice
                 for
                 Church-Government
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 The
                 accession
                 of
                 honourable
                 Titles
                 or
                 Priviledges
                 ,
                 makes
                 no
                 difference
                 in
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 calling
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 Those
                 Scriptures
                 wherein
                 a
                 new
                 Form
                 of
                 Government
                 is
                 grounded
                 ,
                 have
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 clear
                 and
                 unquestionable
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 evident
                 than
                 those
                 whereon
                 the
                 former
                 rejected
                 Politie
                 ,
                 is
                 raised
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 If
                 that
                 Order
                 which
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 Christ
                 set
                 for
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 and
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Christ
                 )
                 be
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 undoubted
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 would
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 have
                 been
                 ere
                 this
                 ,
                 agreed
                 upon
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 what
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 It
                 this
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 pretend
                 )
                 be
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 any
                 Essential
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 be
                 wanting
                 ,
                 Christs
                 Kingdom
                 is
                 not
                 erected
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 Christian
                 Politie
                 requires
                 no
                 impossible
                 or
                 absurd
                 thing
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 Those
                 Tenets
                 which
                 are
                 new
                 and
                 unheard
                 of
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 Essential
                 points
                 )
                 are
                 well
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 suspected
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 To
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 the
                 Universal
                 Church
                 
                 of
                 Christ
                 (
                 ever
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 )
                 and
                 to
                 betake
                 our selves
                 voluntarily
                 to
                 a
                 new
                 Form
                 ,
                 lately
                 taken
                 up
                 ,
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 odious
                 and
                 highly
                 scandalous
                 .
              
            
             
               These
               first
               Delineations
               of
               the
               Pourtraicture
               being
               sent
               to
               Lambeth
               ,
               in
               the
               end
               of
               October
               ,
               were
               generally
               well
               approved
               of
               by
               the
               Metropolitan
               .
               Some
               lines
               there
               were
               which
               he
               thought
               to
               have
               too
               much
               shadow
               and
               umbrage
               ,
               might
               be
               taken
               at
               them
               ,
               if
               not
               otherwise
               qualified
               with
               a
               more
               perfect
               Ray
               of
               Light.
               And
               thereupon
               he
               takes
               the
               Pensil
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               with
               some
               Alterations
               of
               the
               Figure
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               many
               kind
               expressions
               of
               a
               fair
               acceptance
               ,
               he
               sent
               them
               back
               again
               to
               be
               compleatly
               Limned
               and
               Coloured
               by
               that
               able
               hand
               .
               Which
               alterations
               ,
               what
               they
               were
               ,
               and
               his
               reasons
               for
               them
               ,
               I
               shall
               adventure
               to
               lay
               down
               ,
               as
               they
               come
               before
               me
               ,
               that
               so
               the
               Reader
               may
               discern
               as
               well
               the
               clearness
               of
               his
               apprehension
               ,
               and
               the
               excellency
               of
               his
               judgment
               in
               the
               points
               debated
               .
               The
               Letter
               long
               ,
               and
               therefore
               so
               disposed
               of
               without
               further
               coherence
               ,
               that
               so
               it
               may
               be
               perused
               or
               pretermitted
               without
               disturbance
               to
               the
               sequel
               ;
               some
               preparations
               being
               made
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               his
               Secretary
               ,
               he
               proceeds
               thus
               to
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                   The
                   rest
                   of
                   your
                   Letter
                   is
                   fitter
                   to
                   be
                   answered
                   by
                   my
                   own
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   you
                   have
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   since
                   you
                   are
                   pleased
                   so
                   worthily
                   and
                   brother-like
                   to
                   acquaint
                   me
                   with
                   the
                   whole
                   plot
                   of
                   your
                   intended
                   work
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   yield
                   it
                   up
                   to
                   my
                   censure
                   ,
                   and
                   better
                   advice
                   (
                   so
                   you
                   are
                   pleased
                   to
                   write
                   )
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   only
                   thank
                   you
                   heartily
                   for
                   it
                   :
                   but
                   shall
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   brotherly
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   equal
                   freedom
                   put
                   some
                   few
                   Animadversions
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   occur
                   on
                   the
                   sudden
                   ,
                   to
                   your
                   further
                   consideration
                   ,
                   aiming
                   at
                   nothing
                   but
                   what
                   you
                   do
                   ,
                   the
                   perfection
                   of
                   the
                   work
                   in
                   which
                   so
                   much
                   is
                   concerned
                   .
                   And
                   first
                   ,
                   for
                   Mr.
                   
                     George
                     Graham
                  
                   (
                   whom
                   Hall
                   had
                   signified
                   to
                   have
                   renounced
                   his
                   Episcopal
                   Function
                   )
                   I
                   leave
                   you
                   free
                   to
                   work
                   upon
                   his
                   business
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   ignorance
                   as
                   you
                   please
                   ,
                   assuring
                   my self
                   that
                   you
                   will
                   not
                   depart
                   from
                   the
                   gravity
                   of
                   your self
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   cause
                   therein
                   .
                   Next
                   you
                   say
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   head
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     Episcopacy
                     is
                     an
                     ancient
                     ,
                     holy
                     ,
                     and
                     divine
                     Institution
                     .
                  
                   It
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   ancient
                   and
                   holy
                   ,
                   if
                   divine
                   .
                   Would
                   it
                   not
                   be
                   m●re
                   full
                   ,
                   went
                   it
                   thus
                   ?
                   So
                   ancient
                   as
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   of
                   Divine
                   Institution
                   .
                   Next
                   you
                   define
                   Episcopacy
                   by
                   being
                   joyned
                   with
                   imparity
                   and
                   superiority
                   of
                   Iurisdiction
                   ,
                   but
                   this
                   seems
                   short
                   ;
                   for
                   every
                   Archp●esbyters
                   or
                   Archdeacons
                   place
                   is
                   so
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   was
                   Mr.
                   Henderson
                   in
                   his
                   Chair
                   at
                   Glasco
                   ,
                   unless
                   you
                   will
                   define
                   it
                   by
                   a
                   distinction
                   of
                   Order
                   .
                   I
                   draw
                   the
                   superiority
                   ,
                   not
                   from
                   the
                   Iurisdiction
                   which
                   is
                   attributed
                   to
                   Bishops
                   
                     jure
                     positivo
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   Audience
                   of
                   Ecclesiastical
                   matters
                   :
                   but
                   from
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   intrinsical
                   and
                   original
                   in
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   Excommunication
                   .
                   Again
                   ,
                   you
                   say
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   point
                   ;
                   That
                   where
                   Episcopacy
                   hath
                   obtained
                   ,
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   abdicated
                   without
                   violation
                   of
                   Gods
                   Ordinance
                   .
                   This
                   Proposition
                   I
                   conceive
                   is
                   
                     inter
                     minus
                     habentes
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   never
                   was
                   there
                   any
                   Church
                   yet
                   ,
                   where
                   it
                   hath
                   not
                   obtained
                   .
                   The
                   Christian
                   Faith
                   was
                   ne●er
                   yet
                   planted
                   any
                   where
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   very
                   first
                   feature
                   of
                   a
                   Church
                   was
                   
                   by
                   ,
                   or
                   with
                   Episcopacy
                   ;
                   and
                   wheresoever
                   now
                   Episcopacy
                   is
                   not
                   suffered
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   by
                   such
                   an
                   Abdication
                   ,
                   for
                   certainly
                   there
                   it
                   was
                   
                     à
                     Principio
                  
                   .
                   In
                   your
                   second
                   head
                   you
                   grant
                   that
                   the
                   Presbyterian
                   government
                   may
                   be
                   of
                   use
                   ,
                   where
                   Episcopacy
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   had
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   I
                   pray
                   you
                   consider
                   whither
                   this
                   conversion
                   be
                   not
                   needless
                   here
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   it self
                   of
                   a
                   dangerous
                   consequence
                   :
                   Next
                   I
                   conceive
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   place
                   where
                   Episcopacy
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   had
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   a
                   Church
                   more
                   then
                   in
                   Title
                   only
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   since
                   they
                   challenge
                   their
                   Presbyterian
                   Fiction
                   to
                   be
                   Christs
                   Kingdom
                   and
                   Ordinance
                   (
                   as
                   your self
                   expresseth
                   )
                   and
                   cast
                   out
                   Episcopacy
                   as
                   opposite
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   use
                   any
                   mincing
                   terms
                   ,
                   but
                   unmask
                   them
                   plainly
                   ;
                   nor
                   shall
                   I
                   ever
                   give
                   way
                   to
                   hamper
                   our selves
                   for
                   fear
                   of
                   speaking
                   plain
                   truth
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   against
                   Amsterdam
                   or
                   Geneva
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   must
                   be
                   sadly
                   thought
                   on
                   .
                
                 
                   Concerning
                   your
                   Postulata
                   I
                   shall
                   pray
                   you
                   to
                   allow
                   me
                   the
                   like
                   freedom
                   ;
                   amongst
                   which
                   the
                   two
                   first
                   are
                   true
                   ,
                   but
                   (
                   as
                   exprest
                   )
                   two
                   restrictive
                   .
                   For
                   Episcopacy
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   asserted
                   unto
                   Apostolical
                   Institution
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   bar
                   it
                   from
                   looking
                   higher
                   and
                   from
                   fetching
                   it
                   materially
                   and
                   originally
                   in
                   the
                   ground
                   and
                   Intention
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   from
                   Christ
                   himself
                   ;
                   though
                   perhaps
                   the
                   Apostles
                   formalized
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   here
                   give
                   me
                   leave
                   a
                   little
                   to
                   enlarge
                   .
                   The
                   adversaries
                   of
                   Episcopacy
                   are
                   not
                   only
                   the
                   furious
                   Arian
                   Hereticks
                   (
                   out
                   of
                   which
                   are
                   now
                   raised
                   ,
                   
                     Prynne
                     ,
                     Bastwick
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   Scottish
                   Masters
                   )
                   but
                   some
                   also
                   of
                   a
                   milder
                   and
                   subtler
                   all●y
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   Genevian
                   and
                   Roman
                   Faction
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   will
                   become
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   so
                   to
                   vindicate
                   it
                   against
                   the
                   furious
                   Puritans
                   as
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   lay
                   it
                   open
                   to
                   be
                   wounded
                   by
                   either
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   two
                   ,
                   more
                   cunning
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   learned
                   adversaries
                   .
                   Not
                   to
                   the
                   Roman
                   faction
                   for
                   that
                   will
                   be
                   content
                   ,
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   
                     Juris
                     Divini
                     mediati
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   ,
                   far
                   ,
                   from
                   ,
                   and
                   under
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   the
                   Government
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   may
                   be
                   Monarchical
                   in
                   him
                   ;
                   but
                   not
                   Immediati
                   ,
                   which
                   makes
                   the
                   Church
                   Aristocratical
                   in
                   the
                   Bishops
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   Italian
                   Rock
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   Genevan
                   ;
                   for
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   deny
                   Episcopacy
                   to
                   be
                   
                     Juris
                     Divini
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   you
                   will
                   take
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     ut
                     suadentis
                     vel
                     approbantis
                  
                   but
                   not
                   imperantis
                   ;
                   for
                   then
                   they
                   may
                   take
                   and
                   leave
                   as
                   they
                   will
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   be
                   at
                   .
                   Nay
                   (
                   if
                   I
                   much
                   forget
                   not
                   )
                   Beza
                   himself
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   have
                   acknowledged
                   Episcopacy
                   to
                   be
                   
                     Juris
                     Divini
                     Imperantis
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   you
                   will
                   not
                   take
                   it
                   as
                   
                     universaliter
                     imperantis
                  
                   ,
                   For
                   then
                   Geneva
                   might
                   escape
                   :
                   
                     &
                     citra
                     considerationem
                     durantis
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   then
                   though
                   they
                   had
                   it
                   before
                   ,
                   yet
                   now
                   upon
                   wiser
                   thoughts
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   without
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   Scotland
                   says
                   now
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   will
                   may
                   say
                   it
                   after
                   ,
                   if
                   this
                   be
                   good
                   Divinity
                   :
                   and
                   then
                   all
                   in
                   that
                   time
                   shall
                   be
                   Democratical
                   .
                   I
                   am
                   bold
                   to
                   add
                   ,
                   because
                   in
                   your
                   second
                   Postulatum
                   I
                   find
                   ,
                   that
                   Episcopacy
                   is
                   directly
                   commanded
                   :
                   but
                   you
                   go
                   not
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   to
                   meet
                   with
                   this
                   subtilty
                   of
                   Beza
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   great
                   Rock
                   in
                   the
                   Lake
                   of
                   Geneva
                   .
                   In
                   your
                   nine
                   Postulatum
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Accession
                   of
                   Honourable
                   Titles
                   ,
                   or
                   Priviledges
                   ,
                   makes
                   no
                   difference
                   in
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   the
                   calling
                   ,
                   You
                   mean
                   the
                   titles
                   of
                   Archbishops
                   ,
                   Primates
                   ,
                   Metropolitans
                   ,
                   Patriarcks
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   
                     'T
                     is
                     well
                  
                   ,
                   And
                   I
                   presume
                   you
                   do
                   so
                   :
                   But
                   then
                   in
                   any
                   case
                   take
                   heed
                   you
                   assert
                   it
                   so
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   the
                   Faction
                   
                   lay
                   not
                   hold
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   the
                   Bishops
                   were
                   but
                   the
                   Title
                   of
                   Honour
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   calling
                   with
                   a
                   Priest
                   ;
                   For
                   that
                   they
                   all
                   aim
                   at
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   The
                   eleventh
                   Postulatum
                   is
                   larger
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   Repeat
                   it
                   ;
                   because
                   I
                   am
                   sure
                   you
                   retein
                   a
                   Copy
                   of
                   what
                   you
                   write
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   being
                   the
                   Ribbs
                   of
                   the
                   work
                   ;
                   nor
                   shall
                   I
                   say
                   more
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   then
                   that
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   warily
                   handled
                   for
                   fear
                   of
                   a
                   saucy
                   Answer
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   more
                   ready
                   with
                   them
                   a
                   great
                   deal
                   then
                   a
                   Learned
                   one
                   .
                   I
                   presume
                   I
                   am
                   pardoned
                   already
                   for
                   this
                   freedom
                   by
                   your
                   submission
                   of
                   all
                   to
                   me
                   .
                   And
                   now
                   I
                   heartily
                   pray
                   you
                   to
                   send
                   me
                   up
                   ,
                   (
                   keeping
                   a
                   Copy
                   to
                   your self
                   against
                   the
                   accidents
                   of
                   Carriage
                   )
                   not
                   the
                   whole
                   work
                   together
                   ,
                   but
                   each
                   particular
                   head
                   or
                   Postulatum
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   finish
                   it
                   ;
                   that
                   so
                   we
                   here
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   better
                   able
                   to
                   consider
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   work
                   come
                   on
                   faster
                   .
                   So
                   to
                   Gods
                   blessed
                   Protection
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               Such
               was
               the
               freedom
               which
               he
               used
               in
               declaring
               his
               judgement
               in
               the
               case
               ,
               and
               such
               the
               Authority
               which
               his
               reasons
               carried
               along
               w●th
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Exon
               found
               good
               cause
               to
               correct
               the
               obl●quity
               of
               his
               opinion
               according
               to
               the
               Rules
               of
               these
               Animadversions
               ;
               agreeably
               unto
               which
               the
               book
               was
               writ
               and
               published
               not
               long
               after
               ,
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Episcopacy
               by
               
                 Divine
                 Right
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Such
               care
               being
               taken
               to
               prevent
               all
               inconveniencies
               which
               might
               come
               from
               Scotland
               ,
               he
               casts
               his
               eye
               toward
               the
               Execution
               of
               his
               former
               Orders
               for
               Regulating
               the
               French
               and
               Dutch
               Churches
               here
               in
               England
               .
               It
               had
               been
               to
               no
               purpose
               in
               him
               to
               endeavour
               a
               Conformity
               amongst
               the
               Scots
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               such
               examples
               of
               separation
               did
               continue
               amongst
               the
               English.
               If
               the
               post-nati
               in
               those
               Churches
               ,
               born
               and
               bred
               in
               England
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               bound
               to
               repair
               with
               other
               of
               their
               Neighbours
               to
               their
               Parish
               Churches
               ,
               it
               might
               create
               a
               further
               mischief
               then
               the
               present
               Scandal
               ,
               and
               come
               up
               close
               at
               last
               to
               formal
               Schism
               .
               His
               Order
               had
               been
               published
               in
               all
               the
               Congregations
               of
               strangers
               within
               his
               Province
               ,
               as
               before
               is
               said
               ;
               but
               Executed
               more
               or
               less
               ,
               as
               the
               Minister
               and
               Church-wardens
               stood
               affected
               to
               those
               Congregations
               .
               And
               therefore
               that
               the
               Church-wardens
               might
               more
               punctually
               proceed
               in
               doing
               their
               duty
               ,
               It
               was
               thought
               fit
               that
               certain
               Articles
               should
               be
               framed
               and
               commended
               to
               them
               for
               their
               future
               direction
               .
               The
               Reformation
               being
               pursued
               in
               his
               own
               Diocess
               ,
               and
               the
               Metropolitical
               City
               first
               ,
               it
               was
               to
               be
               presumed
               ,
               that
               those
               in
               other
               places
               would
               gladly
               follow
               the
               Example
               .
               Of
               laying
               taxes
               on
               those
               strangers
               in
               their
               several
               Parishes
               for
               repairing
               of
               ,
               and
               adorning
               their
               several
               Parish-Churches
               ,
               and
               providing
               Ornaments
               for
               the
               same
               they
               were
               in
               all
               places
               careful
               enough
               ;
               because
               their
               own
               profit
               was
               concerned
               in
               it
               .
               
                 And
                 for
                 their
                 proceedings
                 in
                 the
                 rest
                 they
                 were
                 directed
                 by
                 these
                 Orders
                 to
                 inquire
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 strangers
                 as
                 lived
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 all
                 married
                 persons
                 in
                 their
                 Congregations
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 descent
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Parishes
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 order
                 might
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 decent
                 seats
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 according
                 
                 to
                 their
                 Estates
                 and
                 qualities
                 :
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 return
                 the
                 names
                 and
                 ages
                 of
                 those
                 unmarried
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 descent
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 children
                 and
                 servants
                 they
                 were
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 the
                 like
                 care
                 might
                 be
                 taken
                 of
                 their
                 due
                 resort
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 be
                 Catechised
                 ,
                 and
                 Communicate
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 ages
                 :
                 that
                 those
                 at
                 sixteen
                 years
                 and
                 upwards
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 not
                 already
                 Communicated
                 should
                 prepare
                 themselves
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 in
                 their
                 Parish
                 Church
                 at
                 the
                 next
                 Communion
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 forward
                 thrice
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 afterwards
                 as
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 require
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 would
                 avoid
                 presentment
                 to
                 their
                 Ordinary
                 for
                 their
                 neglect
                 therein
                 :
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 Parents
                 and
                 Masters
                 of
                 Families
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 descent
                 ,
                 did
                 thenceforth
                 every
                 Lords
                 day
                 ,
                 half
                 an
                 hour
                 after
                 Evening
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 send
                 all
                 such
                 ,
                 their
                 Children
                 and
                 Servants
                 as
                 were
                 under
                 sixteen
                 to
                 their
                 Parish
                 Church
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 be
                 Catechised
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 themselves
                 upon
                 presentment
                 would
                 answer
                 the
                 Contrary
                 .
              
               These
               Articles
               being
               given
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               April
               ,
               were
               Executed
               for
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               year
               more
               punctually
               then
               in
               any
               of
               those
               before
               .
               But
               it
               held
               not
               much
               longer
               then
               the
               rest
               of
               that
               year
               :
               The
               troubles
               which
               the
               Archbishop
               fell
               into
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               next
               following
               dissolving
               all
               his
               Orders
               and
               Injunctions
               of
               this
               kind
               ,
               as
               if
               never
               made
               .
            
             
               With
               equal
               constancy
               he
               governed
               his
               Counsels
               in
               all
               other
               particulars
               .
               Some
               informations
               had
               been
               given
               him
               of
               certain
               misdemeanours
               and
               corruptions
               in
               Merton
               Colledge
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               was
               the
               Ordinary
               ,
               and
               immediate
               Visitor
               ,
               in
               the
               Right
               of
               his
               See
               ;
               and
               in
               that
               Right
               he
               resolves
               upon
               a
               Visitation
               both
               in
               Head
               ,
               and
               Members
               .
               To
               this
               employment
               he
               deputes
               his
               Right
               Trusty
               Friend
               and
               Assured
               Servant
               ,
               The
               Dean
               of
               the
               Arches
               ;
               who
               entring
               on
               his
               charge
               in
               the
               year
               foregoing
               1638.
               made
               this
               Enquiry
               amongst
               others
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Whither
                 they
                 made
                 due
                 Reverence
                 (
                 by
                 bowing
                 towards
                 the
                 Altar
                 or
                 Communion
                 Table
                 )
              
               when
               they
               
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 Chappel
              
               .
               And
               finding
               by
               a
               return
               to
               this
               enquiry
               ,
               that
               Corbet
               ,
               and
               Cheynel
               two
               of
               the
               Fellows
               ,
               not
               only
               had
               neglected
               but
               refused
               to
               make
               any
               such
               Reverence
               ,
               he
               tryed
               all
               fair
               and
               plausible
               perswasions
               by
               himself
               and
               others
               to
               induce
               them
               too
               it
               .
               But
               not
               prevailing
               either
               way
               ,
               he
               certified
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               his
               Proceedings
               ,
               who
               thereupon
               caused
               some
               Injunctions
               to
               be
               sent
               to
               the
               Colledge
               for
               their
               future
               Governance
               ,
               
               Amongst
               which
               I
               find
               this
               for
               one
               ,
               that
               they
               use
               due
               and
               lowly
               Reverence
               towards
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               at
               their
               first
               entrance
               into
               the
               Quire.
               Upon
               the
               coming
               whereof
               there
               was
               no
               more
               dispute
               about
               it
               ,
               those
               Reverences
               being
               made
               by
               most
               ,
               and
               constantly
               continued
               by
               them
               till
               the
               Parliament
               of
               Novem.
               3.
               
               In
               matters
               which
               concerned
               the
               Warden
               ,
               it
               was
               thought
               fit
               by
               Lamb
               the
               Chief
               Commissioner
               ,
               to
               do
               nothing
               without
               further
               direction
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               acquaint
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               in
               what
               State
               he
               found
               them
               ;
               who
               thereupon
               recalled
               the
               business
               to
               himself
               .
               The
               parties
               to
               appear
               before
               him
               Octob.
               following
               ,
               at
               which
               time
               he
               spent
               three
               days
               in
               hearing
               
               and
               examining
               the
               Points
               in
               difference
               between
               Brent
               the
               Warden
               ,
               and
               such
               of
               the
               Fellows
               of
               the
               Colledge
               as
               complained
               against
               him
               :
               But
               for
               determining
               the
               Cause
               (
               
                 the
                 Warden
                 appearing
                 very
                 foul
              
               ,
               as
               himself
               acknowledgeth
               )
               he
               took
               time
               till
               the
               first
               of
               Iuly
               in
               this
               present
               year
               ,
               that
               Brent
               might
               have
               the
               better
               opportunities
               to
               content
               his
               Fellows
               ,
               for
               the
               Errors
               of
               his
               Government
               in
               the
               times
               precedent
               ,
               and
               give
               them
               some
               assurance
               of
               a
               Reformation
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               .
               Which
               noble
               Favour
               notwithstanding
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               went
               off
               with
               no
               other
               Censure
               than
               a
               fair
               and
               Fatherly
               Admonition
               :
               yet
               Brent
               unmindful
               of
               so
               great
               a
               moderation
               toward
               him
               ,
               expres'd
               more
               readiness
               in
               contributing
               towards
               his
               Condemnation
               in
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Trial
               ,
               than
               any
               of
               those
               who
               did
               most
               eagerly
               desire
               his
               Ruine
               .
            
             
               The
               course
               and
               method
               of
               my
               business
               having
               brought
               me
               to
               Oxon
               .
               I
               cannot
               depart
               thence
               ,
               without
               taking
               notice
               of
               his
               further
               Bounty
               and
               Munificence
               to
               that
               University
               .
               He
               had
               before
               entertained
               some
               thoughts
               of
               clearing
               the
               great
               Square
               betwixt
               St.
               Maries
               and
               the
               Schools
               ,
               intending
               to
               have
               raised
               a●fair
               and
               capacious
               Room
               ,
               advanced
               on
               Pillars
               ;
               the
               upper
               part
               to
               serve
               for
               Convocations
               and
               Congregations
               ,
               which
               till
               that
               time
               were
               held
               in
               the
               Church
               it self
               ;
               the
               lower
               for
               a
               Walk
               or
               place
               of
               Conference
               ,
               in
               which
               Students
               of
               all
               sorts
               might
               confer
               together
               ,
               at
               their
               repairing
               to
               the
               Schools
               ,
               the
               Library
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               business
               which
               concerned
               the
               Publick
               .
               But
               finding
               the
               Owners
               of
               those
               Houses
               not
               so
               willing
               to
               part
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               probably
               presumed
               ,
               he
               was
               fain
               to
               shift
               the
               Scene
               ,
               though
               he
               held
               his
               purpose
               ,
               which
               fell
               out
               very
               happily
               for
               that
               University
               :
               For
               being
               resolved
               to
               free
               St.
               Maries
               Church
               from
               those
               Inconveniencies
               ,
               which
               the
               continual
               keeping
               of
               the
               Publick
               Convocations
               and
               Congregations
               must
               of
               necessity
               carry
               with
               it
               ,
               he
               erected
               a
               stately
               and
               most
               elegant
               Pile
               at
               the
               West
               end
               of
               the
               Divinity
               School
               ,
               and
               Publick
               Library
               ;
               The
               lower
               part
               whereof
               was
               fitted
               and
               accommodated
               for
               the
               Convocations
               ,
               and
               other
               Publick
               Meetings
               of
               that
               Famous
               Body
               :
               The
               upper
               part
               ,
               opening
               into
               the
               
                 Bodleian
                 Library
              
               ,
               he
               trimmed
               with
               all
               the
               Curiosities
               of
               Art
               and
               Cost
               ,
               to
               serve
               as
               a
               Repository
               for
               such
               Learned
               Writings
               ,
               as
               the
               Piety
               of
               ensuing
               Times
               might
               confer
               upon
               it
               .
               And
               that
               it
               might
               not
               be
               reported
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               given
               them
               nothing
               but
               an
               empty
               Box
               ,
               ●e
               furnished
               it
               with
               no
               fewer
               than
               1276
               Manuscripts
               in
               several
               Languages
               ,
               700
               whereof
               had
               been
               sent
               before
               at
               divers
               times
               ,
               when
               this
               beautiful
               Structure
               was
               in
               raising
               :
               The
               rest
               were
               sent
               on
               Iune
               28.
               in
               this
               present
               year
               ;
               100
               of
               these
               last
               being
               in
               the
               
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 Greek
                 ,
                 Arabick
              
               and
               Persian
               Tongues
               .
               And
               that
               he
               might
               make
               some
               Acknowledgment
               to
               the
               Town
               of
               Reading
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               was
               born
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Grammar-School
               wh●reof
               he
               had
               received
               the
               first
               part
               of
               his
               Education
               ,
               he
               bestowed
               upon
               it
               about
               this
               time
               also
               a
               Revenue
               of
               no
               less
               than
               200
               
                 l.
                 per
                 Annum
              
               ,
               to
               be
               thus
               disposed
               of
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               120
               l.
               thereof
               to
               be
               parcelled
               out
               every
               two
               years
               ,
               for
               the
               pla
               〈…〉
               Apprentices
               ,
               and
               setting
               up
               of
               young
               Beginners
               who
               had
               
               honestly
               served
               out
               their
               Times
               ;
               and
               every
               third
               year
               ,
               for
               the
               Marriage
               of
               five
               young
               Maidens
               which
               had
               lived
               with
               one
               Master
               or
               Mistress
               for
               seven
               years
               together
               ;
               50
               l.
               of
               it
               to
               be
               yearly
               added
               for
               an
               Augmentation
               to
               the
               Minister
               of
               the
               Parish-Church
               of
               St.
               Laurence
               in
               which
               he
               was
               born
               ,
               whose
               means
               before
               was
               miserably
               short
               of
               that
               which
               some
               call
               a
               Competency
               ;
               and
               having
               purchased
               the
               perpetual
               Parsonage
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               conferred
               it
               on
               St.
               Iohn's
               Colledge
               in
               Oxon
               .
               to
               be
               a
               fit
               Preferment
               for
               any
               one
               of
               the
               Fellows
               of
               that
               House
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               :
               20
               l.
               of
               it
               he
               alotted
               yearly
               to
               encrease
               the
               Stipend
               of
               the
               Schoolmaster
               there
               ;
               8
               l.
               for
               the
               yearly
               Entertainment
               of
               the
               President
               and
               Fellows
               of
               St.
               Iohn's
               Colledge
               ,
               whom
               he
               made
               his
               Visitors
               ,
               to
               see
               that
               all
               things
               should
               be
               carried
               as
               fairly
               on
               ,
               as
               by
               him
               piously
               intended
               ;
               the
               remaining
               40
               s.
               being
               added
               as
               a
               yearly
               Fee
               to
               the
               Town-Clerk
               ,
               for
               Registring
               the
               Names
               of
               those
               who
               should
               from
               time
               to
               time
               enjoy
               the
               benefit
               of
               so
               great
               a
               Charity
               .
               Some
               other
               great
               Designs
               he
               had
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               far
               more
               Publick
               and
               Heroick
               Nature
               ;
               as
               the
               encreasing
               of
               the
               Maintenance
               of
               all
               the
               poor
               Vicars
               in
               England
               ;
               To
               see
               the
               Tythes
               of
               London
               settled
               between
               the
               Clergy
               and
               the
               City
               ;
               For
               setting
               up
               a
               Greek
               Press
               at
               Oxon.
               and
               procuring
               Letters
               and
               Mattrices
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               wherewith
               to
               Print
               and
               Publish
               all
               such
               Greek
               Manuscripts
               as
               were
               to
               be
               found
               in
               that
               Library
               ;
               For
               obtaining
               the
               like
               Grant
               from
               his
               Majesty
               for
               buying
               in
               all
               Impropriations
               ,
               as
               had
               been
               made
               for
               the
               Repairing
               of
               St.
               Pauls
               :
               but
               not
               to
               take
               beginning
               ,
               till
               that
               Work
               was
               finished
               ;
               For
               procuring
               an
               Extract
               of
               all
               the
               Records
               of
               the
               Tower
               relating
               to
               the
               Church
               and
               Clergy
               ,
               to
               be
               written
               in
               a
               fair
               Vellom
               Book
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               drawn
               down
               from
               the
               20th
               .
               of
               Edward
               1.
               to
               the
               14th
               .
               of
               Edward
               iv
               .
               with
               an
               intent
               to
               carry
               on
               the
               Work
               till
               the
               last
               year
               of
               King
               Henry
               viii
               .
               that
               so
               the
               Church
               might
               understand
               her
               own
               Power
               and
               Priviledges
               .
               But
               the
               prosecution
               of
               this
               Work
               from
               the
               said
               14th
               .
               of
               King
               Edward
               iv
               .
               and
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               before-mentioned
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               hammered
               in
               design
               ,
               were
               most
               unfortunately
               intermitted
               ,
               by
               the
               great
               alteration
               of
               Affairs
               which
               soon
               after
               followed
               .
               I
               cannot
               tell
               whether
               Posterity
               will
               believe
               or
               not
               ,
               That
               so
               many
               great
               and
               notable
               Projectments
               could
               be
               comprehended
               in
               one
               Soul
               ;
               most
               of
               them
               Ripened
               in
               a
               manner
               ,
               the
               residue
               in
               the
               Bud
               or
               Blossom
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               bringing
               forth
               the
               Fruits
               expected
               from
               them
               .
               But
               the
               best
               is
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               his
               Designs
               were
               carried
               in
               so
               close
               a
               manner
               ,
               or
               left
               in
               so
               imperfect
               a
               condition
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               give
               some
               visible
               Remembrances
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               his
               Universal
               Comprehensions
               ,
               as
               his
               Zeal
               and
               Piety
               .
            
             
               For
               notwithstanding
               the
               present
               Distractions
               which
               the
               Faction
               and
               Tumultuousness
               of
               the
               Scots
               ,
               had
               drawn
               upon
               him
               (
               enough
               to
               have
               deterred
               a
               right
               Constantine
               )
               let
               us
               look
               on
               him
               in
               the
               pursuit
               of
               his
               former
               purposes
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               find
               him
               still
               the
               same
               .
               The
               Bishop
               of
               Exeter's
               Book
               being
               finished
               ,
               and
               recommended
               by
               the
               Author
               to
               his
               last
               perusal
               before
               it
               went
               unto
               the
               Press
               ,
               he
               took
               the
               
               pains
               to
               read
               it
               over
               with
               care
               and
               diligence
               ;
               in
               the
               perusal
               whereof
               he
               took
               notice
               ,
               amongst
               other
               things
               ,
               that
               the
               strict
               Superstition
               of
               the
               Sabbatarians
               was
               but
               lightly
               touch'd
               at
               ;
               whereas
               he
               thought
               ,
               that
               some
               smarter
               Plaister
               to
               that
               Sore
               ,
               might
               have
               done
               no
               harm
               .
               He
               observed
               also
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               passed
               by
               this
               Point
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Whether
              
               Episcopacy
               
                 be
                 an
                 Order
                 or
                 Degree
              
               ,
               as
               not
               much
               material
               ;
               whereas
               in
               the
               Judgment
               of
               such
               Learned
               Men
               as
               he
               had
               consulted
               ,
               it
               was
               the
               main
               ground
               of
               the
               whole
               Cause
               :
               And
               therefore
               he
               desired
               him
               to
               weigh
               it
               well
               ,
               and
               to
               alter
               it
               with
               his
               own
               Pen
               as
               soon
               as
               might
               be
               .
               ●ut
               that
               which
               gave
               him
               most
               offence
               was
               ,
               That
               the
               Title
               of
               Antichrist
               was
               positively
               and
               determinately
               bestowed
               upon
               the
               Pope
               ;
               Which
               being
               so
               contrary
               to
               the
               Judgment
               of
               many
               Learned
               ●●●testants
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               his
               own
               ,
               he
               allowed
               not
               of
               :
               but
               howsoever
               thought
               it
               fit
               to
               acquaint
               his
               Majesty
               with
               the
               Business
               ;
               and
               having
               so
               done
               ,
               to
               submit
               it
               to
               his
               Will
               and
               Preasure
               .
               Concerning
               which
               ,
               he
               writes
               thus
               to
               the
               Bishop
               in
               his
               Letter
               of
               Ianuary
               14.
               this
               present
               year
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 The
                 last
                 (
                 with
                 which
                 I
                 durst
                 not
                 but
                 acquaint
                 his
                 Majesty
                 )
                 is
                 about
              
               Antichrist
               ,
               
                 which
                 Title
                 in
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 places
                 you
                 bestow
                 up
                 is
                 the
              
               Pope
               
                 positively
                 and
                 determinately
                 ;
                 whereas
                 King
              
               James
               
                 of
                 ●lessed
                 Memory
                 ,
                 having
                 brought
                 strong
                 proof
                 in
                 a
                 Work
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 well
                 know
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 be
              
               Antichrist
               :
               
                 yet
                 being
                 afterwards
                 challenged
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 this
                 Answer
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 King
                 that
                 now
                 is
                 went
                 into
              
               Spain
               ,
               
                 and
                 acquainted
                 him
                 with
                 it
              
               ;
               That
               he
               writ
               ,
               that
               not
               concludingly
               ,
               but
               by
               way
               of
               Argument
               only
               :
               
                 that
                 the
              
               Pope
               
                 and
                 his
                 Adherents
                 might
                 see
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 as
                 good
                 and
                 better
                 Arguments
                 to
                 prove
                 him
              
               Antichrist
               ,
               
                 than
                 for
                 the
              
               Pope
               
                 to
                 challenge
                 Temporal
                 Iurisdiction
                 over
                 Kings
                 .
                 The
                 whole
                 Passage
                 being
                 known
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 speak
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 commanded
                 me
                 to
                 write
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 might
                 qualifie
                 your
                 Expression
                 in
                 these
                 Particulars
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 not
                 differ
                 from
                 the
                 known
                 Iudgment
                 of
                 his
                 Pious
                 and
                 Learned
                 Father
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 easily
                 done
                 with
                 your
                 own
                 Pen
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 because
                 all
              
               Protestants
               
                 joyn
                 not
                 in
                 this
                 Opinion
                 of
              
               Antichrist
               .
               According
               to
               which
               good
               advice
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Exon.
               qualified
               some
               of
               his
               Expressions
               ,
               and
               deleted
               other
               ,
               to
               the
               Contentment
               of
               his
               Sovereign
               ,
               the
               Satisfaction
               of
               his
               Metropolitan
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               great
               Honour
               .
            
             
               But
               whilest
               the
               Archbishop
               laboured
               to
               support
               Episcopacy
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               Puritan
               Party
               did
               as
               much
               endeavour
               to
               suppress
               it
               ,
               by
               lopping
               off
               the
               Branches
               first
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               by
               laying
               the
               Ax
               to
               the
               root
               of
               the
               Tree
               .
               Bagshaw
               a
               Lawyer
               of
               some
               standing
               of
               the
               Middle
               Temple
               ,
               did
               first
               prepare
               the
               way
               to
               the
               ruine
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               questioning
               the
               Bishops
               Place
               and
               Vote
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               their
               Temporal
               Power
               ,
               and
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               High-Commission
               .
               For
               being
               chosen
               Reader
               by
               that
               House
               for
               the
               Lent
               Vacation
               ,
               he
               first
               began
               his
               Readings
               on
               February
               24.
               selecting
               for
               the
               Argument
               of
               his
               Discoursings
               the
               Statute
               25
               Edw.
               3.
               cap.
               7.
               
               In
               prosecuting
               whereof
               ,
               he
               had
               distributed
               his
               Conceptions
               into
               ten
               Parts
               ,
               and
               each
               Part
               into
               ●●●●●●cial
               Cases
               ;
               by
               which
               account
               he
               must
               have
               had
               one
               hundred
               
               blows
               at
               the
               Church
               in
               his
               ten
               days
               Reading
               .
               His
               main
               Design
               was
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               intended
               chiefly
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               such
               Prohibitions
               as
               formerly
               had
               been
               granted
               by
               the
               Courts
               in
               Westminster-Hall
               to
               stop
               the
               Proceedings
               of
               the
               
                 Court
                 Christian
              
               ,
               and
               specially
               of
               the
               High-Commission
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               to
               deny
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Commission
               it self
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               noted
               .
               In
               order
               whereunto
               ,
               he
               began
               first
               to
               state
               these
               Questions
               ,
               viz.
               1.
               
               
                 Whether
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 good
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 without
                 the
                 Assent
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Spiritual
                 ?
              
               which
               he
               he
               held
               affirmatively
               .
               2.
               
               
                 Whether
                 any
                 Beneficed
                 Clerk
                 were
                 capable
                 of
                 Temporal
                 Iurisdiction
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 making
                 that
                 Law
                 ?
              
               which
               he
               held
               in
               the
               negative
               .
               And
               3.
               
               
                 Whether
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 without
                 calling
                 a
                 Synod
                 ,
                 have
                 Power
                 as
              
               Diocesan
               
                 to
                 convict
                 an
              
               Heretick
               ?
               which
               he
               maintained
               in
               the
               negative
               also
               .
               The
               News
               whereof
               being
               brought
               to
               Lambeth
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               need
               of
               warning
               the
               Archbishop
               to
               look
               about
               him
               ,
               who
               was
               not
               to
               be
               told
               what
               a
               strong
               Faction
               some
               of
               the
               
                 Scotizing
                 Lawyers
              
               had
               made
               against
               the
               Church
               in
               Queen
               Elizabeths
               Time
               ,
               carried
               it
               on
               under
               the
               Government
               of
               King
               Iames
               ,
               and
               now
               began
               to
               threaten
               as
               much
               danger
               to
               it
               as
               in
               former
               times
               .
               He
               thereupon
               informs
               his
               Majesty
               both
               of
               the
               Man
               and
               his
               Design
               ,
               and
               how
               far
               he
               had
               gone
               in
               justifying
               the
               Proceedings
               of
               the
               
                 Scottish
                 Covenanters
              
               ,
               in
               decrying
               the
               Temporal
               Power
               of
               Church-men
               ,
               and
               the
               undoubted
               Right
               of
               Bishops
               to
               their
               Place
               in
               Parliament
               .
               His
               Majesty
               hereupon
               gives
               Order
               to
               Finch
               the
               new
               Lord
               Keeper●
               to
               interdict
               all
               further
               Reading
               on
               those
               Points
               ,
               or
               any
               others
               of
               like
               nature
               ,
               which
               might
               administer
               any
               further
               Flame
               to
               the
               present
               Combustions
               .
               The
               Lord
               Keeper
               having
               done
               his
               part
               ,
               and
               the
               Reader
               addressing
               himself
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               by
               his
               leave
               he
               might
               proceed
               in
               the
               course
               of
               his
               Exercise
               ,
               it
               was
               soon
               found
               ,
               that
               nothing
               could
               be
               done
               therein
               without
               leave
               from
               the
               King
               ;
               and
               no
               such
               leave
               to
               be
               obtained
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Approbation
               and
               Con●ent
               of
               the
               Lord
               Archbishop
               .
               To
               Lambeth
               therefore
               goes
               the
               Reader
               ,
               where
               he
               found
               no
               admittance
               till
               the
               making
               of
               his
               third
               Address
               ,
               and
               was
               then
               told
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 fallen
                 upon
                 a
                 Subject
                 neither
                 safe
                 nor
                 seasonable
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 stick
                 closer
                 to
                 him
                 than
                 he
                 was
                 aware
                 of
                 .
                 Bagshaw
              
               endeavoured
               something
               in
               his
               own
               defence
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               choice
               of
               the
               Argument
               ;
               and
               somewhat
               also
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               impossibility
               of
               settling
               to
               any
               other
               Subject
               in
               the
               present
               Conjuncture
               ,
               desiring
               his
               Grace
               to
               be
               a
               means
               unto
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               proceed
               in
               performance
               of
               the
               Task
               he
               had
               undertaken
               .
               To
               which
               the
               Archbishop
               stoutly
               answered
               ,
               
                 That
                 his
                 Majesty
                 was
                 otherwise
                 resolved
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 perhaps
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 better
                 for
                 the
                 Reader
                 himself
                 to
                 have
                 given
                 over
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 than
                 have
                 incurred
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Royal
                 Indignation
                 by
                 that
                 unseasonable
                 Adventure
                 .
              
               No
               better
               Answer
               being
               given
               him
               ,
               away
               goes
               Bagshaw
               out
               of
               Town
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               forty
               or
               fifty
               Horse
               (
               and
               it
               was
               a
               great
               Honour
               to
               the
               House
               that
               he
               had
               no
               more
               )
               who
               seemed
               to
               be
               of
               the
               same
               Faction
               and
               A●fections
               also
               ,
               as
               their
               designed
               Reader
               was
               ,
               being
               instructed
               ,
               though
               too
               late
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               not
               have
               so
               great
               a
               
               care
               of
               their
               Courts
               and
               Profit
               ,
               as
               the
               Archbishops
               had
               of
               the
               Churches
               power
               .
               Such
               was
               the
               constancy
               of
               his
               spirit
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               the
               Combustions
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               the
               ill
               prosecuting
               of
               the
               last
               Summers
               Action
               ,
               and
               the
               uncertainties
               of
               what
               might
               happen
               in
               the
               next
               ,
               he
               alwaies
               steered
               his
               course
               with
               a
               steady
               hand
               to
               the
               port
               he
               aimed
               at
               ,
               though
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               let
               him
               suffer
               shipwrack
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Haven
               .
            
             
               The
               interrupting
               of
               this
               man
               in
               the
               course
               of
               his
               Reading
               ,
               the
               holding
               of
               so
               strict
               an
               hand
               over
               the
               Congregations
               of
               the
               French
               and
               Dutch
               within
               his
               Province
               ,
               and
               these
               compliances
               on
               the
               other
               side
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               were
               made
               occasions
               of
               the
               clamour
               ,
               which
               was
               raised
               against
               him
               concerning
               his
               design
               to
               suppress
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               in
               Popery
               and
               Arminianism
               ;
               or
               at
               the
               least
               to
               make
               a
               Reconciliation
               betwixt
               us
               and
               Rome
               ,
               towards
               which
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Arminius
               was
               given
               out
               for
               a
               certain
               Preamble
               .
               Which
               general
               clamour
               being
               raised
               against
               him
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               I
               find
               thus
               flourisht
               over
               by
               one
               of
               their
               Orators
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               .
               
               
                 A
                 little
                 search
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 will
                 find
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 Unity
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 Uniformity
                 ;
                 To
                 have
                 brought
                 in
                 Superstition
                 and
                 Scandal
                 under
                 titles
                 of
                 Reverence
                 and
                 Decency
                 ;
                 To
                 have
                 defiled
                 our
                 Church
                 by
                 adorning
                 our
                 Churches
                 ;
                 To
                 have
                 slackned
                 the
                 strictness
                 of
                 that
                 Union
                 which
                 was
                 formerly
                 between
                 us
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 beyond
                 the
                 Seas
                 ,
                 An
                 action
                 as
                 unpolitick
                 as
                 ungodly
                 :
                 Or
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 resembled
                 the
                 Dog
                 in
                 the
                 Manger
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 neither
                 preached
                 themselves
                 ,
                 nor
                 imployed
                 those
                 that
                 should
                 ,
                 nor
                 suffered
                 those
                 that
                 would
                 ;
                 To
                 have
                 brought
                 in
                 Catechising
                 only
                 to
                 thrust
                 out
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 cried
                 down
                 Lectures
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Factions
                 ,
                 either
                 because
                 their
                 industry
                 in
                 that
                 duty
                 appeared
                 a
                 reproof
                 to
                 their
                 neglect
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 intention
                 to
                 have
                 brought
                 in
                 darkness
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 the
                 easier
                 sow
                 their
                 tares
                 while
                 it
                 was
                 night
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 introduction
                 of
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 introduce
                 the
                 better
                 that
                 Religion
                 which
                 accounts
                 it
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 Devotion
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 they
                 have
                 abused
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 his
                 People
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 with
                 great
                 wisdom
                 silenced
                 on
                 both
                 parts
                 those
                 opinions
                 which
                 have
                 often
                 tormented
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 ,
                 and
                 always
                 will
                 trouble
                 the
                 Schools
                 ,
                 They
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 Declaration
                 to
                 tye
                 up
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 let
                 the
                 other
                 loose
                 ,
                 whereas
                 they
                 ought
                 either
                 in
                 discretion
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 equally
                 restrained
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 justice
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 equally
                 tolerated
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 observable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 party
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 gave
                 this
                 Licence
                 ,
                 was
                 that
                 ,
                 whose
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 contrary
                 to
                 Law
                 ,
                 was
                 contrary
                 to
                 Custome
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 while
                 in
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 was
                 no
                 oftner
                 Preached
                 than
                 Recanted
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 We
                 find
                 them
                 introducing
                 such
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 as
                 admitting
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 truth
                 could
                 not
                 recompence
                 the
                 scandal
                 ;
                 Or
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 so
                 far
                 false
                 ,
                 as
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   More
                
                 saies
                 of
                 the
                 Casuists
                 ,
                 their
                 business
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 keep
                 men
                 from
                 sinning
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 inform
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Quam
                   prope
                   ad
                   peccatum
                   ,
                   sine
                   peccato
                   liceat
                   accedere
                   .
                
                 So
                 it
                 seemed
                 their
                 work
                 was
                 to
                 try
                 how
                 much
                 of
                 a
                 Papist
                 might
                 be
                 brought
                 in
                 without
                 Popery
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 destroy
                 as
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 without
                 bringing
                 themselves
                 into
                 danger
                 of
                 being
                 destroyed
                 by
                 Law.
                 To
                 go
                 yet
                 further
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 so
                 industriously
                 laboured
                 to
                 deduce
                 themselves
                 from
                 Rome
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 given
                 great
                 suspicion
                 that
                 in
                 gratitude
                 they
                 desire
                 to
                 return
                 thither
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 meet
                 it
                 half
                 way
                 ;
                 some
                 have
                 evidently
                 laboured
                 to
                 bring
                 in
                 an
                 English
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 a
                 Roman
                 Popery
                 .
                 I
                 mean
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 outside
                 and
                 dress
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 equally
                 absolute
                 ,
                 a
                 blind
                 dependance
                 on
                 the
                 People
                 upon
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 upon
                 themselves
                 ;
                 and
                 have
                 opposed
                 the
                 Papacy
                 beyond
                 the
                 Seas
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 settle
                 one
                 beyond
                 the
                 water
                 .
              
            
             
               Such
               being
               the
               general
               charge
               which
               was
               laid
               against
               him
               ,
               we
               will
               consider
               in
               this
               place
               what
               may
               be
               said
               in
               order
               to
               his
               defence
               ,
               as
               to
               some
               seeming
               Innovations
               into
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               his
               design
               to
               bring
               in
               Popery
               by
               the
               back-door
               of
               Arminianism
               ,
               and
               his
               endeavouring
               of
               a
               Reconciliation
               betwixt
               us
               and
               Rome
               .
               And
               first
               ,
               as
               touching
               such
               Innovations
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               makes
               a
               general
               purgation
               of
               himself
               in
               his
               Speech
               made
               in
               the
               Star-Chamber
               ,
               the
               sum
               and
               substance
               whereof
               you
               have
               seen
               before
               .
               Out
               of
               which
               I
               shall
               only
               take
               this
               short
               and
               pithy
               Declaration
               which
               he
               makes
               of
               himself
               ,
               
               in
               relation
               to
               this
               part
               of
               his
               charge
               .
               viz.
               
               
                 I
                 can
                 say
                 it
                 clearly
                 and
                 truly
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 nothing
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 of
                 what
                 I
                 am
                 conscious
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 single
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 sincere
                 intention
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 Government
                 and
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 professed
                 ,
                 established
                 ,
                 and
                 maintained
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 For
                 my
                 care
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 reducing
                 it
                 to
                 Order
                 ,
                 the
                 upholding
                 of
                 the
                 External
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 settling
                 of
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 its
                 first
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 cause
                 (
                 and
                 the
                 sole
                 cause
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 pretended
                 )
                 of
                 this
                 malicious
                 storm
                 that
                 hath
                 lowred
                 so
                 black
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 my
                 Brethren
                 .
              
               The
               like
               Declaration
               he
               also
               makes
               in
               his
               first
               Speech
               to
               the
               Lords
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               of
               his
               tryal
               ,
               where
               we
               find
               it
               thus
               :
               
                 Ever
                 since
                 I
                 came
                 into
                 place
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 I
                 have
                 laboured
                 nothing
                 more
                 than
                 that
                 the
                 External
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 so
                 much
                 slighted
                 in
                 divers
                 parts
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 )
                 might
                 be
                 preserved
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 Decency
                 and
                 Uniformity
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 ;
                 For
                 I
                 evidently
                 saw
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 publick
                 neglect
                 of
                 Gods
                 Service
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 face
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 nasty
                 lying
                 of
                 many
                 places
                 dedicated
                 to
                 that
                 Service
                 ,
                 had
                 almost
                 cast
                 a
                 damp
                 upon
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 inward
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 while
                 we
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 needs
                 External
                 helps
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 little
                 enough
                 to
                 keep
                 it
                 in
                 any
                 vigour
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 I
                 did
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 of
                 my
                 knowledge
                 according
                 both
                 to
                 Law
                 and
                 Canon
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 consent
                 and
                 liking
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ;
                 nor
                 did
                 any
                 Command
                 issue
                 out
                 from
                 me
                 against
                 the
                 
                 one
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               And
               finally
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               the
               like
               Declaration
               made
               by
               him
               on
               the
               Sca●fold
               at
               the
               time
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               in
               which
               sad
               hour
               there
               was
               no
               dissembling
               (
               and
               I
               conceive
               all
               charitable
               men
               will
               believe
               so
               of
               it
               )
               before
               God
               or
               man.
               But
               because
               it
               relates
               also
               to
               the
               next
               particular
               ,
               
               we
               shall
               there
               meet
               with
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               the
               next
               particular
               ,
               concerning
               the
               designing
               to
               bring
               in
               ●●pery
               ,
               it
               hath
               been
               further
               aggravated
               by
               his
               correspondency
               with
               t●e
               Popes
               Ministers
               here
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               his
               indulgence
               to
               that
               Party
               upon
               all
               occasions
               .
               But
               of
               this
               he
               cleansed
               himself
               sufficiently
               in
               the
               〈◊〉
               -
               Chamiber
               Speech
               before
               remembred
               ,
               
               in
               which
               he
               publickly
               avowed
               :
               
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 knew
                 of
                 no
                 plot
                 or
                 purpose
                 of
                 altering
                 the
                 Religion
                 established
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 far
                 from
                 attempting
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 may
                 truly
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 tend
                 that
                 way
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 degree
                 .
                 And
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 having
                 offered
                 his
                 Oath
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 change
                 Religion
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 knew
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 )
                 his
                 Majesty
                 must
                 seek
                 for
                 other
                 Instruments
                 ,
                 
                 how
                 basely
                 soever
                 those
                 men
                 had
                 conceived
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               The
               like
               〈…〉
               gives
               also
               in
               the
               last
               hour
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               go●●●
               to
               tender
               an
               account
               of
               all
               his
               Actions
               before
               Gods
               Tribunal
               .
               
                 ●here
                 is
                 a
                 Clamour
                 that
                 I
                 would
                 have
                 brought
                 in
                 Popery
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 was
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 baptized
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 bosome
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 established
                 by
                 Law
                 ;
                 in
                 that
                 profession
                 I
                 have
                 ever
                 since
                 lived
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 I
                 come
                 now
                 to
                 dye
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 no
                 time
                 to
                 dissemble
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 least
                 of
                 all
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 〈◊〉
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 remembred
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 alwaies
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 established
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 I
                 come
                 now
                 to
                 die
                 .
              
               And
               then
               he
               adds
               with
               reference
               to
               the
               point
               before
               ,
               
                 What
                 Clamours
                 and
                 slanders
                 I
                 have
                 endured
                 for
                 labouring
                 to
                 keep
                 an
                 Uniformity
                 in
                 the
                 External
                 Service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Discipline
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 all
                 men
                 know
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 have
                 abundantly
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 His
                 Conference
                 with
                 Fisher
                 the
                 Iesuite
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1622.
                 and
                 〈…〉
                 of
                 that
                 
                   Conference
                   ,
                   Anno
                
                 1637.
                 with
                 Derings
                 attestation
                 〈…〉
                 before
                 we
                 had
                 ,
                 do
                 most
                 abundantly
                 evince
                 this
                 truth
                 ,
                 at
                 he
                 approved
                 not
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               And
               as
               〈◊〉
               approve●
               not
               of
               their
               Doctrines
               ,
               so
               he
               as
               much
               disliked
               their
               〈◊〉
               for
               gaining
               Proselytes
               ,
               or
               multiplying
               their
               followers
               in
               all
               〈…〉
               the
               Kingdom
               :
               concerning
               which
               he
               tells
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               
                 That
                 〈…〉
                 never
                 had
                 advised
                 a
                 persecution
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 in
                 any
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 yet
                 God
                 forbid
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 that
                 your
                 Majesty
                 should
                 let
                 born
                 Laws
                 and
                 Discipline
                 sleep
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 a
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 let
                 Mr.
                 Fisher
                 and
                 his
                 Fellows
                 Angle
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 your
                 Dominions
                 for
                 your
                 Subjects
                 .
                 If
                 in
                 your
                 Grace
                 and
                 Goodness
                 you
                 will
                 spare
                 their
                 persons
                 :
                 yet
                 I
                 humbly
                 beseech
                 you
                 to
                 see
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 suffered
                 to
                 lay
                 either
                 their
                 Weels
                 ,
                 or
                 bait
                 their
                 H●oks
                 ,
                 or
                 cast
                 their
                 Nets
                 in
                 every
                 stream
                 ,
                 least
                 the
                 Temptation
                 grow
                 both
                 too
                 general
                 ,
                 and
                 too
                 strong
                 .
              
               So
               he
               in
               the
               Epistle
               Dedicatory
               
               to
               his
               
                 Large
                 Relation
              
               of
               the
               Conference
               between
               him
               and
               Fisher
               ,
               published
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               year
               forgoing
               .
               Assuredly
               it
               must
               needs
               seem
               extremely
               ridiculous
               to
               others
               ,
               and
               contradictory
               to
               it self
               ,
               to
               confute
               the
               chief
               Doctrines
               of
               the
               Papists
               ,
               and
               oppose
               their
               practicings
               ,
               if
               he
               ●ad
               had
               any
               such
               design
               to
               bring
               in
               Popery
               .
            
             
               And
               being
               thus
               averse
               from
               them
               in
               point
               of
               Doctrine
               he
               declined
               all
               correspondence
               and
               acquaintance
               with
               them
               ,
               whereby
               he
               might
               come
               under
               the
               suspicion
               of
               some
               secret
               Practice
               .
               I
               hold
               it
               probable
               enough
               ,
               that
               the
               better
               to
               oblige
               the
               Queen
               unto
               him
               (
               of
               whose
               Prevalency
               in
               the
               Kings
               affections
               he
               could
               not
               be
               ignorant
               )
               he
               might
               consent
               to
               Con's
               coming
               hither
               over
               from
               the
               Pope
               ,
               to
               be
               assistant
               to
               her
               in
               such
               affairs
               as
               the
               nature
               of
               her
               Religion
               might
               occasion
               with
               the
               Sea
               of
               Rome
               :
               But
               he
               kept
               himself
               at
               such
               a
               distance
               ,
               that
               neither
               Con
               ,
               nor
               Panzani
               before
               him
               (
               who
               acted
               for
               a
               time
               in
               the
               same
               capacity
               )
               could
               fasten
               any
               acquaintance
               on
               him
               .
               The
               Pamphlet
               called
               ,
               
                 The
                 Popes
                 Nuncio
              
               ,
               
               Printed
               in
               the
               year
               1643.
               hath
               told
               us
               ,
               
                 That
                 Panzani
                 at
                 his
                 being
                 here
                 ,
                 did
                 desire
                 a
                 Conference
                 with
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 put
                 of
                 and
                 procrastinated
                 therein
                 from
                 day
                 to
                 day
                 ;
                 That
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 he
                 departed
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 without
                 any
                 Speech
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               The
               like
               we
               find
               in
               the
               discovery
               of
               
                 Andreas
                 ab
                 Habernfield
              
               ,
               
               who
               tells
               us
               of
               this
               Con
               ,
               
                 That
                 finding
                 the
                 Kings
                 Judgment
                 to
                 depend
                 much
                 on
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 his
                 faithful
                 Servant
                 ,
                 he
                 resolved
                 to
                 move
                 every
                 stone
                 ,
                 and
                 bend
                 all
                 his
                 strength
                 to
                 gain
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 side
                 :
                 being
                 confident
                 he
                 had
                 prepared
                 ,
                 the
                 means
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 command
                 to
                 make
                 offer
                 of
                 a
                 Cardinals
                 Cap
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Archbishop
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 allure
                 him
                 also
                 with
                 higher
                 promises
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 corrupt
                 his
                 sincere
                 mind
                 ;
                 yet
                 a
                 fitting
                 occasion
                 was
                 never
                 offered
                 whereby
                 he
                 might
                 insinuate
                 himself
                 into
                 the
                 Lord
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 free
                 access
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 impetrated
                 by
                 the
                 Earl
                 and
                 Countess
                 of
                 Arundel
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 by
                 Secretary
                 Windebank
                 ,
                 all
                 whose
                 intercessions
                 he
                 neglected
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 shun
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 Plague
                 )
                 the
                 company
                 or
                 Familiarity
                 of
                 Con.
                 He
                 was
                 also
                 sollicited
                 by
                 others
                 of
                 no
                 mean
                 Rank
                 ,
                 well
                 known
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 continued
                 unmovable
                 .
              
               And
               whereas
               some
               found
               a
               way
               to
               help
               at
               last
               by
               making
               Windebank
               the
               Internuncio
               betwixt
               him
               and
               them
               ,
               that
               only
               serves
               to
               make
               the
               matter
               rather
               worse
               than
               better
               ,
               there
               being
               a
               great
               strangeness
               grown
               betwixt
               him
               and
               Windebank
               ;
               not
               only
               before
               Con's
               coming
               into
               the
               Realm
               :
               but
               before
               Panzani
               had
               settled
               any
               course
               of
               intelligence
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               his
               favours
               towards
               those
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Party
               ,
               and
               his
               connivence
               of
               their
               Practices
               ,
               which
               is
               next
               objected
               ;
               as
               he
               had
               good
               reason
               for
               the
               one
               :
               so
               there
               could
               be
               no
               reason
               to
               object
               the
               other
               .
               He
               had
               good
               reason
               for
               the
               one
               ,
               viz.
               That
               by
               shewing
               favours
               to
               the
               Papists
               here
               ,
               they
               might
               obtain
               the
               like
               favours
               ,
               for
               such
               Protestants
               as
               lived
               in
               the
               Dominion
               of
               Popish
               Princes
               .
               Upon
               which
               ground
               King
               Iames
               extended
               many
               favours
               to
               them
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               as
               
               
               
               
               
               opinions
               as
               that
               Writer
               makes
               them
               ,
               appears
               first
               by
               the
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Spalato
               ,
               declaring
               in
               the
               
                 High
                 Commission
              
               a
               little
               be●ore
               ●i●●oing
               hence
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 acknowledged
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 or
                 profitable
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 ;
                 and
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 Heretical
                 .
              
               It
               appears
               secondly
               by
               a
               Tractate
               of
               
                 Franciscus
                 a
                 Sancta
                 Clara
              
               ,
               (
               as
               he
               calls
               himself
               )
               in
               which
               he
               p●tteth
               such
               a
               gloss
               upon
               the
               39
               Articles
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               as
               rendreth
               them
               not
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               And
               i●
               
                 without
                 prejudice
                 to
                 the
                 truth
              
               ,
               the
               controversies
               might
               have
               been
               composed
               ,
               it
               is
               most
               probable
               ,
               that
               other
               Protestant
               Churches
               would
               have
               su●d
               by
               their
               Agents
               to
               be
               included
               in
               the
               Peace
               :
               if
               not
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               had
               lost
               nothing
               by
               it
               ,
               as
               being
               hated
               by
               the
               Calvinists
               ,
               and
               not
               loved
               by
               the
               Lutherans
               .
            
             
               Admitting
               then
               that
               such
               a
               Reconciliation
               was
               endeavoured
               betwixt
               the
               Agents
               for
               both
               Churches
               ,
               Let
               us
               next
               see
               what
               our
               great
               States-men
               have
               discoursed
               upon
               that
               particular
               ,
               upon
               what
               terms
               the
               Agreement
               was
               to
               have
               been
               made
               ,
               and
               how
               far
               they
               proceeded
               in
               it
               .
               
               And
               first
               the
               book
               entituled
               the
               
                 Popes
                 Nuncio
              
               ,
               affirmed
               to
               have
               been
               written
               by
               a
               Venetian
               Ambassador
               at
               his
               being
               in
               England
               ,
               doth
               discourse
               it
               t●us
               .
               
                 As
                 to
                 a
                 Reconciliation
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 between
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 England
                 and
                 Rome
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 made
                 some
                 general
                 Propositions
                 and
                 overtures
                 by
                 the
                 Archbishops
                 Agents
                 ,
                 they
                 assuring
                 that
                 his
                 Grace
                 was
                 very
                 much
                 disposed
                 thereunto
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 accomplisht
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 time
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 prove
                 a
                 work
                 of
                 more
                 difficulty
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 ;
                 that
                 in
                 very
                 truth
                 for
                 the
                 last
                 three
                 years
                 ,
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 had
                 introduced
                 some
                 Innovations
                 approaching
                 ●ear
                 the
                 Rites
                 and
                 Forms
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Chichester
                 a
                 great
                 Confident
                 of
                 his
                 Grace
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Treasurer
                 and
                 eight
                 other
                 Bishops
                 of
                 his
                 Graces
                 party
                 ,
                 did
                 most
                 passionately
                 desire
                 a
                 Reconciliation
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 day
                 by
                 day
                 receed
                 from
                 their
                 Ancient
                 Tenents
                 to
                 accommodate
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 that
                 therefore
                 the
                 Pope
                 on
                 his
                 part
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 steps
                 to
                 meet
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Rome●●mit
                 ●●mit
                 something
                 of
                 its
                 Rigor
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 no
                 accord
                 would
                 be
                 .
                 The
                 composition
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 in
                 so
                 good
                 a
                 forwardness
                 ,
                 before
                 Panzam
                 le●t
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 and
                 and
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Chichester
                 had
                 often
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 but
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 People
                 likely
                 to
                 impede
                 and
                 hinder
                 the
                 Reconciliation
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 Puritans
                 amongst
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Iesuites
                 amongst
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 .
              
            
             
               Let
               us
               next
               see
               the
               judgement
               and
               Relation
               of
               another
               Author
               in
               a
               gloss
               or
               Comment
               on
               the
               Former
               ,
               intituled
               the
               
                 English
                 Pope
              
               Printed
               at
               London
               in
               the
               same
               year
               1643.
               
               And
               he
               will
               tells
               us
               that
               after
               Con
               had
               undertook
               the
               managing
               of
               the
               affairs
               ,
               matters
               began
               to
               grow
               toward
               some
               agreement
               .
               The
               King
               required
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               a
               b
               such
               a
               dispensation
               from
               the
               then
               Pope
               ,
               as
               that
               his
               Catholick
               Subjects
               might
               resort
               to
               the
               Protestant
               Churches
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               the
               
               oaths
               of
               Supremacy
               ,
               and
               Fidelity
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Popes
               Jurisdiction
               here
               should
               be
               declared
               to
               be
               but
               of
               humane
               Right
               .
               
                 And
                 so
                 far
                 had
                 the
                 Pope
                 consented
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 did
                 concern
                 the
                 King
                 therein
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 really
                 performed
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 forth
                 as
                 other
                 Catholick
                 Princes
                 usually
                 enjoy
                 ,
                 and
                 expect
                 as
                 their
                 due
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 Bishops
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 Independent
                 both
                 from
                 King
                 and
                 Pope
                 :
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 fear
                 of
                 breach
                 on
                 the
                 Popes
                 part
                 .
              
               So
               that
               upon
               the
               point
               the
               Pope
               was
               to
               content
               himself
               amongst
               us
               in
               England
               with
               a
               Priority
               instead
               of
               a
               Superiority
               over
               other
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               Primacy
               in
               stead
               of
               a
               Supremacy
               in
               th●se
               parts
               of
               Christendom
               :
               
               which
               I
               conceive
               no
               man
               of
               Learning
               ,
               and
               Sobriety
               would
               have
               grudged
               to
               grant
               him
               .
               It
               was
               also
               condescended
               to
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               that
               marriage
               might
               be
               permitted
               to
               Priests
               ;
               that
               the
               Communion
               might
               be
               Administred
               
                 sub
                 utraque
                 specie
              
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Liturgy
               might
               be
               officiated
               in
               the
               English
               tongue
               .
               And
               though
               the
               Author
               adds
               not
               long
               after
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               to
               be
               suspected
               ,
               
                 That
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 inferiour
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 concerned
                 ,
                 the
                 after-performance
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 le●t
                 to
                 the
                 Popes
                 Discretion
              
               ;
               yet
               this
               was
               but
               his
               own
               suspicion
               ,
               without
               ground
               at
               all
               .
               And
               to
               obtain
               a
               Reconciliation
               upon
               these
               Advantages
               the
               Archbishop
               had
               all
               the
               Reason
               in
               the
               world
               to
               do
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               in
               ordering
               the
               Lords
               Table
               to
               be
               placed
               where
               the
               Altar
               stood
               ,
               and
               making
               the
               accustomed
               Reverence
               in
               all
               approaches
               towards
               it
               ,
               and
               accesses
               to
               it
               ;
               in
               beautifying
               and
               adorning
               Churches
               ,
               and
               celebrating
               the
               Divine
               Service
               with
               all
               due
               Solemnities
               ;
               in
               taking
               care
               that
               all
               offensive
               and
               exasperating
               passages
               should
               be
               expunged
               out
               of
               such
               Books
               as
               were
               brought
               to
               the
               Press
               ;
               and
               for
               reducing
               the
               extravagancy
               of
               some
               opinions
               to
               an
               evener
               temper
               .
               His
               Majesty
               had
               the
               like
               Reason
               also
               for
               tolerating
               Lawful
               Recreations
               on
               the
               Sundays
               and
               Holy-days
               ,
               The
               rigorous
               Restraint
               whereof
               made
               some
               Papists
               think
               (
               those
               most
               especially
               of
               the
               vulgar
               sort
               ,
               whom
               it
               most
               concerned
               )
               that
               all
               honest
               Pastime
               were
               incompetible
               with
               our
               Religion
               .
               And
               if
               he
               approved
               
                 Auricular
                 Confession
              
               ,
               and
               shewed
               himself
               willing
               to
               introduce
               it
               into
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               both
               our
               Authors
               say
               he
               did
               ;
               it
               is
               no
               more
               then
               what
               the
               Liturgy
               Commends
               to
               the
               care
               of
               the
               Penitent
               (
               though
               we
               find
               not
               the
               word
               Auricular
               in
               it
               )
               or
               what
               the
               Canons
               have
               provided
               for
               in
               the
               point
               of
               security
               ,
               for
               such
               as
               shall
               be
               willing
               to
               confess
               themselves
               :
               But
               whereas
               we
               are
               told
               by
               one
               of
               our
               Authors
               ,
               
               that
               
                 the
                 King
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 use
                 force
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 be
                 received
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 Sedition
                 amongst
                 the
                 People
              
               ;
               yet
               is
               but
               in
               one
               of
               our
               Authors
               neither
               ,
               who
               hath
               no
               other
               Author
               for
               it
               then
               a
               nameless
               Doctor
               .
               And
               in
               the
               way
               towards
               so
               happy
               an
               agreement
               (
               though
               they
               all
               stand
               accused
               for
               it
               by
               the
               
                 English
                 Pope
              
               ,
               pag.
               15.
               )
               Sparrow
               may
               be
               excused
               for
               placing
               it
               with
               
                 Auricular
                 Confession
              
               ;
               and
               W●ll●
               for
               for
               
                 Penance
                 ;
                 Heylyn
              
               for
               Adoration
               toward
               the
               Altar
               ;
               and
               Mountague
               for
               such
               a
               qualified
               praying
               to
               Saints
               ,
               as
               his
               books
               maintain
               against
               the
               Papists
               .
            
             
             
               If
               you
               would
               know
               how
               far
               they
               had
               proceeded
               towards
               this
               happy
               Reconciliation
               ,
               the
               
                 Popes
                 Nuncio
              
               will
               assure
               us
               thus
               ;
               
                 That
                 the
                 Vniversities
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 Divines
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 ,
                 did
                 dayly
                 embrace
                 Catholick
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 profess'd
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 with
                 Pen
                 or
                 Mouth
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 the
              
               Puritans
               .
               
                 For
                 example
                 ,
                 they
                 hold
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Rome
               
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 ;
                 That
                 the
              
               Pope
               
                 is
                 Superiour
                 to
                 all
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 That
                 to
                 him
                 it
                 appertains
                 to
                 call
                 General
                 Councils
                 ;
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 lawful
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 the
                 Departed
                 ;
                 That
                 Altars
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 erected
                 of
                 Stone
                 :
                 In
                 sum
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 believe
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 taught
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 Court
                 of
              
               Rome
               .
               
               Another
               of
               their
               Authors
               tells
               us
               (
               as
               was
               elsewhere
               noted
               )
               
                 That
                 those
                 amongst
                 us
                 of
                 greatest
                 Worth
                 ,
                 Learning
                 ,
                 and
                 Authority
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 love
                 Temper
                 and
                 Moderation
                 ;
                 That
                 their
                 Doctrines
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 altered
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 their
                 Progenitors
                 forsook
                 the
                 Visible
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 as
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 The
              
               Pope
               not
               Antichrist
               ,
               
                 Prayers
                 for
                 the
                 Dead
              
               ,
               Limbus
               Patrum
               ,
               
                 Pictures
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 Authority
                 in
                 determining
                 Controversies
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 interpret
                 Scriptures
                 about
              
               Free
               will
               ,
               Predestination
               ,
               Universal
               Grace
               ;
               
                 That
                 all
                 our
                 Works
                 are
                 not
                 Sins
                 ,
                 Merit
                 of
                 Good
                 Works
                 ,
                 Inherent
                 Iustice
                 ,
                 Faith
                 alone
                 doth
                 justifie
                 ,
                 Charity
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 before
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 The
                 Authority
                 of
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 Commandments
                 possible
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 ;
                 That
                 in
                 Exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 by
              
               Canon
               
                 bound
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 once
                 fearful
                 Names
                 of
              
               Priests
               and
               Altars
               ,
               
                 are
                 used
                 willingly
                 in
                 their
                 Talk
                 and
                 Writings
                 .
              
               In
               which
               Compliances
               ,
               so
               far
               forth
               as
               they
               speak
               the
               truth
               (
               for
               in
               some
               Points
               ,
               through
               the
               ignorance
               of
               the
               one
               and
               the
               malice
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               they
               are
               much
               mistaken
               )
               there
               is
               scarce
               any
               thing
               which
               may
               not
               very
               well
               consist
               with
               the
               established
               (
               though
               for
               a
               time
               discontinued
               )
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ;
               the
               Articles
               whereof
               ,
               as
               the
               same
               Iesuit
               hath
               observed
               ,
               seem
               patient
               ,
               or
               ambitious
               rather
               ,
               of
               some
               sense
               wherein
               they
               may
               seem
               Catholick
               :
               And
               such
               a
               sense
               is
               put
               upon
               them
               by
               him
               that
               calls
               himself
               
                 Franciscus
                 a
                 Sacta
                 Clara
              
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               said
               .
               And
               if
               upon
               such
               Compliances
               as
               those
               before
               ,
               on
               the
               part
               of
               the
               English
               ,
               the
               Conditions
               offered
               by
               the
               Pope
               might
               have
               been
               confirmed
               ,
               Who
               seeth
               not
               ,
               that
               the
               greatest
               Benefit
               of
               the
               Reconciliation
               would
               have
               redounded
               to
               this
               Church
               ,
               to
               the
               King
               and
               People
               ?
               His
               Majesties
               Security
               provided
               for
               ,
               by
               the
               Oaths
               of
               Supremacy
               and
               Allegiance
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               it
               concerned
               his
               Temporal
               Power
               ;
               The
               Bishops
               of
               England
               to
               be
               independent
               of
               the
               Popes
               of
               Rome
               ;
               The
               Clergy
               to
               be
               permitted
               the
               use
               of
               Marriage
               ;
               The
               People
               to
               receive
               the
               Communion
               in
               both
               KINDS
               ,
               and
               all
               Divine
               Offices
               officiated
               in
               the
               English
               Tongue
               ;
               No
               Innovation
               made
               in
               Doctrine
               :
               but
               only
               in
               the
               qualifying
               of
               some
               Expressions
               ,
               and
               discharging
               some
               Out-landish
               Glosses
               as
               were
               put
               upon
               them
               .
               And
               seeing
               this
               ,
               What
               man
               could
               be
               so
               void
               of
               Charity
               ,
               so
               uncompassionate
               of
               the
               Miseries
               and
               Distractions
               of
               Christendom
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               wish
               from
               the
               very
               bottom
               of
               his
               Soul
               ,
               That
               the
               Reconciliation
               had
               proceeded
               upon
               so
               good
               Terms
               ?
               as
               not
               to
               magnifie
               the
               men
               to
               succeeding
               
               Ages
               ,
               who
               were
               the
               Instruments
               and
               Authors
               of
               so
               great
               a
               Blessing
               ?
            
             
               But
               then
               admitting
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               ,
               That
               no
               such
               Reconciliation
               was
               upon
               the
               Anvil
               ;
               and
               that
               our
               two
               Discoursers
               have
               proceeded
               only
               upon
               Suppositions
               :
               yet
               Canterbury
               had
               good
               ground
               for
               what
               he
               did
               ,
               were
               it
               no
               other
               than
               the
               settling
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               upon
               the
               first
               Principles
               and
               Positions
               of
               her
               Reformation
               .
               But
               he
               had
               further
               aims
               than
               so
               .
               He
               had
               some
               thoughts
               (
               and
               I
               have
               reason
               to
               believe
               it
               )
               by
               Conferences
               first
               ;
               and
               if
               that
               failed
               ,
               by
               the
               ordinary
               course
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Censures
               ,
               (a)
               of
               gaining
               the
               Papists
               to
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               concerned
               him
               in
               point
               of
               Prudence
               ,
               to
               smooth
               the
               way
               ,
               by
               removing
               all
               such
               Blocks
               and
               Obstacles
               which
               had
               been
               laid
               before
               them
               by
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               .
               He
               knew
               ,
               that
               from
               their
               Infancy
               they
               had
               been
               trained
               up
               in
               a
               Regular
               Order
               of
               Devotion
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               loved
               that
               Religion
               best
               ,
               which
               came
               accompanied
               with
               Decency
               and
               External
               Splendour
               :
               That
               they
               objected
               nothing
               more
               against
               us
               ,
               than
               the
               Novelty
               of
               our
               Doctrine
               ,
               the
               Heterodoxies
               maintained
               in
               Publick
               by
               some
               of
               our
               Preachers
               ,
               the
               slovenly
               keeping
               of
               our
               Churches
               ,
               the
               Irreverence
               of
               the
               People
               in
               them
               ,
               the
               rude
               and
               careless
               slubbering
               over
               of
               our
               Common
               Prayers
               .
               And
               what
               Encouragements
               had
               they
               for
               resorting
               to
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               when
               they
               should
               hear
               the
               Pope
               defamed
               ,
               whom
               they
               beh●ld
               with
               Reverence
               as
               their
               Common
               Father
               ;
               their
               Ceremonies
               to
               be
               counted
               Antichristian
               ,
               their
               Mass
               ●●●latrous
               ,
               their
               whole
               Religion
               worse
               than
               that
               of
               the
               Turks
               and
               Moors
               ;
               con●ormity
               to
               whom
               in
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               was
               held
               to
               be
               more
               tolerable
               by
               the
               Puritan
               Preachers
               ,
               than
               to
               those
               of
               Rome
               .
               These
               ●ubs
               were
               first
               to
               be
               removed
               ,
               before
               they
               could
               have
               any
               thoughts
               of
               uniting
               to
               us
               .
               And
               for
               the
               removing
               of
               those
               Rubs
               ,
               he
               ●●ll
               up
               on
               the
               courses
               before-mentioned
               ;
               which
               being
               Renovations
               only
               of
               some
               ancient
               Usages
               ,
               were
               branded
               by
               the
               odious
               name
               of
               Innovations
               ,
               by
               some
               of
               those
               who
               out
               of
               cunning
               and
               design
               had
               long
               disused
               them
               .
               Some
               zealous
               Protestants
               beheld
               his
               Actings
               with
               no
               small
               fear
               ,
               as
               bya●sing
               too
               strongly
               toward
               Rome
               ;
               that
               the
               Puritans
               exclaimed
               against
               him
               for
               a
               Papist
               ,
               and
               the
               Papists
               cried
               him
               up
               for
               theirs
               ,
               and
               gave
               themselves
               some
               flattering
               hopes
               of
               our
               coming
               towards
               them
               :
               But
               the
               most
               knowing
               and
               understanding
               men
               amongst
               them
               ,
               found
               plainly
               ,
               That
               nothing
               could
               tend
               more
               to
               their
               destruction
               ,
               than
               the
               introducing
               of
               some
               Ceremonies
               which
               by
               late
               negligence
               and
               Practice
               had
               been
               discontinued
               .
               For
               I
               have
               heard
               from
               a
               Person
               of
               known
               Nobility
               ,
               That
               at
               his
               being
               at
               Rome
               with
               a
               Father
               of
               the
               English
               Colledge
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Novices
               came
               in
               and
               told
               him
               with
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               joy
               ,
               That
               the
               English
               were
               upon
               returning
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               That
               they
               began
               to
               set
               up
               Altars
               ,
               to
               Officiate
               in
               their
               Copes
               ,
               to
               Adorn
               their
               Churches
               ,
               and
               to
               paint
               the
               Pictures
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               the
               Church
               Windows
               :
               To
               which
               the
               old
               Father
               made
               Reply
               ,
               with
               some
               indignation
               ,
               That
               he
               talked
               
               like
               an
               ignorant
               Novice
               ;
               That
               these
               Proceedings
               rather
               tended
               to
               the
               Ruine
               ,
               than
               Advancement
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Cause
               ;
               That
               by
               this
               means
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               coming
               nearer
               to
               the
               ancient
               Usages
               ,
               the
               Catholicks
               there
               would
               sooner
               be
               drawn
               off
               from
               them
               ,
               than
               any
               more
               of
               that
               Nation
               would
               fall
               off
               to
               Rome
               .
            
             
               In
               reference
               to
               Doctrinal
               Points
               ,
               Heterodoxies
               ,
               and
               new
               Opinions
               ,
               and
               such
               extravagant
               Expressions
               ,
               both
               from
               Press
               and
               Pulpit
               ,
               he
               took
               as
               much
               care
               as
               in
               the
               other
               .
               And
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               pleased
               that
               the
               Pope
               should
               be
               any
               longer
               stigmatized
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Antichrist
               ;
               and
               gave
               a
               strict
               Charge
               unto
               his
               Chaplains
               ,
               That
               all
               exasperating
               Passages
               (
               which
               edifie
               nothing
               )
               should
               be
               expunged
               out
               of
               such
               Books
               ,
               as
               by
               them
               were
               to
               be
               Licenced
               to
               the
               Press
               ;
               and
               that
               no
               Doctrines
               of
               that
               Church
               should
               be
               writ
               against
               :
               but
               such
               as
               seemed
               to
               be
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               establish'd
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               Upon
               which
               ground
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               Baker
               Chaplain
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               London
               refused
               to
               Licence
               the
               Reprinting
               of
               a
               Book
               about
               the
               Gunpowder-Treason
               ,
               
               saying
               to
               him
               that
               brought
               the
               Book
               ,
               
                 That
                 we
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 angry
                 with
                 the
              
               Papists
               
                 now
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 were
                 about
                 twenty
                 years
                 since
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 Books
                 to
                 exasperate
                 them
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 now
                 an
                 endeavour
                 to
                 win
                 them
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 fairness
                 and
                 mildness
                 .
              
               And
               on
               the
               same
               ground
               ,
               Bray
               Chaplain
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               refused
               the
               Licencing
               of
               another
               ,
               called
               ,
               
                 The
                 Advice
                 of
                 a
                 Son
              
               ,
               unless
               he
               might
               expunge
               some
               unpleasing
               Expressions
               ,
               
               affirming
               ,
               
                 That
                 those
                 Passages
                 would
                 offend
                 the
              
               Papists
               ,
               
                 whom
                 we
                 were
                 now
                 in
                 a
                 fair
                 way
                 of
                 winning
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 not
                 use
                 any
                 harsh
                 Phrases
                 against
                 them
                 .
              
               The
               Chaplains
               not
               to
               be
               condemned
               for
               their
               honest
               care
               ,
               and
               much
               less
               their
               Lords
               ;
               though
               I
               find
               it
               very
               heavily
               charged
               as
               a
               Crime
               in
               all
               .
               In
               the
               
                 English
                 Litany
              
               set
               out
               by
               King
               Henry
               viii
               .
               and
               continued
               in
               both
               Liturgies
               of
               King
               Edward
               vi
               .
               there
               was
               this
               Clause
               against
               the
               Pope
               ,
               viz.
               
                 From
                 the
                 Tyranny
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Rome
               ,
               
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 detestable
                 Enormities
                 ,
                 Good
                 Lord
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Which
               being
               considered
               as
               a
               means
               to
               affright
               those
               of
               the
               Romish
               Party
               from
               coming
               diligently
               to
               our
               Churches
               ,
               was
               prudently
               expunged
               by
               those
               who
               had
               the
               Revising
               of
               the
               Liturgie
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               year
               of
               the
               Queen
               .
               In
               imitation
               of
               whose
               Piety
               and
               Christian
               Care
               ,
               it
               was
               thought
               fit
               by
               the
               Archbishop
               to
               change
               some
               Phrases
               which
               were
               found
               in
               the
               Books
               of
               Prayer
               appointed
               ●or
               the
               
                 Fifth
                 of
                 November
              
               .
               The
               first
               was
               this
               ,
               
                 Root
                 out
                 the
                 Babylonish
                 and
                 Antichristian
                 Se●t
                 ,
                 which
                 say
                 of
              
               Jerusalem
               ,
               
                 Down
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               Which
               he
               changed
               only
               unto
               this
               ,
               
                 Root
                 out
                 the
                 Babylonish
                 or
                 Antichristian
                 Sect
              
               (
               of
               them
               )
               
                 which
                 say
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               The
               second
               was
               ,
               
                 Cut
                 off
                 those
                 Workers
                 of
                 Iniquity
                 ,
                 whose
                 Religion
                 is
                 Rebellion
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 Faith
                 is
                 Faction
              
               ;
               which
               he
               changed
               no
               otherwise
               than
               thus
               ,
               
                 Cut
                 off
                 those
                 Workers
                 of
                 Iniquity
                 ,
                 who
                 turn
                 Religion
                 into
                 Rebellion
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               The
               Alterations
               were
               but
               small
               ,
               but
               the
               clamour
               great
               which
               was
               raised
               about
               it
               .
               The
               Puritans
               complaining
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Prayers
                 so
                 altered
                 ,
                 were
                 intended
                 to
                 reflect
                 on
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
              
               seemed
               to
               be
               conscious
               to
               themselves
               of
               
                 turning
                 Religion
                 into
                 
                 Rebellion
                 ,
                 and
                 saying
                 of
              
               Jerusalem
               (
               like
               the
               old
               
                 Babylonish
                 Sect
              
               )
               
                 Down
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 down
                 with
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 .
              
               But
               he
               had
               better
               reason
               for
               it
               ,
               than
               they
               had
               against
               it
               .
               For
               if
               the
               first
               Reformers
               were
               so
               careful
               of
               giving
               no
               offence
               to
               the
               Romish
               Party
               ,
               as
               to
               expunge
               a
               Passage
               out
               of
               the
               Publick
               Liturgie
               ,
               when
               the
               Queen
               was
               a
               Protestant
               ;
               much
               greater
               reason
               had
               the
               Archbishop
               to
               correct
               those
               Passages
               in
               a
               formal
               Prayer
               not
               confirmed
               by
               Law
               ,
               when
               the
               Queen
               was
               one
               of
               that
               Religion
               .
            
             
               Nothing
               in
               this
               or
               any
               of
               the
               rest
               before
               ,
               which
               tends
               to
               the
               bringing
               in
               of
               Popery
               ,
               the
               prejudice
               of
               the
               true
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               or
               the
               suppressing
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Had
               his
               Designs
               tended
               to
               the
               Advancing
               of
               Popery
               ,
               he
               neither
               would
               have
               took
               such
               pains
               to
               confute
               their
               Doctrines
               ,
               nor
               they
               have
               entertained
               such
               secret
               practices
               to
               destroy
               his
               Person
               (
               of
               which
               more
               hereafter
               .
               )
               Had
               he
               directed
               his
               endeavours
               to
               suppress
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               have
               given
               so
               much
               countenance
               to
               Dury
               a
               Scot
               ,
               who
               entertained
               him
               with
               some
               hopes
               of
               working
               an
               Accord
               betwixt
               the
               Lutheran
               and
               Calvinian
               Churches
               .
               In
               which
               Service
               ,
               as
               he
               wasted
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               time
               to
               little
               purpose
               ;
               so
               he
               received
               as
               much
               Encouragement
               from
               Canterbury
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               reason
               to
               expect
               .
               Welcome
               at
               all
               times
               to
               his
               Table
               ,
               and
               speaking
               honourably
               of
               him
               upon
               all
               occasions
               ,
               till
               the
               Times
               were
               changed
               ;
               when
               either
               finding
               the
               impossibility
               of
               his
               Undertaking
               ,
               or
               wanting
               a
               Supply
               of
               that
               Oyl
               which
               maintained
               his
               Lamp
               ,
               he
               proved
               as
               true
               a
               Scot
               as
               the
               rest
               of
               that
               Nation
               ;
               laying
               the
               blame
               of
               his
               miscarriage
               in
               it
               ,
               on
               the
               want
               of
               Encouragement
               ;
               and
               speaking
               disgracefully
               of
               the
               man
               which
               had
               given
               him
               most
               .
               Had
               he
               intended
               any
               prejudice
               to
               the
               Reformed
               Religion
               ,
               Reformed
               according
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Calvin
               ,
               and
               the
               Genevian
               Forms
               ,
               both
               of
               Worship
               and
               Government
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               have
               so
               cordially
               advanced
               the
               General
               Collection
               for
               the
               Palatine
               Churches
               ,
               or
               provided
               so
               heartily
               for
               the
               Rochellers
               and
               their
               Religion
               ;
               touching
               which
               last
               ,
               we
               find
               this
               Clause
               in
               a
               Prayer
               of
               his
               for
               the
               Duke
               of
               Buckingham
               ,
               when
               he
               went
               Commander
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Forces
               for
               the
               Isle
               of
               Rhe
               ,
               
               viz.
               
                 Bless
                 my
                 dear
                 Lord
                 the
                 Duke
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 gone
                 Admiral
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 Wisdom
                 may
                 attend
                 all
                 his
                 Counsels
                 ,
                 and
                 Courage
                 and
                 Success
                 all
                 his
                 Enterprises
                 ;
                 That
                 by
                 his
                 and
                 their
                 means
                 thou
                 wilt
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 bring
                 Safety
                 to
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 Strength
                 and
                 Comfort
                 to
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Victory
                 and
                 Reputation
                 to
                 our
                 Country
                 .
              
               Had
               he
               projected
               any
               such
               thing
               as
               the
               suppressing
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               have
               shewed
               himself
               so
               industrious
               in
               preventing
               Socinianism
               from
               poysoning
               those
               of
               riper
               years
               ,
               in
               turning
               afternoon
               Sermons
               into
               Catechising
               for
               the
               instruction
               of
               Children
               ;
               in
               prohibiting
               all
               Assemblies
               of
               
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 Familists
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Sectaries
               ,
               which
               oppose
               the
               Common
               Principles
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith.
               For
               that
               his
               silencing
               of
               the
               Arminian
               Controversies
               ,
               should
               be
               a
               means
               to
               suppress
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               or
               his
               favouring
               of
               those
               Opinions
               ,
               designed
               for
               a
               back-door
               to
               bring
               in
               Popery
               ,
               no
               wise
               man
               can
               think
               .
               The
               Points
               in
               Controversie
               
               between
               the
               Calvinists
               and
               Arminians
               ,
               in
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               of
               Calvin's
               Plat-form
               ,
               are
               agitated
               no
               less
               fiercely
               by
               the
               Dominicans
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               the
               Iesuits
               and
               Franciscans
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               the
               Calvinists
               holding
               with
               the
               Dominicans
               ,
               as
               the
               Arminians
               do
               with
               the
               Iesuit
               and
               
                 Franciscan
                 Friars
              
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               why
               any
               such
               compliance
               with
               the
               Dominicans
               (
               the
               principal
               Sticklers
               and
               Promoters
               in
               the
               Inquisition
               )
               should
               not
               be
               looked
               on
               as
               a
               Back-door
               to
               bring
               in
               Popery
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               a
               Compliance
               in
               the
               same
               Points
               with
               the
               other
               two
               Orders
               ,
               is
               beyond
               my
               reach
               .
               With
               which
               I
               shut
               up
               my
               Discourse
               touching
               the
               Counsels
               and
               Designs
               which
               were
               then
               on
               foot
               ,
               and
               conclude
               this
               year
               .
            
             
               
               The
               next
               begins
               with
               a
               Parliament
               and
               Convocation
               ;
               the
               one
               Assembled
               on
               the
               thirteenth
               ,
               the
               other
               on
               the
               fourteenth
               of
               April
               .
               In
               Calling
               Parliaments
               ,
               the
               King
               directs
               his
               Writs
               or
               Letters
               severally
               to
               the
               Peers
               and
               Prelates
               ,
               requiring
               them
               to
               attend
               in
               Parliament
               to
               be
               holden
               by
               the
               Advice
               of
               his
               Privy
               Council
               ,
               at
               a
               certain
               Time
               and
               Place
               appointed
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               give
               their
               Counsel
               in
               some
               great
               and
               weighty
               Affairs
               ,
               touching
               himself
               ,
               the
               safety
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               and
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               :
               A
               Clause
               being
               added
               in
               all
               those
               to
               the
               several
               Bishops
               ,
               to
               give
               notice
               to
               all
               Deans
               and
               Archdeacons
               to
               attend
               the
               Parliament
               in
               their
               own
               Persons
               ,
               all
               Chapters
               by
               one
               Proxie
               ,
               and
               the
               Diocesan
               Clergy
               by
               two
               ;
               for
               yielding
               their
               Consent
               and
               Obedience
               to
               such
               Laws
               and
               Ordinances
               as
               by
               the
               Common
               Council
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               shall
               be
               then
               Enacted
               :
               Which
               Clause
               remains
               still
               in
               those
               Letters
               ,
               though
               not
               still
               in
               practice
               .
               Writs
               are
               sent
               out
               also
               to
               the
               several
               Sheriffs
               ,
               acquainting
               them
               with
               his
               Majesties
               purpose
               of
               consulting
               in
               a
               Parliamentary
               way
               with
               the
               Peers
               and
               Prelates
               ,
               and
               other
               Great
               Men
               of
               the
               Realm
               (
               the
               Judges
               and
               Officers
               of
               State
               ,
               &c.
               )
               and
               then
               requiring
               them
               to
               cause
               two
               Knights
               to
               be
               elected
               for
               every
               County
               ,
               two
               Citizens
               for
               every
               City
               ,
               or
               more
               Burgesses
               for
               every
               Burrough
               (
               according
               as
               the
               place
               is
               priviledged
               )
               in
               their
               several
               Shires
               .
               All
               of
               them
               to
               attend
               in
               Parliament
               at
               the
               time
               appointed
               ;
               no
               otherwise
               Impowered
               than
               the
               
                 Deans
                 ,
                 Archdeacons
              
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Clergy
               by
               their
               formal
               Writs
               .
               But
               in
               the
               calling
               of
               a
               Convocation
               ,
               the
               form
               is
               otherwise
               ;
               for
               in
               this
               case
               the
               King
               directs
               his
               Writs
               to
               the
               two
               Archbishops
               ,
               requiring
               them
               for
               the
               great
               and
               weighty
               Reasons
               above-mentioned
               ,
               to
               cause
               a
               Convocation
               of
               the
               Clergy
               to
               be
               forthwith
               called
               ,
               leaving
               the
               nominating
               of
               the
               Time
               and
               Place
               to
               their
               discretion
               ;
               though
               for
               the
               ease
               of
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               ,
               commanded
               to
               attend
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               said
               ,
               the
               Archbishop
               used
               to
               nominate
               such
               Time
               and
               Place
               as
               might
               most
               sort
               with
               that
               Attendance
               .
               On
               the
               receiving
               of
               which
               Writ
               ,
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               sends
               his
               Mandate
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               as
               Dean
               of
               the
               
                 Episcopal
                 Colledge
              
               ,
               requiring
               him
               to
               Cite
               and
               Summon
               all
               the
               
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Deans
                 ,
                 Archdeacons
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Capitular
                 Bodies
              
               ,
               with
               the
               whole
               Clergy
               of
               the
               Province
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               usual
               form
               ,
               to
               appear
               before
               him
               at
               such
               
               place
               and
               time
               as
               he
               therein
               nominated
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Procurators
               for
               the
               Chapter
               and
               Clergy
               be
               furnished
               with
               sufficient
               powers
               by
               those
               that
               sent
               them
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               treat
               upon
               such
               points
               as
               should
               be
               propounded
               for
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               defence
               of
               the
               Realm
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               their
               Counsel
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               (a)
               consent
               both
               in
               their
               own
               names
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               names
               of
               them
               that
               sent
               them
               unto
               all
               such
               things
               as
               by
               mature
               deliberation
               ,
               and
               consent
               ,
               should
               be
               there
               ordained
               .
               Which
               Mandate
               being
               received
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               he
               sends
               out
               his
               Citations
               to
               the
               several
               Bishops
               of
               that
               Province
               ,
               and
               they
               give
               intimation
               of
               it
               to
               the
               Clergy
               of
               their
               several
               Diocesses
               ;
               according
               whereunto
               the
               Chapters
               and
               Parochial
               Clergy
               do
               elect
               their
               Clerks
               ,
               binding
               themselves
               (b)
               under
               the
               forfeiture
               of
               all
               their
               goods
               ,
               movable
               ,
               and
               immovable
               ,
               to
               stand
               to
               and
               perform
               whatsoever
               the
               said
               Clerks
               shall
               say
               or
               do
               in
               their
               behalf
               .
               Both
               Bodies
               ,
               being
               thus
               assembled
               ,
               are
               to
               continue
               their
               attendance
               in
               the
               publick
               Service
               during
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               King
               ;
               the
               Acts
               of
               both
               to
               be
               invalid
               till
               confirmed
               by
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               the
               one
               most
               commonly
               by
               himself
               ,
               sitting
               upon
               his
               Royal
               Throne
               in
               open
               Parliament
               ▪
               the
               other
               alwaies
               by
               Letters
               Patents
               under
               the
               Great
               Seal
               ;
               neither
               of
               the
               two
               to
               be
               dissolved
               but
               by
               several
               Writs
               ,
               That
               for
               the
               Parliament
               directed
               to
               the
               Lord
               Chancellor
               ,
               or
               Lord
               Keeper
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               case
               may
               vary
               )
               That
               for
               the
               Convocation
               issued
               out
               to
               the
               Metropolitans
               of
               the
               several
               Provinces
               .
               In
               this
               ,
               and
               this
               alone
               ,
               they
               di●fer
               as
               to
               matter
               of
               Form
               ,
               that
               the
               Peers
               and
               People
               assembled
               in
               Parliament
               may
               treat
               ,
               debate
               ,
               and
               conclude
               of
               any
               thing
               which
               is
               to
               be
               tendred
               to
               the
               King
               for
               his
               Royal
               Assent
               without
               any
               other
               power
               than
               the
               first
               Writ
               ,
               by
               vertue
               whereof
               they
               are
               assembled
               :
               But
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               are
               restrained
               in
               their
               Covocation
               by
               the
               Statute
               of
               the
               25
               Henry
               viii
               .
               from
               treating
               ,
               debating
               ,
               forming
               ,
               and
               concluding
               of
               any
               Canons
               or
               Constitutions
               ,
               or
               doing
               any
               Ecclesiastical
               Acts
               ,
               tending
               to
               the
               determination
               of
               Controversies
               ,
               or
               decreeing
               Ceremonies
               ,
               till
               they
               are
               licenced
               thereunto
               by
               the
               Kings
               Commission
               .
               All
               which
               particulars
               I
               have
               thought
               fit
               to
               touch
               at
               in
               this
               present
               place
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               to
               relate
               unto
               them
               in
               the
               course
               of
               our
               business
               .
            
             
               At
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               Parliament
               the
               Sermon
               was
               preached
               before
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               the
               Peers
               and
               Prelates
               ,
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Ely.
               The
               Sermon
               being
               done
               ,
               they
               passed
               in
               the
               accustomed
               State
               to
               the
               Parliament
               House
               :
               to
               which
               the
               Commons
               being
               called
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               acquainted
               them
               with
               the
               indignities
               and
               affronts
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               taking
               up
               of
               Arms
               against
               him
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               suffered
               from
               some
               of
               his
               Subjects
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               required
               their
               assistance
               to
               reduce
               them
               to
               their
               due
               obedience
               ,
               advising
               them
               to
               go
               together
               for
               chusing
               their
               Sp●aker
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               proceed
               unto
               their
               business
               .
               But
               all
               they
               did
               in
               order
               to
               his
               Commands
               ,
               was
               the
               admitting
               of
               Glanvile
               ,
               a
               right
               learned
               Lawyer
               ,
               whom
               his
               Majesty
               had
               commended
               to
               them
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               Speaker
               for
               their
               House
               .
               Their
               Grievances
               must
               first
               be
               heard
               ,
               and
               
               the
               safety
               of
               Religion
               provided
               for
               before
               the
               matter
               of
               supply
               was
               to
               be
               considered
               .
               This
               was
               enough
               to
               give
               a●
               hint
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               that
               an
               enquiry
               would
               be
               made
               into
               all
               his
               Actions
               ,
               to
               the
               disturbance
               of
               the
               work
               which
               he
               had
               begun
               ,
               and
               was
               in
               no
               small
               hope
               to
               perfect
               .
               For
               remedy
               whereof
               he
               was
               resolved
               to
               make
               use
               of
               a
               friend
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               for
               offering
               this
               motion
               to
               the
               rest
               ,
               viz.
               That
               a
               certain
               number
               of
               that
               House
               would
               joyn
               in
               Conference
               with
               as
               many
               of
               the
               Clergy
               assembled
               in
               Convocation
               ,
               touching
               all
               doubts
               and
               differences
               which
               might
               happen
               to
               arise
               amongst
               them
               in
               matters
               which
               concerned
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               this
               he
               did
               upon
               this
               reason
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               motion
               were
               accepted
               ,
               the
               Committee
               for
               the
               Clergie
               in
               Convocation
               ,
               might
               give
               satisfaction
               to
               that
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               in
               all
               such
               matters
               Doctrinal
               ,
               or
               points
               of
               Ceremony
               which
               should
               come
               before
               them
               :
               But
               if
               the
               motion
               were
               rejected
               ,
               he
               should
               then
               get
               the
               start
               in
               point
               of
               Reputation
               amongst
               knowing
               men
               ;
               the
               refusing
               of
               so
               fair
               an
               offer
               ,
               bearing
               witness
               for
               him
               that
               their
               Proceedings
               were
               directed
               rather
               by
               power
               and
               interest
               ,
               than
               by
               truth
               and
               reason
               .
               But
               the
               short
               life
               of
               this
               Parliament
               made
               that
               Counsel
               useless
               .
               For
               the
               Commons
               doing
               nothing
               which
               the
               King
               desired
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               desiring
               nothing
               more
               ,
               than
               that
               they
               would
               speedily
               resolve
               one
               way
               or
               other
               ,
               the
               Lords
               agreed
               upon
               a
               Vote
               for
               desiring
               a
               Conference
               with
               the
               Commons
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               dispose
               them
               to
               this
               point
               ,
               that
               his
               Majesties
               supply
               should
               have
               precedency
               of
               the
               Subjects
               Grievances
               .
               This
               voted
               by
               the
               Commons
               for
               a
               breach
               of
               their
               Priviledges
               ,
               and
               the
               Peers
               censured
               for
               it
               ,
               as
               having
               been
               transported
               beyond
               their
               bounds
               .
               To
               calm
               which
               heat
               his
               Majesty
               made
               offer
               for
               twelve
               Subsidies
               ,
               to
               relinquish
               all
               his
               right
               to
               the
               Naval
               aide
               ,
               of
               late
               called
               Ship-money
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               anciently
               enjoyed
               by
               his
               Predecessors
               :
               But
               the
               Proposition
               ,
               though
               it
               came
               but
               to
               three
               years
               purchase
               ,
               would
               not
               down
               amongst
               them
               .
               At
               last
               they
               came
               unto
               a
               resolution
               of
               yielding
               somewhat
               toward
               his
               Majesties
               supply
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               grant
               thereof
               ,
               blasted
               his
               Majesties
               Expedition
               against
               the
               Scots
               ,
               whose
               Cause
               they
               resolved
               to
               make
               their
               own
               ,
               and
               received
               thanks
               from
               them
               for
               that
               favour
               in
               their
               next
               Remonstrance
               .
               Which
               coming
               to
               his
               Majesties
               ears
               on
               Munday
               the
               fourth
               of
               May
               ,
               he
               called
               his
               Council
               together
               on
               the
               next
               Morning
               betimes
               ,
               by
               whose
               unanimous
               consent
               he
               dissolved
               the
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               On
               
                 Tuesday
                 ,
                 April
              
               14
               ,
               the
               Convocation
               assembled
               in
               the
               Chapter-house
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               from
               whence
               they
               waited
               on
               his
               Grace
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               to
               hear
               the
               Sermon
               in
               the
               Quire.
               The
               Sermon
               preacht
               by
               
                 Turner
                 ,
                 Residentiary
              
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               His
               Text
               was
               taken
               out
               of
               Mat.
               10.16
               .
               
                 Behold
                 I
                 send
                 you
                 forth
                 as
                 Sheep
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 Wolves
                 ,
              
               which
               he
               followed
               home
               unto
               the
               Purpose
               .
               In
               the
               close
               of
               the
               Sermon
               he
               had
               a
               passage
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               or
               to
               this
               effect
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Bishops
               held
               not
               the
               Reins
               of
               Church
               Discipline
               with
               an
               even
               hand
               ,
               but
               that
               some
               of
               them
               were
               too
               easie
               
               and
               remiss
               in
               the
               ordering
               thereof
               .
               Whereby
               though
               they
               sought
               to
               gain
               to
               themselves
               the
               popular
               plause
               of
               meekness
               and
               mildness
               ,
               they
               occasionally
               cast
               on
               other
               Bishops
               (
               more
               severe
               than
               themselves
               )
               the
               unjust
               imputation
               of
               Rigour
               and
               Tyranny
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               advised
               them
               withall
               with
               equal
               strictness
               to
               urge
               an
               universal
               Conformity
               .
               The
               Sermon
               ended
               ,
               the
               Clergy
               fell
               to
               the
               electing
               of
               their
               Prolocutor
               (
               as
               before
               commanded
               )
               pitching
               unanimously
               on
               Dr.
               
                 Richard
                 Steward
              
               Clerk
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Closet
               ,
               and
               Dean
               of
               Chichester
               to
               be
               presented
               the
               next
               day
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Prelates
               in
               the
               Chappel
               of
               King
               Henry
               vii
               .
               at
               Westminster
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               Synod
               was
               adjourned
               .
               The
               next
               day
               being
               come
               (
               after
               a
               Protestation
               made
               in
               writing
               by
               the
               Sub-Dean
               and
               Prebendaries
               of
               that
               Church
               for
               not
               acknowledging
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               or
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               to
               have
               any
               Jurisdiction
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               and
               the
               admitting
               of
               the
               same
               for
               good
               and
               valid
               )
               they
               were
               permitted
               to
               proceed
               in
               their
               Convocation
               .
               The
               business
               of
               that
               day
               was
               the
               presenting
               of
               the
               Prolocutor
               by
               Sheldon
               ,
               Warden
               of
               All-souls
               ,
               his
               Admission
               by
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               and
               Stewards
               unwilling
               readiness
               to
               discharge
               the
               Office
               ;
               each
               of
               them
               delivering
               their
               conceptions
               in
               Elegant
               Latine
               Speeches
               ,
               as
               the
               custome
               is
               ,
               but
               the
               Archbishops
               longer
               than
               both
               the
               rest
               .
               Which
               Ceremonies
               being
               performed
               ,
               his
               Grace
               produced
               a
               Commission
               under
               the
               Great
               Seal
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               were
               enabled
               (
               according
               to
               the
               said
               Statute
               of
               King
               Henry
               viii
               .
               )
               to
               propose
               ,
               treat
               ,
               consult
               ,
               and
               agree
               upon
               the
               Exposition
               or
               Alteration
               of
               any
               Canon
               then
               in
               force
               ,
               and
               upon
               such
               new
               Canons
               ,
               Orders
               ,
               and
               Constitutions
               ,
               as
               the
               said
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               (
               of
               which
               the
               Lord
               Archbishop
               to
               be
               alwaies
               one
               )
               should
               think
               ●it
               ,
               necessary
               ,
               and
               convenient
               for
               the
               honour
               and
               service
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               the
               good
               and
               quiet
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               better
               Government
               thereof
               to
               be
               performed
               and
               kept
               by
               the
               said
               Archbishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Clergy
               in
               their
               several
               places
               ;
               as
               also
               by
               the
               Dean
               of
               the
               Arches
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               others
               having
               Ecclesiastical
               Jurisdiction
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               other
               persons
               within
               this
               Realm
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               being
               Members
               of
               this
               Church
               they
               may
               be
               concerned
               .
               Provided
               alwaies
               that
               no
               such
               Canons
               ,
               Orders
               ,
               or
               Constitutions
               ,
               so
               to
               be
               considered
               on
               as
               aforesaid
               ,
               be
               contrary
               or
               repugnant
               to
               the
               Liturgy
               established
               ,
               or
               the
               Rubricks
               in
               it
               ,
               or
               the
               39
               Articles
               ,
               or
               any
               Doctrinal
               Orders
               ,
               and
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               already
               established
               ;
               as
               also
               that
               nothing
               should
               be
               done
               in
               execution
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               till
               being
               exhibited
               to
               his
               Majesty
               in
               writing
               ,
               to
               be
               allowed
               ,
               approved
               ,
               confirmed
               ,
               and
               ratified
               ;
               or
               otherwise
               disallowed
               ,
               annihilated
               ,
               and
               made
               void
               as
               he
               should
               think
               fit
               ,
               requisite
               ,
               and
               convenient
               :
               and
               then
               to
               be
               allowed
               ,
               approved
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               by
               Letters
               Patents
               under
               the
               Great
               Seal
               of
               England
               ,
               Also
               the
               said
               Commission
               to
               continue
               and
               remain
               in
               force
               during
               the
               present
               Session
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               to
               expire
               together
               with
               it
               .
            
             
             
               For
               the
               procuring
               of
               this
               Commission
               ,
               as
               the
               Archbishop
               had
               good
               reason
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               countenancing
               and
               confirming
               his
               former
               Actings
               ,
               as
               for
               rectifying
               many
               other
               things
               which
               required
               reformation
               ;
               so
               had
               his
               Majesty
               as
               good
               reasons
               for
               the
               granting
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               grounds
               whereof
               contained
               in
               his
               Commission
               of
               Iune
               13.
               for
               confirming
               all
               the
               Acts
               of
               this
               Convocation
               ,
               
               are
               to
               this
               effect
               :
               
                 He
                 had
                 been
                 given
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 Subjects
                 being
                 misled
                 against
                 the
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 then
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 had
                 taken
                 offence
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 upon
                 an
                 unjust
                 supposal
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 only
                 contrary
                 to
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 introductive
                 unto
                 
                   Popish
                   Superstitions
                
                 ;
                 whereas
                 it
                 well
                 appeared
                 unto
                 him
                 upon
                 mature
                 deliberation
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 then
                 so
                 much
                 quarrelled
                 at
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 only
                 approved
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 used
                 by
                 those
                 godly
                 and
                 learned
                 Divines
                 to
                 whom
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 under
                 King
                 Edward
                 vi
                 .
                 the
                 compiling
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Common-Prayer
                 was
                 committed
                 (
                 divers
                 of
                 which
                 suffered
                 Martyrdom
                 in
                 Queen
                 Maries
                 daies
                 )
                 but
                 also
                 again
                 taken
                 up
                 by
                 this
                 whole
                 Church
                 under
                 Queen
                 
                   Elizabeth
                   .
                   Which
                   Rites
                   so
                   taken
                   up
                   ,
                   had
                   been
                   so
                   duly
                   and
                   ordinarily
                   practiced
                   for
                   a
                   great
                   part
                   of
                   her
                   Reign
                   (
                   within
                   the
                   memory
                   of
                   divers
                   living
                   )
                   as
                   that
                   it
                   could
                   not
                   then
                   be
                   imagined
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   would
                   need
                   any
                
                 Rule
                 or
                 Law
                 
                   for
                   the
                   observation
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   nor
                   that
                   they
                   could
                   be
                   thought
                   to
                   savour
                   of
                   Popery
                   .
                
                 He
                 found
                 too
                 plainly
                 ,
                 that
                 since
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 an
                 express
                 Rule
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 subtle
                 practices
                 of
                 some
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 began
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 disuse
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 place
                 thereof
                 other
                 Foreign
                 and
                 unfitting
                 usages
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 to
                 creep
                 in
                 :
                 But
                 being
                 he
                 found
                 withal
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Royal
                 Chappels
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 Churches
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 been
                 ever
                 constantly
                 used
                 and
                 observed
                 ,
                 his
                 Majesty
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 be
                 very
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 inconvenience
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 had
                 cause
                 also
                 to
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Authors
                 and
                 Fomenters
                 of
                 those
                 Jealousies
                 ;
                 though
                 they
                 coloured
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 a
                 pretence
                 of
                 zeal
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 seem
                 to
                 strike
                 only
                 at
                 some
                 supposed
                 iniquity
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Ceremonies
                 :
                 yet
                 aimed
                 at
                 his
                 Royal
                 Person
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 his
                 good
                 Subjects
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 himself
                 was
                 perverted
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 worship
                 God
                 in
                 a
                 superstitious
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 intend
                 to
                 bring
                 in
                 some
                 alteration
                 in
                 the
                 Religion
                 here
                 established
                 .
                 From
                 which
                 how
                 far
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 utterly
                 he
                 detested
                 the
                 very
                 thought
                 thereof
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 by
                 his
                 many
                 Declarations
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 upon
                 sundry
                 other
                 occasions
                 ,
                 given
                 such
                 assurance
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 of
                 wisdom
                 and
                 discretion
                 could
                 ever
                 be
                 so
                 beguiled
                 as
                 to
                 give
                 any
                 serious
                 entertainment
                 to
                 such
                 brainsick
                 Jealousies
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 weaker
                 sort
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 prone
                 to
                 be
                 misled
                 by
                 crafty
                 seducers
                 ,
                 he
                 alwaies
                 assured
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 had
                 loyal
                 ,
                 or
                 but
                 charitable
                 hearts
                 ,
                 would
                 from
                 thenceforth
                 utterly
                 banish
                 all
                 such
                 causeless
                 fears
                 and
                 surmises
                 upon
                 those
                 his
                 Sacred
                 Professions
                 so
                 often
                 made
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Defender
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 their
                 King
                 and
                 Sovereign
                 .
                 He
                 perceived
                 in
                 the
                 
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Ring-leaders
                 of
                 many
                 well-minded
                 people
                 ,
                 did
                 make
                 the
                 more
                 advantage
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 nourishing
                 of
                 such
                 distempers
                 amongst
                 them
                 )
                 because
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 were
                 now
                 insisted
                 upon
                 but
                 only
                 in
                 some
                 Diocesses
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 not
                 generally
                 received
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 nor
                 constantly
                 nor
                 uniformly
                 practiced
                 throughout
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 and
                 thereupon
                 have
                 been
                 liable
                 to
                 be
                 quarrelled
                 and
                 opposed
                 by
                 them
                 who
                 use
                 them
                 not
                 .
                 In
                 imitation
                 therefore
                 of
                 the
                 pious
                 Examples
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 vi
                 .
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 King
                 Iames
                 of
                 Blessed
                 Memories
                 ,
                 he
                 thought
                 it
                 most
                 agreeable
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Honour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 his
                 People
                 ,
                 to
                 Licence
                 the
                 Archbishops
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Clergie
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Convocations
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 such
                 further
                 Orders
                 ,
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 Constitutions
                 ,
                 as
                 should
                 be
                 found
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 Advancing
                 of
                 Gods
                 Glory
                 ,
                 the
                 Edifying
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 due
                 Reverence
                 of
                 his
                 Blessed
                 Mysteries
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 he
                 did
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 and
                 purpose
                 ,
                 That
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 ever
                 careful
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 cut
                 off
                 Superstition
                 with
                 the
                 one
                 hand
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 might
                 also
                 expell
                 Profaneness
                 and
                 Irreverence
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 
                 By
                 means
                 whereof
                 it
                 might
                 please
                 Almighty
                 God
                 to
                 bless
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Church
                 committed
                 to
                 his
                 Government
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 at
                 once
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 former
                 splendour
                 of
                 Uniformity
                 ,
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 Order
                 ;
                 the
                 last
                 whereof
                 ,
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 last
                 past
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 much
                 obscured
                 by
                 the
                 devices
                 of
                 some
                 ill
                 affected
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 had
                 long
                 stood
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 inadvertency
                 of
                 some
                 in
                 Authority
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 under
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               Such
               were
               the
               Motives
               which
               induced
               his
               Majesty
               to
               grant
               this
               Commission
               ,
               which
               was
               exceeding
               acceptable
               to
               the
               greatest
               and
               best
               affected
               part
               of
               the
               whole
               Assembly
               ,
               as
               being
               an
               evident
               demonstration
               of
               the
               Trust
               and
               Confidence
               which
               his
               Majesty
               had
               reposed
               in
               them
               .
               In
               a
               grateful
               acknowledgment
               whereof
               ,
               
                 for
                 the
                 support
                 of
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Royal
                 Estate
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 effectual
                 furtherance
                 of
                 his
                 most
                 Royal
                 and
                 Extraordinary
                 Designs
                 abroad
                 ,
              
               they
               gave
               him
               six
               Subsidies
               ,
               after
               the
               rate
               of
               four
               shillings
               in
               the
               pound
               ,
               to
               be
               paid
               in
               the
               six
               years
               then
               next
               following
               ,
               by
               two
               equal
               parts
               or
               moyeties
               in
               every
               year
               ;
               appointing
               a
               Committee
               to
               put
               the
               Grant
               into
               form
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               ready
               for
               a
               Confirmation
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               .
               But
               the
               first
               thing
               in
               which
               they
               acted
               by
               this
               Commission
               ,
               was
               the
               tendring
               of
               a
               Canon
               to
               them
               by
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 For
                 suppressing
                 the
                 further
                 growth
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
                 and
                 reducing
                 Papists
                 to
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               with
               Order
               to
               the
               Prolocutor
               and
               inferiour
               Clergy
               ,
               to
               enlarge
               and
               perfect
               it
               as
               to
               them
               seemed
               most
               conducible
               to
               the
               end
               desired
               :
               But
               afterward
               considering
               how
               much
               it
               might
               redound
               to
               his
               estimation
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               Canon
               should
               proceed
               intirely
               from
               himself
               alone
               ,
               he
               recalled
               the
               Paper
               into
               his
               own
               hands
               ;
               and
               after
               some
               time
               of
               deliberation
               ,
               returned
               it
               back
               unto
               the
               Clergy
               in
               the
               very
               same
               words
               in
               which
               it
               passed
               .
            
             
             
               By
               which
               so
               framed
               and
               enlarged
               ,
               it
               was
               Ordained
               ,
               That
               all
               and
               every
               Person
               or
               Persons
               ,
               of
               what
               Rank
               soever
               ,
               having
               and
               exercising
               any
               Ecclesiastical
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               as
               also
               all
               Persons
               entrusted
               with
               Cure
               of
               Souls
               ,
               should
               use
               respectively
               all
               possible
               care
               and
               diligence
               ,
               by
               open
               Conferences
               with
               the
               Parties
               ,
               and
               by
               Censures
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               inferiour
               and
               higher
               Courts
               ,
               as
               also
               by
               Compl●ints
               unto
               the
               Secular
               Power
               ,
               to
               reduce
               all
               such
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               who
               were
               misled
               into
               Popish
               Superstition
               .
               Those
               publick
               Conferences
               to
               be
               managed
               by
               the
               Bishop
               in
               person
               (
               if
               his
               Occasion
               will
               permit
               it
               )
               or
               by
               some
               one
               or
               more
               Learned
               Men
               of
               his
               especial
               appointment
               .
               The
               time
               and
               place
               of
               such
               Conferences
               ,
               with
               the
               Names
               of
               the
               Persons
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               same
               ,
               to
               be
               of
               the
               Bishops
               nomination
               .
               Such
               Papists
               as
               refuse
               to
               appear
               at
               any
               of
               the
               said
               Co●ferences
               ,
               to
               be
               counted
               obstinate
               ;
               and
               such
               Ministers
               as
               should
               refuse
               to
               act
               therein
               ,
               without
               a
               reasonable
               Cause
               approved
               by
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               to
               be
               Suspended
               for
               six
               Months
               :
               Provided
               ,
               That
               the
               place
               appointed
               for
               the
               said
               Conferences
               ,
               be
               not
               distant
               above
               ten
               miles
               from
               their
               dwelling
               Houses
               :
               That
               in
               case
               such
               Conferences
               produce
               not
               the
               effect
               desired
               ,
               all
               Ecclesiastical
               Persons
               shall
               then
               be
               careful
               to
               inform
               themselves
               of
               all
               Recusants
               ,
               above
               the
               age
               of
               12
               years
               ,
               in
               their
               several
               Parishes
               ,
               as
               well
               concerning
               their
               not
               coming
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               their
               resorting
               to
               other
               places
               to
               hear
               Mass
               ;
               of
               all
               such
               as
               be
               active
               in
               seducing
               the
               Subjects
               from
               coming
               to
               Church
               ,
               and
               disswading
               them
               from
               taking
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               ;
               the
               Names
               of
               all
               such
               to
               be
               presented
               ,
               that
               being
               cited
               ,
               and
               found
               obstinate
               ,
               they
               might
               be
               publickly
               Excommunicated
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               the
               Cathedral
               as
               their
               Parish
               Churches
               .
               The
               like
               course
               to
               be
               also
               taken
               by
               the
               Diocesans
               ,
               in
               places
               of
               exempt
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               and
               the
               Offenders
               to
               be
               turned
               over
               to
               the
               High-Commission
               .
               That
               the
               Names
               of
               all
               such
               as
               are
               presented
               in
               any
               Inferiour
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               be
               transmitted
               within
               six
               Months
               to
               the
               Diocesans
               ,
               by
               them
               to
               be
               returned
               ,
               to●ether
               with
               the
               Names
               of
               such
               as
               have
               been
               presented
               in
               their
               own
               Visitations
               ,
               to
               his
               Majesties
               Justices
               of
               Assize
               in
               their
               several
               Circuits
               .
               And
               the
               same
               course
               to
               be
               also
               taken
               in
               returning
               the
               Names
               of
               all
               such
               persons
               as
               have
               been
               either
               Married
               or
               Buried
               ,
               or
               have
               ●ave
               had
               their
               Children
               Christned
               in
               any
               other
               form
               ,
               than
               according
               to
               the
               Rules
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ;
               to
               the
               intent
               they
               may
               be
               punished
               according
               to
               the
               Statutes
               in
               that
               behalf
               .
               That
               Information
               be
               given
               by
               all
               Churchwardens
               upon
               their
               Oaths
               ,
               what
               persons
               are
               imployed
               as
               Schoolmasters
               in
               Recusants
               Houses
               ;
               to
               the
               end
               that
               if
               they
               have
               not
               or
               will
               not
               subscribe
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               forbidden
               and
               discharged
               from
               teaching
               Children
               any
               longer
               :
               And
               the
               Names
               of
               all
               Persons
               which
               entertain
               such
               Schoolmasters
               ,
               to
               be
               certified
               at
               the
               next
               Assizes
               .
               Such
               Schoolmasters
               to
               incur
               the
               publick
               Censure
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               do
               not
               carefully
               instruct
               the
               Children
               committed
               to
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               publick
               Catechism
               ;
               and
               the
               Names
               of
               such
               Parents
               ,
               as
               either
               thereupon
               shall
               take
               away
               their
               said
               Children
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               
               send
               them
               to
               be
               educated
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               ,
               to
               be
               presented
               upon
               Oath
               at
               the
               Visitations
               ,
               and
               certified
               also
               to
               the
               said
               Justices
               ,
               as
               before
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               Parents
               may
               be
               punished
               according
               to
               Law
               :
               The
               said
               Certificate
               to
               be
               presented
               to
               the
               Judges
               by
               the
               Bishops
               Registers
               ,
               immediately
               on
               the
               Reading
               of
               the
               Commission
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Charge
               ,
               upon
               pain
               of
               Suspension
               for
               three
               Months
               from
               their
               several
               Offices
               :
               The
               said
               Judges
               and
               Justices
               being
               entreated
               and
               exhorted
               ,
               not
               to
               fail
               of
               putting
               the
               said
               Laws
               in
               execution
               ;
               and
               not
               to
               admit
               of
               any
               vexatious
               Suit
               or
               Suits
               ,
               against
               any
               Churchwardens
               ,
               or
               other
               sworn
               Officers
               ,
               for
               doing
               their
               duty
               in
               this
               kind
               :
               That
               a
               Significavit
               be
               made
               in
               Chancery
               by
               all
               the
               several
               Bishops
               ,
               of
               the
               Names
               of
               all
               such
               persons
               as
               have
               stood
               Excommunicated
               beyond
               the
               time
               limited
               by
               the
               Laws
               ,
               desiring
               that
               the
               Writ
               
                 De
                 Excommunicato
                 capiendo
              
               may
               be
               issued
               against
               them
               
                 ex
                 Officio
              
               .
               And
               finally
               ,
               That
               no
               person
               or
               persons
               subject
               to
               the
               said
               Writ
               ,
               shall
               be
               Absolved
               by
               virtue
               of
               an
               Appeal
               into
               any
               Ecclesiastical
               Court
               ,
               till
               they
               have
               first
               taken
               in
               their
               own
               persons
               the
               usual
               Oath
               
                 De
                 parendo
                 juri
                 ,
                 &
                 stando
                 mandatis
                 Ecclesiae
              
               :
               With
               a
               Petition
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Synod
               ,
               to
               give
               command
               both
               to
               his
               Officers
               in
               Chancery
               ,
               and
               the
               Sheriffs
               of
               the
               several
               Counties
               ,
               for
               sending
               out
               and
               executing
               the
               said
               Writs
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ,
               without
               any
               Charge
               to
               the
               Diocesans
               (
               whose
               Estates
               it
               would
               otherwise
               much
               exhaust
               )
               as
               often
               as
               it
               should
               be
               desired
               of
               them
               .
               Such
               is
               the
               substance
               of
               this
               Canon
               ,
               in
               laying
               down
               whereof
               I
               have
               been
               the
               more
               punctual
               and
               exact
               ,
               that
               the
               equal
               and
               judicious
               Reader
               may
               the
               better
               see
               what
               point
               it
               was
               ,
               which
               the
               Archbishop
               aimed
               at
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               beginning
               of
               his
               Power
               and
               Government
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               noted
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               whilst
               this
               Canon
               was
               under
               a
               Review
               ,
               another
               ready
               drawn
               was
               tendred
               to
               the
               Prolocutor
               by
               the
               Clerk
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               for
               the
               better
               keeping
               of
               the
               day
               of
               his
               Majesties
               most
               happy
               Inauguration
               :
               By
               which
               it
               was
               decreed
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Example
               of
               the
               most
               pious
               Emperours
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Times
               ,
               and
               our
               own
               most
               Godly
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               since
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               the
               Form
               of
               Prayer
               already
               made
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               Majesties
               Authority
               Appointed
               to
               be
               used
               on
               the
               said
               days
               of
               Inauguration
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 persons
                 within
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 should
                 from
                 thenceforth
                 celebrate
                 and
                 keep
                 the
                 morning
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 day
                 ,
                 in
                 coming
                 diligently
                 and
                 reverently
                 unto
                 their
                 Parish
                 Church
                 or
                 Chappel
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 continue
                 all
                 the
                 while
                 that
                 the
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Service
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 endureth
                 :
                 That
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 observing
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 day
                 ,
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Books
                 should
                 be
                 provided
                 at
                 the
                 Charge
                 of
                 each
                 several
                 Parish
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Churchwardens
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 with
                 an
                 Injunction
                 to
                 all
                 Bishop●
                 ,
                 Archdeacons
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Ordinaries
                 ,
                 to
                 inquire
                 into
                 the
                 premises
                 at
                 their
                 Visitations
                 ,
                 and
                 punish
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 delinquent
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 absent
                 themselves
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 Holydays
                 .
              
            
             
               Another
               Canon
               was
               brought
               in
               against
               Socinianism
               ,
               by
               the
               spreading
               
               of
               which
               damnable
               and
               cursed
               Heresie
               ,
               much
               mischief
               had
               already
               been
               done
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               For
               the
               suppressing
               whereof
               ,
               it
               was
               ordained
               by
               the
               Synod
               (
               after
               some
               explication
               and
               correction
               of
               the
               words
               and
               phrases
               )
               ,
               
                 That
                 no
                 
                   Stationer
                   ,
                   Printer
                
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 person
                 ,
                 should
                 print
                 ,
                 buy
                 ,
                 sell
                 ,
                 or
                 disperse
                 any
                 Book
                 ,
                 broaching
                 or
                 maintaining
                 the
                 said
                 Abominable
                 Doctrine
                 or
                 Positions
                 ,
                 upon
                 pain
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 
                   ipso
                   facto
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 being
                 proceeded
                 against
                 by
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Atturney-General
                 ,
                 on
                 a
                 Certificate
                 thereof
                 to
                 be
                 returned
                 by
                 the
                 several
                 Ordinaries
                 to
                 their
                 Metropolitan
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 late
                 Decree
                 of
                 Star-Chamber
                 against
                 Sellers
                 of
                 prohibited
                 Books
                 ;
                 That
                 no
                 Preacher
                 should
                 presume
                 to
                 vent
                 any
                 such
                 Doctrine
                 in
                 any
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 under
                 pain
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 Offence
                 ,
                 and
                 Deprivation
                 for
                 the
                 second
                 :
                 That
                 no
                 Student
                 in
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 Universities
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 person
                 in
                 Holy
                 Orders
                 ,
                 excepting
                 Graduates
                 in
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 Episcopal
                 or
                 Archidiaconal
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 or
                 Doctors
                 of
                 Law
                 in
                 Holy
                 Orders
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 suffered
                 to
                 have
                 or
                 read
                 any
                 such
                 Socinian
                 Book
                 or
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 under
                 pain
                 (
                 if
                 the
                 Offender
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 University
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 punished
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 strictest
                 Statutes
                 provided
                 there
                 against
                 the
                 publishing
                 ,
                 reading
                 ,
                 and
                 maintaining
                 of
                 false
                 Doctrines
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 he
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 or
                 Country
                 abroad
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 Suspension
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 O●fence
                 ,
                 Excommunication
                 ●or
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 and
                 Deprivation
                 for
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 should
                 absolutely
                 and
                 
                   in
                   terminis
                
                 abjure
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 That
                 if
                 any
                 Lay-person
                 should
                 be
                 seduced
                 unto
                 that
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 convicted
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 Excommunicated
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Absolved
                 but
                 upon
                 due
                 Repentance
                 and
                 Abjuration
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 before
                 his
                 Metropolitan
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 own
                 Bishop
                 at
                 least
                 :
                 With
                 several
                 Clauses
                 for
                 seizing
                 and
                 burning
                 all
                 such
                 Books
                 as
                 should
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 hands
                 than
                 those
                 before
                 limited
                 and
                 expressed
                 .
              
               Which
               severe
               course
               being
               taken
               by
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               makes
               it
               a
               matter
               of
               no
               small
               wonder
               ,
               That
               Cheynell
               the
               Usufructuary
               of
               the
               〈◊〉
               Parsonage
               of
               Petworth
               ,
               should
               impute
               the
               Rise
               and
               Growth
               of
               〈◊〉
               ,
               in
               a
               Pamphlet
               not
               long
               after
               Printed
               ,
               unto
               many
               of
               those
               who
               had
               been
               principal
               Actors
               in
               suppressing
               of
               those
               wicked
               and
               detestable
               Heresies
               .
               Another
               Canon
               was
               presented
               to
               the
               Prolecut●r
               ,
               by
               one
               of
               the
               Members
               of
               that
               Body
               ,
               advanced
               the
               next
               year
               to
               a
               〈◊〉
               Dignity
               ,
               for
               Restraint
               of
               Sectaries
               :
               By
               which
               it
               was
               de●●●●d
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 those
                 Proceedings
                 and
                 Penalties
                 which
                 are
                 menti●●●d
                 in
                 the
                 Canon
                 against
                 
                   Popish
                   Recusants
                
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 forth
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 appliable
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 full
                 force
                 and
                 vigour
                 against
                 all
                 
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   Brownists
                   ,
                   S●peratists
                   ,
                   Familists
                   ,
                
                 or
                 other
                 Sect
                 or
                 Sects
                 ,
                 Person
                 or
                 Persons
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 or
                 shall
                 either
                 obstinately
                 refuse
                 :
                 or
                 ordinarily
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 a
                 lawful
                 impediment
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 a
                 Month
                 )
                 neglect
                 to
                 repair
                 to
                 their
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 or
                 Chappels
                 where
                 they
                 inhabit
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 Divine
                 Service
                 established
                 ,
                 and
                 receiving
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Communion
                 according
                 to
                 Law
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Clause
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Canon
                 against
                 Books
                 of
                 Socinianism
                 ,
                 
                 should
                 also
                 extend
                 to
                 the
                 Makers
                 ,
                 Importers
                 ,
                 Printers
                 ,
                 and
                 Publishers
                 or
                 Dispersers
                 of
                 any
                 Book
                 ,
                 Writing
                 ,
                 or
                 Scandalous
                 Pamphlet
                 ,
                 devised
                 against
                 the
                 Discipline
                 and
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ;
                 and
                 unto
                 the
                 Maintainers
                 and
                 Abettors
                 of
                 any
                 Opinion
                 or
                 Doctrine
                 against
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 despisers
                 and
                 depravers
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Common
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 who
                 resorted
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 Law
                 to
                 their
                 Church
                 or
                 Chappel
                 ,
                 to
                 joyn
                 in
                 the
                 Publick
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 contenting
                 themselves
                 with
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 Sermons
                 only
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 carefully
                 inquired
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 presented
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 and
                 respective
                 Ordinaries
                 ;
                 The
                 same
                 Proceedings
                 and
                 Penalties
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 Canons
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 unless
                 within
                 one
                 whole
                 Month
                 after
                 they
                 are
                 first
                 Denounced
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 make
                 Acknowledgment
                 and
                 Reformation
                 of
                 their
                 fault
                 .
              
            
             
               So
               far
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               had
               proceeded
               in
               the
               Work
               recommended
               to
               them
               ,
               when
               the
               Parliament
               was
               most
               unhappily
               Dissolved
               :
               And
               possibly
               the
               Convocation
               had
               expired
               the
               next
               day
               also
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               usual
               custom
               ,
               if
               one
               of
               the
               Clergy
               had
               not
               made
               the
               Archbishop
               acquainted
               with
               a
               Precedent
               in
               Queen
               Elizabeths
               Time
               ,
               for
               the
               granting
               a
               Subsidy
               or
               Benevolence
               by
               Convocation
               ,
               to
               be
               Taxed
               and
               Levied
               by
               
                 Synodical
                 Acts
              
               and
               Constitutions
               ,
               without
               help
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ;
               directing
               to
               the
               Records
               of
               Convocation
               where
               it
               was
               to
               be
               found
               .
               Whereupon
               the
               Convocation
               was
               Adjourned
               from
               Wednesday
               ,
               till
               the
               Friday
               following
               ,
               and
               then
               till
               the
               next
               day
               after
               ,
               and
               so
               till
               Munday
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               amazement
               of
               many
               of
               the
               Members
               of
               it
               ,
               who
               expected
               to
               have
               been
               Dissolved
               when
               the
               Parliament
               was
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               clause
               in
               the
               Commission
               aforesaid
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               was
               restrained
               to
               the
               Time
               of
               the
               Parliament
               only
               .
               Much
               pains
               was
               taken
               by
               some
               of
               the
               Company
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               studied
               in
               the
               Records
               of
               Convocation
               ,
               in
               shewing
               the
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               Writ
               for
               calling
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               assembling
               a
               Convocation
               ;
               their
               different
               Forms
               ,
               and
               the
               independence
               of
               the
               one
               upon
               the
               other
               :
               but
               more
               especially
               betwixt
               the
               Writ
               by
               which
               they
               were
               made
               a
               Convocation
               ,
               and
               that
               Commission
               by
               which
               they
               were
               enabled
               to
               the
               making
               of
               Canons
               ;
               That
               though
               the
               Commission
               was
               expired
               with
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               yet
               the
               Writ
               continued
               still
               in
               force
               ;
               and
               by
               that
               Writ
               they
               were
               to
               remain
               a
               Convocation
               ,
               until
               they
               were
               Dissolved
               by
               another
               .
               With
               which
               Distinction
               ,
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               those
               who
               before
               had
               scrupled
               at
               their
               Sitting
               ,
               did
               appear
               well
               satisfied
               ;
               but
               better
               satisfied
               on
               the
               Munday
               ,
               by
               a
               Paper
               which
               was
               sent
               unto
               them
               from
               the
               Court.
               For
               the
               King
               being
               made
               acquainted
               with
               these
               scrupulosities
               ,
               proposed
               the
               Question
               on
               
                 Sunday
                 May
              
               10.
               to
               the
               greatest
               Lawyers
               then
               about
               him
               ,
               who
               gave
               their
               Judgment
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 The
                 Convocation
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 Writ
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 continued
                 till
                 it
                 be
                 dissolved
                 by
                 the
                 Kin●s
                 Writ
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 Dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 .
              
               Subscribed
               by
               ●inch
               Lord
               Keeper
               ,
               Manchester
               Lord
               Privy
               Seal
               ,
               Littlet●●
               Chief
               〈◊〉
               
               of
               the
               
                 Common
                 Pleas
                 ,
                 Bancks
              
               Attorney-General
               ,
               Whitfeild
               and
               Heath
               two
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Counsel
               Learned
               in
               the
               Laws
               of
               this
               Land.
               Incouraged
               with
               which
               assurance
               ,
               and
               Animated
               by
               a
               New
               Commission
               to
               remain
               in
               Force
               during
               the
               Pleasure
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               they
               settled
               to
               their
               work
               again
               on
               Wednesday
               the
               thirteenth
               of
               that
               Moneth
               ,
               but
               not
               without
               some
               trouble
               of
               mind
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Apparent
               Danger
               which
               seemed
               to
               threaten
               them
               .
               The
               Archbishops
               house
               at
               Lambeth
               had
               been
               assaulted
               on
               Munday
               by
               a
               Rabble
               of
               
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 Brownists
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Sectaries
               ,
               to
               the
               Number
               of
               five
               hundred
               and
               upwards
               ,
               who
               seeing
               they
               could
               not
               force
               that
               house
               resolved
               to
               turn
               their
               fury
               on
               the
               Convocation
               .
               Of
               which
               his
               Majesty
               being
               Informed
               ,
               he
               caused
               a
               guard
               to
               be
               set
               about
               them
               consisting
               of
               some
               Companies
               of
               the
               trained
               Bands
               of
               the
               County
               of
               Middlesex
               under
               the
               Command
               of
               
                 Endymion
                 Porter
              
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Grooms
               of
               the
               Bed-chamber
               ;
               an
               honest
               man
               ,
               and
               of
               good
               affections
               to
               the
               Church
               and
               his
               Majesties
               Service
               .
               To
               such
               extremities
               were
               the
               poor
               Clergy
               brought
               during
               these
               confusions
               ;
               in
               danger
               of
               the
               Kings
               displeasure
               if
               they
               Rose
               ,
               of
               the
               Peoples
               fury
               if
               they
               Sate
               ;
               in
               danger
               of
               being
               beaten
               up
               by
               tumults
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               at
               their
               work
               ,
               of
               being
               beaten
               down
               by
               the
               following
               Parliament
               ,
               when
               their
               work
               was
               done
               .
               But
               they
               went
               forward
               howsoever
               to
               the
               end
               of
               their
               journey
               ,
               and
               did
               the
               business
               as
               they
               went
               ,
               dispatching
               more
               work
               in
               so
               short
               a
               time
               then
               could
               be
               easily
               imagined
               .
            
             
               T●ree
               things
               there
               were
               which
               Canterbury
               was
               to
               take
               special
               ca●e
               of
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               Publick
               peace
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               State
               ;
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ▪
               the
               Reparation
               of
               the
               breaches
               made
               in
               the
               Regal
               ,
               and
               Episcopal
               Power
               by
               the
               late
               batteries
               of
               the
               Scots
               ,
               and
               their
               adherents
               ,
               on
               the
               commending
               of
               the
               Uniformity
               to
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               happily
               begun
               in
               so
               many
               places
               .
               〈◊〉
               r●ference
               to
               the
               first
               ,
               some
               propositions
               touching
               the
               institution
               ,
               Power
               and
               Priviledges
               of
               Sovereign
               Princes
               ,
               were
               recommended
               to
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               Prolocutor
               and
               the
               Rest
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               by
               them
               to
               be
               corrected
               if
               they
               saw
               occasion
               ;
               and
               being
               so
               corrected
               to
               pass
               into
               a
               Canon
               .
               The
               Propositions
               six
               in
               number
               ,
               and
               were
               these
               t●at
               follow
               ,
               
                 
                   I.
                   
                     The
                     most
                     High
                     ,
                     and
                     Sacred
                     Order
                     of
                     Kings
                     is
                     of
                     Divine
                     Right
                     ,
                     b●in●
                     the
                     Ordinance
                     of
                     God
                     himself
                     ,
                     founded
                     in
                     the
                     prime
                     Laws
                     of
                     Nature
                     ,
                     and
                     clearly
                     established
                     by
                     Express
                     Texts
                     ,
                     both
                     of
                     the
                     Old
                     and
                     the
                     New
                     Testaments
                     .
                     A
                     Supream
                     Power
                     is
                     given
                     to
                     this
                     most
                     Excellent
                     Order
                     by
                     God
                     himself
                     in
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     ,
                     That
                     Kings
                     should
                     Rule
                     ,
                     and
                     Command
                     in
                     their
                     several
                     Dominions
                     ,
                     all
                     Persons
                     of
                     what
                     Rank
                     or
                     Estate
                     whatsoever
                     ,
                     whether
                     Ecclesiastical
                     or
                     Civil
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     Restrain
                     and
                     Punish
                     with
                     the
                     Temporal
                     Sword
                     all
                     Stub●●●n
                     and
                     wicked
                     doers
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   II.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     care
                     of
                     Gods
                     Church
                     is
                     so
                     committed
                     to
                     Kings
                     in
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     commanded
                     when
                     the
                     Church
                     keeps
                     the
                     Right
                     way
                     ,
                     and
                     taxed
                     when
                     it
                     Runs
                     Amiss
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     her
                     Goverment
                     belongs
                     in
                     Chief
                     unto
                     Kings
                     :
                     For
                     otherwise
                     one
                     man
                     would
                     be
                     commended
                     for
                     anothers
                     care
                     ,
                     and
                     taxed
                     but
                     for
                     anothers
                     negligence
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     not
                     Gods
                     way
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   III.
                   
                     The
                     Power
                     to
                     Call
                     and
                     Dissolve
                     Councils
                     both
                     National
                     and
                     Provincial
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     true
                     Right
                     of
                     all
                     Christian
                     Kings
                     within
                     their
                     own
                     Realms
                     ,
                     and
                     Territories
                     .
                     And
                     when
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     times
                     of
                     Christs
                     Church
                     ,
                     Prelates
                     used
                     this
                     Power
                     ,
                     't
                     was
                     therefore
                     only
                     because
                     in
                     those
                     days
                     they
                     had
                     no
                     Christian
                     Kings
                     ,
                     And
                     it
                     was
                     then
                     so
                     only
                     used
                     as
                     in
                     time
                     of
                     persecution
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     with
                     supposition
                     (
                     in
                     case
                     it
                     were
                     required
                     )
                     of
                     submitting
                     their
                     very
                     lives
                     ,
                     unto
                     the
                     very
                     Laws
                     and
                     Commands
                     ,
                     even
                     of
                     those
                     Pagan
                     Princes
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     seem
                     to
                     disturb
                     their
                     Civil
                     Government
                     ,
                     which
                     Christ
                     came
                     to
                     confirm
                     but
                     by
                     no
                     means
                     to
                     undermine
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   IV.
                   
                     For
                     any
                     Person
                     or
                     Persons
                     to
                     set
                     up
                     ,
                     maintain
                     or
                     avow
                     in
                     any
                     the
                     said
                     Realms
                     ,
                     or
                     Territories
                     Respectively
                     ,
                     under
                     any
                     pretext
                     whatsoever
                     any
                     Independent
                     Co-active
                     Power
                     ,
                     either
                  
                   Papal
                   
                     or
                     Popular
                     (
                     whether
                     directly
                     or
                     indirectly
                     )
                     is
                     to
                     undermine
                     their
                     Great
                     Royal
                     Office
                     ,
                     and
                     cunningly
                     to
                     overthrow
                     the
                     Most
                     Sacred
                     Ordinances
                     which
                     God
                     himself
                     hath
                     established
                     :
                     And
                     so
                     it
                     is
                     Treasonable
                     against
                     God
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     against
                     the
                     King.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   V.
                   
                     For
                     Subjects
                     to
                     bear
                     Arms
                     against
                     their
                     Kings
                     ,
                  
                   Offensive
                   or
                   Defensive
                   
                     upon
                     any
                     pretence
                     whatsoever
                     ,
                     is
                     at
                     least
                     to
                     Resist
                     the
                     Powers
                     which
                     are
                     ordained
                     by
                     God.
                     And
                     though
                     they
                     do
                     not
                     invade
                     but
                     only
                     Resist
                     ,
                     S.
                  
                   Paul
                   
                     tells
                     them
                     plainly
                  
                   ,
                   They
                   shall
                   receive
                   to
                   themselves
                   damnation
                   .
                
                 
                   VI.
                   
                     And
                     although
                     Tribute
                     ,
                     and
                     Custom
                     and
                     Aid
                     ,
                     and
                     Subsidies
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     manner
                     of
                     necessary
                     Support
                     ,
                     and
                     Supply
                     ,
                     be
                     respectively
                     due
                     to
                     Kings
                     from
                     their
                     Subjects
                     by
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Nature
                     ,
                     and
                     Nations
                     for
                     the
                     Publick
                     Defence
                     ,
                     care
                     and
                     Protection
                     of
                     them
                     :
                     yet
                     nevertheless
                     Subjects
                     have
                     not
                     only
                     possession
                     of
                     ,
                     but
                     a
                     true
                     and
                     Iust
                     Right
                     ,
                     Title
                     ,
                     and
                     Propriety
                     ,
                     to
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     ,
                     all
                     their
                     Goods
                     ,
                     and
                     Estates
                     ,
                     and
                     ought
                     for
                     to
                     have
                     :
                     And
                     these
                     two
                     are
                     so
                     far
                     from
                     crossing
                     one
                     another
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     mutually
                     go
                     together
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     Honourable
                     and
                     Comfortable
                     support
                     of
                     both
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     duty
                     of
                     Subjects
                     to
                     supply
                     their
                     King
                     ;
                     so
                     is
                     it
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Kingly
                     office
                     to
                     support
                     his
                     Subjects
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Propriety
                     and
                     Freedom
                     of
                     their
                     Estates
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               These
               Propositions
               being
               Read
               and
               Considered
               of
               ,
               were
               generally
               past
               and
               approved
               without
               contradiction
               ,
               but
               that
               a
               little
               stop
               was
               made
               touching
               the
               Necessity
               of
               Aid
               and
               Subsidie
               to
               Kings
               from
               their
               Subjects
               ,
               which
               some
               thought
               fitter
               to
               leave
               at
               large
               according
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               several
               Countries
               then
               to
               entitle
               it
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               Nature
               and
               Nations
               :
               but
               after
               a
               very
               light
               dispute
               that
               clause
               was
               allowed
               of
               with
               the
               Rest
               ,
               and
               a
               Canon
               presently
               drawn
               up
               by
               a
               ready
               hand
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Vote
               of
               the
               House
               to
               make
               them
               Obligatory
               to
               the
               Clergy
               in
               the
               course
               of
               their
               Ministries
               .
               The
               preamble
               
               which
               was
               sent
               with
               the
               Propositions
               ,
               required
               them
               to
               be
               read
               distinctly
               and
               audibly
               by
               every
               Parson
               ,
               Vicar
               ,
               Curate
               ,
               or
               Preacher
               upon
               some
               one
               Sunday
               in
               every
               Quarter
               of
               the
               year
               at
               Morning
               Prayer
               .
               And
               it
               was
               added
               by
               the
               Canons
               that
               if
               any
               Parson
               ,
               Vicar
               ,
               Curate
               ,
               or
               Preacher
               ,
               should
               Voluntarily
               or
               carelesly
               ,
               neglect
               his
               duty
               in
               publishing
               the
               said
               Explications
               and
               Conclusions
               according
               to
               the
               Order
               above
               prescribed
               ,
               he
               should
               be
               suspended
               by
               his
               Ordinary
               till
               his
               Reformation
               ;
               That
               all
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               and
               Ministers
               ,
               should
               Teach
               ,
               Preach
               ,
               and
               Exhort
               their
               People
               to
               Obey
               ,
               Honour
               ,
               and
               Serve
               their
               King
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               presume
               not
               to
               speak
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Power
               ,
               any
               other
               way
               then
               in
               the
               Canon
               is
               expressed
               ;
               with
               reference
               to
               Excommunication
               ,
               and
               a
               Suspension
               of
               two
               years
               for
               the
               first
               Offence
               ,
               and
               Deprivation
               for
               the
               second
               ,
               to
               be
               inflicted
               by
               his
               Majesties
               Commissioners
               for
               Causes
               Ecclesiastical
               upon
               all
               Persons
               whatsoever
               which
               in
               any
               Sermon
               ,
               Lecture
               ,
               Determination
               or
               Disputation
               should
               maintain
               any
               point
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               said
               Propositions
               ,
               and
               Explications
               .
            
             
               In
               reference
               to
               the
               preservation
               of
               the
               Episcopal
               power
               ,
               an
               Oath
               was
               d●awn
               up
               in
               the
               Upper
               ,
               and
               sent
               down
               to
               the
               Lower
               House
               of
               Convocation
               ,
               by
               them
               to
               be
               debated
               ,
               approved
               ,
               and
               ratified
               upon
               Approbation
               ;
               Which
               Oath
               was
               required
               to
               be
               taken
               by
               all
               Archbishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               before
               the
               second
               day
               of
               November
               then
               next
               following
               to
               be
               tendered
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               a
               publike
               Notary
               ,
               to
               all
               Priests
               and
               Deacons
               by
               the
               Bishop
               in
               person
               ,
               or
               his
               Chancellour
               or
               some
               grave
               Divines
               named
               and
               appointed
               by
               the
               Bishop
               under
               his
               Episcopal
               Seat.
               In
               the
               first
               words
               of
               the
               Oath
               a●
               it
               came
               from
               the
               Lords
               ,
               it
               was
               expressed
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               that
               every
               man
               should
               Swear
               to
               the
               
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Discipline
                 established
                 in
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               .
               And
               this
               occasioned
               some
               dispute
               ,
               concerning
               the
               extent
               of
               the
               word
               Discipline
               ,
               whither
               it
               comprehended
               the
               Episcopal
               Government
               ,
               and
               the
               publick
               Forms
               of
               Divine
               Worship
               ;
               or
               was
               to
               be
               restrained
               only
               to
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Keys
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               practiced
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               Courts
               .
               Some
               would
               have
               had
               the
               words
               run
               thus
               ,
               I.
               A.
               B.
               
                 do
                 swear
                 that
                 I
                 approve
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 Discipline
                 or
                 Government
                 established
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               But
               against
               this
               it
               was
               objected
               ,
               First
               ,
               that
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               was
               sufficiently
               provided
               for
               by
               the
               following
               clause
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               was
               an
               especial
               Enumerat●●●
               of
               all
               Offices
               impowred
               in
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               was
               incongruous
               to
               make
               that
               Discipline
               and
               Government
               to
               be
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               that
               Government
               should
               be
               said
               to
               contain
               all
               things
               ,
               
                 or
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 was
                 necessary
                 to
                 Salvation
                 .
              
               And
               they
               that
               thus
               objected
               ,
               would
               have
               had
               it
               pass
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 I
                 approve
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 Forms
                 of
                 Worship
                 established
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 as
                 containing
                 all
                 things
                 necessary
                 unto
                 Salvation
                 .
              
               Which
               though
               it
               seemed
               ,
               more
               plausible
               and
               intelligible
               then
               the
               other
               was
               ;
               yet
               being
               put
               unto
               the
               vote
               ,
               it
               was
               carried
               for
               
                 Discipline
                 or
                 ●●●●rnment
              
               ,
               under
               pretence
               of
               not
               clogging
               the
               Oath
               with
               things
               
               unnecessary
               and
               such
               as
               might
               be
               made
               capable
               of
               a
               variation
               .
               According
               to
               which
               Vote
               the
               Canon
               was
               drawn
               up
               with
               this
               title
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 An
                 Oath
                 injoyned
                 for
                 the
                 preventing
                 of
                 all
                 Innovations
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Government
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Oath
               it self
               injoyned
               in
               this
               form
               following
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               I.
               A.
               B.
               
                 Do
                 swear
                 that
                 I
                 do
                 Approve
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Discipline
                 or
                 Government
                 Established
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ;
               
                 as
                 containing
                 all
                 things
                 necessary
                 to
                 salvation
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 endeavour
                 by
                 my self
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 directly
                 or
                 indirectly
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 in
                 any
                 P●pish
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 established
                 .
                 Nor
                 will
                 I
                 ever
                 give
                 my
                 consent
                 to
                 alter
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 Archbishops
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Deans
                 ,
                 and
                 Archdeacons
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 As
                 it
                 stands
                 now
                 established
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 by
                 Right
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 stand
                 ;
                 nor
                 yet
                 ever
                 to
                 subject
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 usurpations
                 and
                 Superstitions
                 of
                 the
                 See
                 of
              
               Rome
               .
               
                 And
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 I
                 do
                 plainly
                 and
                 seriously
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 swear
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 plain
                 ,
                 and
                 Common
                 sense
                 and
                 understanding
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 words
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Equivocation
                 ,
                 or
                 mental
                 evasion
                 ,
                 or
                 secret
                 reservation
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 I
                 do
                 heartily
                 ,
                 willingly
                 ,
                 and
                 truly
                 upon
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
              
               So
               help
               me
               God
               in
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
            
             
               The
               Oath
               being
               past
               ,
               the
               Canon
               was
               drawn
               up
               by
               the
               former
               hand
               according
               to
               such
               Instructions
               as
               were
               sent
               along
               with
               it
               .
               By
               which
               it
               was
               required
               that
               all
               Masters
               of
               Art
               ,
               (
               the
               Sons
               of
               Noblemen
               only
               excepted
               )
               all
               Bachelors
               or
               Doctors
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               Law
               ,
               or
               Physick
               ,
               all
               that
               are
               licenced
               to
               practice
               Physick
               ,
               all
               Registers
               ●●ctuaries
               ,
               and
               Procters
               ,
               all
               School-masters
               ,
               all
               such
               as
               being
               natives
               o●
               Naturalized
               ,
               do
               come
               to
               be
               incorporated
               into
               the
               Universities
               here
               ,
               having
               taken
               any
               Degree
               in
               any
               Foreign
               University
               should
               be
               bound
               to
               take
               the
               said
               Oath
               ;
               the
               same
               Oath
               to
               be
               Administred
               to
               all
               such
               of
               the
               persons
               abovenamed
               residing
               in
               any
               University
               ,
               by
               the
               Governors
               of
               their
               several
               Houses
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               Bishop
               Respectively
               ,
               to
               all
               which
               should
               from
               thenceforth
               be
               admitted
               to
               
                 holy
                 Orders
              
               ,
               or
               receive
               any
               Institution
               ,
               Collation
               ,
               or
               Licence
               for
               the
               serving
               of
               any
               cure
               :
               with
               several
               Penalties
               to
               all
               beneficed
               Parsons
               ,
               and
               all
               such
               as
               were
               then
               in
               any
               Ecclesiastical
               dignity
               ,
               for
               their
               Refusal
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               a
               suspension
               
                 ab
                 officio
              
               for
               the
               first
               Refusal
               ,
               
                 à
                 beneficio
                 &
                 officio
              
               ,
               for
               the
               second
               ,
               and
               Deprivation
               for
               the
               t●ird
               ,
               a
               Moneths
               deliberation
               being
               granted
               betwixt
               each
               Refusal
               .
            
             
               These
               two
               great
               matters
               being
               thus
               concluded
               ,
               A
               message
               is
               delivered
               by
               the
               Prolocutor
               from
               the
               house
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Clergy
               were
               desired
               to
               consider
               of
               the
               best
               expedient
               for
               inducing
               an
               Uniformity
               in
               the
               Church
               about
               the
               situation
               of
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               the
               Receiving
               of
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               the
               due
               Revenue
               to
               be
               used
               in
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               prepare
               a
               Ca●●●
               to
               that
               purpose
               if
               they
               found
               it
               necessary
               .
               On
               the
               Receiving
               of
               〈◊〉
               message
               a
               grand
               Committee
               was
               selected
               out
               of
               the
               Ablest
               men
               o●
               the
               House
               ,
               to
               take
               that
               great
               and
               weighty
               business
               into
               consideration
               ,
               and
               to
               Report
               unto
               the
               House
               whatsoever
               they
               should
               do
               therein
               ,
               
               that
               it
               might
               pass
               or
               be
               rejected
               as
               the
               House
               thought
               fit
               .
               The
               Committee
               consisted
               of
               27.
               the
               Prolocutor
               being
               reckoned
               into
               the
               number
               ,
               their
               meeting
               to
               be
               held
               the
               same
               afternoon
               in
               the
               Chappel
               of
               King
               Hen.
               7.
               
               Where
               being
               met
               ,
               and
               sitting
               about
               the
               table
               provided
               for
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               the
               points
               were
               seriously
               debated
               ,
               every
               man
               speaking
               his
               opinion
               in
               them
               when
               it
               came
               to
               his
               turn
               without
               interruption
               ;
               beginning
               with
               the
               Prolocutor
               ,
               and
               so
               proceeding
               from
               man
               to
               man
               till
               it
               concluded
               with
               the
               Clerk
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               Westminster
               ;
               So
               placed
               of
               purpose
               that
               he
               might
               answer
               all
               such
               arguments
               ,
               as
               had
               been
               brought
               against
               any
               of
               the
               points
               proposed
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               answered
               to
               his
               hand
               .
               The
               Prolocutor
               having
               taken
               the
               summe
               of
               every
               mans
               Judgement
               ,
               declared
               that
               the
               far
               Major
               part
               had
               appeared
               for
               placing
               the
               Lords
               Table
               where
               the
               Altar
               stood
               ,
               the
               drawing
               neer
               unto
               it
               to
               receive
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               the
               making
               of
               due
               Reverences
               at
               the
               entring
               into
               the
               Church
               and
               going
               out
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               thereupon
               put
               it
               to
               the
               question
               ,
               whether
               they
               thought
               it
               convenient
               that
               a
               Canon
               should
               be
               prepared
               to
               that
               purpose
               or
               not
               ?
               Which
               being
               carried
               in
               the
               affirmative
               ,
               without
               any
               visible
               dissent
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Clerks
               for
               the
               Diocess
               of
               Bristol
               presented
               a
               Canon
               ready
               drawn
               for
               the
               same
               effect
               ,
               but
               drawn
               in
               such
               a
               commanding
               ,
               and
               imperious
               Style
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               disliked
               by
               all
               the
               company
               but
               himself
               ;
               and
               thereupon
               a
               Sub-committeee
               was
               appointed
               to
               prepare
               the
               Canon
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               ready
               with
               as
               much
               dispatch
               as
               they
               could
               conveniently
               .
               Which
               was
               no
               sooner
               agreed
               on
               ,
               and
               the
               Committee
               continued
               for
               some
               following
               business
               ;
               but
               the
               Archdeacon
               of
               Huntington
               who
               was
               one
               of
               the
               number
               ,
               made
               his
               first
               appearance
               ,
               so
               extreamly
               discontented
               that
               he
               was
               not
               stayed
               for
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               business
               was
               concluded
               before
               he
               came
               ,
               and
               earnestly
               pressing
               the
               Prolocutor
               ,
               that
               the
               debate
               might
               be
               Resumed
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               least
               his
               Reasons
               might
               be
               heard
               against
               the
               Vote
               :
               which
               when
               the
               Prolocutor
               upon
               very
               good
               Reasons
               had
               refused
               to
               yield
               too
               ,
               he
               fell
               upon
               him
               with
               such
               heats
               ,
               and
               used
               him
               so
               exceeding
               coursly
               ;
               that
               on
               complaint
               made
               thereof
               and
               of
               some
               other
               intervening
               harshness
               ,
               made
               by
               the
               Prolocutor
               in
               a
               full
               House
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               he
               was
               ordered
               by
               the
               far
               Major
               part
               to
               quit
               the
               House
               ,
               though
               afterwards
               Restored
               again
               on
               the
               acknowledgment
               of
               his
               Errour
               ,
               when
               his
               heats
               were
               down
               .
               Which
               Rubb
               removed
               ,
               the
               Canon
               went
               very
               smoothly
               on
               without
               opposition
               ,
               commended
               Generally
               for
               the
               Modesty
               and
               Temper
               of
               it
               ;
               in
               which
               Respect
               I
               hold
               it
               worthy
               to
               be
               presented
               to
               the
               Reader
               in
               its
               full
               proportion
               ,
               without
               any
               Abbreviation
               of
               it
               as
               of
               those
               before
               .
            
             
               
               
                 
                   
                     
                       A
                       Declaration
                       concerning
                       some
                       Rites
                       and
                       Ceremonies
                       .
                    
                     
                       BEcause
                       it
                       is
                       generally
                       to
                       be
                       wished
                       ,
                       that
                       Vnity
                       of
                       Faith
                       were
                       accompanied
                       with
                       Vniformity
                       of
                       Practice
                       in
                       the
                       outward
                       Worship
                       and
                       Service
                       of
                       God
                       ;
                       chiefly
                       for
                       the
                       avoiding
                       the
                       groundless
                       suspicio●
                       of
                       those
                       who
                       are
                       weak
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       malicious
                       Aspersions
                       of
                       the
                       professed
                       enemies
                       of
                       our
                       Religion
                       ;
                       the
                       one
                       ,
                       fearing
                       Innovations
                       ;
                       the
                       other
                       ▪
                       flattering
                       themselves
                       with
                       a
                       vain
                       hope
                       of
                       our
                       back-sliding
                       unto
                       their
                       Popish
                       Superstition
                       by
                       reason
                       of
                       the
                       situation
                       of
                       the
                       Communion
                       Table
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       approaches
                       thereunto
                       ,
                       the
                       Synod
                       declareth
                       as
                       followeth
                       :
                       That
                       the
                       standing
                       of
                       the
                       Communion
                       Table
                       side-way
                       under
                       the
                       East
                       Window
                       of
                       every
                       Chancel●or
                       Chappel
                       ,
                       is
                       in
                       its
                       own
                       nature
                       indifferent
                       ,
                       neither
                       commanded
                       nor
                       condemned
                       by
                       the
                       Word
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       either
                       expresly
                       ,
                       or
                       by
                       immediate
                       deduction
                       ;
                       and
                       therefore
                       that
                       no
                       Religion
                       is
                       to
                       be
                       placed
                       therein
                       ,
                       or
                       scruple
                       to
                       be
                       made
                       thereon
                       .
                       And
                       albeit
                       at
                       the
                       time
                       of
                       reforming
                       this
                       Church
                       from
                       the
                       gross
                       superstition
                       of
                       Popery
                       ,
                       it
                       was
                       carefully
                       provided
                       ,
                       that
                       all
                       means
                       should
                       be
                       used
                       to
                       ro●t
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       Minds
                       of
                       the
                       People
                       both
                       the
                       inclination
                       thereunto
                       ,
                       and
                       memory
                       thereof
                       ;
                       especially
                       of
                       the
                       Idolatry
                       committed
                       in
                       the
                       Mass
                       ,
                       for
                       which
                       cause
                       all
                       Popish
                       Altars
                       were
                       demolished
                       :
                       yet
                       notwithstanding
                       it
                       was
                       then
                       ordered
                       by
                       the
                       Injunctions
                       and
                       A●v●rtisements
                       of
                       Queen
                       Elizabeth
                       ,
                       of
                       blessed
                       mem●ry
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       holy
                       Table
                       should
                       stand
                       in
                       that
                       place
                       where
                       the
                       Altar
                       stood
                       ,
                       and
                       accordingly
                       have
                       been
                       continued
                       in
                       the
                       Royal
                       Chappels
                       of
                       three
                       famous
                       and
                       pious
                       Princes
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       most
                       Cathedral
                       ,
                       and
                       some
                       Parochial
                       Churches
                       ,
                       which
                       doth
                       sufficiently
                       acquit
                       the
                       manner
                       of
                       placing
                       the
                       said
                       Tables
                       from
                       any
                       illegality
                       or
                       just
                       suspicion
                       of
                       Popish
                       Superstition
                       or
                       Innovation
                       .
                       And
                       therefore
                       We
                       judge
                       it
                       fit
                       and
                       convenient
                       that
                       all
                       Churches
                       and
                       Chappels
                       do
                       conform
                       themselves
                       in
                       this
                       particular
                       to
                       the
                       example
                       of
                       the
                       Cathedral
                       or
                       mother
                       Churches
                       ,
                       saving
                       alwaies
                       the
                       general
                       liberty
                       left
                       to
                       the
                       Bishop
                       by
                       Law
                       during
                       the
                       time
                       of
                       the
                       Administration
                       of
                       the
                       holy
                       Communion
                       .
                       And
                       We
                       declare
                       ,
                       that
                       this
                       Situation
                       of
                       the
                       holy
                       Table
                       ,
                       doth
                       not
                       imply
                       that
                       it
                       is
                       or
                       ought
                       to
                       be
                       esteemed
                       a
                       true
                       and
                       proper
                       Altar
                       ,
                       whereon
                       Christ
                       is
                       again
                       really
                       sacrificed
                       :
                       But
                       it
                       is
                       and
                       may
                       be
                       called
                       an
                       Altar
                       by
                       us
                       ,
                       in
                       that
                       sense
                       which
                       the
                       Primitive
                       Church
                       called
                       it
                       an
                       Altar
                       ,
                       and
                       no
                       other
                       .
                    
                     
                       And
                       because
                       experience
                       hath
                       shewed
                       us
                       ,
                       how
                       irreverent
                       the
                       behaviour
                       of
                       many
                       people
                       is
                       in
                       many
                       places
                       ,
                       some
                       leaning
                       ,
                       other
                       casting
                       their
                       hats
                       ,
                       and
                       some
                       sitting
                       upon
                       ,
                       some
                       standing
                       at
                       ,
                       and
                       others
                       sitting
                       under
                       the
                       Communion
                       Table
                       in
                       time
                       of
                       Divine
                       Service
                       :
                       For
                       the
                       avoiding
                       of
                       these
                       and
                       the
                       like
                       abuses
                       ,
                       it
                       is
                       thought
                       meet
                       and
                       convenient
                       by
                       this
                       present
                       Synod
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       said
                       Communion
                       Table
                       in
                       all
                       Churches
                       or
                       Chappels
                       be
                       decently
                       severed
                       with
                       Rails
                       to
                       preserve
                       them
                       from
                       such
                       or
                       worse
                       prophanations
                       .
                    
                     
                       And
                       because
                       the
                       Administration
                       of
                       holy
                       things
                       is
                       to
                       be
                       perform●d
                       with
                       all
                       possible
                       decency
                       and
                       reverence
                       ,
                       therefore
                       we
                       judge
                       it
                       fit
                       and
                       convenient
                       ,
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       the
                       Service-Book
                       ,
                       established
                       by
                       Act
                       of
                       Parliamen●
                       ,
                       Draw
                       near
                       ,
                       &c.
                       that
                       all
                       communicants
                       with
                       an
                       humble
                       
                       reverence
                       shall
                       draw
                       near
                       and
                       approach
                       to
                       the
                       holy
                       Table
                       ,
                       there
                       to
                       receive
                       the
                       divine
                       mysteries
                       ,
                       which
                       have
                       heretofore
                       in
                       some
                       places
                       been
                       unfitly
                       carried
                       up
                       and
                       down
                       by
                       the
                       Minister
                       ,
                       unless
                       it
                       should
                       be
                       otherwise
                       appointed
                       in
                       respect
                       of
                       the
                       incapacity
                       of
                       the
                       place
                       ,
                       or
                       other
                       inconvenience
                       ,
                       By
                       the
                       Bishop
                       himself
                       in
                       his
                       Iurisdiction
                       ,
                       and
                       other
                       Ordinaries
                       respectively
                       in
                       theirs
                       .
                    
                     
                       And
                       lastly
                       ,
                       whereas
                       the
                       Church
                       is
                       the
                       House
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       dedicated
                       to
                       his
                       holy
                       Worship
                       ,
                       and
                       therefore
                       ought
                       to
                       mind
                       us
                       both
                       of
                       the
                       greatness
                       and
                       goodness
                       of
                       his
                       divine
                       Majesty
                       ;
                       certain
                       it
                       is
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       acknowledgment
                       thereof
                       ,
                       not
                       only
                       inwardly
                       in
                       our
                       hearts
                       ,
                       but
                       also
                       outwardly
                       with
                       our
                       bodies
                       ,
                       must
                       needs
                       be
                       pious
                       in
                       it self
                       ,
                       profitable
                       unto
                       us
                       ,
                       and
                       edifying
                       unto
                       others
                       .
                       We
                       therefore
                       think
                       it
                       very
                       meet
                       and
                       behoveful
                       ,
                       and
                       heartily
                       commend
                       it
                       to
                       all
                       good
                       and
                       well-affected
                       people
                       ,
                       Members
                       of
                       this
                       Church
                       ,
                       that
                       they
                       be
                       ready
                       to
                       tender
                       unto
                       the
                       Lord
                       the
                       said
                       acknowledgment
                       ,
                       by
                       doing
                       reverence
                       and
                       obeysance
                       both
                       at
                       their
                       coming
                       in
                       and
                       going
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Churches
                       ,
                       Chancels
                       ,
                       or
                       Chappels
                       ,
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       most
                       ancient
                       custome
                       of
                       the
                       Primitive
                       Church
                       in
                       the
                       purest
                       times
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       this
                       Church
                       also
                       for
                       many
                       years
                       of
                       the
                       Reign
                       of
                       Queen
                       Eliza●eth
                       .
                       The
                       receiving
                       therefore
                       of
                       this
                       ancient
                       and
                       laudable
                       Custome
                       we
                       heartily
                       commend
                       to
                       the
                       serious
                       consideration
                       of
                       all
                       good
                       People
                       ,
                       not
                       with
                       any
                       intention
                       to
                       exhibit
                       any
                       Religious
                       Worship
                       to
                       the
                       Communion
                       Table
                       ,
                       the
                       East
                       ,
                       or
                       Church
                       ,
                       or
                       any
                       thing
                       therein
                       contained
                       ,
                       in
                       so
                       doing
                       ;
                       or
                       to
                       perform
                       the
                       said
                       Gesture
                       in
                       the
                       Celebration
                       of
                       the
                       holy
                       Eucharist
                       ,
                       upon
                       any
                       opinion
                       of
                       the
                       Corporal
                       presence
                       of
                       the
                       Body
                       of
                       Christ
                       on
                       the
                       holy
                       Table
                       ,
                       or
                       in
                       the
                       mystical
                       Elements
                       :
                       but
                       only
                       for
                       the
                       advancement
                       of
                       Gods
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       give
                       him
                       alone
                       that
                       honour
                       and
                       glory
                       that
                       is
                       due
                       unto
                       him
                       ,
                       and
                       no
                       otherwise
                       .
                       And
                       in
                       the
                       practice
                       or
                       omission
                       of
                       this
                       Rite
                       we
                       desire
                       that
                       the
                       Rule
                       of
                       Charity
                       ,
                       prescribed
                       by
                       the
                       Apostle
                       ,
                       may
                       be
                       observed
                       ,
                       which
                       is
                       ,
                       That
                       they
                       which
                       use
                       this
                       Rite
                       ,
                       despise
                       not
                       them
                       who
                       use
                       it
                       not
                       ;
                       and
                       that
                       they
                       wh●
                       use
                       it
                       not
                       ,
                       condemn
                       not
                       those
                       that
                       use
                       it
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               No
               sooner
               was
               this
               Declaration
               passed
               ,
               and
               sent
               up
               to
               the
               Lords
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               same
               day
               ,
               or
               the
               next
               ,
               an
               Address
               was
               made
               to
               the
               Prolocutor
               by
               the
               Clerk
               for
               Westminster
               concerning
               the
               confusion
               which
               hapned
               in
               most
               parts
               of
               the
               Church
               for
               want
               of
               one
               uniform
               body
               o●
               Articles
               to
               be
               used
               in
               Visitations
               ;
               those
               of
               the
               Bishop
               many
               times
               t●●●●tning
               the
               Archdeacons
               ;
               one
               Bishops
               differing
               from
               anothers
               ,
               the
               Successors
               from
               his
               Predecessors
               ;
               and
               the
               same
               person
               not
               consist●nt
               to
               the
               same
               Articles
               which
               himself
               had
               published
               .
               By
               means
               whereof
               the
               people
               were
               much
               disturbed
               ,
               the
               Rules
               of
               the
               Church
               contemned
               for
               their
               multiplicity
               ,
               unknown
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               uncertainty
               ,
               and
               despised
               for
               the
               inconstancy
               of
               them
               that
               made
               them
               .
               Of
               all
               which
               he
               desired
               the
               Convocation
               to
               provide
               a
               remedy
               ,
               by
               setting
               out
               one
               Uniform
               Book
               of
               Articles
               to
               be
               the
               standing
               Rule
               o●
               all
               Visitations
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               .
               The
               motion
               pleased
               the
               Prolocutor
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               who
               thereupon
               desired
               him
               (
               in
               pursuit
               of
               his
               own
               project
               )
               to
               undertake
               the
               compiling
               of
               the
               
               said
               Book
               of
               Articles
               ,
               and
               to
               present
               it
               to
               the
               House
               with
               convenient
               speed
               .
               Which
               notwithstanding
               ,
               there
               wanted
               not
               some
               secret
               practices
               to
               illude
               the
               motion
               ,
               and
               frustrate
               the
               design
               ,
               approved
               of
               by
               the
               general
               Vo●e
               .
               Some
               who
               observed
               the
               moderation
               of
               the
               Articles
               which
               had
               been
               drawn
               for
               the
               Metropolitical
               Visitation
               ,
               and
               finding
               them
               to
               leave
               a
               greater
               liberty
               about
               placing
               the
               Communion
               Table
               ,
               and
               the
               order
               of
               officiating
               the
               Divine
               Service
               ,
               than
               the
               new
               Articles
               might
               allow
               of
               ,
               addrest
               themselves
               unto
               his
               Grace
               ,
               desiring
               that
               those
               Articles
               might
               be
               commended
               to
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               standing
               Rule
               for
               all
               Visitations
               in
               the
               times
               succeeding
               ;
               which
               Proposition
               was
               thought
               to
               relish
               well
               enough
               with
               him
               at
               the
               first
               proposal
               ,
               though
               afterwards
               on
               further
               consideration
               he
               suffered
               the
               business
               to
               proceed
               in
               the
               former
               course
               .
               It
               was
               not
               long
               before
               another
               Canon
               was
               tendred
               to
               the
               Prolocutor
               for
               advancing
               a
               more
               general
               Conformity
               than
               that
               which
               was
               contained
               in
               the
               Declaration
               .
               And
               it
               was
               tendred
               by
               the
               same
               hand
               which
               had
               before
               presented
               that
               against
               Sectaries
               ;
               in
               reference
               to
               whom
               it
               passed
               without
               opposition
               or
               alteration
               .
               
               
                 It
                 was
                 enjoyned
                 by
                 that
                 Canon
                 under
                 pain
                 of
                 suspension
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 beneficed
                 men
                 as
                 others
                 ,
                 should
                 positively
                 and
                 plainly
                 preach
                 and
                 instruct
                 the
                 People
                 in
                 their
                 publick
                 Sermons
                 that
                 the
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 were
                 lawful
                 and
                 commendable
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 People
                 ought
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 conform
                 themselves
                 to
                 those
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 :
                 but
                 chearfully
                 to
                 submit
                 themselves
                 unto
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 then
                 established
                 under
                 his
                 Majesty
                 .
              
               Another
               was
               brought
               in
               ,
               but
               by
               whom
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               
                 
                   Concerning
                   the
                   Conversation
                   of
                   the
                   Clergie
                   ,
                
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 desired
                 in
                 compliance
                 to
                 the
                 ancient
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 in
                 particular
                 to
                 Canon
                 74
                 ,
                 75.
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 1603.
                 
                 That
                 all
                 Clergy
                 men
                 in
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 setting
                 before
                 their
                 eyes
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 holiness
                 of
                 their
                 Calling
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 edification
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 committed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 should
                 carefully
                 avoid
                 all
                 excess
                 and
                 disorders
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 Christian
                 and
                 Religious
                 Conversation
                 they
                 might
                 shine
                 forth
                 ,
                 as
                 lights
                 unto
                 others
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 godliness
                 and
                 honesty
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 committed
                 should
                 set
                 themselves
                 to
                 countenance
                 and
                 encourage
                 Godliness
                 ,
                 Gravity
                 ,
                 Sobriety
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 unblameable
                 Conversation
                 in
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 diligently
                 labour
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 due
                 execution
                 of
                 the
                 Canons
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Provisions
                 made
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 to
                 reform
                 all
                 offensive
                 and
                 scandalous
                 persons
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Ministry
                 .
              
               Which
               Canon
               was
               so
               well
               approved
               of
               ,
               that
               it
               past
               without
               any
               stop
               or
               resistance
               .
            
             
               All
               matters
               going
               thus
               calmly
               on
               ,
               the
               Clergy
               began
               to
               take
               into
               consideration
               the
               great
               exces●es
               ,
               and
               abuses
               ,
               which
               were
               complained
               of
               in
               many
               Offices
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Courts
               .
               They
               found
               the
               Exorbitancies
               of
               the
               Chancellors
               to
               be
               grown
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               they
               contemned
               the
               lower
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               thought
               themselves
               independent
               of
               
               the
               Bishops
               under
               whom
               they
               served
               .
               They
               found
               that
               many
               abuses
               had
               been
               committed
               in
               the
               Sentences
               of
               Excommunication
               and
               Absolution
               ,
               (
               the
               slovenly
               executing
               whereof
               had
               been
               very
               offensive
               )
               as
               also
               in
               Commutations
               of
               Penance
               ,
               and
               conniving
               at
               unlawful
               Marriages
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               some
               Officers
               in
               those
               Courts
               raised
               no
               small
               advantage
               ;
               Complaint
               was
               also
               made
               of
               some
               oppressions
               which
               had
               been
               laid
               upon
               the
               Subject
               ,
               by
               concurrent
               Jurisdictions
               partly
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               vexatious
               Citations
               ,
               in
               which
               nothing
               was
               more
               aimed
               at
               ,
               than
               the
               Officers
               Fees
               which
               must
               be
               paid
               ,
               though
               nothing
               could
               be
               proved
               against
               the
               Party
               when
               he
               came
               before
               them
               .
               The
               consideration
               and
               redress
               of
               all
               which
               grievances
               being
               referred
               to
               the
               Committee
               of
               twenty
               six
               ,
               the
               said
               Committee
               was
               desired
               by
               the
               Prolocutor
               to
               hold
               their
               meetings
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               situate
               under
               the
               North-side
               of
               the
               Abbey-Church
               ,
               and
               therefore
               most
               convenient
               both
               for
               himself
               and
               them
               .
               The
               Grievances
               were
               great
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               greater
               than
               the
               Clamour
               which
               was
               raised
               about
               them
               ,
               which
               made
               the
               Committee
               very
               intent
               upon
               the
               stilling
               of
               the
               noise
               ;
               by
               providing
               better
               for
               themselves
               ,
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Subjects
               :
               but
               not
               without
               all
               due
               respect
               to
               the
               Professors
               in
               that
               honourable
               Faculty
               of
               the
               
                 Civil
                 Laws
                 .
                 Lamb
              
               Dean
               of
               the
               Arches
               ,
               and
               Heath
               Judge
               of
               the
               Audience
               ,
               being
               both
               Members
               of
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               were
               taken
               into
               that
               Committee
               ;
               not
               only
               to
               assist
               their
               Consultations
               in
               point
               of
               Law
               :
               but
               to
               moderate
               the
               ●ervor
               of
               their
               Proceedings
               by
               the
               Fan
               of
               Reason
               .
               The
               whole
               Reformation
               brought
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               these
               seven
               Canons
               :
               1.
               
               Concerning
               
                 Chancellors
                 Patents
              
               .
               2.
               
               
                 Chancellors
                 not
                 alone
                 to
                 censure
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 in
                 sundry
                 cases
                 .
              
               3.
               
               
                 Excommunication
                 and
                 Absolution
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 pronounced
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 PRIEST
                 .
              
               4.
               
               
                 Concerning
                 Commutations
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 disposing
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               5.
               
               
                 Touching
                 current
                 Iurisdictions
              
               .
               6.
               
               
                 Concerning
                 Licences
                 to
                 marry
              
               .
               7.
               
               
                 Against
                 vexatious
                 Citations
              
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               first
               of
               the
               seven
               it
               was
               required
               ,
               
                 That
                 no
                 Bishop
                 should
                 grant
                 any
                 Patent
                 to
                 any
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 Commissary
                 ,
                 or
                 Official
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 longer
                 time
                 than
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 Grantee
                 only
                 ;
                 That
                 in
                 all
                 such
                 Patents
                 the
                 Bishops
                 should
                 reserve
                 to
                 themselves
                 and
                 their
                 Successors
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 giving
                 institution
                 to
                 Benefices
                 ,
                 
                 of
                 giving
                 Licences
                 to
                 teach
                 School
                 or
                 Preach
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 exercising
                 their
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 either
                 alone
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 the
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 own
                 discretion
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 accustomed
                 Fees
                 to
                 be
                 reserved
                 unto
                 the
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 &c.
                 as
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 ;
                 That
                 no
                 Dean
                 and
                 Chapter
                 should
                 confirm
                 any
                 Patent
                 to
                 any
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 &c.
                 wherein
                 the
                 said
                 conditions
                 were
                 not
                 exprest
                 ,
                 under
                 pain
                 of
                 Suspension
                 to
                 be
                 inflicted
                 on
                 them
                 severally
                 by
                 their
                 Metropolitan
                 ;
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 That
                 under
                 the
                 heaviest
                 Censures
                 no
                 reward
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Offices
                 and
                 Places
                 abovementioned
                 .
              
               In
               the
               composure
               of
               which
               Canon
               ,
               as
               the
               first
               branch
               was
               made
               to
               cut
               off
               Reversions
               ,
               so
               was
               the
               ●●st
               added
               to
               prevent
               corruptions
               ;
               For
               he
               most
               commonly
               sells
               
               Justice
               that
               hath
               bought
               his
               Office.
               In
               the
               second
               it
               was
               ordered
               ,
               
                 That
                 no
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 Commissary
                 ,
                 or
                 Official
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 be
                 in
                 holy
                 Orders
                 ,
                 should
                 proceed
                 to
                 Suspension
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 higher
                 Censure
                 against
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 in
                 any
                 criminal
                 cause
                 other
                 than
                 neglect
                 of
                 appearance
                 upon
                 legal
                 Citing
                 :
                 
                 but
                 t●at
                 all
                 such
                 cases
                 should
                 be
                 heard
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 in
                 person
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 his
                 Chancellor
                 or
                 Commissary
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 the
                 Bishops
                 occasions
                 will
                 not
                 permit
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 his
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 or
                 Commissary
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 grave
                 dignified
                 or
                 beneficed
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Diocess
                 to
                 be
                 assigned
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 under
                 his
                 Episcopal
                 Seal
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 hear
                 and
                 censure
                 the
                 said
                 cause
                 in
                 that
                 Consistory
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 third
                 it
                 was
                 ordained
                 ,
                 That
                 no
                 Excommunications
                 or
                 Absolutions
                 should
                 be
                 good
                 or
                 valid
                 in
                 Law
                 except
                 they
                 be
                 pronounced
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 in
                 person
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 some
                 other
                 in
                 holy
                 Orders
                 having
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 some
                 grave
                 Minister
                 beneficed
                 in
                 the
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 
                 being
                 a
                 Master
                 of
                 Arts
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 and
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Priest
                 or
                 Minister
                 being
                 expressed
                 in
                 the
                 Instrument
                 under
                 the
                 Seal
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 no
                 such
                 Minister
                 should
                 pronounce
                 any
                 such
                 Sentence
                 but
                 in
                 open
                 Consistory
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 some
                 Church
                 or
                 Chappel
                 ,
                 the
                 Penitent
                 humbly
                 craving
                 and
                 taking
                 Absolution
                 upon
                 his
                 knees
                 .
                 
                 By
                 the
                 fourth
                 it
                 was
                 provided
                 ,
                 That
                 no
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 &c.
                 should
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 commute
                 any
                 Penance
                 in
                 whole
                 or
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 but
                 either
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Bishop
                 in
                 person
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 his
                 privity
                 in
                 writing
                 ;
                 That
                 if
                 he
                 do
                 it
                 by
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 give
                 up
                 a
                 full
                 and
                 just
                 account
                 of
                 such
                 Commutations
                 once
                 every
                 year
                 at
                 Michaelmas
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 under
                 pain
                 of
                 being
                 suspended
                 from
                 his
                 Jurisdiction
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 a
                 year
                 ;
                 the
                 said
                 Commutations
                 to
                 be
                 disposed
                 of
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Chancellor
                 in
                 such
                 charitable
                 and
                 pious
                 uses
                 as
                 the
                 Law
                 requires
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 that
                 Commutation
                 to
                 be
                 signified
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 complaint
                 proceeded
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 crime
                 were
                 publickly
                 complained
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 approved
                 notorious
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               preventing
               those
               vexations
               and
               inconveniencies
               which
               formerly
               had
               been
               occasioned
               by
               concurrent
               Jurisdictions
               ,
               It
               was
               decreed
               by
               the
               fift
               Canon
               ,
               under
               the
               several
               penalties
               therein
               contained
               ,
               
                 That
                 no
                 Register
                 or
                 Clerk
                 should
                 give
                 ,
                 nor
                 Apparitor
                 execute
                 a
                 Citation
                 upon
                 any
                 Executor
                 to
                 appear
                 in
                 any
                 Court
                 or
                 Office
                 till
                 ten
                 daies
                 after
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 the
                 Testator
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 nevertheless
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 lawful
                 for
                 any
                 Executor
                 to
                 prove
                 such
                 Wills
                 when
                 they
                 think
                 good
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 said
                 ten
                 daies
                 before
                 any
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Judge
                 respectively
                 ,
                 to
                 whose
                 Jurisdiction
                 the
                 same
                 might
                 or
                 did
                 appertain
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 sixth
                 it
                 was
                 ordained
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 preventing
                 of
                 any
                 further
                 invasions
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 on
                 the
                 Prerogative
                 of
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 of
                 many
                 other
                 inconveniencies
                 which
                 did
                 thence
                 arise
                 ,
                 no
                 Licence
                 of
                 Marriage
                 should
                 be
                 granted
                 from
                 any
                 Ordinary
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 Jurisdiction
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 parties
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 Commorant
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 a
                 month
                 ,
                 immediately
                 before
                 the
                 
                 same
                 shall
                 ●e
                 desired
                 ,
                 under
                 pain
                 of
                 such
                 Censure
                 as
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 should
                 think
                 fit
                 to
                 inflict
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Parties
                 being
                 commorant
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Conditions
                 of
                 the
                 Bond
                 accustomably
                 given
                 for
                 securing
                 that
                 Office.
                 And
                 for
                 preventing
                 of
                 vexatious
                 Citations
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 required
                 by
                 the
                 last
                 Canon
                 ,
                 That
                 no
                 Citation
                 should
                 from
                 thenceforth
                 be
                 issued
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Court
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 upon
                 Presentment
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 should
                 be
                 sent
                 forth
                 under
                 the
                 Hand
                 and
                 Seal
                 of
                 the
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 within
                 thirty
                 days
                 after
                 the
                 fault
                 committed
                 ;
                 the
                 Return
                 thereof
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 or
                 second
                 Court-day
                 after
                 the
                 serving
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Party
                 so
                 cited
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 convinced
                 by
                 two
                 Witness●s
                 ,
                 on
                 his
                 denial
                 of
                 the
                 Fact
                 by
                 his
                 corporal
                 Oath
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 forthwith
                 dismissed
                 without
                 any
                 payment
                 of
                 Fees.
                 Provided
                 ,
                 T●at
                 this
                 Decree
                 extend
                 not
                 to
                 any
                 grievous
                 Crime
                 ;
                 as
                 Schism
                 ,
                 Incontinence
                 ,
                 Misbehaviour
                 at
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Divine
                 Service
                 ,
                 obstinate
                 Inconformity
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               Finally
               ,
               For
               preventing
               all
               unnecessary
               Tautologies
               and
               Repetitions
               of
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               it
               was
               declared
               once
               for
               all
               ,
               
                 That
                 whatsoever
                 had
                 been
                 declared
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Canons
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Jurisdiction
                 of
                 the
                 B●sh●ps
                 ,
                 their
                 Chancellors
                 ,
                 or
                 Commissaries
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 force
                 (
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 by
                 Law
                 it
                 was
                 appliable
                 )
                 concerning
                 all
                 
                   Deans
                   ,
                   Deans
                
                 and
                 
                   Chapters
                   ,
                   Collegiate
                   Churches
                   ,
                   Archdeacons
                   ,
                
                 and
                 all
                 in
                 Holy
                 Orders
                 ,
                 having
                 exempt
                 or
                 peculiar
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 several
                 Officers
                 respectively
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               the
               Proceedings
               of
               this
               Committee
               in
               digesting
               these
               Canons
               ,
               the
               interposing
               of
               another
               business
               gave
               no
               stop
               at
               all
               ,
               though
               it
               seemed
               to
               be
               of
               more
               weight
               than
               all
               the
               rest
               .
               His
               Majesty
               on
               the
               twentieth
               of
               May
               directed
               his
               Letters
               sealed
               with
               his
               Royal
               Signet
               ,
               and
               attested
               by
               his
               Signe
               Manual
               ,
               to
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               assembled
               in
               Convocation
               ▪
               Requiring
               and
               thereby
               Authorising
               them
               to
               proceed
               in
               making
               
                 Synodical
                 Constitutions
              
               ,
               for
               Levying
               the
               six
               Subsidies
               formerly
               Granted
               .
               This
               the
               most
               easie
               Task
               of
               all
               .
               The
               Grant
               of
               the
               six
               Subsidies
               had
               been
               drawn
               before
               ;
               and
               there
               was
               nothing
               now
               to
               be
               altered
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               the
               changing
               of
               the
               name
               of
               Subsidy
               into
               that
               of
               Benevolence
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Advice
               of
               the
               Council-Learned
               ;
               by
               whom
               it
               was
               resolved
               ,
               That
               no
               Moneys
               could
               be
               raised
               in
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Subsidy
               ,
               but
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               .
               And
               for
               the
               
                 Synodical●
                 Acts
              
               or
               Constitutions
               for
               the
               Levying
               of
               it
               ,
               they
               were
               made
               to
               their
               hands
               ;
               So
               that
               there
               was
               nothing
               left
               for
               them
               to
               do
               ,
               but
               to
               follow
               the
               Precedent
               which
               was
               laid
               before
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Record
               of
               
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1585.
               and
               to
               transcribe
               the
               same
               (
               the
               Names
               and
               Sums
               being
               only
               changed
               )
               without
               further
               trouble
               .
               So
               that
               it
               was
               dispatched
               by
               the
               Committee
               ,
               Voted
               by
               the
               Clergie
               ,
               and
               sent
               up
               to
               the
               Bishops
               before
               the
               end
               of
               the
               next
               day
               .
               Nor
               did
               the
               framing
               or
               compiling
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               Articles
               ,
               give
               any
               stop
               at
               all
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               w●om
               t●e
               digesting
               of
               them
               was
               committed
               ,
               from
               attending
               the
               Service
               
               of
               the
               Committee
               and
               the
               House
               upon
               all
               occasions
               ;
               though
               for
               the
               better
               Authorising
               of
               them
               ,
               he
               had
               placed
               in
               the
               Margin
               before
               every
               Article
               ,
               the
               
                 Canon
                 ,
                 Rubrick
                 ,
                 Law
                 ,
                 Injunction
                 ,
              
               or
               other
               Authentick
               Evidence
               upon
               which
               it
               was
               grounded
               .
               Which
               being
               fini●hed
               in
               good
               time
               was
               by
               him
               openly
               read
               in
               the
               House
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               House
               approved
               and
               passed
               without
               alteration
               :
               but
               that
               an
               Exegetical
               or
               Explanatory
               Clause
               ,
               in
               the
               fourth
               Article
               of
               the
               fourth
               Chapter
               ,
               touching
               the
               Reading
               of
               the
               Second
               or
               Communion-Service
               at
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Table
              
               ,
               was
               desired
               by
               some
               to
               be
               omitted
               ,
               which
               was
               done
               accordingly
               ;
               Which
               Articles
               being
               too
               many
               and
               too
               long
               to
               be
               here
               inserted
               ,
               the
               Reader
               may
               consult
               in
               the
               Printed
               Book
               ,
               first
               published
               for
               the
               Visitation
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               fitted
               in
               some
               points
               for
               the
               use
               of
               that
               Diocess
               .
               The
               said
               Clerk
               brought
               a
               Canon
               also
               with
               him
               ,
               
                 For
                 enjoyning
                 the
                 said
                 Book
                 to
                 be
                 only
                 used
                 in
                 all
                 
                   Parochial
                   Visitations
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 settling
                 of
                 an
                 Uniformity
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 Government
                 and
                 Administration
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 preventing
                 of
                 such
                 just
                 Grievances
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 laid
                 upon
                 Churc●wardens
                 and
                 other
                 sworn
                 men
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 impertinent
                 ,
                 inconvenient
                 ,
                 or
                 illegal
                 Inquiries
                 in
                 the
                 Articles
                 for
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Visitations
                
                 :
                 The
                 same
                 to
                 be
                 deposited
                 in
                 the
                 Records
                 of
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 a
                 Clause
                 was
                 added
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 giving
                 a
                 Latitude
                 to
                 themselves
                 for
                 adding
                 some
                 Articles
                 peculiar
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 Jurisdictions
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 three
                 years
                 ;
              
               The
               same
               to
               be
               allowed
               by
               their
               Metropolitan
               :
               And
               afterwards
               to
               content
               themselves
               with
               the
               said
               Articles
               ,
               so
               enlarged
               and
               accommodated
               ,
               for
               al
               times
               succeeding
               .
            
             
               Some
               other
               t●ings
               there
               were
               in
               Proposition
               and
               Design
               ,
               that
               never
               ripened
               into
               Act
               or
               Execution
               .
               There
               had
               been
               a
               Design
               in
               deliberation
               ,
               touching
               the
               drawing
               and
               digesting
               of
               an
               
                 English
                 Pontifical
              
               ,
               to
               be
               approved
               by
               this
               Convocation
               ,
               and
               tendred
               to
               his
               Majesties
               Confirmation
               .
               Which
               said
               Pontifical
               was
               to
               contain
               the
               form
               and
               manner
               of
               his
               Majesties
               late
               Coronation
               ,
               to
               serve
               for
               a
               perpetual
               standing
               Rule
               on
               the
               like
               occasions
               ;
               Another
               form
               to
               be
               observed
               by
               all
               Archbishops
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               for
               Consecrating
               Churches
               ,
               Church-yards
               ,
               and
               Chappels
               ;
               and
               a
               third
               for
               Reconciling
               such
               Penitents
               as
               either
               had
               done
               open
               Penance
               ,
               or
               had
               revolted
               from
               the
               Faith
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               Mahomet
               .
               Which
               three
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               form
               of
               Confirmation
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               
                 Ordering
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 Deacons
                 ,
              
               which
               were
               then
               in
               force
               ,
               were
               to
               make
               up
               the
               w●ole
               Body
               of
               the
               Book
               intended
               .
               But
               the
               Troubles
               of
               the
               Time
               growing
               greater
               and
               greater
               ,
               it
               was
               thought
               expedient
               to
               defer
               the
               Prosecution
               of
               it
               till
               a
               fitter
               conjuncture
               .
               Many
               had
               took
               exception
               against
               the
               tying
               up
               of
               Preachers
               to
               the
               Form
               of
               Prayer
               appointed
               to
               be
               used
               before
               their
               Sermons
               ,
               Can.
               55.
               
               For
               whose
               Relief
               therein
               ,
               a
               short
               Prayer
               was
               drawn
               ,
               containing
               all
               the
               Heads
               of
               that
               in
               the
               Canon
               :
               And
               being
               so
               drawn
               up
               ,
               it
               was
               to
               have
               been
               tendred
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               one
               of
               the
               Clergie
               ,
               who
               would
               have
               undertaken
               that
               it
               should
               be
               
               universally
               received
               by
               all
               those
               which
               dislike
               the
               other
               .
               But
               the
               Archbishop
               chose
               rather
               to
               adhere
               to
               the
               Canon
               ,
               than
               to
               venture
               on
               any
               new
               Experiment
               ;
               that
               Canon
               being
               founded
               on
               the
               Injunctions
               of
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               and
               King
               Edward
               vi
               .
               at
               the
               first
               Reformation
               .
               And
               so
               the
               Proposition
               fell
               without
               moving
               further
               .
               Gryffith
               a
               Clerk
               for
               one
               of
               the
               Welsh
               Diocesses
               ,
               a
               moderate
               and
               sober
               man
               ,
               proposed
               unto
               the
               House
               ,
               That
               a
               new
               Edition
               might
               be
               made
               of
               the
               Welsh
               Church-Bible
               ,
               the
               old
               one
               being
               corrupt
               in
               some
               places
               ,
               and
               defective
               in
               others
               ,
               which
               he
               instanced
               in
               .
               The
               Motion
               well
               approved
               by
               the
               Clergie
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               House
               of
               Bishops
               committed
               to
               the
               care
               of
               the
               ●our
               Welsh
               Bishops
               ;
               of
               whose
               proceeding
               in
               the
               Work
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               following
               Troubles
               ,
               there
               was
               little
               hope
               .
               Nor
               did
               the
               Archbishop
               speed
               much
               better
               in
               a
               Motion
               of
               his
               ,
               which
               was
               ,
               That
               his
               Majesty
               might
               be
               moved
               for
               the
               new
               Printing
               of
               the
               
                 Common-Prayer
                 Book
              
               in
               the
               Latin
               Tongue
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               (
               though
               I
               cannot
               positively
               say
               that
               he
               expressed
               so
               much
               at
               that
               time
               )
               that
               it
               might
               be
               used
               in
               all
               Colledges
               and
               Halls
               ,
               in
               Officiating
               the
               Morning-Prayer
               ,
               at
               which
               no●e
               are
               bound
               to
               be
               present
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               are
               presumed
               to
               understand
               the
               Language
               .
               For
               doing
               whereof
               ,
               he
               conceived
               he
               had
               good
               ground
               in
               the
               first
               Rubricks
               after
               the
               Preface
               to
               the
               
                 Common-Prayer
                 Book
              
               ;
               in
               which
               it
               is
               declared
               ,
               
                 That
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 appointed
                 in
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 Preface
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 should
                 be
                 Read
                 and
                 Sung
                 in
                 the
              
               English
               
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 the
                 Congregation
                 may
                 be
                 thereby
                 Edified
                 :
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 meant
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 men
                 say
                 Morning
                 and
                 Evening
                 Prayer
                 privately
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 say
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 any
                 Language
                 that
                 they
                 themselves
                 do
                 understand
                 .
              
               And
               he
               had
               also
               the
               constant
               example
               of
               Christ-Church
               in
               Oxon.
               in
               which
               the
               first
               Morning-Prayers
               were
               continually
               Officiated
               in
               the
               Latin
               Tongue
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 Prebends
                 ,
                 Students
              
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               the
               Foundation
               ;
               and
               at
               the
               Cathedral-hours
               ,
               in
               the
               English
               only
               ,
               for
               Instruction
               and
               Devotion
               of
               the
               
                 Choir-men
                 ,
                 Alms-men
                 ,
                 Servants
              
               ,
               and
               all
               others
               which
               resort
               unto
               them
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               matter
               which
               deserves
               no
               small
               Admiration
               ,
               That
               these
               Canons
               (
               like
               the
               first
               building
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               without
               the
               noise
               of
               Ax
               and
               Hammer
               )
               should
               pass
               the
               House
               with
               such
               a
               general
               calm
               and
               quiet
               ,
               and
               be
               received
               with
               so
               many
               Storms
               and
               Tempests
               when
               they
               went
               abroad
               .
               The
               very
               sitting
               of
               the
               Convocation
               condemned
               ●or
               an
               illegal
               Act
               ;
               as
               if
               it
               were
               a
               Crime
               to
               outlive
               the
               Parliament
               .
               And
               much
               sport
               made
               by
               ignorant
               and
               malicious
               men
               ,
               touching
               the
               Metamorphosis
               of
               an
               old
               Convocation
               ,
               into
               a
               new
               Synod
               ,
               as
               they
               scoffed
               it
               ;
               which
               hath
               sufficiently
               been
               answered
               in
               that
               before
               .
               The
               whole
               Body
               of
               the
               Canons
               Voted
               by
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               in
               the
               following
               Parliament
               ,
               
               
                 to
                 be
                 against
                 the
                 Fundamental
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Kings
                 Prerogative
                 ,
                 Property
                 of
                 the
                 Subject
                 ,
                 the
                 Right
                 of
                 Parliaments
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 tend
                 to
                 Faction
                 and
                 Sedition
              
               ;
               which
               shall
               be
               answered
               as
               sufficiently
               in
               that
               which
               follows
               .
               The
               seven
               las●
               passionately
               opposed
               by
               Martin
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               Ecclesiastical
               Judges
               ,
               before
               they
               passed
               the
               
                 Royal
                 Assent
              
               ,
               as
               tending
               to
               the
               visible
               
               discouragement
               ,
               if
               not
               the
               plain
               overthrow
               of
               their
               Profession
               .
               To
               which
               it
               was
               answered
               by
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               and
               the
               Council
               too
               ,
               That
               nothing
               but
               their
               Excrescences
               and
               Exorbitances
               ,
               were
               by
               those
               Canons
               pared
               away
               ;
               all
               their
               Preferments
               ,
               with
               the
               Profits
               and
               Lawful
               Fees
               which
               belonged
               unto
               it
               ,
               remaining
               as
               before
               they
               were
               .
               Yet
               the
               Civilians
               made
               not
               so
               much
               noise
               as
               some
               
                 Common
                 Lawyers
              
               ,
               who
               look'd
               upon
               the
               Granting
               of
               a
               Benevolence
               by
               Convocation
               ,
               and
               the
               Levying
               of
               it
               by
               
                 Synodical
                 Acts
              
               and
               Constitutions
               ,
               as
               being
               an
               Incroachment
               on
               the
               Priviledges
               and
               Rights
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               without
               the
               Midwifery
               whereof
               ,
               the
               Clergie
               could
               Enact
               no
               Canons
               to
               bind
               the
               Subjects
               ,
               in
               such
               pecuniary
               Payments
               as
               were
               laid
               upon
               them
               .
               Which
               were
               it
               so
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Clergie
               could
               not
               give
               away
               their
               own
               without
               leave
               from
               others
               ,
               they
               must
               needs
               be
               the
               greatest
               Slaves
               the
               Sun
               ever
               shined
               on
               :
               Whereas
               in
               truth
               ,
               the
               Clergie
               in
               Convocation
               have
               as
               much
               power
               to
               give
               away
               the
               money
               of
               the
               Clergie
               by
               whom
               they
               are
               chosen
               to
               that
               Imployment
               ;
               as
               the
               Commons
               in
               Parliament
               have
               to
               command
               the
               Money
               of
               the
               Cities
               ,
               Towns
               ,
               and
               Counties
               for
               which
               they
               serve
               .
               For
               in
               the
               choosing
               of
               the
               Clerks
               for
               the
               Co●vocation
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               Instrument
               drawn
               and
               sealed
               by
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               bind
               themselves
               to
               the
               Archdeacon
               or
               Archdeacons
               of
               their
               several
               Diocesses
               ,
               
               upon
               pain
               of
               for●eiting
               all
               their
               Lands
               and
               Goods
               ,
               to
               allow
               ,
               stand
               to
               ,
               and
               perform
               whatsoever
               their
               said
               Clerks
               or
               Proctors
               shall
               say
               ,
               do
               ,
               or
               condescend
               to
               on
               their
               behalf
               .
               Greater
               Authority
               than
               this
               ,
               as
               the
               Commons
               have
               not
               ;
               so
               why
               the
               Clergie
               in
               the
               Convocation
               should
               not
               make
               use
               of
               this
               Authority
               as
               they
               see
               occasion
               ,
               I
               can
               find
               no
               reason
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               a
               speculative
               Authority
               only
               ,
               and
               not
               reducible
               unto
               Practice
               ;
               an
               Authority
               which
               was
               then
               in
               force
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               use
               ,
               as
               is
               distinguished
               in
               some
               Cases
               .
               They
               had
               a
               Precedent
               for
               it
               in
               Queen
               Elizabeths
               time
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               noted
               ;
               not
               then
               beh●ld
               as
               an
               Incroachment
               on
               the
               Right
               of
               Parliaments
               .
               But
               then
               was
               then
               ,
               and
               now
               is
               now
               ;
               the
               change
               of
               Times
               (
               without
               any
               alteration
               o●
               the
               Laws
               )
               diversifying
               the
               same
               Action
               into
               good
               and
               bad
               .
            
             
               But
               nothing
               raised
               so
               much
               noise
               and
               clamour
               ,
               as
               the
               Oath
               required
               by
               the
               sixth
               Canon
               ;
               Exclaimed
               against
               both
               from
               the
               Pulpit
               and
               the
               Press
               ;
               Reproached
               in
               printed
               Pamphlets
               ,
               and
               unprinted
               Scribbles
               ;
               and
               glad
               they
               were
               to
               find
               such
               an
               excellent
               Advantage
               ,
               as
               the
               discovering
               of
               an
               &c.
               in
               the
               Body
               of
               it
               ,
               did
               unhappily
               give
               them
               .
               This
               voiced
               abroad
               to
               be
               the
               greatest
               
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Iniquity
              
               which
               these
               last
               Ages
               had
               produced
               ,
               containing
               in
               it
               so
               much
               of
               the
               
                 Depths
                 of
                 Satan
              
               ;
               that
               as
               no
               man
               could
               see
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               Iniquity
               :
               so
               neither
               they
               that
               made
               the
               Oath
               ,
               nor
               they
               that
               were
               to
               take
               it
               ,
               unde●stood
               the
               Mystery
               .
               But
               unto
               this
               it
               hath
               been
               answered
               ,
               as
               〈◊〉
               the
               fact
               ,
               That
               in
               all
               the
               Canons
               which
               were
               made
               before
               this
               (
               b●ing
               five
               in
               number
               )
               there
               was
               a
               particular
               enumeration
               of
               all
               the
               persons
               ▪
               vested
               with
               any
               Ecclesiastical
               Jurisdiction
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Archbishops
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Deans
                 ,
                 Archdeacons
                 ,
                 Deans
                 and
                 Chapters
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               
               persons
               having
               peculiar
               or
               exempt
               Jurisdiction
               ;
               which
               having
               been
               repeated
               distinctly
               or
               particularly
               in
               such
               of
               the
               Canons
               as
               were
               first
               made
               ,
               was
               in
               the
               first
               drawing
               of
               their
               Oath
               ,
               for
               avoiding
               of
               a
               Tautologie
               so
               often
               iterated
               ,
               cut
               off
               with
               this
               &c.
               with
               an
               intention
               nevertheless
               to
               make
               the
               Enumeration
               perfect
               (
               and
               consequently
               to
               expunge
               this
               unlucky
               &c.
               )
               before
               it
               came
               to
               be
               Engrossed
               .
               But
               the
               King
               being
               weary
               of
               the
               Charge
               and
               Clamour
               ,
               which
               the
               keeping
               of
               a
               Guard
               on
               the
               Convocation
               did
               expose
               him
               to
               ,
               did
               hasten
               them
               to
               a
               Conclusion
               by
               so
               many
               Messages
               brought
               by
               Vane
               and
               others
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               haste
               this
               unlucky
               &c.
               was
               forgotten
               ,
               and
               so
               committed
               to
               the
               Press
               accordingly
               .
               It
               hath
               been
               secondly
               answered
               ,
               as
               in
               point
               of
               Reason
               ,
               That
               the
               &c.
               as
               it
               stands
               in
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Oath
               ,
               is
               so
               restrained
               and
               limited
               by
               the
               following
               words
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 as
                 it
                 stands
                 now
                 established
                 ,
              
               that
               there
               can
               be
               no
               danger
               of
               any
               
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Iniquity
              
               in
               it
               :
               So
               that
               in
               the
               Construction
               of
               this
               Text
               ,
               the
               &c.
               as
               it
               now
               remains
               ,
               is
               a
               meer
               impertinency
               :
               For
               being
               left
               in
               ,
               it
               signifieth
               nothing
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Restriction
               following
               ;
               and
               being
               left
               out
               ,
               the
               sense
               is
               currant
               and
               compleat
               without
               it
               .
               Which
               all
               those
               witty
               Gentlemen
               who
               so
               often
               spoke
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               less
               wit
               and
               quality
               ,
               which
               so
               frequently
               writ
               against
               this
               Oath
               ,
               could
               not
               chuse
               but
               see
               :
               but
               that
               they
               were
               not
               willing
               to
               see
               any
               thing
               which
               might
               make
               against
               them
               .
               The
               Paramount
               Objection
               being
               thus
               refell'd
               ,
               the
               rest
               which
               have
               been
               made
               against
               it
               will
               be
               easily
               satisfied
               .
               It
               hath
               been
               charged
               by
               some
               ,
               That
               the
               exacting
               of
               an
               Oath
               not
               to
               consent
               to
               the
               Alteration
               of
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               Archbishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Deans
               ,
               Archdeacons
               ,
               &c.
               is
               an
               affront
               to
               the
               fundamental
               Rules
               of
               Civil
               Politie
               .
               To
               which
               it
               hath
               been
               answered
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               indeed
               
                 an
                 affront
                 to
                 Government
              
               ,
               not
               to
               submit
               or
               yield
               Obedience
               unto
               
                 Civil
                 Sanctions
              
               when
               made
               ,
               and
               legally
               established
               :
               But
               it
               is
               no
               affront
               not
               to
               give
               consent
               to
               any
               such
               Establishments
               ,
               while
               they
               are
               in
               Treaty
               ;
               for
               then
               the
               liberty
               of
               assenting
               or
               dissenting
               ,
               of
               Yea
               or
               Nay
               ,
               would
               be
               taken
               away
               from
               every
               Member
               in
               the
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               every
               Man
               must
               give
               consent
               to
               every
               Bill
               which
               is
               offered
               to
               him
               .
               But
               besides
               this
               ,
               there
               were
               but
               few
               of
               the
               Convocation
               whose
               consent
               was
               likely
               to
               be
               asked
               ,
               when
               any
               change
               of
               Church-Government
               should
               be
               set
               on
               foot
               ;
               so
               that
               their
               dissenting
               or
               assenting
               was
               not
               much
               material
               :
               but
               only
               so
               far
               as
               by
               their
               readiness
               of
               consenting
               to
               such
               Innovations
               in
               the
               Publick
               Government
               ,
               they
               might
               encourage
               others
               to
               proceed
               against
               it
               .
               Here
               then
               is
               no
               affront
               to
               Government
               ,
               much
               less
               to
               the
               Fundamentals
               of
               it
               ;
               the
               Oath
               not
               binding
               any
               man
               not
               to
               yield
               Obedience
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               give
               consent
               to
               such
               Alteration
               .
               As
               for
               the
               last
               Objection
               ,
               That
               he
               who
               takes
               the
               Oath
               declares
               therein
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 takes
                 it
                 willingly
              
               ,
               being
               constrained
               so
               to
               do
               under
               grievous
               Penalties
               .
               This
               as
               it
               comes
               last
               ,
               is
               the
               least
               considerable
               ;
               for
               if
               this
               were
               a
               Crime
               in
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               it
               was
               such
               a
               Crime
               as
               the
               High
               Court
               of
               Parliament
               hath
               been
               guilty
               of
               ,
               in
               drawing
               up
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               in
               the
               third
               
               year
               of
               King
               Iames
               ;
               in
               which
               the
               Party
               is
               to
               swear
               ,
               That
               he
               makes
               
                 that
                 Recognition
              
               not
               only
               heartily
               and
               truly
               ,
               but
               also
               willingly
               :
               and
               yet
               the
               taking
               of
               that
               Oath
               is
               imposed
               on
               all
               the
               Subjects
               ,
               under
               several
               Penalties
               ,
               if
               any
               of
               them
               shall
               refuse
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               these
               Quarrels
               at
               the
               Oath
               ,
               the
               Unparliamentary
               Levying
               of
               the
               said
               Benevolence
               ,
               and
               the
               pretended
               Illegality
               of
               their
               very
               Sitting
               after
               the
               Parliament
               expired
               ,
               were
               but
               the
               out-sides
               of
               the
               business
               ,
               but
               only
               colours
               and
               disguises
               to
               conceal
               the
               chief
               cause
               of
               their
               displeasure
               from
               the
               publick
               view
               .
               Somewhat
               there
               was
               which
               galled
               them
               more
               than
               all
               these
               together
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Propositions
               for
               asserting
               the
               
                 Regal
                 Power
              
               ,
               making
               it
               absolute
               and
               independent
               with
               reference
               both
               to
               Pope
               and
               People
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               discontent
               and
               trouble
               of
               the
               Popular
               Party
               ,
               since
               better
               known
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Commonwealths-men
               .
               Which
               since
               the
               English
               were
               not
               confident
               enough
               to
               speak
               out
               at
               first
               ,
               we
               must
               take
               their
               meaning
               from
               the
               Scots
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               Articles
               exhibited
               against
               our
               Archbishop
               by
               their
               Commissioners
               ,
               have
               expresly
               charged
               him
               with
               this
               Crime
               ,
               
               viz.
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 made
                 Canons
                 and
                 Constitutions
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 their
                 just
                 and
                 necessary
                 defence
                 ;
                 Ordaining
                 under
                 all
                 highest
                 Pain
                 ,
                 That
                 hereafter
                 the
                 Clergy
                 should
                 Preach
                 four
                 times
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 such
                 Doctrine
                 as
                 was
                 contrary
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 their
                 Proceedings
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Proceedings
                 of
                 other
                 Reformed
                 Kirks
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 all
                 sound
                 Divines
                 and
                 Politicks
                 ;
                 as
                 tending
                 to
                 the
                 utter
                 slavery
                 and
                 ruining
                 of
                 all
                 Estates
                 and
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 dishonour
                 of
                 Kings
                 and
                 Monarchs
                 .
              
               This
               the
               true
               cause
               of
               those
               high
               Displeasures
               ,
               conceived
               by
               some
               prevailing
               Members
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               and
               openly
               declared
               by
               their
               Words
               and
               Actions
               ,
               branding
               those
               innocent
               Canons
               for
               a
               tendency
               to
               Faction
               and
               Sedition
               ,
               which
               they
               most
               laboured
               to
               suppress
               ;
               condemning
               all
               that
               Voted
               to
               them
               ,
               in
               great
               sums
               of
               Money
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               destroying
               them
               one
               by
               one
               ,
               as
               they
               came
               in
               their
               way
               .
               Compared
               with
               this
               ,
               neither
               the
               Benevolence
               ,
               nor
               the
               Oath
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               else
               before
               objected
               ,
               was
               esteemed
               considerable
               ;
               though
               all
               were
               joyned
               together
               to
               amuze
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               fearful
               of
               some
               Plot
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               subvert
               Religion
               ,
               but
               their
               Civil
               Rights
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               best
               is
               ,
               that
               howsoever
               some
               few
               men
               for
               their
               private
               ends
               reproached
               these
               Canons
               ,
               as
               before
               ;
               his
               Sacred
               Majesty
               ,
               the
               Lords
               of
               his
               most
               Honourable
               Privy-Council
               ,
               the
               Reverend
               Judges
               ,
               and
               the
               Great
               Lawyers
               of
               the
               Council-Learned
               ,
               conceived
               otherwise
               of
               them
               ;
               in
               the
               hearing
               of
               all
               which
               they
               were
               publickly
               read
               by
               the
               Archbishops
               procurement
               ,
               before
               they
               were
               tendred
               to
               the
               Clergy
               to
               be
               subscribed
               :
               and
               by
               all
               which
               they
               were
               approved
               ,
               not
               without
               thanks
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               from
               the
               King
               himself
               ,
               for
               his
               pains
               therein
               .
               And
               certainly
               it
               had
               been
               strange
               that
               they
               should
               pass
               the
               Approbation
               of
               the
               Judges
               and
               Learned
               Lawyers
               ,
               had
               they
               contained
               any
               thing
               
                 against
                 the
                 Fundamental
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 the
                 Property
                 of
                 the
                 Subject
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Rights
                 of
                 Parliaments
              
               ;
               or
               been
               approved
               
               by
               the
               Lords
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Privy-Council
               ,
               had
               any
               thing
               been
               contained
               in
               them
               derogatory
               to
               the
               Kings
               Prerogative
               ,
               or
               tendin●
               to
               Faction
               and
               Sedition
               .
               So
               far
               they
               were
               from
               being
               liable
               to
               Condemnation
               in
               those
               respects
               ,
               that
               Justice
               Crook
               (
               whose
               Argument
               in
               the
               Case
               of
               Ship-money
               was
               Printed
               afterwards
               by
               Order
               from
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               )
               is
               credibly
               affirmed
               to
               have
               lifted
               up
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               given
               hearty
               Thanks
               to
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               lived
               to
               see
               so
               good
               Effects
               of
               a
               Convocation
               .
               On
               these
               Encouragements
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               solemn
               Approbation
               ,
               the
               Clergy
               were
               called
               up
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               to
               be
               present
               at
               the
               subscribing
               o●
               them
               ;
               which
               was
               accordingly
               performed
               May
               29.
               by
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               Deans
               ,
               and
               Archdeacons
               in
               their
               Seniority
               ,
               and
               promiscuo●sly
               by
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               till
               all
               the
               Members
               had
               Subscribed
               ;
               every
               mans
               heart
               going
               together
               with
               his
               hand
               ;
               as
               it
               is
               to
               be
               presumed
               from
               all
               men
               of
               that
               holy
               Profession
               .
               Recusant
               there
               was
               none
               ,
               but
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Glocester
               ,
               suspected
               of
               some
               inclinations
               to
               the
               Romish
               Religion
               in
               the
               Times
               preceding
               ;
               which
               inclinations
               he
               declared
               more
               manifestly
               by
               this
               Refusal
               ;
               for
               which
               there
               could
               be
               no
               imaginable
               Reason
               to
               prevail
               upon
               him
               ,
               but
               the
               severity
               of
               the
               Canon
               for
               suppressing
               the
               Growth
               of
               Popery
               .
               Some
               pains
               was
               taken
               with
               him
               in
               the
               way
               of
               perswasion
               ,
               and
               some
               Commands
               laid
               on
               him
               by
               his
               Metropolitan
               ,
               as
               President
               of
               the
               Convocation
               :
               But
               when
               neither
               of
               the
               two
               Endeavours
               could
               remove
               him
               from
               his
               former
               obstinacy
               ,
               the
               Prolocutor
               and
               Clergy
               were
               required
               to
               return
               to
               their
               House
               again
               ,
               and
               to
               consider
               of
               the
               Penalty
               which
               he
               had
               incurred
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Rules
               and
               Practice
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               in
               National
               and
               Provincial
               Councils
               .
               Which
               being
               done
               ,
               the
               Prolo●●tor
               had
               no
               sooner
               put
               the
               Question
               ,
               but
               the
               Clergy
               unanimously
               condemned
               him
               to
               a
               Suspension
               
                 a
                 Beneficio
                 &
                 Officio
              
               ;
               and
               found
               at
               their
               return
               ,
               that
               the
               House
               of
               Bishops
               (
               who
               had
               had
               some
               speech
               thereof
               before
               )
               had
               pronounced
               the
               same
               Sentence
               against
               him
               also
               .
               A
               Sentence
               which
               might
               have
               produced
               more
               dangerous
               effects
               on
               this
               obstinate
               Prelate
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               not
               prevented
               it
               in
               time
               by
               his
               submission
               .
               For
               the
               Sentence
               being
               reduced
               into
               Writing
               ,
               subscribed
               by
               the
               Archbishops
               hand
               ,
               and
               publickly
               pronounced
               in
               〈◊〉
               Convocation
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               took
               such
               just
               offence
               at
               so
               great
               a
               scandal
               ,
               that
               he
               committed
               him
               to
               Prison
               ,
               where
               he
               staid
               not
               long
               ;
               〈◊〉
               on
               the
               tenth
               of
               Iuly
               he
               made
               acknowledgment
               of
               his
               fault
               before
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               and
               took
               the
               Oath
               injoyned
               in
               the
               sixth
               Canon
               ,
               for
               preserving
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               against
               all
               Popish
               Doctrines
               which
               were
               thereunto
               repugnant
               .
               Upon
               the
               doing
               whereof
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               was
               graciously
               pleased
               to
               restore
               him
               to
               his
               former
               Liberty
               ;
               though
               this
               Submission
               appeared
               within
               few
               years
               after
               ,
               to
               be
               made
               either
               with
               some
               mental
               Reservation
               ,
               or
               Jesuitical
               Equivocation
               ,
               which
               he
               came
               prepared
               with
               .
               For
               in
               the
               time
               of
               his
               last
               Sickness
               ,
               he
               declared
               himself
               to
               be
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               caused
               it
               so
               to
               be
               expressed
               
               in
               his
               last
               Will
               and
               Testament
               ,
               that
               the
               news
               thereof
               might
               spread
               the
               further
               ,
               and
               his
               Apostacy
               stand
               upon
               Record
               to
               all
               future
               Ages
               .
               A
               Scandal
               so
               unseasonably
               given
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Devil
               himself
               had
               watched
               an
               opportunity
               to
               despite
               this
               Church
               ,
            
             
               But
               these
               things
               hapned
               not
               till
               after
               .
               The
               Sentence
               of
               Suspension
               was
               no
               sooner
               pronounced
               ,
               but
               the
               Archbishop
               giving
               great
               thanks
               to
               the
               Bishops
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Clergy
               for
               their
               pains
               and
               diligence
               ,
               in
               doing
               so
               much
               Work
               in
               so
               little
               time
               ,
               produced
               his
               Majesties
               Writ
               for
               dissolving
               the
               said
               Convocation
               ;
               which
               he
               accordingly
               executed
               ,
               and
               dissolved
               the
               same
               .
               The
               Acts
               whereof
               being
               transmitted
               unto
               York
               ,
               were
               by
               the
               Convocation
               for
               that
               Province
               perused
               ,
               debated
               ,
               and
               approved
               without
               any
               disputing
               ;
               and
               so
               presented
               to
               his
               Majesty
               with
               their
               Names
               subscribed
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               ancient
               Custom
               .
               There
               remained
               now
               nothing
               more
               to
               do
               ,
               for
               giving
               these
               Canons
               the
               Authority
               and
               Reputation
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Ecclesiastical
               Laws
               ,
               but
               the
               signifying
               of
               his
               Royal
               Assent
               ,
               and
               confirming
               them
               by
               Letters
               Patents
               under
               the
               Great
               Seal
               of
               England
               .
               And
               this
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               upon
               mature
               deliberation
               ,
               was
               graciously
               pleased
               to
               do
               ,
               commanding
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 diligently
                 observed
                 ,
                 executed
                 ,
                 and
                 equally
                 kept
                 by
                 all
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 both
                 within
                 the
                 Provinces
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 and
                 York
                 respectively
                 :
                 That
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 observation
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 all
                 Ministers
                 should
                 audibly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 read
                 all
                 the
                 said
                 Canons
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 or
                 Chappel
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 Minister
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Divine
                 Service
                 ;
                 The
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Canons
                 to
                 be
                 provided
                 before
                 Michaelmas
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 their
                 Parishes
                 :
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 Archbishops
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 having
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 shall
                 take
                 special
                 care
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Canons
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 be
                 in
                 all
                 points
                 duly
                 observed
                 ;
                 not
                 sparing
                 to
                 execute
                 the
                 Penalties
                 in
                 them
                 severally
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 upon
                 any
                 that
                 shall
                 wittingly
                 or
                 wilfully
                 break
                 or
                 neglect
                 to
                 observe
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 tendred
                 the
                 Honour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Peace
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Tranquility
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Duties
                 and
                 Service
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty
                 their
                 King
                 and
                 Sovereign
                 .
              
               With
               which
               his
               Majesties
               Letters
               Patents
               ,
               bearing
               date
               on
               Iune
               13.
               confirmatory
               of
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               said
               Convocations
               ,
               I
               conclude
               the
               fourth
               and
               busiest
               part
               of
               this
               present
               History
               ,
            
          
           
             
             
             
               THE
               LIFE
               OF
               The
               most
               Reverend
               FATHER
               in
               GOD
               WILLIAM
               Lord
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               .
            
             
               LIB
               .
               V.
               Extending
               from
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               
                 Anno
                 1640.
              
               till
               the
               day
               of
               his
               Death
               ,
               
                 Jan.
                 10
                 th
                 1644.
              
               
               .
            
             
               THus
               have
               we
               brought
               this
               Renowned
               Prelate
               ,
               
               and
               with
               him
               the
               Church
               unto
               the
               very
               Battlement
               and
               Pinacle
               of
               External
               Glories
               .
               But
               such
               is
               the
               vicissitude
               of
               humane
               affairs
               ,
               that
               being
               carried
               to
               the
               height
               they
               begin
               to
               fall
               ;
               it
               being
               no
               otherwise
               with
               the
               fortunes
               of
               States
               or
               Men
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               with
               Plants
               ,
               which
               have
               their
               times
               of
               taking
               Root
               ,
               their
               Growing
               ,
               Flourishing
               ,
               Maturity
               ,
               and
               then
               their
               Fading
               ,
               and
               decay
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               was
               very
               well
               observed
               by
               Paterculus
               ,
               an
               old
               Roman
               Historian
               ,
               that
               when
               either
               Emulation
               or
               natural
               Courage
               had
               given
               to
               any
               man
               an
               edge
               to
               ascend
               to
               the
               highest
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               (a)
               attained
               that
               height
               ,
               they
               were
               according
               to
               the
               course
               of
               Nature
               to
               descend
               again
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               was
               no
               otherwise
               (b)
               with
               States
               and
               Nations
               then
               with
               Private
               men
               .
               It
               was
               just
               fourscore
               years
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Reformation
               under
               Queen
               Eliz.
               to
               the
               Pacification
               made
               at
               Berwick
               ,
               when
               the
               King
               so
               unfortunately
               dismist
               his
               Forces
               ,
               and
               thereby
               left
               himself
               and
               his
               party
               in
               a
               worse
               condition
               then
               before
               the
               raising
               of
               his
               
               Army
               .
               The
               Church
               till
               then
               might
               seem
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Ascendent
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Culminating
               ;
               and
               was
               then
               ready
               to
               decline
               ,
               which
               our
               Judicious
               Hooker
               
               had
               before
               presaged
               :
               Who
               had
               assigned
               her
               fourscore
               years
               for
               her
               growth
               and
               flourishing
               ,
               and
               nothing
               afterwards
               but
               sorrow
               and
               disconsolation
               .
               
                 For
                 taking
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 inclination
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 to
                 Sacriledge
                 ,
                 and
                 Spoil
                 ,
                 and
                 Rapine
                 ;
                 and
                 finding
                 nothing
                 more
                 frequent
                 in
                 the
                 mouths
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 endowed
                 Churches
                 with
                 Lands
                 poisoned
                 Religion
                 ;
                 that
                 Tithes
                 and
                 Oblations
                 are
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 sacrificed
                 blood
                 of
                 Goats
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 fulness
                 of
                 bread
                 having
                 made
                 the
                 Children
                 wanton
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 without
                 any
                 scruple
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 He
                 made
                 upon
                 the
                 whole
                 matter
                 ,
                 this
                 ensuing
                 Judgement
                 :
                 By
                 this
                 means
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 suggestions
                 received
                 with
                 all
                 joy
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 like
                 sedulity
                 practiced
                 in
                 certain
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 World
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 brought
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 as
                 David
                 doth
                 say
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 hazard
                 to
                 be
                 verified
                 concerning
                 the
                 whole
                 Religion
                 and
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   time
                   thereof
                   may
                   peradventure
                   fall
                   out
                   to
                   be
                   threescore
                   and
                   ten
                   years
                   ,
                   or
                   if
                   strength
                   do
                   serve
                   unto
                   fourscore
                   ,
                
                 what
                 followeth
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 small
                 joy
                 for
                 them
                 whosoever
                 they
                 be
                 that
                 behold
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               An
               Observation
               which
               seems
               to
               savour
               more
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               then
               it
               did
               of
               the
               Preist
               ;
               and
               to
               have
               as
               much
               Divination
               ,
               as
               Divinity
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               Thus
               also
               in
               reference
               to
               himself
               ,
               he
               was
               now
               growing
               towards
               the
               term
               of
               70
               years
               ,
               which
               the
               Psalmist
               had
               assigned
               to
               the
               Life
               of
               man
               ;
               and
               there
               wanted
               not
               many
               sad
               Presages
               of
               his
               Fall
               and
               Death
               .
               He
               was
               much
               given
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               his
               Dreams
               ,
               and
               commit
               them
               to
               writing
               ,
               Amongst
               which
               I
               find
               this
               for
               one
               ,
               that
               on
               Friday
               night
               the
               24th
               of
               Ian.
               1639.
               his
               father
               (
               who
               died
               46
               years
               before
               )
               came
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               his
               thinking
               he
               was
               as
               well
               ,
               and
               as
               cheerful
               ,
               as
               ever
               he
               saw
               him
               ;
               that
               his
               Father
               asked
               him
               what
               he
               did
               there
               ;
               that
               after
               some
               speech
               he
               demanded
               of
               his
               Father
               how
               long
               he
               would
               stay
               there
               ;
               and
               that
               his
               Father
               made
               this
               Answer
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               stay
               till
               he
               had
               him
               along
               with
               him
               .
               A
               dream
               which
               made
               such
               Impression
               on
               him
               as
               to
               add
               this
               Note
               to
               it
               in
               his
               Breviate
               ,
               that
               
                 though
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 moved
                 with
                 Dreams
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 remember
                 this
                 .
              
               On
               Friday
               night
               just
               a
               Moneth
               before
               ,
               being
               the
               27th
               of
               December
               and
               the
               night
               following
               the
               day
               of
               S.
               Iohn
               the
               Evangelist
               ,
               there
               was
               raised
               such
               a
               violent
               Tempest
               that
               many
               of
               the
               Boats
               which
               were
               drawn
               to
               Land
               at
               Lambeth
               ,
               were
               dasht
               one
               against
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               were
               broke
               to
               pieces
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               shafts
               of
               two
               Chimneys
               were
               blown
               down
               upon
               the
               Roof
               of
               his
               Chamber
               ,
               and
               beat
               down
               both
               the
               Lead
               and
               Ra●ters
               upon
               his
               bed
               ,
               in
               which
               ruine
               he
               must
               needs
               have
               Perished
               ,
               if
               the
               Roughness
               of
               the
               water
               had
               not
               forced
               him
               to
               keep
               his
               Chamber
               at
               White-hall
               .
               A
               mischance
               somewhat
               of
               this
               nature
               befel
               the
               same
               night
               at
               Croyden
               (
               a
               retiring
               place
               belonging
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               )
               where
               one
               of
               the
               Pinacles
               fell
               from
               the
               Steeple
               ,
               beat
               down
               the
               Lead
               and
               Roof
               of
               the
               
               Church
               above
               twenty
               foot
               square
               .
               But
               that
               which
               was
               more
               remarkable
               then
               either
               of
               these
               ,
               happened
               the
               same
               night
               at
               the
               Metropolitical
               Church
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Canterbury
               ;
               where
               one
               of
               the
               Pinacles
               upon
               the
               top
               of
               the
               Bell-frey
               Tower
               ,
               which
               carried
               a
               vane
               ,
               with
               this
               Archbishops
               Arms
               upon
               it
               ,
               was
               violently
               struck
               down
               ,
               but
               born
               a
               good
               distance
               from
               the
               Steeple
               ,
               to
               fall
               upon
               the
               Roof
               of
               the
               Cloyster
               under
               which
               the
               Arms
               of
               the
               Archiepiscopal
               See
               it self
               ,
               were
               engraven
               in
               stone
               ;
               which
               Arms
               being
               broken
               to
               pieces
               by
               the
               fall
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               gave
               occasion
               unto
               one
               who
               loved
               him
               not
               ,
               to
               collect
               this
               Inference
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Arms
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Archbishop
                 of
              
               Canterbury
               ,
               
                 breaking
                 down
                 the
                 Arms
                 of
                 the
                 See
                 of
              
               Canterbury
               ,
               
                 not
                 only
                 portended
                 his
                 own
                 fall
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Ruine
                 of
                 the
                 Metropolitical
                 dignity
                 by
                 the
                 weight
                 thereof
                 .
              
               Of
               these
               mis-fortunes
               ,
               (
               which
               some
               men
               perhaps
               may
               call
               Presages
               )
               he
               took
               not
               so
               much
               notice
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               of
               an
               accident
               which
               happened
               on
               S.
               Simon
               and
               Iude's
               e●e
               ,
               not
               above
               a
               week
               before
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               late
               long
               Parliament
               ,
               which
               drew
               him
               to
               his
               final
               Ruine
               .
               On
               which
               day
               going
               into
               his
               upper
               study
               to
               send
               some
               Manuscripts
               to
               Oxon
               ,
               ●e
               found
               his
               Picture
               at
               full
               Length
               ,
               and
               taken
               as
               near
               unto
               the
               life
               as
               the
               Pensil
               was
               able
               to
               express
               it
               ,
               to
               be
               fallen
               on
               the
               Floor
               ,
               and
               lying
               flat
               upon
               its
               face
               ,
               the
               string
               being
               broke
               by
               which
               it
               was
               hanged
               against
               the
               wall
               .
               At
               the
               sight
               whereof
               he
               took
               such
               a
               suddain
               app●ehension
               ,
               that
               he
               began
               to
               fear
               it
               as
               an
               Omen
               of
               that
               ruine
               which
               was
               coming
               toward
               him
               ,
               and
               which
               every
               day
               began
               to
               be
               threatned
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               Parliament
               grew
               nearer
               and
               nearer
               to
               consult
               about
               it
               .
               Which
               accidents
               happening
               one
               in
               the
               neck
               of
               anot●er
               ,
               gave
               him
               some
               occasion
               to
               look
               back
               on
               a
               former
               misfortune
               ,
               which
               chanced
               on
               the
               19th
               of
               Septemb.
               1633.
               being
               the
               very
               day
               of
               his
               Translation
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Canterbury
               ;
               When
               the
               Ferry
               Boat
               transporting
               his
               Coach
               and
               Horses
               with
               many
               of
               his
               Servants
               in
               it
               ,
               sunk
               to
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               Thames
               .
               And
               though
               he
               lost
               neither
               man
               nor
               Horse
               by
               the
               misadventure
               ,
               yet
               much
               discourse
               was
               made
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               most
               beheld
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               sign
               of
               no
               good
               Fortune
               ,
               which
               should
               be●al
               him
               in
               the
               course
               of
               his
               Future
               Actions
               .
            
             
               But
               worse
               Presages
               then
               all
               these
               ,
               were
               the
               breaking
               out
               of
               divers
               Plots
               and
               Practices
               against
               him
               ,
               by
               the
               Opposite
               Factions
               ;
               not
               only
               the
               Puritans
               but
               the
               Papists
               ,
               conspiring
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               both
               Resolved
               to
               bring
               him
               to
               his
               Fatal
               end
               by
               some
               means
               or
               other
               .
               The
               Papists
               which
               had
               hope
               to
               effect
               great
               matters
               by
               the
               Power
               and
               Prevalency
               of
               the
               Queen
               ,
               found
               the
               Archbishop
               so
               averse
               from
               their
               courses
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               so
               resolute
               in
               the
               maintainance
               of
               the
               true
               Protestant
               Religion
               here
               by
               Law
               established
               ,
               that
               they
               perceived
               it
               necessary
               to
               remove
               them
               both
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               before
               any
               thing
               could
               be
               effected
               answerable
               to
               their
               expectation
               .
               A
               confederacy
               was
               formed
               amongst
               them
               ,
               consisting
               of
               some
               of
               the
               most
               subtle
               heads
               in
               the
               whole
               Jesuitical
               party
               ;
               by
               whom
               it
               was
               concluded
               
               to
               foment
               the
               broils
               began
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               to
               heighten
               the
               combustions
               there
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               being
               drawn
               into
               a
               War
               might
               give
               them
               the
               better
               opportunity
               to
               effect
               their
               enterprise
               for
               sending
               him
               and
               the
               Archbishop
               to
               the
               other
               world
               .
               Which
               being
               by
               one
               of
               the
               party
               on
               compunction
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               made
               known
               to
               
                 Andreas
                 ab
                 Habernsfield
              
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               Chaplain
               as
               some
               said
               to
               the
               Queen
               of
               Bohemia
               ,
               they
               both
               together
               gave
               intimation
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Boswel
              
               ,
               his
               Majesties
               Resident
               at
               the
               Hague
               ;
               having
               first
               Found
               him
               by
               his
               Oath
               not
               to
               reveal
               the
               same
               to
               any
               man
               Living
               but
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               himself
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Archbishop
               to
               the
               King.
               This
               signi●ied
               by
               Boswel's
               Letters
               of
               the
               9
               ●h
               of
               Septemb.
               Together
               〈◊〉
               a
               general
               draught
               of
               the
               design
               transmitted
               to
               Canterbury
               under
               the
               hand
               of
               Habernsfield
               himself
               ,
               the
               first
               discoverer
               of
               the
               plot
               .
               On
               the
               Receipt
               of
               which
               dispatches
               the
               Archbishop
               giving
               directio●s
               to
               Boswel
               to
               proceed
               to
               a
               further
               discovery
               of
               it
               ,
               sends
               the
               Intelligence
               with
               all
               speed
               imaginable
               ,
               by
               his
               Letters
               of
               the
               11th
               of
               the
               same
               Moneth
               to
               the
               King
               at
               York
               ;
               beseeching
               nothing
               more
               then
               his
               see
               ●●y
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               not
               trust
               his
               Pockets
               with
               those
               dangerous
               Papers
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               declare
               what
               his
               Pleasure
               was
               for
               the
               Prosecution
               of
               the
               business
               .
               And
               so
               far
               both
               the
               King
               and
               he
               had
               very
               good
               Reason
               to
               be
               sensible
               of
               the
               dangers
               which
               were
               threatned
               to
               them
               .
               But
               when
               the
               large
               discovery
               was
               brought
               unto
               him
               transmitted
               in
               Boswel's
               letter
               of
               the
               15th
               o●
               Octob.
               ●e
               found
               some
               names
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               discredited
               the
               whole
               Relation
               as
               well
               in
               his
               Majesties
               Judgement
               as
               his
               own
               .
               For
               besides
               his
               naming
               of
               some
               profest
               Papists
               ,
               as
               the
               Dutches
               of
               Buckingham
               ,
               the
               Countesses
               of
               Arundel
               and
               
                 Newport
                 ,
                 Mountague
                 ,
                 Digby
              
               ,
               and
               Winter
               ,
               o●
               whose
               Fidelity
               the
               King
               was
               not
               willing
               to
               have
               any
               suspicion
               ,
               〈◊〉
               named
               the
               Earl
               of
               
                 Arundel
                 ,
                 Windebank
              
               ,
               Principal
               Secretarie
               of
               State
               ,
               and
               Porter
               one
               of
               the
               Grooms
               of
               the
               Bed-Chamber
               ,
               whom
               〈◊〉
               charged
               to
               be
               the
               Kings
               utter
               enemies
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               betrayed
               his
               secrets
               to
               the
               Popes
               Nuncio
               upon
               all
               occasions
               ;
               all
               which
               his
               〈◊〉
               beheld
               as
               men
               of
               most
               approved
               Loyalty
               and
               affections
               to
               him
               ;
               By
               reason
               whereof
               no
               further
               credit
               being
               given
               to
               the
               Advertisement
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               from
               Boswel
               ,
               the
               danger
               so
               much
               scared
               at
               first
               ,
               became
               more
               slighted
               and
               neglected
               then
               consisted
               with
               his
               Majesties
               safety
               ,
               and
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               times
               which
               〈◊〉
               apt
               to
               mischief
               ;
               For
               though
               the
               Party
               who
               first
               brake
               the
               ●ee
               to
               this
               Intelligence
               ,
               might
               be
               mistaken
               in
               the
               names
               of
               some
               of
               the
               Accomplices
               ,
               which
               were
               interessed
               in
               the
               designe
               ,
               whose
               Relations
               unto
               those
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               might
               give
               some
               ground
               for
               the
               mistake
               ;
               yet
               the
               calamities
               which
               soon
               after
               ●ell
               upon
               them
               both
               ,
               the
               deplorable
               death
               of
               the
               Archbishop
               first
               ,
               and
               his
               Majesty
               afterwards
               ,
               declare
               sufficiently
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               some
               greater
               Reality
               in
               the
               Plot
               then
               the
               King
               was
               willing
               to
               believe
               .
               But
               it
               ●ad
               been
               a
               Maxime
               with
               King
               Iames
               ,
               his
               Father
               ,
               
                 That
                 Suspicion
                 was
                 the
                 sickness
                 and
                 disease
                 of
                 a
                 Tyrant
              
               ;
               which
               laid
               him
               open
               to
               all
               
               the
               subtle
               Practices
               of
               malicious
               cunning
               .
               And
               it
               had
               been
               taken
               up
               by
               this
               King
               for
               an
               Axiom
               also
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 better
                 to
                 be
                 deceived
                 than
                 to
                 distrust
              
               ;
               which
               paved
               a
               plain
               and
               easie
               way
               to
               all
               those
               misfortunes
               which
               in
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               his
               Reign
               ,
               especially
               for
               ten
               years
               last
               past
               ,
               had
               been
               brought
               upon
               him
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               for
               Canterbury
               himself
               he
               had
               so
               many
               dangers
               threatned
               from
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               as
               made
               him
               bend
               his
               whole
               thoughts
               to
               prevent
               their
               Practices
               ,
               who
               had
               already
               declared
               their
               Purpose
               towards
               his
               Destruction
               .
               For
               a
               brui●e
               being
               maliciously
               spread
               abroad
               ,
               that
               the
               late
               Parliament
               had
               been
               dissolved
               by
               his
               Procurement
               ,
               the
               Rabble
               became
               so
               in●lamed
               ,
               that
               a
               Paper
               was
               pasted
               up
               at
               the
               Exchange
               ,
               on
               Saterday
               the
               ninth
               of
               May
               ,
               advising
               and
               animating
               the
               Apprentices
               to
               Sack
               his
               House
               at
               Lambeth
               on
               the
               Munday
               following
               .
               This
               gave
               him
               a
               sufficient
               warning
               to
               expect
               a
               storm
               ,
               and
               to
               prepare
               himself
               against
               it
               ;
               which
               he
               did
               with
               so
               much
               care
               and
               courage
               ,
               that
               though
               he
               was
               assaulted
               that
               night
               with
               a
               confused
               Raskal
               Rabble
               of
               five
               hundred
               persons
               ,
               yet
               they
               were
               not
               able
               either
               to
               force
               the
               House
               ,
               or
               do
               any
               visible
               harm
               unto
               it
               .
               The
               next
               day
               he
               procured
               some
               pieces
               of
               Cannon
               ,
               which
               he
               caused
               to
               be
               planted
               for
               defence
               of
               the
               great
               Gate
               which
               leads
               into
               the
               house
               ,
               and
               strengthned
               all
               the
               lesser
               doors
               which
               opened
               towards
               the
               Garden
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               ;
               so
               that
               there
               was
               no
               danger
               to
               be
               feared
               from
               the
               like
               alarms
               ,
               though
               prudently
               he
               withdrew
               to
               his
               Chamber
               at
               Whitehall
               till
               the
               Rage
               of
               the
               People
               was
               blown
               over
               .
               Some
               of
               the
               principal
               Actors
               in
               this
               Sedition
               being
               apprehended
               and
               committed
               to
               the
               Goal
               in
               Southwark
               ,
               were
               forcibly
               delivered
               by
               others
               of
               their
               Accomplices
               ,
               who
               brake
               open
               that
               and
               all
               the
               other
               Prisons
               in
               that
               Precinct
               ;
               for
               which
               one
               Benslead
               ,
               who
               appeared
               in
               the
               head
               of
               that
               Riot
               ,
               was
               on
               the
               21.
               of
               May
               condemned
               for
               Treason
               ,
               and
               was
               accordingly
               drawn
               ,
               hanged
               ,
               and
               quartered
               ,
               for
               a
               terrour
               to
               others
               .
               Which
               seasonable
               Execution
               put
               an
               end
               to
               the
               Outrage
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               the
               malice
               of
               the
               People
               ;
               Libels
               against
               him
               being
               scattered
               in
               most
               parts
               of
               the
               City
               .
               For
               though
               about
               the
               end
               of
               August
               a
               Paper
               was
               dropt
               in
               the
               
                 Covent
                 Garden
              
               ,
               encouraging
               the
               Souldiers
               and
               Apprentices
               to
               fall
               upon
               him
               in
               the
               Kings
               Absence
               (
               his
               Majesty
               being
               then
               newly
               gone
               against
               the
               Scots
               )
               yet
               there
               was
               no
               Tumult
               raised
               upon
               it
               ;
               the
               People
               standing
               in
               more
               fear
               of
               the
               Hangman
               than
               to
               expose
               themselves
               again
               to
               the
               Knife
               and
               Halter
               .
               Howsoever
               thinking
               it
               as
               unsafe
               as
               it
               was
               imprudent
               to
               tempt
               the
               Rabble
               to
               bestow
               another
               visit
               on
               him
               at
               his
               house
               in
               Lambeth
               ,
               he
               gave
               order
               that
               the
               
                 High
                 Commission
              
               should
               be
               kept
               in
               St.
               Pauls
               ,
               and
               he
               did
               well
               and
               wisely
               in
               it
               .
               For
               the
               Commissioners
               sitting
               there
               ,
               on
               October
               22.
               were
               violently
               assaulted
               by
               a
               mixt
               multitude
               of
               
                 Pr●wnists
                 ,
                 Anabaptists
              
               ,
               and
               Puritans
               ,
               of
               all
               sorts
               to
               the
               number
               of
               2000.
               and
               upwards
               ,
               crying
               out
               they
               would
               have
               no
               Bishops
               ,
               nor
               no
               
                 High
                 Commission
              
               .
               In
               which
               Tumult
               ,
               having
               frighted
               away
               the
               Judges
               ,
               Advocates
               ,
               and
               Officers
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               they
               brake
               down
               all
               the
               
               Seats
               and
               Benches
               which
               they
               found
               in
               the
               Consistory
               ,
               putting
               the
               King
               to
               a
               new
               necessity
               of
               keeping
               a
               Guard
               upon
               that
               Church
               ,
               as
               before
               at
               Westminster
               ,
               not
               only
               at
               the
               next
               sitting
               of
               the
               said
               Commissioners
               ,
               but
               at
               the
               first
               meeting
               of
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               which
               soon
               after
               followed
               .
               And
               though
               one
               Quatreman
               had
               appeared
               in
               the
               head
               of
               this
               company
               ,
               and
               animated
               all
               the
               rest
               to
               commit
               these
               insolencies
               ;
               yet
               there
               was
               nothing
               done
               in
               order
               to
               his
               Punishment
               or
               Apprehension
               :
               the
               Party
               being
               grown
               so
               audacious
               in
               their
               disorders
               ,
               partly
               upon
               the
               near
               approach
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               but
               principally
               by
               the
               coming
               in
               of
               the
               Scots
               ,
               that
               they
               contemned
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               defied
               the
               Magistrates
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               Scots
               ,
               being
               put
               into
               a
               stock
               of
               Reputation
               by
               the
               Kings
               Recalling
               of
               his
               Forces
               the
               year
               before
               ,
               had
               took
               up
               store
               of
               Arms
               and
               Ammunition
               (
               as
               before
               was
               said
               )
               upon
               days
               of
               Payment
               .
               Advertised
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Preparation
               to
               make
               war
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               confident
               o●
               a
               strong
               party
               which
               they
               had
               in
               England
               ,
               they
               entred
               the
               Realm
               in
               hostile
               manner
               ,
               taking
               in
               all
               places
               of
               importance
               which
               they
               found
               in
               their
               way
               .
               And
               having
               put
               by
               his
               Majesties
               Forces
               near
               a
               place
               called
               Newbourn
               ,
               they
               past
               over
               the
               Tine
               ,
               and
               presently
               made
               themselves
               Masters
               of
               the
               strong
               Town
               of
               New-Castle
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               put
               a
               bridle
               into
               the
               mouths
               of
               the
               Londoners
               ,
               his
               Majesties
               Forces
               looking
               on
               ,
               or
               not
               very
               far
               distant
               .
               The
               news
               of
               this
               Invasion
               being
               brought
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               on
               August
               20.
               he
               began
               a
               Posting
               Journey
               towards
               his
               Army
               in
               the
               North
               :
               But
               he
               neither
               found
               the
               same
               men
               ,
               nor
               the
               same
               affections
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               so
               unfortunately
               discharged
               the
               year
               before
               .
               Many
               of
               these
               Souldiers
               being
               so
               ill
               principled
               ,
               or
               so
               ill
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               in
               their
               marchings
               through
               the
               Country
               they
               brake
               into
               Churches
               ,
               pulled
               up
               the
               Railes
               ,
               threw
               down
               the
               Communion
               Tables
               ,
               defac'd
               the
               Common-Prayer-Books
               ,
               tore
               the
               Surplices
               ,
               and
               committed
               many
               other
               Acts
               of
               outragious
               insolence
               .
               The
               chief
               Command
               he
               had
               entrusted
               to
               the
               Earl
               of
               Northumberland
               ,
               whom
               he
               had
               before
               made
               Admiral
               of
               his
               Royal
               Navy
               for
               defence
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               honoured
               him
               with
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               Garter
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               one
               of
               the
               Lords
               of
               his
               
                 Privy
                 Council
              
               ;
               so
               that
               no
               greater
               characters
               of
               Power
               and
               Favour
               could
               be
               imprinted
               on
               a
               Subject
               .
               The
               Office
               of
               Lieutenant
               General
               he
               had
               committed
               unto
               the
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               Lord
               Lieutenant
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               of
               whose
               Fidelity
               and
               Courage
               he
               could
               make
               no
               question
               ;
               And
               the
               Command
               of
               the
               Horse
               to
               Edward
               Lord
               Conway
               ,
               whose
               Father
               had
               been
               raised
               by
               King
               Iames
               from
               a
               private
               condition
               to
               be
               one
               of
               his
               principal
               Secretaries
               ,
               and
               a
               Peer
               of
               the
               Realm
               .
               Of
               which
               three
               great
               Commanders
               it
               was
               observed
               ,
               that
               one
               had
               sufficient
               health
               ,
               but
               had
               no
               will
               to
               the
               business
               ;
               That
               another
               had
               a
               good
               will
               to
               it
               ,
               but
               wanted
               health
               ;
               and
               that
               a
               third
               had
               neither
               the
               one
               nor
               the
               other
               .
               And
               yet
               as
               crasie
               and
               infirm
               as
               the
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               found
               himself
               ,
               he
               chearfully
               undertook
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               Army
               in
               the
               Generals
               abs●nce
               ,
               and
               signified
               by
               Letter
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               that
               
               he
               durst
               venture
               upon
               the
               peril
               of
               his
               head
               to
               drive
               the
               Scots
               out
               of
               England
               :
               but
               that
               he
               did
               not
               hold
               it
               Counsellable
               ,
               as
               the
               case
               then
               stood
               .
               If
               any
               other
               of
               the
               Lords
               had
               advised
               the
               King
               to
               try
               his
               Fortune
               in
               a
               Battel
               ,
               he
               doubted
               not
               of
               sending
               them
               home
               in
               more
               haste
               than
               they
               came
               :
               but
               the
               Scots
               had
               rendred
               him
               unfit
               to
               make
               the
               motion
               ,
               for
               fear
               it
               might
               be
               thought
               that
               he
               studied
               more
               his
               own
               Concernments
               ,
               than
               he
               did
               the
               Kings
               .
            
             
               For
               these
               Invadors
               ,
               finding
               by
               whose
               Counsels
               his
               Majesty
               governed
               his
               Affairs
               ,
               resolved
               to
               draw
               them
               into
               discredit
               ,
               both
               with
               Prince
               and
               People
               .
               And
               to
               that
               end
               it
               was
               declared
               in
               a
               Remonstrance
               ,
               publisht
               before
               their
               taking
               Arms
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 their
                 Propositions
                 and
                 Desires
                 ,
                 so
                 necessary
                 and
                 vital
                 unto
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 could
                 find
                 no
                 access
                 unto
                 the
                 ears
                 of
                 the
                 gracious
                 King
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 powerful
                 Diversion
                 of
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Deputy
                 of
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 strengthned
                 with
                 the
                 high
                 and
                 mighty
                 Faction
                 of
                 Papists
                 near
                 his
                 Majesty
                 )
                 did
                 only
                 side
                 in
                 all
                 matters
                 of
                 Temporal
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 affairs
                 ;
                 making
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 their
                 Service
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty
                 to
                 appear
                 in
                 being
                 the
                 only
                 fit
                 Instruments
                 (
                 under
                 the
                 pretext
                 of
                 vindicating
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Honour
                 )
                 to
                 oppress
                 both
                 the
                 just
                 Liberties
                 of
                 his
                 Free
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 true
                 Reformed
                 Religion
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 Kingdoms
                 .
              
               Seconding
               this
               Remonstrance
               with
               another
               Pamphlet
               ,
               called
               ,
               The
               Intention
               of
               the
               Army
               ;
               they
               signified
               therein
               to
               the
               good
               People
               of
               England
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               no
               design
               either
               to
               waste
               their
               Goods
               ,
               or
               spoyl
               their
               Country
               :
               but
               only
               to
               become
               Petitioners
               to
               his
               Sacred
               Majesty
               to
               call
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               the
               said
               Archbishop
               and
               Lord
               Lieutenant
               to
               their
               condign
               Punishments
               .
               
               In
               which
               those
               modest
               men
               express
               ,
               
                 That
                 as
                 they
                 desired
                 the
                 unworthy
                 Authors
                 of
                 their
                 trouble
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 come
                 out
                 from
                 themselves
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 tried
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Laws
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 would
                 press
                 no
                 further
                 Process
                 against
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lieutenant
                 of
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 those
                 pernicious
                 Counsellors
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 called
                 the
                 Authors
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 miseries
                 of
                 both
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 than
                 what
                 their
                 own
                 Parliament
                 should
                 discern
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 just
                 deserving
                 .
              
               And
               that
               the
               English
               might
               see
               the
               better
               whom
               they
               chiefly
               aimed
               at
               ,
               a
               book
               was
               published
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Laudensium
                 Autocatacrisis
              
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Canterburians
                 Self-conviction
              
               ;
               in
               which
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               did
               endeavour
               to
               prove
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Books
               ,
               Speeches
               ,
               and
               Writings
               of
               the
               Archbishop
               himself
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               some
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               other
               learned
               men
               ,
               who
               had
               exercised
               their
               Pens
               in
               the
               late
               disputes
               ,
               That
               there
               was
               a
               strange
               design
               in
               hand
               for
               bringing
               in
               
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 Popery
              
               ,
               and
               Arminianism
               ,
               to
               the
               subversion
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               of
               suppressing
               the
               Religion
               here
               by
               Law
               established
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               these
               Reproaches
               moved
               not
               him
               ,
               so
               neither
               did
               their
               Remonstrance
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               of
               their
               Scribbles
               distract
               his
               Majesties
               Resolutions
               ,
               untill
               he
               found
               himself
               assaulted
               by
               a
               Petition
               from
               some
               Lords
               in
               the
               South
               ,
               which
               threatned
               more
               danger
               at
               his
               back
               than
               
               he
               had
               cause
               to
               fear
               from
               the
               Northern
               Tempest
               which
               blew
               directly
               in
               his
               teeth
               ;
               Complaint
               was
               made
               in
               this
               Petition
               of
               the
               many
               inconvenicences
               which
               had
               been
               drawn
               upon
               this
               Kingdom
               by
               his
               Majesties
               engagings
               against
               the
               Scots
               ;
               as
               also
               of
               the
               great
               encrease
               of
               Popery
               ;
               the
               pressing
               of
               the
               present
               payment
               of
               Ship-money
               ;
               the
               dissolving
               of
               former
               Parliaments
               ;
               Monopolies
               ,
               Innovations
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               gr●evances
               ,
               amongst
               which
               the
               Canons
               which
               were
               made
               in
               the
               late
               Convocation
               could
               not
               be
               omitted
               .
               For
               Remedy
               whereof
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               is
               desired
               to
               call
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               to
               bring
               the
               Authors
               of
               the
               said
               pretended
               grievances
               to
               a
               Legal
               Trial
               ,
               and
               to
               compose
               the
               present
               War
               without
               Bloudshed
               ;
               Subscribed
               by
               the
               Earls
               of
               
                 Essex
                 ,
                 Hartford
                 ,
                 Rutland
                 ,
                 Bedford
                 ,
                 Exeter
                 ,
                 Warwick
                 ,
                 Moulgrave
                 ,
              
               and
               Bullingbrooke
               ,
               the
               Lords
               
                 Say
                 ,
                 Mandevil
                 ,
                 Brooke
              
               ,
               and
               Howard
               ;
               presented
               to
               the
               King
               at
               York
               on
               the
               third
               of
               September
               ;
               And
               seconded
               by
               another
               from
               the
               City
               of
               London
               to
               the
               same
               effect
               .
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               being
               thus
               between
               two
               Milstones
               ,
               could
               find
               no
               better
               way
               to
               extricate
               himself
               out
               of
               these
               perplexities
               ,
               than
               to
               call
               the
               great
               Council
               of
               his
               Peers
               ,
               to
               whom
               at
               their
               first
               meeting
               ,
               on
               the
               24
               of
               the
               same
               month
               ,
               he
               signified
               his
               purpose
               to
               hold
               a
               Parliament
               in
               London
               on
               the
               third
               of
               November
               ;
               and
               by
               their
               Counsel
               entertained
               a
               Treaty
               with
               those
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               who
               building
               on
               the
               confidence
               which
               they
               had
               in
               some
               Lords
               of
               England
               ,
               had
               petitioned
               for
               it
               .
               According
               unto
               which
               Advice
               a
               Commission
               is
               directed
               to
               eight
               Earls
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               Barons
               of
               the
               English
               Nation
               ,
               (
               seven
               of
               which
               had
               subscribed
               the
               former
               Petition
               )
               enabling
               them
               to
               treat
               with
               the
               Scots
               Commissioners
               ,
               to
               hear
               their
               Grievances
               and
               Demands
               ,
               and
               to
               report
               the
               same
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               the
               Lords
               of
               his
               Council
               .
               These
               points
               being
               gained
               ,
               which
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               in
               both
               Kingdoms
               had
               chiefly
               aimed
               at
               ,
               the
               Scots
               were
               insolent
               enough
               in
               their
               Proposals
               ,
               Requiring
               freedom
               of
               Commerce
               ,
               Reparation
               of
               their
               former
               Losses
               ,
               and
               most
               especially
               the
               maintenance
               of
               their
               Army
               at
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               English
               ;
               without
               which
               no
               Cessation
               would
               be
               harkned
               to
               .
               Satisfaction
               being
               given
               them
               in
               their
               last
               Demand
               ,
               and
               good
               Assurances
               for
               the
               two
               first
               ,
               they
               decline
               York
               ,
               as
               being
               unsafe
               for
               their
               Commissioners
               ,
               and
               procure
               Rippon
               to
               be
               named
               ,
               for
               the
               place
               of
               the
               Treaty
               ;
               where
               the
               Lord
               Lieutenant
               was
               of
               less
               influence
               than
               he
               was
               at
               York
               ;
               and
               where
               being
               further
               from
               the
               King
               ,
               they
               might
               shuffle
               the
               Cards
               ,
               and
               play
               the
               Game
               to
               their
               best
               contentment
               .
               The
               rest
               of
               October
               ,
               from
               the
               end
               of
               the
               first
               week
               of
               it
               ,
               when
               they
               excepted
               against
               York
               ,
               was
               drilled
               on
               ,
               in
               requiring
               that
               some
               persons
               of
               quality
               ,
               intrusted
               by
               the
               Scottish
               Nation
               ,
               might
               have
               more
               Offices
               than
               they
               had
               about
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               the
               Queen
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               the
               Prince
               .
               That
               a
               Declaration
               might
               be
               made
               for
               naturalizing
               and
               settling
               the
               Capacities
               and
               mutual
               Priviledges
               of
               the
               Subjects
               in
               both
               Kingdoms
               :
               but
               chiefly
               that
               there
               might
               be
               an
               Unity
               and
               Uniformity
               in
               Church-Government
               ,
               as
               a
               special
               means
               for
               conserving
               of
               the
               Peace
               between
               the
               two
               Nations
               .
               And
               thus
               they
               
               entertained
               the
               time
               till
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               which
               removed
               the
               Treaty
               from
               Rippon
               to
               London
               ,
               where
               the
               Scots
               were
               sure
               of
               more
               Friends
               ,
               and
               of
               warmer
               Quarters
               ,
               than
               the
               Northern
               Counties
               could
               afford
               them
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               it
               may
               be
               asked
               what
               became
               all
               this
               while
               o●
               the
               Irish
               Army
               ,
               consisting
               of
               8000
               Foot
               ,
               and
               1000
               Horse
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               raised
               with
               so
               much
               zeal
               by
               the
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Spring
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               power
               whereof
               (
               kept
               ever
               since
               in
               constant
               pay
               and
               continual
               exercise
               )
               his
               Majesty
               might
               have
               reduced
               the
               Scots
               to
               their
               due
               obedience
               ,
               as
               was
               declared
               by
               the
               Earl
               at
               the
               Council
               Table
               on
               May
               6.
               being
               the
               next
               day
               after
               the
               dissolving
               of
               the
               former
               Parliament
               .
               Which
               Army
               if
               it
               had
               been
               put
               over
               into
               Cumberland
               (
               to
               which
               from
               the
               Port
               of
               Carickfergus
               in
               Ireland
               is
               but
               a
               short
               and
               easie
               passage
               )
               they
               might
               have
               got
               upon
               the
               Back
               of
               the
               Scots
               ,
               and
               caught
               the
               wretched
               People
               in
               a
               pretty
               Pitfall
               ;
               so
               that
               having
               the
               English
               Army
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Irish
               behind
               them
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               but
               be
               ground
               to
               powder
               as
               between
               two
               Milstones
               .
               But
               this
               design
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               ever
               thought
               of
               ,
               was
               never
               put
               in
               execution
               ;
               so
               as
               that
               Army
               was
               dissolved
               without
               doing
               any
               thing
               in
               order
               to
               his
               Majesties
               Service
               :
               the
               Commons
               in
               the
               following
               Parliament
               not
               thinking
               themselves
               or
               their
               affairs
               in
               any
               security
               as
               long
               as
               those
               Forces
               were
               maintained
               and
               held
               together
               .
               It
               may
               be
               askt
               in
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               why
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               called
               at
               such
               a
               time
               ,
               and
               on
               such
               an
               occasion
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               over-running
               of
               the
               Northern
               parts
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               by
               a
               Scottish
               Army
               )
               should
               be
               held
               at
               Westminster
               ;
               when
               York
               (
               where
               the
               King
               was
               then
               in
               Person
               )
               lay
               nearer
               to
               the
               danger
               and
               the
               Scene
               of
               Action
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               place
               of
               Treaty
               betwixt
               the
               Nations
               .
               These
               Reasons
               were
               sufficient
               to
               have
               moved
               the
               King
               to
               hold
               this
               Parliament
               at
               York
               ,
               and
               not
               at
               Westminster
               ,
               had
               he
               known
               nothing
               of
               the
               disaffections
               and
               engagements
               of
               the
               neighbouring
               City
               ,
               as
               he
               knew
               too
               much
               .
               And
               he
               had
               some
               good
               Presidents
               too
               ,
               which
               might
               have
               added
               no
               small
               weight
               to
               the
               consideration
               :
               For
               when
               King
               Edward
               was
               busie
               in
               the
               Conquest
               of
               Wales
               ,
               he
               called
               his
               Parliament
               to
               
                 Acton
                 Burnel
              
               ,
               being
               in
               the
               Marches
               of
               that
               Country
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               turned
               his
               Forces
               to
               the
               Conquest
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               he
               called
               his
               Parliament
               to
               Carlisle
               (
               if
               my
               memory
               fall
               me
               not
               )
               being
               on
               the
               borders
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               .
               Had
               the
               King
               made
               choice
               of
               the
               like
               Place
               for
               this
               present
               Parliament
               (
               which
               he
               did
               afterward
               endeavour
               to
               alter
               when
               it
               was
               too
               late
               (
               he
               had
               undoubtedly
               prevented
               all
               those
               inconveniencies
               (
               or
               rather
               mischiefs
               )
               which
               the
               Pride
               ,
               Purse
               ,
               Faction
               ,
               and
               Tumultuousness
               of
               the
               Londoners
               ,
               did
               afterwards
               inforce
               upon
               him
               .
               And
               finally
               ,
               It
               might
               be
               asked
               ,
               What
               might
               move
               his
               Majesty
               to
               transfer
               the
               Treaty
               from
               Rippon
               to
               London
               ,
               where
               the
               Commissioners
               of
               the
               Scots
               were
               Complemented
               ,
               Feasted
               ,
               and
               presented
               by
               the
               wanton
               Citizens
               ;
               Their
               Lodgings
               more
               frequented
               for
               Prayers
               and
               Sermons
               ,
               than
               the
               houses
               of
               Foreign
               Embassadors
               had
               ever
               been
               for
               hearing
               Mass
               by
               any
               of
               
               the
               
                 English
                 Papists
              
               .
               By
               means
               whereof
               they
               had
               the
               greater
               opportunity
               to
               enflame
               that
               City
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               capable
               of
               any
               impression
               which
               they
               thought
               fit
               to
               imprint
               upon
               it
               ;
               exprest
               not
               long
               after
               by
               their
               going
               down
               in
               such
               huge
               multitudes
               after
               Alderman
               Pennington
               ,
               to
               present
               a
               Petition
               to
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               subscribed
               by
               some
               Thousands
               of
               hands
               against
               the
               Government
               of
               Bishops
               here
               by
               Law
               estalis●t
               ;
               as
               afterwards
               in
               no
               less
               number
               to
               clamour
               at
               the
               Parliament
               doors
               for
               Justice
               on
               the
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               ,
               which
               were
               the
               points
               most
               aimed
               at
               by
               the
               Scottish
               Covenanters
               .
               To
               which
               no
               Answer
               can
               be
               given
               ,
               but
               that
               all
               these
               things
               were
               so
               disposed
               of
               by
               the
               supreme
               and
               over-ruling
               power
               of
               the
               Heavenly
               Providence
               ,
               contrary
               to
               all
               reason
               of
               State
               ,
               and
               Civil
               Prudence
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               proceed
               ,
               the
               third
               of
               November
               drawing
               on
               ,
               when
               the
               Parliament
               was
               to
               take
               beginning
               ,
               A
               Letter
               was
               writ
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               advertising
               ,
               that
               the
               Parliament
               of
               the
               twentieth
               year
               of
               King
               Henry
               viii
               .
               which
               began
               in
               the
               Fall
               of
               Cardinal
               Wolsey
               ,
               continued
               in
               the
               Diminution
               of
               the
               Power
               and
               Priviledges
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               ended
               in
               the
               dissolution
               of
               the
               Abbeys
               and
               Religious
               Houses
               ,
               was
               begun
               on
               the
               third
               day
               of
               November
               ;
               and
               therefore
               that
               for
               good-luck
               sake
               he
               would
               move
               the
               King
               to
               Respite
               the
               first
               sitting
               of
               it
               for
               a
               day
               or
               two
               longer
               :
               But
               the
               Archbishop
               not
               harkning
               to
               this
               Advertisement
               ,
               the
               Parliament
               had
               its
               first
               sitting
               at
               the
               time
               appointed
               .
               Which
               Parliament
               as
               it
               began
               in
               the
               Fall
               and
               Ruine
               of
               the
               Archbishop
               himself
               ,
               and
               was
               continued
               in
               the
               total
               Dissipation
               of
               the
               remaining
               Rites
               and
               Priviledges
               of
               the
               English
               Clergy
               ;
               so
               did
               it
               not
               end
               till
               it
               had
               subverted
               the
               Episcopal
               Government
               ,
               dissolved
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               in
               them
               was
               ,
               all
               Capitular
               Bodies
               ,
               and
               left
               the
               Cathedrals
               of
               this
               Land
               (
               not
               presently
               ruined
               I
               confess
               ,
               but
               )
               without
               means
               to
               keep
               them
               up
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               .
               The
               day
               appointed
               being
               come
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               declined
               the
               accustomed
               way
               of
               riding
               in
               a
               Magnificent
               Pomp
               from
               Whitehall
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               and
               making
               his
               entry
               there
               at
               the
               great
               Western
               Gate
               :
               but
               rather
               chose
               to
               pass
               thither
               privately
               by
               water
               ,
               attended
               by
               such
               of
               the
               Lords
               as
               could
               accommodate
               themselves
               with
               convenient
               Barges
               .
               Entring
               the
               Church
               at
               the
               Little
               door
               which
               openeth
               toward
               the
               East
               ,
               he
               was
               received
               by
               the
               Sub-Dean
               and
               Prebendaries
               under
               a
               Canopy
               of
               State
               ,
               and
               so
               conducted
               to
               the
               place
               where
               he
               heard
               the
               Sermon
               ;
               the
               performance
               of
               which
               work
               was
               commended
               by
               his
               Grace
               of
               Canterbury
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Oxon.
               and
               by
               him
               learnedly
               discharged
               .
               The
               Sermon
               being
               done
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               attended
               by
               the
               Peers
               and
               Prelates
               ,
               returned
               the
               same
               way
               to
               
                 Westminster
                 Hall
              
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               went
               to
               the
               Parliament
               House
               ;
               where
               causing
               the
               Commons
               to
               be
               called
               before
               him
               ,
               he
               acquainted
               both
               Houses
               with
               the
               Insolencies
               committed
               by
               the
               Scots
               ,
               who
               not
               content
               to
               embroyle
               their
               own
               Country
               had
               invaded
               this
               ;
               requiring
               their
               timely
               assistance
               to
               drive
               the
               Rebels
               out
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               casting
               ●imself
               upon
               the
               good
               affections
               of
               his
               
                 English
                 Subjects
              
               .
               The
               Commons
               
               were
               not
               more
               willing
               to
               hear
               that
               his
               Majesty
               was
               resolved
               to
               cast
               himself
               wholly
               on
               their
               good
               affections
               ,
               than
               many
               zealous
               Patriots
               seemed
               to
               be
               troubled
               at
               it
               ,
               knowing
               how
               ill
               it
               sorts
               with
               Kings
               when
               they
               have
               no
               way
               to
               subsist
               ,
               or
               carry
               on
               their
               great
               Designs
               ,
               but
               by
               casting
               themselves
               wholly
               on
               the
               love
               of
               the
               People
               .
               These
               on
               the
               other
               side
               were
               not
               better
               pleased
               with
               hearing
               his
               Majesty
               call
               the
               Scots
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Rebels
               ,
               whom
               he
               had
               too
               long
               courted
               by
               the
               name
               of
               his
               Scottish
               Subjects
               ,
               than
               the
               Prevailing
               Members
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               were
               offended
               at
               it
               ;
               the
               name
               of
               Rebels
               rendring
               them
               uncapable
               of
               those
               many
               Favours
               which
               were
               designed
               them
               by
               that
               House
               .
               And
               the
               displeasure
               went
               so
               high
               ,
               that
               his
               Majesty
               finding
               into
               what
               condition
               he
               had
               cast
               himself
               ,
               was
               fain
               to
               call
               both
               Houses
               before
               him
               within
               two
               daies
               after
               ,
               (a)
               there
               to
               Explain
               ,
               or
               rather
               to
               Retract
               so
               harsh
               a
               Title
               ,
               calling
               them
               afterwards
               by
               the
               name
               of
               his
               Subjects
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               as
               he
               used
               to
               do
               ;
               which
               gave
               the
               Commons
               such
               a
               sense
               of
               their
               Power
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Compliance
               ,
               that
               they
               resolved
               to
               husband
               both
               to
               their
               best
               advantage
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               easily
               to
               part
               with
               their
               Friends
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               as
               his
               Majesty
               first
               hoped
               they
               would
               .
               The
               differences
               might
               have
               been
               agreed
               at
               York
               or
               Rippon
               ,
               if
               the
               Commissioners
               of
               the
               Scots
               had
               been
               as
               forward
               as
               the
               English
               ;
               but
               the
               
                 Scots
                 so
                 delayed
                 them
              
               (
               as
               his
               Majesty
               noted
               in
               that
               Speech
               )
               
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 possible
                 to
                 end
                 it
                 there
                 .
              
               The
               Scots
               had
               other
               work
               to
               do
               besides
               their
               own
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               kept
               in
               pay
               at
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               English
               ,
               till
               they
               had
               brought
               his
               Majesty
               into
               such
               a
               condition
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               safe
               for
               him
               to
               deny
               them
               any
               thing
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               the
               confidence
               to
               require
               .
               Such
               a
               beginning
               had
               this
               long
               and
               unhappy
               Parliament
               ,
               unhappy
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               that
               loved
               his
               Power
               or
               Person
               ;
               most
               men
               who
               looked
               on
               his
               Affairs
               with
               the
               eye
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               presaging
               that
               this
               thrif●y
               omission
               of
               the
               Publick
               Pomp
               in
               the
               present
               Conjunctures
               ,
               would
               prove
               as
               inauspicious
               to
               him
               as
               the
               like
               neglect
               had
               done
               at
               his
               Coronation
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               Parliament
               which
               began
               without
               solemnity
               would
               prove
               a
               Parliament
               of
               sorrows
               unto
               him
               and
               his
               .
            
             
               With
               little
               better
               Fortune
               did
               the
               Convocation
               take
               beginning
               at
               S.
               Pauls
               Church
               on
               the
               morrow
               after
               ,
               handselled
               at
               their
               first
               meeting
               by
               the
               sad
               news
               of
               the
               Decease
               of
               Dr.
               Neile
               ,
               Archbishop
               of
               York
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               brought
               unto
               the
               Town
               the
               day
               before
               .
               A
               man
               he
               was
               who
               had
               past
               through
               all
               Degrees
               and
               Orders
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               thereby
               made
               acquainted
               with
               the
               conveniencies
               ,
               or
               distresses
               ,
               incident
               to
               all
               conditions
               .
               He
               had
               served
               the
               Church
               as
               Schoolmaster
               ,
               Curate
               ,
               Vicar
               ,
               Parson
               ,
               Master
               of
               the
               Savoy
               ,
               Dean
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               Clerk
               of
               the
               Closet
               to
               both
               Kings
               successively
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Rochester
                 ,
                 Lichfield
                 ,
                 Lincoln
                 ,
                 Durham
                 ,
              
               and
               Winchester
               ,
               and
               finally
               ,
               Archbishop
               of
               York
               ,
               in
               which
               place
               he
               died
               .
               Many
               good
               Offices
               he
               had
               done
               to
               the
               Church
               and
               Church-men
               in
               his
               attendance
               at
               the
               Court
               ,
               crossing
               the
               Scots
               in
               most
               of
               their
               suits
               ,
               their
               Ecclesiastical
               Preferments
               ,
               which
               greedily
               and
               ambitiously
               
               they
               hunted
               after
               ,
               and
               thereby
               drawing
               on
               himself
               the
               general
               hatred
               not
               only
               of
               the
               Scots
               ,
               but
               Scotizing
               English.
               But
               of
               this
               Prelate
               we
               have
               spoke
               so
               much
               upon
               other
               occasions
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               save
               the
               labour
               of
               any
               further
               addition
               ,
               than
               that
               he
               died
               as
               full
               of
               years
               as
               he
               was
               of
               honours
               ,
               an
               affectionate
               Subject
               to
               his
               Prince
               ,
               an
               indulgent
               Father
               to
               his
               Clergy
               ,
               a
               bountiful
               Patron
               to
               his
               Chaplains
               ,
               and
               a
               true
               friend
               to
               all
               which
               relied
               upon
               him
               ;
               more
               fortunate
               in
               the
               time
               of
               his
               death
               than
               the
               course
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               in
               being
               prevented
               by
               that
               blessed
               opportunity
               from
               seeing
               those
               calamities
               which
               afterwards
               fell
               upon
               the
               King
               ,
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               wish
               well
               to
               either
               of
               them
               ;
               which
               must
               have
               been
               more
               grievous
               to
               him
               than
               a
               thousand
               deaths
               .
               But
               this
               bad
               news
               retarded
               not
               the
               Convocation
               from
               proceeding
               forwards
               ,
               the
               Prelates
               and
               Clergy
               attending
               the
               Archbishop
               from
               the
               Chapter-house
               into
               the
               Choire
               ,
               where
               they
               heard
               the
               Sermon
               ,
               Preached
               at
               that
               time
               by
               Bargrave
               then
               Dean
               of
               Canterbury
               ;
               which
               done
               ,
               the
               Clergy
               settled
               to
               the
               choice
               of
               a
               Prolocutor
               ,
               electing
               the
               same
               man
               who
               had
               before
               discharged
               the
               Place
               with
               so
               much
               dexterity
               .
               Adjourned
               to
               Westminster
               ,
               and
               Protestation
               made
               by
               the
               Sub-Dean
               and
               Prebends
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               usual
               custome
               ,
               the
               Prolocutor
               was
               presented
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               and
               Bishops
               in
               the
               Chappel
               of
               King
               Henry
               vii
               .
               at
               what
               time
               the
               Archbishop
               in
               an
               eloquent
               but
               sad
               Oration
               ,
               bemoaned
               the
               infelicities
               which
               he
               saw
               hanging
               over
               the
               Church
               ,
               advising
               every
               one
               there
               present
               to
               perform
               their
               Duties
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               wanting
               to
               themselves
               ,
               or
               the
               cause
               of
               Religion
               ,
               as
               far
               forth
               as
               they
               were
               concerned
               in
               their
               several
               places
               .
               Nothing
               more
               done
               of
               any
               moment
               in
               this
               Convocation
               ,
               but
               that
               a
               motion
               was
               made
               by
               Warmistre
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Clerks
               for
               the
               Diocess
               of
               Worcester
               ,
               to
               this
               effect
               ;
               viz.
               That
               they
               should
               endeavour
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Levitical
               Laws
               )
               
                 to
                 cover
                 the
                 Pit
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 opened
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               prevent
               their
               Adversaries
               intention
               by
               condemning
               such
               offensive
               Canons
               as
               were
               made
               in
               the
               last
               Convocation
               .
               He
               had
               before
               offered
               at
               many
               things
               in
               that
               Convocation
               ,
               but
               such
               was
               his
               ill-luck
               ,
               that
               the
               Vote
               was
               for
               the
               most
               part
               passed
               before
               he
               spake
               ;
               nor
               had
               he
               better
               fortune
               in
               his
               motion
               now
               ,
               than
               his
               offers
               then
               ,
               the
               Members
               of
               that
               House
               not
               being
               willing
               to
               condemn
               themselves
               till
               they
               were
               accused
               .
               So
               that
               not
               having
               any
               other
               way
               to
               obtain
               his
               purpose
               ,
               he
               caused
               a
               long
               Speech
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               made
               upon
               this
               occasion
               ,
               to
               be
               put
               in
               Print
               ;
               bitter
               enough
               against
               some
               Canons
               and
               Proceedings
               in
               the
               former
               Session
               :
               but
               such
               as
               could
               not
               save
               him
               from
               a
               Sequestration
               ,
               when
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Clergy
               were
               brought
               under
               the
               same
               condition
               .
            
             
               Whilst
               these
               things
               were
               acting
               on
               the
               Stage
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               was
               not
               Idle
               in
               acting
               his
               part
               at
               York
               ,
               amongst
               the
               Souldiers
               ,
               whose
               affections
               he
               had
               gained
               so
               far
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               generally
               beheld
               with
               esteem
               and
               veneration
               .
               He
               had
               before
               sufficient
               proof
               ,
               how
               strongly
               the
               Scots
               aimed
               at
               his
               destruction
               ,
               expressed
               in
               their
               Remonstrance
               ,
               and
               the
               Intentions
               of
               their
               Army
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               
               called
               the
               Pamphlet
               )
               but
               more
               especially
               by
               the
               refusal
               of
               the
               Scots
               Commissioners
               to
               hold
               the
               Treaty
               at
               York
               ,
               and
               the
               reasons
               given
               for
               their
               refusal
               ;
               for
               in
               a
               Paper
               of
               theirs
               ,
               presented
               on
               October
               8.
               
               
                 They
                 had
                 insisted
                 on
                 the
                 danger
                 apprehended
                 by
                 them
                 in
                 going
                 to
                 York
                 ,
                 and
                 casting
                 themselves
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 might
                 be
                 joyned
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 an
                 Army
                 commanded
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Lieutenant
                 of
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 against
                 whom
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 chief
                 Incendiary
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 demands
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 the
                 Treaty
                 it self
                 )
                 they
                 resolved
                 to
                 proceed
                 .
              
               They
               complained
               also
               in
               that
               Paper
               ,
               That
               in
               the
               Parliament
               of
               Ireland
               he
               had
               proceeded
               against
               them
               as
               Traitors
               and
               Rebels
               ;
               That
               he
               honoured
               them
               in
               his
               common
               talk
               with
               no
               better
               Titles
               ;
               That
               his
               Commission
               was
               to
               destroy
               them
               ;
               And
               that
               by
               all
               means
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               occasions
               ,
               he
               had
               hindred
               all
               Propositions
               tending
               to
               a
               Pacification
               ,
               for
               fear
               himself
               might
               be
               excluded
               from
               the
               benefit
               of
               it
               .
               He
               was
               not
               without
               a
               strong
               presumption
               ,
               that
               the
               Scots
               were
               animated
               unto
               these
               Demands
               ,
               and
               incouraged
               to
               invade
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               by
               some
               of
               those
               which
               were
               of
               greatest
               Prevalency
               in
               both
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               .
               And
               lying
               so
               near
               the
               Scots
               ,
               in
               the
               head
               of
               his
               Army
               ,
               he
               had
               not
               only
               gained
               assurance
               (
               as
               he
               conceived
               )
               in
               many
               particulars
               to
               confirm
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               was
               a
               Confederacy
               made
               between
               the
               Heads
               of
               the
               Covenanters
               and
               some
               of
               the
               leading
               Members
               of
               both
               Houses
               ,
               his
               most
               Capital
               Enemies
               ,
               to
               subject
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               innovate
               in
               that
               of
               the
               Civil
               State
               ;
               which
               Intelligence
               being
               digested
               into
               the
               Form
               of
               an
               Impeachment
               ,
               he
               intended
               to
               present
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Peers
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               had
               taken
               his
               place
               amongst
               them
               :
               and
               to
               that
               end
               prepared
               for
               his
               last
               Journey
               to
               London
               ,
               from
               whence
               he
               never
               was
               to
               return
               alive
               .
               Calling
               together
               some
               of
               his
               especial
               Friends
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               the
               chief
               Officers
               and
               Commanders
               which
               remained
               in
               the
               Army
               ,
               he
               made
               them
               acquainted
               with
               his
               purpose
               of
               going
               to
               Westminster
               to
               attend
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               leaving
               to
               them
               the
               Charge
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Forces
               ,
               and
               the
               preserving
               of
               those
               parts
               from
               the
               spoyl
               of
               the
               Enemy
               .
               An
               Enterprise
               from
               which
               he
               was
               disswaded
               by
               most
               of
               his
               Friends
               ,
               alledging
               that
               he
               could
               not
               chuse
               but
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               Scots
               ,
               and
               
                 Scotizing
                 English
              
               had
               most
               infallibly
               resolved
               on
               his
               destruction
               ;
               and
               that
               innocency
               was
               no
               Armour
               of
               Proof
               against
               the
               fiery
               Darts
               of
               malicious
               Power
               ;
               That
               seeing
               such
               a
               storm
               hang
               over
               his
               head
               ,
               rather
               keep
               himself
               in
               the
               English
               Army
               ,
               (
               being
               under
               his
               Command
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               gained
               upon
               exceedingly
               by
               his
               noble
               carriage
               )
               or
               pass
               over
               into
               Ireland
               ,
               where
               the
               Army
               rested
               wholly
               at
               his
               Devotion
               ;
               or
               transport
               himself
               to
               some
               Foreign
               Kingdom
               ,
               till
               fairer
               weather
               here
               (
               in
               reference
               to
               his
               own
               safety
               and
               the
               publick
               peace
               )
               should
               invite
               him
               home
               ;
               That
               it
               was
               no
               betraying
               of
               his
               innocency
               to
               decline
               a
               Trial
               where
               Partiality
               held
               the
               Scales
               ,
               and
               Self-ends
               backt
               with
               Power
               ,
               and
               made
               blind
               with
               Prejudice
               ,
               were
               like
               to
               over-ballance
               Justice
               ;
               That
               if
               Sentence
               should
               
               be
               passed
               against
               him
               for
               default
               of
               appearance
               (
               which
               was
               the
               worst
               that
               could
               befal
               him
               )
               yet
               he
               would
               then
               keep
               his
               head
               on
               his
               shoulders
               until
               better
               times
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               season
               might
               do
               his
               Majesty
               as
               good
               Service
               in
               the
               Courts
               of
               many
               Foraign
               Princes
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               were
               sitting
               in
               White-hall
               at
               the
               Council
               Table
               .
            
             
               Turning
               a
               deaf
               car
               to
               these
               considerations
               ,
               he
               Resolved
               to
               prosecute
               his
               design
               ,
               but
               was
               scarce
               entred
               into
               the
               House
               of
               Peers
               ,
               when
               followed
               at
               the
               heels
               by
               Pym
               (
               whom
               it
               concerned
               as
               much
               as
               any
               )
               who
               fearing
               or
               knowing
               his
               intendments
               ,
               impeacht
               him
               of
               high
               Treason
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               all
               the
               Commons
               of
               England
               ,
               requiring
               their
               names
               that
               he
               might
               be
               sequestred
               from
               the
               House
               ,
               and
               Committed
               to
               Custody
               .
               And
               here
               again
               it
               was
               conceived
               that
               the
               Earl
               shewed
               not
               that
               
                 praesentiam
                 animi
              
               ,
               that
               readiness
               of
               Courage
               and
               Resolution
               ,
               which
               formerly
               had
               conducted
               him
               through
               so
               many
               difficulties
               ,
               in
               giving
               over
               his
               design
               ;
               For
               though
               he
               lost
               the
               opportunity
               of
               striking
               the
               first
               blow
               ,
               yet
               he
               had
               time
               enough
               to
               strike
               the
               second
               ,
               which
               might
               have
               been
               a
               very
               great
               Advantage
               to
               his
               preservation
               .
               For
               had
               he
               offered
               his
               impeachment
               ,
               and
               prosecuted
               it
               in
               the
               same
               paces
               and
               method
               as
               that
               was
               ,
               which
               was
               brought
               against
               him
               ,
               it
               is
               possible
               enough
               that
               the
               business
               on
               both
               sides
               might
               have
               been
               hushed
               up
               without
               hurt
               to
               either
               .
               And
               for
               so
               doing
               he
               wanted
               not
               a
               fair
               Example
               in
               the
               second
               Parliament
               of
               this
               King
               ,
               when
               the
               Earl
               of
               Bristol
               being
               impeached
               of
               high
               Treason
               by
               the
               Kings
               Attorney
               at
               the
               instance
               and
               procurement
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Buckingham
               ,
               retorted
               presently
               a
               recrimination
               or
               impeachment
               against
               the
               Duke
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               means
               took
               of
               the
               edge
               of
               that
               great
               Adversary
               from
               proceeding
               further
               .
               Nor
               gave
               it
               little
               cause
               of
               wonder
               unto
               many
               wise
               men
               ,
               that
               a
               person
               of
               so
               great
               Spirit
               and
               knowledge
               ,
               should
               give
               himself
               up
               so
               tamely
               on
               a
               general
               accusation
               only
               ,
               without
               any
               particular
               Act
               of
               Treason
               charged
               upon
               him
               ,
               or
               any
               proof
               offered
               to
               make
               good
               that
               charge
               ;
               not
               only
               to
               the
               loss
               of
               his
               Liberty
               as
               a
               private
               Person
               :
               but
               to
               the
               forfeiture
               of
               his
               Priviledge
               as
               a
               Member
               of
               Parliament
               .
               But
               the
               impeachment
               being
               made
               ,
               his
               Restraint
               desired
               ,
               and
               nothing
               by
               him
               offered
               to
               the
               Contrary
               ,
               he
               was
               committed
               the
               same
               day
               (
               Novemb.
               11.
               )
               to
               the
               Custody
               of
               the
               Gentleman
               Vsher
               ,
               called
               the
               Black-rod
               ,
               and
               not
               long
               after
               to
               the
               Tower
               ;
               Sir
               
                 George
                 Ratcliff
              
               one
               of
               his
               especial
               confidents
               ,
               being
               presently
               sent
               for
               out
               of
               Ireland
               by
               a
               Serjeant
               at
               Arms
               ,
               as
               concriminal
               with
               him
               .
               In
               this
               condition
               he
               remained
               ,
               till
               the
               16th
               of
               Decemb.
               without
               any
               particular
               Charge
               against
               him
               ;
               Which
               at
               the
               last
               was
               brought
               into
               the
               House
               of
               Peers
               by
               the
               Scots
               ,
               and
               presented
               in
               their
               Names
               by
               Lord
               Paget
               one
               of
               the
               Members
               of
               that
               House
               .
               In
               which
               they
               did
               inform
               against
               him
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               matters
               which
               concerned
               Religion
               ,
               that
               in
               promoting
               the
               late
               pretended
               Innovations
               he
               had
               been
               as
               forward
               as
               Canterbury
               hims●lf
               ;
               and
               to
               that
               end
               had
               preferred
               his
               Chaplain
               Bramhall
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Derrie
               ,
               and
               Chappel
               to
               the
               Colledge
               of
               Dublin
               :
               that
               he
               had
               threatned
               to
               
               burn
               the
               Articles
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               agreed
               upon
               in
               Convocation
               Anno
               1615.
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Hangman
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               hearken
               to
               the
               Primate
               ,
               when
               he
               desired
               a
               Ratification
               of
               them
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               for
               preventing
               and
               suppressing
               the
               said
               Innovations
               ;
               that
               he
               countenanced
               divers
               books
               against
               them
               and
               their
               Covenant
               ,
               which
               were
               Printed
               at
               Dublin
               ,
               and
               caused
               all
               Persons
               above
               the
               age
               of
               sixteen
               years
               ,
               to
               abjure
               the
               said
               Covenant
               by
               a
               solemn
               Oath
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               to
               be
               Imprisoned
               or
               to
               fly
               that
               Kingdom
               ;
               that
               at
               his
               last
               coming
               into
               England
               he
               had
               openly
               said
               ,
               that
               if
               ever
               he
               returned
               unto
               the
               Honourable
               Sword
               he
               would
               not
               leave
               any
               of
               the
               Scots
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               either
               Root
               or
               Branch
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               did
               advise
               the
               great
               Council
               of
               Peers
               assembled
               at
               York
               ,
               to
               send
               them
               back
               again
               in
               their
               own
               blood
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               might
               whip
               them
               out
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               In
               further
               pursuance
               of
               this
               Charge
               ,
               it
               was
               prest
               against
               him
               in
               the
               Articles
               Exhibited
               by
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               on
               the
               16
               ●h
               of
               February
               (
               for
               so
               long
               it
               was
               ,
               before
               he
               heard
               any
               more
               news
               from
               them
               )
               That
               he
               maintained
               a
               correspondence
               with
               the
               Papists
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               endeavoured
               to
               raise
               hostility
               between
               England
               and
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               had
               consented
               to
               the
               betraying
               of
               New-castle
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Scots
               ;
               to
               the
               end
               that
               the
               English
               being
               nettled
               by
               so
               great
               a
               loss
               ,
               might
               be
               more
               Cordially
               engaged
               in
               the
               War
               against
               them
               ;
               that
               he
               gave
               a
               Warrant
               under
               his
               hand
               to
               some
               Bishops
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               their
               Chancellors
               and
               other
               Officers
               ,
               to
               Arrest
               the
               Bodies
               of
               such
               of
               the
               meaner
               sort
               ,
               as
               after
               Citation
               ,
               should
               refuse
               to
               appear
               before
               them
               ,
               or
               should
               refuse
               to
               undergo
               and
               perform
               all
               Lawful
               decrees
               and
               sentences
               ,
               given
               or
               issued
               out
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               said
               persons
               to
               keep
               in
               the
               next
               Common
               Goal
               ,
               till
               their
               Submission
               to
               the
               said
               Orders
               and
               Decrees
               ,
               and
               otherwise
               shew
               some
               Reason
               to
               the
               Contrary
               to
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Counsel
               ;
               that
               in
               the
               Moneth
               of
               May
               in
               the
               year
               1639.
               he
               caused
               a
               new
               Oath
               to
               be
               contrived
               ,
               Enforced
               especially
               upon
               those
               of
               the
               Scottish
               Nation
               in
               the
               Realm
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               party
               was
               obliged
               to
               Renounce
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               to
               swear
               that
               he
               would
               not
               Protest
               against
               any
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Royal
               Commands
               ,
               but
               submit
               himself
               in
               all
               obedience
               thereunto
               ,
               and
               had
               put
               divers
               grievous
               fines
               upon
               many
               of
               them
               on
               their
               Refusal
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               that
               he
               required
               the
               like
               Oath
               for
               the
               Observation
               of
               all
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               then
               established
               ,
               or
               from
               thenceforth
               to
               be
               established
               ,
               by
               the
               Kings
               Authority
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               prosecute
               all
               Repugners
               of
               them
               to
               the
               very
               Blood.
               The
               Rest
               of
               the
               Articles
               relating
               unto
               Civil
               matters
               I
               omit
               of
               purpose
               ,
               as
               neither
               being
               pertinent
               or
               proper
               to
               my
               Present
               History
               ;
               observing
               only
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               better
               carrying
               on
               of
               their
               charge
               against
               him
               ,
               they
               had
               gained
               two
               points
               ,
               more
               necessary
               to
               be
               craved
               than
               fit
               to
               be
               granted
               ;
               The
               first
               was
               (
               which
               they
               carried
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Lords
               by
               a
               Major
               Vote
               )
               that
               no
               Bishop
               should
               be
               of
               that
               Committee
               for
               the
               Preparatory
               
               Examinations
               in
               the
               present
               case
               ,
               under
               colour
               that
               they
               were
               excluded
               from
               acting
               in
               it
               by
               some
               Ancient
               Canons
               ,
               as
               
                 in
                 Causa
                 sangiums
              
               ,
               or
               the
               cause
               of
               blood
               ;
               concerning
               which
               a
               brief
               discourse
               entituled
               
                 De
                 jure
                 Paritatis
                 Episcoporum
              
               ,
               was
               presented
               to
               his
               Grace
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               Bishops
               for
               asserting
               all
               their
               Rights
               of
               Peerage
               (
               and
               this
               of
               being
               of
               that
               Committe
               amongst
               the
               rest
               )
               which
               either
               by
               Law
               or
               Ancient
               Custom
               did
               belong
               unto
               them
               .
               The
               second
               was
               that
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Council
               should
               be
               examined
               upon
               Oath
               ,
               for
               anything
               which
               was
               said
               or
               done
               by
               the
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               at
               the
               Council
               Table
               ,
               Which
               being
               yielded
               by
               the
               King
               ;
               though
               tending
               visibly
               to
               the
               Derogation
               of
               his
               Power
               ,
               and
               the
               discouragement
               of
               all
               such
               as
               either
               were
               or
               should
               be
               of
               his
               Privy
               Council
               ,
               the
               Archbishop
               was
               accordingly
               Examined
               on
               December
               4th
               being
               the
               next
               day
               after
               the
               said
               Condescention
               .
            
             
               Nor
               was
               it
               long
               before
               the
               like
               Oath
               was
               required
               and
               obtained
               by
               them
               against
               the
               Archbishop
               himself
               ,
               being
               the
               next
               man
               whom
               the
               Scots
               and
               their
               Confederates
               in
               both
               houses
               ,
               had
               an
               eye
               upon
               .
               He
               knew
               there
               was
               some
               danger
               coming
               toward
               him
               by
               the
               said
               combination
               ,
               but
               thought
               not
               at
               the
               first
               it
               would
               reach
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               to
               touch
               his
               Life
               .
               The
               most
               he
               looked
               for
               ,
               as
               he
               told
               the
               Author
               of
               these
               Collections
               on
               the
               second
               or
               third
               day
               after
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               sequestred
               from
               his
               Majesties
               Councils
               ,
               and
               confin'd
               to
               his
               Diocess
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               profest
               himself
               as
               willing
               as
               any
               of
               his
               Enemies
               were
               desirous
               of
               it
               .
               And
               as
               it
               seems
               his
               Enemies
               at
               the
               first
               had
               no
               further
               thoughts
               .
               For
               it
               appeareth
               by
               a
               passage
               in
               his
               Diary
               that
               on
               Thursday
               Decemb.
               24th
               four
               Earls
               of
               Great
               Power
               in
               the
               Upper
               House
               declared
               unto
               a
               Parliament
               man
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               resolved
               to
               Sequester
               him
               only
               from
               the
               Kings
               Council
               ,
               and
               deprive
               him
               of
               the
               Archiepiscopal
               dignity
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               then
               so
               ;
               which
               though
               it
               were
               too
               much
               ,
               and
               savoured
               of
               too
               little
               Justice
               to
               be
               so
               resolved
               before
               any
               particular
               charge
               was
               brought
               against
               him
               :
               yet
               I
               consider
               it
               as
               an
               Argument
               of
               their
               first
               intentions
               ,
               that
               they
               aimed
               not
               at
               his
               Life
               ,
               but
               at
               his
               removal
               .
               In
               Order
               whereunto
               it
               was
               thought
               expedient
               ,
               that
               his
               Majesty
               should
               be
               moved
               to
               release
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               from
               his
               long
               imprisonment
               ,
               and
               to
               restore
               him
               to
               his
               place
               in
               the
               house
               of
               ●●●rs
               ,
               knowing
               full
               well
               how
               Active
               an
               Instrument
               they
               were
               sure
               to
               find
               him
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               some
               former
               grudges
               ,
               not
               only
               against
               the
               Archbishop
               but
               the
               Earl
               of
               Stafford
               .
               Which
               motion
               being
               made
               and
               granted
               he
               was
               conducted
               into
               the
               Abby
               Church
               by
               six
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               there
               officiated
               (
               it
               being
               a
               day
               of
               Humiliation
               )
               as
               Dean
               of
               Westminster
               ;
               more
               honoured
               at
               the
               first
               by
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               ,
               then
               ever
               any
               of
               his
               Order
               ,
               his
               person
               looked
               upon
               as
               Sacred
               ,
               his
               words
               deemed
               as
               Oracles
               .
               And
               be
               conti●●●d
               in
               t●is
               height
               ,
               t●ll
               having
               served
               their
               turn
               against
               the
               Arch●is●op
               and
               the
               Lord
               Lieutenant
               ,
               he
               began
               sensibly
               to
               decline
               ,
               and
               
               grew
               at
               last
               to
               be
               generally
               the
               most
               hated
               man
               of
               all
               the
               Hierarchy
               .
               Orders
               are
               also
               made
               by
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               for
               releasing
               such
               as
               were
               Imprisoned
               by
               the
               
                 Star-Chamber
                 ,
                 Council-Table
              
               ,
               or
               High-Commission
               ;
               and
               more
               particularly
               for
               the
               remanding
               of
               
                 Bastwick
                 ,
                 Prynne
              
               ,
               and
               Burton
               ,
               from
               the
               several
               Islands
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               were
               before
               confined
               .
               Upon
               which
               general
               Goal-delivery
               ,
               Burton
               and
               Prynne
               had
               so
               contrived
               it
               as
               to
               come
               together
               ,
               met
               on
               their
               way
               as
               far
               as
               Brainford
               by
               some
               thousands
               of
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               out
               of
               London
               ,
               and
               South-wark
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               silently
               conducted
               with
               Bays
               and
               Rosemary
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               to
               their
               several
               Houses
               to
               the
               intolerable
               affront
               of
               the
               Courts
               of
               Justice
               ,
               and
               his
               Majesties
               Government
               ,
               his
               Majestie
               conniving
               at
               the
               insolency
               or
               not
               daring
               to
               punish
               it
               .
               Not
               well
               reposed
               after
               the
               toil
               and
               trouble
               of
               so
               long
               a
               journey
               ,
               Prynne
               ,
               joyns
               himself
               with
               Bagshaw
               before
               remembred
               ,
               and
               both
               together
               are
               admitted
               to
               a
               private
               conference
               with
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               December
               ,
               which
               boded
               no
               great
               good
               to
               the
               Church
               or
               State
               ,
               or
               any
               who
               had
               formerly
               appeared
               in
               defence
               of
               either
               .
            
             
               These
               preparations
               being
               made
               ,
               the
               Project
               was
               carried
               on
               a
               main
               ;
               For
               on
               the
               16
               ●h
               of
               that
               month
               the
               Canons
               made
               in
               the
               late
               Convocation
               ,
               were
               condemned
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               as
               being
               against
               the
               
                 Kings
                 Prerogative
                 ,
                 the
                 Fundamental
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 the
                 Liberty
                 and
                 Property
                 of
                 the
                 Subject
                 ,
                 and
                 containing
                 divers
                 other
                 things
                 tending
                 to
                 Sedition
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 dangerous
                 Consequence
                 .
              
               A
               Vote
               was
               also
               past
               for
               making
               Canterbury
               the
               Principal
               Author
               of
               the
               said
               Canons
               ;
               for
               a
               Committee
               to
               be
               nominated
               to
               enquire
               into
               all
               his
               former
               Actions
               ;
               and
               for
               preparing
               a
               Bill
               against
               all
               those
               of
               the
               said
               Convocation
               by
               whom
               these
               Canons
               were
               subscribed
               :
               but
               the
               sorrows
               of
               that
               day
               ,
               did
               not
               end
               there
               neither
               .
               For
               on
               the
               same
               ,
               a
               charge
               was
               laid
               against
               him
               in
               the
               house
               of
               Peers
               by
               the
               Scots
               Commissioners
               (
               that
               being
               the
               day
               in
               which
               they
               had
               accused
               the
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               )
               for
               doing
               ill
               offices
               ,
               and
               being
               an
               Incendiary
               between
               the
               Nations
               .
               And
               in
               pursuance
               of
               the
               plot
               ,
               on
               Fryday
               the
               18
               ●h
               of
               the
               same
               Moneth
               ,
               he
               was
               Impeacht
               by
               Hollis
               in
               the
               name
               of
               all
               the
               Commons
               of
               England
               ,
               of
               no
               less
               then
               Treason
               ;
               and
               thereupon
               ,
               without
               any
               particular
               charge
               against
               him
               ,
               he
               was
               committed
               to
               the
               custody
               of
               the
               Gentleman
               Usher
               ,
               leave
               only
               being
               granted
               him
               ,
               to
               repair
               to
               his
               house
               at
               Lambeth
               ,
               for
               the
               Collecting
               of
               such
               Papers
               as
               were
               necessary
               for
               his
               Justification
               .
               At
               Maxwells
               house
               (
               for
               so
               was
               the
               Usher
               of
               the
               Black-Rod
               called
               )
               he
               remained
               ten
               weeks
               ,
               before
               so
               much
               as
               any
               General
               charge
               against
               him
               ,
               was
               brought
               up
               to
               the
               Lords
               .
               During
               which
               time
               he
               gained
               so
               much
               on
               the
               good
               opinion
               of
               the
               Gentle-woman
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               that
               she
               reported
               him
               to
               some
               of
               her
               Gossips
               ,
               to
               be
               one
               of
               the
               goodest
               m●n
               ,
               and
               most
               Pious
               Souls
               ,
               but
               with
               all
               one
               of
               the
               sillest
               fellows
               to
               hold
               talk
               with
               a
               Lady
               that
               ever
               she
               met
               with
               in
               all
               her
               life
               .
               On
               the
               26
               ●h
               of
               February
               ,
               This
               charge
               was
               brought
               up
               to
               the
               Lords
               
               ●y
               ●ane
               the
               younger
               ,
               consisting
               of
               fourteen
               General
               Articles
               ,
               which
               Generals
               he
               craved
               time
               to
               prove
               in
               particular
               ;
               and
               thereupon
               a
               Vote
               was
               passed
               for
               transmitting
               the
               Prisoner
               to
               the
               Tower
               ,
               with
               leave
               however
               to
               remain
               at
               Maxwell's
               till
               the
               Munday
               following
               .
               Which
               day
               being
               come
               ,
               he
               was
               conveyed
               in
               Maxwell's
               Coach
               without
               any
               disturbance
               ,
               till
               he
               came
               to
               the
               end
               of
               Cheapside
               ,
               from
               whence
               he
               was
               followed
               by
               a
               railing
               Rabble
               of
               rude
               and
               uncivil
               People
               ,
               to
               the
               very
               Gates
               of
               the
               Tower
               :
               Where
               having
               taken
               up
               his
               Lodging
               ,
               and
               settled
               his
               small
               Family
               in
               convenient
               Rooms
               ,
               he
               diligently
               resorted
               to
               the
               Publick
               Chappel
               of
               that
               place
               at
               all
               times
               of
               Worship
               ,
               being
               present
               at
               the
               Prayers
               and
               Sermons
               ,
               and
               some
               〈…〉
               ●earing
               himsel●
               uncivilly
               reviled
               ,
               and
               pointed
               at
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               by
               〈…〉
               Preachers
               ,
               sent
               thither
               of
               purpose
               to
               disgrace
               and
               vex
               〈◊〉
               .
               All
               which
               Indignities
               he
               endured
               with
               such
               Christian
               meek●●ss
               ,
               as
               rendred
               him
               one
               of
               the
               great
               Examples
               both
               of
               Patience
               and
               〈◊〉
               these
               latter
               Times
               .
            
             
               The
               principal
               things
               contained
               in
               the
               Charge
               of
               the
               Scots
               Commissioners
               ,
               were
               these
               that
               follow
               ;
               
                 viz.
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 press'd
                 upon
                 that
                 〈◊〉
                 many
                 Innovations
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Liturgie
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 Canons
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Liberties
                 and
                 Laws
                 thereof
                 ;
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 written
                 many
                 Letters
                 to
              
               Ballentine
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Dumblane
               ,
               
                 and
                 Dean
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 Chappel
                 in
              
               Scotland
               ,
               
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 required
                 him
                 and
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Divine
                 Service
                 in
                 their
              
               Whites
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 blamed
                 the
                 said
                 Bishop
                 for
                 his
                 negligence
                 and
                 slackness
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 ●●xing
                 him
                 for
                 Preaching
                 Orthodox
                 Doctrine
                 against
              
               Arminianism
               ;
               
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 caused
                 the
                 said
                 Bishop
                 to
                 be
                 reprehended
                 for
                 commanding
                 a
                 Solemn
                 Fast
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 in
                 his
                 Diocess
                 on
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 offended
                 in
                 it
                 against
                 Christianity
                 it self
                 ;
                 That
                 he
                 gave
                 order
                 for
                 the
                 ●aking
                 down
                 of
                 Stone
                 Walls
                 and
                 Galleries
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
              
               Edenboroug●
               ,
               
                 to
                 no
                 other
                 end
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 setting
                 up
                 of
                 Altars
                 ,
                 and
                 Adoration
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 East
                 ;
                 That
                 for
                 their
                 Supplicating
                 against
                 these
                 Novations
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 encountred
                 by
                 him
                 with
                 terrible
                 Proclamations
                 from
                 his
                 Ma●●●●
                 ,
                 declared
                 Rebels
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Parish-Churches
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 and
                 a
                 〈…〉
                 against
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 Arts
                 and
                 Practices
                 ;
                 That
                 after
                 the
              
               Pa
               〈◊〉
               
                 made
                 at
              
               Perwick
               ,
               
                 he
                 frequently
                 spake
                 against
                 it
                 as
                 dishonou
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 and
                 unfit
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 ;
                 their
                 Covenant
                 by
                 him
                 called
                 ungodly
                 ,
                 and
                 〈…〉
                 Oaths
                 imposed
                 upon
                 their
                 Countrymen
                 to
                 abjure
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 That
                 〈…〉
                 n●t
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 their
                 Commissioners
                 to
                 〈…〉
                 the
                 General
                 Assembly
                 held
                 at
              
               Glasco
               ,
               
                 and
                 put
                 his
                 Hand
                 un
                 〈…〉
                 for
                 Imprisoning
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 sent
                 from
                 the
                 Parliament
                 of
              
               Scotland
               
                 for
                 the
                 Peace
                 of
                 both
                 Nations
                 ;
                 That
                 when
                 the
                 late
                 Parliament
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 moved
                 to
                 assist
                 in
                 the
                 War
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 caused
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 be
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 and
                 continued
                 the
                 Con
                 〈◊〉
                 to
                 make
                 Canons
                 against
                 them
                 and
                 their
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 four
                 times
                 in
                 every
                 year
                 ;
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 caused
                 six
                 Subsidies
                 to
                 〈…〉
                 on
                 the
                 Clergy
                 for
                 maintaining
                 the
                 War
                 ,
                 and
                 Prayer
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 〈◊〉
                 all
                 Parish-Churches
                 ,
              
               That
               shame
               might
               cover
               their
               faces
               ,
               as
               Enemies
               
               to
               God
               and
               the
               King
               :
               
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 industrious
                 in
                 advancing
              
               Popery
               
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 three
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 himself
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 more
                 Popish
                 ,
                 had
                 he
                 been
                 in
                 his
                 place
                 .
              
               Such
               was
               the
               Charge
               exhibited
               by
               the
               Scots
               Commissioners
               ;
               in
               which
               was
               nothing
               criminal
               enough
               to
               deserve
               Imprisonment
               ,
               much
               less
               to
               threaten
               him
               with
               Death
               .
               And
               as
               for
               that
               brought
               up
               from
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               it
               consisted
               of
               fourteen
               General
               Articles
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               said
               ,
               ushered
               in
               with
               a
               short
               Preamble
               made
               by
               Pym
               ,
               and
               shut
               up
               with
               a
               larger
               Aggravation
               of
               the
               Offences
               comprehended
               in
               the
               several
               Articles
               ;
               the
               substance
               of
               which
               Articles
               was
               to
               this
               effect
               :
               1.
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 Traiterously
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 subvert
                 the
                 Fundamental
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 to
                 introduce
                 an
                 Arbitrary
                 and
                 Tyrannical
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 perswade
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 might
                 Lawfully
                 raise
                 Money
                 of
                 the
                 Subject
                 ,
                 without
                 their
                 common
                 Consent
                 in
                 Parliament
                 .
              
               2.
               
               
                 That
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 he
                 had
                 caused
                 divers
                 Sermons
                 to
                 be
                 Preached
                 ,
                 and
                 Books
                 to
                 be
                 Printed
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 Parliaments
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 asserting
                 an
                 absolute
                 and
                 unlimited
                 Power
                 over
                 the
                 Persons
                 and
                 Goods
                 of
                 the
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 himself
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 and
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 great
                 Promoter
                 of
                 such
                 by
                 whom
                 the
                 said
                 Books
                 and
                 Sermons
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 and
                 published
                 .
              
               3.
               
               
                 That
                 by
                 several
                 Messages
                 ,
                 Letters
                 ,
                 Threatnings
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 he
                 had
                 interrupted
                 and
                 perverted
                 the
                 Course
                 of
                 Iustice
                 in
              
               Westminster-Hall
               ,
               
                 whereby
                 sundry
                 of
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Subjects
                 had
                 been
                 stopp'd
                 in
                 their
                 just
                 Suits
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 made
                 subject
                 to
                 his
                 will.
              
               4.
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 traiterously
                 and
                 corruptly
                 sold
                 Iustice
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 Causes
                 depending
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 unlawful
                 Gifts
                 and
                 Bribes
                 of
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Subjects
                 ;
                 and
                 had
                 advised
                 and
                 procured
                 his
                 Majesty
                 to
                 sell
                 Places
                 of
                 Iudicature
                 and
                 other
                 Offices
                 .
              
               5.
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 caused
                 a
                 Book
                 of
                 Canons
                 to
                 be
                 Composed
                 and
                 Published
                 without
                 lawful
                 Authority
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 were
                 many
                 things
                 contained
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 Prerogative
                 ,
                 the
                 Fundamental
                 Laws
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 and
                 had
                 caused
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 surreptitiously
                 passed
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 by
                 fear
                 and
                 compulsion
                 to
                 be
                 subscribed
                 by
                 the
                 Prelates
                 and
                 Clerks
                 there
                 assembled
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 they
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 Voted
                 and
                 Passed
                 in
                 the
                 Convocation
                 .
              
               6.
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 hath
                 assumed
                 to
                 himself
                 a
                 Papal
                 and
                 Tyrannical
                 Power
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 Eccesiastical
                 and
                 Temporal
                 Matters
                 ,
                 over
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Subjects
                 in
                 this
                 Realm
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 disherison
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 dishonour
                 of
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 and
                 derogation
                 of
                 his
                 Supreme
                 Authority
                 in
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Matters
                 .
              
               7.
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 alter
                 and
                 subvert
                 Gods
                 true
                 Religion
                 ,
                 by
                 Law
                 established
                 in
                 this
                 Realm
                 ,
                 and
                 instead
                 thereof
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 Popish
                 Superstition
                 and
                 Idolatry
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 had
                 maintained
                 many
                 Popish
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 enjoyned
                 many
                 Popish
                 and
                 Superstitious
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 cruelly
                 vexed
                 and
                 persecuted
                 such
                 as
                 refused
                 to
                 conform
                 unto
                 them
                 .
              
               8.
               
               
                 That
                 〈◊〉
                 order
                 thereunto
                 he
                 had
                 intruded
                 into
                 the
                 Rights
                 of
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Officers
                 and
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 in
                 procuring
                 to
                 himself
                 the
                 Nomination
                 of
                 divers
                 Persons
                 to
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Benefices
                 ;
                 and
                 had
                 taken
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 commendation
                 of
                 Chaplains
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 promoting
                 and
                 commending
                 none
                 but
                 
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 Popishly
                 affected
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 unsound
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 or
                 corrupt
                 in
                 Manners
                 .
              
               9.
               
               
                 That
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 intent
                 he
                 had
                 chosen
                 such
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Chaplains
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 knew
                 to
                 be
                 notoriously
                 disaffected
                 to
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Religion
                 ;
                 and
                 had
                 committed
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Licencing
                 of
                 Books
                 to
                 be
                 Printed
                 ,
                 whereby
                 many
                 false
                 and
                 Superstitious
                 Books
                 had
                 been
                 Published
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 scandal
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 seducing
                 of
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Subjects
                 .
              
               10.
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 reconcile
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Rome
               ,
               
                 confederating
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 with
                 divers
                 Popish
                 Priests
                 and
                 Iesuits
                 ,
                 holding
                 Intelligence
                 with
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 permitting
                 a
                 Popish
                 Hierarchy
                 or
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Government
                 to
                 be
                 established
                 in
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
               11.
               
               
                 That
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Person
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 others
                 under
                 his
                 Command
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 caused
                 divers
                 Godly
                 and
                 Orthodox
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Gods
                 Word
                 to
                 be
                 Silenced
                 ,
                 Suspended
                 ,
                 and
                 otherwise
                 grieved
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 lawful
                 or
                 just
                 cause
                 ,
                 hindred
                 the
                 Proaching
                 of
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 cherished
                 Prophaneness
                 and
                 Ignorance
                 amongst
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 compelled
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Subjects
                 to
                 forsake
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
               12.
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 cause
                 discord
                 between
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 and
                 other
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 had
                 suppressed
                 and
                 abrogated
                 the
                 Priviledges
                 and
                 Immunities
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 by
                 his
                 Majesty
                 and
                 his
                 Royal
                 Ancestors
                 granted
                 to
                 the
              
               Dutch
               and
               French
               
                 Churches
                 in
                 this
                 Kingdom
              
               .
               13.
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 stir
                 up
                 War
                 between
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Kingdoms
                 of
              
               England
               and
               Scotland
               ;
               
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 had
                 laboured
                 to
                 introduce
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
              
               Scotland
               
                 divers
                 Innovations
                 both
                 in
                 Religion
                 and
                 Government
                 :
                 for
                 their
                 refusing
                 whereof
                 ,
                 he
                 first
                 advised
                 his
                 Majesty
                 to
                 subdue
                 them
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 Arms
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 to
                 break
                 the
                 Pacification
                 made
                 between
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 ;
                 forcing
                 the
                 Clergie
                 to
                 contribute
                 toward
                 the
                 Maintenance
                 of
                 the
                 War.
              
               14.
               
               
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 That
                 to
                 preserve
                 himself
                 from
                 being
                 questioned
                 for
                 these
                 and
                 o●her
                 his
                 traiterous
                 courses
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 laboured
                 to
                 divert
                 the
                 ancient
                 course
                 of
                 Parliamentary
                 Proceedings
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 false
                 and
                 malicious
                 slanders
                 to
                 ●●cease
                 his
                 Majesty
                 against
                 Parliaments
                 .
              
               This
               was
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               Charge
               ,
               to
               which
               afterwards
               they
               added
               other
               which
               were
               more
               Particulars
               ,
               when
               they
               found
               themselves
               ready
               for
               his
               Tryal
               ,
               Anno
               1644.
               and
               there
               we
               shall
               hear
               further
               of
               them
               .
               I
               note
               here
               only
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               That
               one
               of
               those
               which
               had
               been
               added
               to
               make
               up
               the
               Tale
               ,
               and
               create
               a
               greater
               hatred
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               
                 selling
                 Iustice
                 ,
                 taking
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               (
               for
               which
               never
               any
               Man
               of
               Place
               and
               Power
               was
               more
               cleary
               innocent
               )
               was
               found
               so
               far
               unfit
               for
               a
               Prosecution
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               suppressed
               .
               An
               excellent
               Evidence
               of
               his
               Integrity
               and
               Uprightness
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               long-continued
               course
               of
               Power
               and
               Favour
               .
            
             
               But
               Sorrows
               seldom
               come
               alone
               .
               The
               Danger
               first
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               the
               questioning
               of
               so
               great
               a
               Prelate
               ,
               left
               the
               Church
               open
               to
               the
               Assaults
               of
               a
               potent
               Faction
               ,
               and
               the
               poor
               Clergy
               destitute
               of
               a
               constant
               Patron
               .
               The
               first
               Assault
               against
               the
               Church
               ,
               was
               made
               at
               St.
               Margarets
               Church
               in
               Westminster
               ,
               on
               a
               day
               of
               Publick
               Humiliation
               ,
               November
               17.
               the
               same
               on
               which
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               was
               ●●●e●tated
               with
               such
               Triumph
               in
               the
               Abby-Church
               :
               At
               what
               time
               
               the
               Minister
               Officiating
               the
               Second
               Service
               at
               the
               Communion-Table
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               ancient
               Custom
               ,
               was
               unexpectedly
               interrupted
               by
               the
               naming
               and
               singing
               of
               a
               Psalm
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               amazement
               of
               all
               sober
               and
               well-minded
               men
               .
               And
               at
               the
               Meeting
               of
               some
               Anabaptists
               to
               the
               number
               of
               80.
               at
               a
               House
               in
               Southwark
               ,
               it
               was
               preached
               ,
               That
               the
               Statute
               35
               
                 Eliz.
                 for
                 restraining
                 the
                 Queens
                 Majesties
                 Subjects
                 in
                 their
                 due
                 Obedience
                 ,
              
               was
               no
               good
               Law
               ,
               because
               made
               by
               Bishops
               ;
               striking
               at
               once
               both
               at
               the
               Liturgie
               and
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               Law
               established
               .
               The
               Bishops
               left
               out
               of
               the
               Committee
               for
               Examinations
               ,
               in
               the
               business
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               ;
               and
               in
               all
               other
               Committees
               ,
               by
               the
               fraud
               and
               artifice
               of
               the
               Clerk
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               not
               named
               in
               such
               proportion
               to
               the
               Temporal
               Peers
               ,
               as
               had
               been
               accustomed
               .
               The
               same
               Clerk
               at
               the
               Reading
               of
               such
               Bills
               as
               came
               into
               that
               House
               ,
               turned
               his
               back
               toward
               them
               in
               disdain
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               distinctly
               hear
               what
               he
               read
               ;
               as
               if
               their
               consenting
               or
               dissenting
               to
               the
               point
               in
               question
               ,
               had
               been
               judged
               unnecessary
               .
               And
               to
               prepare
               the
               way
               the
               better
               for
               their
               Declination
               ,
               Pennington
               attended
               by
               some
               hundreds
               of
               the
               Raskal
               Rabble
               ,
               presents
               a
               Petition
               to
               the
               Commons
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               City
               of
               London
               ,
               subscribed
               by
               15000
               hands
               of
               several
               qualities
               ,
               most
               of
               them
               indigent
               in
               Estate
               ,
               and
               of
               known
               disaffections
               to
               the
               present
               Goverment
               .
               In
               which
               Petition
               it
               was
               prayed
               ,
               That
               the
               Government
               of
               Bishops
               might
               be
               abolished
               ;
               That
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               might
               be
               press'd
               no
               longer
               upon
               the
               consciences
               of
               the
               weak
               ;
               and
               that
               many
               other
               things
               at
               which
               they
               found
               themselves
               grieved
               ,
               might
               be
               also
               abrogated
               .
               After
               which
               followed
               many
               bitter
               Speeches
               made
               against
               them
               by
               the
               Lord
               
                 Faulkland
                 ,
                 Bagshaw
                 ,
                 White
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ;
               by
               the
               Lords
               Say
               and
               Brook
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Peers
               ;
               by
               Brook
               alone
               in
               a
               Printed
               Pamphlet
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               reproacheth
               them
               as
               born
               of
               the
               Dregs
               of
               the
               People
               :
               the
               names
               of
               the
               Lords
               Spiritual
               being
               despitefully
               left
               out
               of
               all
               Bills
               which
               passed
               this
               Session
               ,
               to
               shew
               how
               insignificant
               they
               were
               in
               an
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               .
               And
               all
               this
               seconded
               by
               many
               Petitions
               of
               like
               nature
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               many
               whole
               Counties
               and
               Populous
               Cities
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               names
               presented
               to
               the
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ;
               though
               the
               said
               Petitions
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               were
               never
               either
               seen
               or
               heard
               of
               by
               the
               greatest
               and
               most
               considerable
               number
               of
               those
               in
               whose
               names
               they
               were
               subscribed
               .
               Which
               coming
               to
               his
               Majesties
               knowledge
               ,
               he
               called
               both
               Houses
               unto
               
                 Whitehall
                 ,
                 Ianuary
              
               25.
               
               
                 Where
                 he
                 informed
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 Distractions
                 that
                 were
                 then
                 occasioned
                 through
                 the
                 connivence
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 some
                 men
                 who
                 more
                 maliciously
                 than
                 ignorantly
                 ,
                 would
                 put
                 no
                 difference
                 between
                 Reformation
                 and
                 Al●eration
                 of
                 Government
                 ;
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 came
                 ,
                 that
                 Divine
                 Service
                 was
                 irreverently
                 interrupted
                 ,
                 and
                 Petitions
                 in
                 an
                 indirect
                 way
                 procured
                 and
                 presented
                 ;
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 willing
                 to
                 concur
                 with
                 them
                 for
                 reforming
                 all
                 Innovations
                 both
                 in
                 Church
                 and
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 reducing
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 condition
                 
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 happiest
                 times
                 of
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 ;
                 That
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 many
                 Petitions
                 given
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 divers
                 Counties
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 established
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 threatnings
                 against
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 will
                 make
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 Cyphers
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 their
                 Voices
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 ;
                 That
                 if
                 upon
                 serious
                 debate
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 sh●w
                 him
                 that
                 the
                 Bishops
                 had
                 some
                 Temporal
                 Authority
                 not
                 so
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 upholding
                 Episcopal
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 unwilling
                 to
                 desire
                 them
                 to
                 lay
                 it
                 down
                 :
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 If
                 they
                 had
                 encroached
                 too
                 much
                 upon
                 the
                 Temporality
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 content
                 that
                 all
                 Abuses
                 of
                 that
                 kind
                 should
                 be
                 redressed
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 go
                 with
                 them
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 further
                 .
              
               And
               to
               say
               truth
               ,
               it
               concerned
               the
               King
               to
               look
               about
               him
               ,
               when
               his
               own
               Regal
               Power
               ,
               not
               that
               of
               the
               Bishops
               only
               ,
               was
               so
               openly
               strook
               at
               ;
               it
               being
               Preached
               by
               the
               said
               Anabaptists
               but
               the
               Week
               before
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 make
                 a
                 good
                 Law
                 ,
                 because
                 not
                 PERFECTLY
                 REGENERATE
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 only
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 in
                 Civil
                 Matters
                 .
              
               But
               all
               this
               little
               edified
               with
               such
               of
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               as
               had
               the
               carrying
               on
               of
               the
               Plot
               against
               Episcopacy
               :
               they
               ●ound
               the
               temper
               of
               the
               King
               ;
               and
               having
               got
               him
               on
               the
               Anvile
               ,
               they
               resolved
               to
               hammer
               him
               .
            
             
               As
               an
               Expedient
               to
               the
               Work
               ,
               it
               was
               sound
               necessary
               to
               question
               and
               disgrace
               all
               those
               ,
               who
               either
               had
               been
               active
               in
               advancing
               those
               Publick
               Orders
               ,
               which
               were
               now
               branded
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Innovations
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               industrious
               in
               his
               Majesties
               Service
               ;
               some
               to
               be
               sacrificed
               to
               the
               pleasure
               of
               particular
               Persons
               ,
               others
               to
               satisfie
               the
               fury
               or
               discontentments
               of
               the
               People
               generally
               .
               Of
               the
               first
               sort
               were
               Pocklington
               and
               Bray
               ,
               both
               Doctors
               in
               Divinity
               ;
               the
               first
               of
               late
               made
               Chaplain
               in
               Ordinary
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               the
               second
               Chaplain
               of
               long
               time
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               .
               This
               last
               had
               Licenced
               two
               of
               Pocklington's
               Books
               ,
               the
               one
               being
               a
               Sermon
               Preached
               at
               a
               Visitation
               before
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               the
               other
               a
               Discourse
               of
               Altars
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               proper
               situation
               of
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               in
               which
               were
               many
               Passages
               against
               that
               Bishop
               :
               To
               pacifie
               which
               o●fended
               
                 Deity
                 ,
                 Pocklington
              
               must
               be
               sacrificed
               on
               his
               own
               Altar
               ,
               deprived
               of
               all
               his
               Preferments
               at
               the
               present
               ,
               and
               made
               uncapable
               of
               receiving
               others
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               :
               Bray
               being
               enjoined
               to
               Preach
               a
               Recantation-Sermon
               in
               St.
               Margarets
               Church
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               to
               retract
               one
               and
               thirty
               Articles
               which
               the
               Bishop
               had
               collected
               out
               of
               those
               Books
               .
               Heylyn
               had
               been
               Petitioned
               against
               by
               Pry●●●
               at
               his
               first
               coming
               home
               ,
               as
               a
               subservient
               Instrument
               (
               under
               the
               Archbishop
               himself
               )
               of
               all
               his
               Sufferings
               ;
               and
               was
               kept
               four
               days
               in
               Examination
               :
               but
               finally
               dismiss'd
               without
               shame
               or
               censure
               .
               Cosens
               (
               informed
               against
               by
               Smart
               (
               who
               had
               been
               deprived
               for
               his
               factious
               Inconformity
               ,
               of
               some
               good
               Preferments
               in
               the
               Bishop●ick
               and
               Church
               of
               Durham
               )
               was
               under
               a
               great
               Storm
               at
               first
               :
               but
               being
               one
               that
               would
               not
               shrink
               in
               the
               wetting
               ,
               he
               stood
               stoutly
               
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               conclusion
               was
               dismissed
               without
               any
               other
               loss
               but
               of
               Time
               and
               Charges
               .
               The
               like
               happened
               also
               unto
               Heywood
               Vicar
               of
               St.
               Giles's
               in
               the
               Fields
               ,
               Squire
               of
               St.
               Leonard's
               in
               Shoreditch
               ,
               and
               Finch
               of
               Christchurch
               .
               The
               Articles
               against
               which
               four
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               more
               ,
               being
               for
               the
               most
               part
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               and
               effect
               ,
               as
               namely
               ,
               Railing
               in
               the
               Communion-Table
               ,
               Adoration
               toward
               it
               ,
               Calling
               up
               the
               Parishioners
               to
               the
               Rail
               to
               receive
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               Reading
               the
               Second
               Service
               at
               the
               Table
               so
               placed
               ,
               Preaching
               in
               Surplices
               and
               Hoods
               ,
               Administring
               the
               Sacrament
               in
               Copes
               ,
               Beautifying
               and
               Adorning
               Churches
               with
               Painted
               Glass
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               the
               like
               condition
               ;
               which
               either
               were
               to
               be
               h●ld
               for
               Crimes
               in
               the
               Clergy
               generally
               ,
               or
               else
               accounted
               none
               in
               them
               .
               And
               though
               the
               Informations
               were
               so
               slight
               and
               inconsiderable
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               those
               who
               were
               impeach'd
               ,
               could
               legally
               be
               made
               obnoxious
               to
               any
               Punishment
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               credit
               of
               the
               Informers
               ▪
               not
               proved
               by
               Oath
               (
               which
               the
               Commons
               had
               no
               power
               to
               give
               )
               was
               the
               chief
               ground
               o●
               their
               Proc●edings
               :
               yet
               that
               these
               poor
               men
               might
               appear
               more
               monstrous
               in
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               the
               Articles
               against
               
                 Pocklington
                 ,
                 Cosens
                 ,
                 Heywood
                 ,
                 Squ●●e
                 ,
                 Finch
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               were
               ordered
               to
               be
               put
               in
               Print
               ,
               without
               care
               taken
               whether
               they
               were
               true
               or
               not
               .
               They
               knew
               full
               well
               ,
               that
               when
               dirt
               was
               once
               thrown
               upon
               any
               man
               ,
               (a)
               some
               of
               it
               must
               needs
               stick
               upon
               him
               ,
               or
               about
               his
               Garments
               ,
               how
               careful
               soever
               he
               might
               be
               to
               wipe
               it
               of
               .
            
             
               This
               course
               they
               also
               held
               with
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Ely
               ,
               impeaching
               him
               of
               many
               pretended
               Misdemeanours
               in
               the
               See
               of
               
                 Norwich
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               That
               he
               deprived
               or
               banished
               within
               the
               space
               of
               two
               years
               ,
               fifty
               
                 godly
                 ,
                 learned
                 ,
                 painful
                 Ministers
              
               ;
               His
               placing
               the
               Communion
               Table
               Altar-wise
               ,
               and
               causing
               a
               Rail
               to
               be
               set
               before
               it
               ;
               The
               practicing
               of
               Superstition
               in
               his
               own
               Person
               ,
               his
               bowing
               toward
               it
               ,
               Consecrating
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               at
               the
               West
               side
               of
               the
               Table
               ,
               with
               his
               back
               toward
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               elevating
               the
               same
               above
               his
               head
               ,
               that
               the
               People
               might
               see
               it
               ,
               (
               which
               last
               Points
               ,
               as
               they
               made
               most
               noise
               ,
               so
               they
               found
               least
               proof
               )
               causing
               the
               Seats
               in
               all
               places
               to
               be
               so
               contrived
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               must
               of
               necessity
               kneel
               toward
               the
               East
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               pious
               Custom
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Times
               ;
               Turning
               all
               afternoons
               Sermons
               into
               Catechisings
               by
               Question
               and
               Answer
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Kings
               Instructions
               ;
               Appointing
               no
               Prayer
               to
               be
               used
               by
               Preachers
               before
               their
               Sermons
               ,
               but
               that
               prescribed
               by
               the
               Canon
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Bells
               should
               give
               no
               other
               warning
               for
               Sermons
               ,
               than
               they
               did
               for
               Prayers
               ,
               that
               the
               People
               might
               resort
               unto
               the
               Church
               at
               all
               times
               alike
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               Laws
               and
               Statutes
               of
               the
               Realm
               they
               were
               bound
               to
               do
               .
               In
               considerati●●
               whereof
               ,
               it
               was
               resolved
               upon
               the
               Question
               to
               be
               the
               Opinion
               o●
               that
               House
               ,
               That
               the
               said
               Bishop
               was
               unfit
               to
               hold
               or
               〈◊〉
               Office
               or
               Divinity
               in
               the
               Church
               or
               Commonwealth
               :
               and
               that
               a
               Message
               should
               be
               sent
               to
               the
               Lords
               ,
               desiring
               them
               to
               joyn
               with
               t●●
               Commons
               in
               Petitioning
               his
               Majesty
               to
               remove
               him
               bot●
               from
               his
               
               Person
               and
               Service
               .
               By
               which
               this
               wise
               Prelate
               understood
               ,
               that
               his
               neerness
               to
               the
               Kings
               Person
               was
               his
               greatest
               Crime
               ;
               and
               thereupon
               ,
               in
               imitation
               of
               the
               Castor
               ,
               (
               having
               first
               obtained
               his
               Majesties
               consent
               thereto
               )
               he
               discontinued
               that
               attendance
               which
               might
               occasion
               more
               danger
               to
               him
               than
               it
               brought
               in
               profit
               .
               Which
               Prosecutions
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               but
               this
               last
               especially
               ,
               have
               brought
               me
               unto
               the
               year
               1641.
               
               Which
               brought
               more
               trouble
               to
               the
               Country
               Clergy
               than
               the
               last
               year
               had
               done
               to
               those
               which
               lived
               in
               London
               .
               The
               Committee
               Authorised
               by
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               for
               Affairs
               of
               Religion
               ,
               finding
               their
               work
               begin
               to
               fail
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               Informations
               came
               not
               up
               so
               last
               as
               had
               been
               expected
               ,
               dispatched
               Instructions
               〈◊〉
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               for
               an
               enquiry
               to
               be
               made
               into
               the
               〈◊〉
               and
               A●tions
               of
               the
               Clergy
               in
               their
               several
               Parishes
               .
               And
               that
               the
               Inquisition
               might
               be
               made
               with
               the
               greater
               diligence
               ,
               not
               only
               
                 〈◊〉
                 as
                 were
                 in
                 Authority
              
               ,
               but
               
                 every
                 ingenious
                 Person
                 was
                 required
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 Active
                 in
                 improving
                 the
                 present
                 opportunity
                 ,
                 by
                 giving
                 true
                 In●●●mation
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Parishes
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Counties
                 .
              
               I
               know
               it
               was
               pretended
               by
               the
               said
               Instructions
               ,
               that
               enquiry
               should
               be
               made
               into
               Pluralities
               and
               
                 defect
                 of
                 maintenance
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               into
               scandalous
               and
               ●●preaching
               Ministers
               ;
               yet
               the
               main
               business
               was
               to
               bring
               the
               Clergy
               on
               the
               Stage
               ,
               and
               find
               some
               matter
               of
               complaint
               against
               them
               .
               Quite
               contrary
               in
               this
               to
               the
               Emperour
               Trajan
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Persecutions
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               raised
               against
               the
               Church
               ,
               commanded
               by
               his
               Imperial
               Edict
               ,
               (a)
               
                 That
                 no
                 strict
                 Inquisition
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 did
                 profess
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 punished
                 ,
                 if
                 accidentally
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 Common
                 Fame
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 offered
                 unto
                 judgment
                 .
              
               What
               mischief
               hereupon
               ensued
               in
               animating
               the
               Parishioners
               against
               their
               Minister
               ,
               seducing
               Servants
               to
               accuse
               and
               betray
               their
               Masters
               ,
               alienating
               the
               affections
               of
               the
               Clergy
               from
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               means
               subjecting
               them
               to
               that
               dissipation
               which
               soon
               after
               followed
               ,
               shall
               be
               shewn
               hereafter
               ,
               so
               far
               forth
               as
               it
               coms
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               this
               present
               History
               .
            
             
               But
               whil●
               these
               clouds
               were
               gathering
               together
               in
               the
               Country
               ,
               ●s
               great
               a
               tempest
               seemed
               to
               be
               brewing
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               which
               threatned
               no
               less
               danger
               to
               the
               Church
               it self
               than
               those
               proceedings
               to
               the
               Clergy
               .
               For
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               year
               we
               find
               some
               Divines
               of
               name
               and
               note
               ,
               convened
               in
               the
               Dean
               of
               Westminsters
               Lodgings
               ,
               to
               consult
               about
               matters
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               the
               occasion
               this
               :
               The
               Convocation
               was
               then
               sitting
               ,
               but
               not
               impowered
               by
               his
               Majesties
               Commission
               to
               act
               in
               any
               thing
               of
               concernment
               .
               It
               was
               therefore
               ordered
               by
               the
               Peers
               March
               21.
               that
               a
               Committee
               of
               ten
               Earls
               ,
               ten
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               ten
               Barons
               should
               be
               nominated
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               for
               settling
               the
               a●fairs
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               by
               whom
               a
               Sub-Committee
               was
               the
               same
               day
               named
               to
               prepare
               such
               matters
               as
               were
               to
               be
               discoursed
               and
               concluded
               by
               them
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               being
               in
               the
               〈…〉
               both
               .
               Which
               Sub-Committee
               being
               made
               up
               of
               the
               Divines
               
               above-mentioned
               ,
               consisted
               of
               three
               Bishops
               ,
               nine
               Doctors
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               and
               four
               of
               some
               inferiour
               Degree
               in
               the
               Universities
               ;
               some
               of
               them
               being
               Prelatical
               ,
               and
               some
               Presbyterian
               in
               point
               of
               Government
               ,
               but
               all
               of
               them
               Calvinians
               in
               point
               of
               Doctrine
               .
               Beginning
               first
               with
               points
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               complaint
               was
               made
               that
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               Armimanism
               ,
               and
               many
               particular
               points
               of
               Popery
               (
               for
               so
               they
               called
               all
               which
               agreed
               not
               with
               Calvin's
               sense
               )
               had
               been
               of
               late
               maintained
               in
               Books
               and
               Sermons
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               also
               in
               the
               Divinity
               Schools
               .
               And
               then
               descending
               to
               matter
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               they
               discoursed
               of
               many
               Innovations
               ,
               which
               they
               conceived
               to
               have
               been
               thrust
               upon
               the
               Church
               ,
               most
               of
               them
               in
               disposing
               and
               adorning
               the
               Communion
               Table
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               reverent
               Administration
               of
               the
               holy
               Sacraments
               ;
               some
               of
               them
               positively
               required
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               directed
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               as
               reading
               the
               Communion
               Service
               at
               the
               Lords
               Table
               on
               Sundaies
               and
               Holidaies
               ,
               reading
               the
               Litany
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Ministers
               turning
               toward
               the
               East
               in
               the
               Creed
               and
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               praying
               no
               otherwise
               before
               Sermons
               than
               in
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Canon
               ;
               some
               of
               them
               never
               having
               been
               disused
               in
               many
               Parochial
               Churches
               ,
               and
               retained
               in
               most
               Cathedrals
               since
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               as
               standing
               at
               the
               Hymns
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Gloria
                 Patri
              
               ,
               placing
               the
               Table
               Altarwise
               ,
               and
               adoring
               toward
               it
               ;
               some
               being
               left
               indifferent
               at
               the
               choice
               of
               the
               Minister
               ,
               as
               the
               saying
               or
               singing
               of
               the
               
                 Te
                 Deum
              
               in
               Parochial
               Churches
               ,
               officiating
               the
               Communion
               and
               the
               dayly
               prayers
               in
               the
               Latine
               tongue
               ,
               in
               several
               Colledges
               and
               Halls
               ,
               by
               and
               amongst
               such
               as
               are
               not
               ignorant
               of
               that
               Language
               ;
               And
               others
               not
               of
               so
               great
               moment
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               any
               visible
               alteration
               in
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               sensible
               disturbance
               in
               the
               minds
               of
               the
               People
               :
               Which
               therefore
               might
               have
               been
               as
               well
               forborne
               as
               practiced
               ,
               till
               confirmed
               by
               Authority
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               might
               have
               been
               borne
               without
               any
               such
               clamour
               ,
               as
               either
               out
               of
               ignorance
               or
               malice
               had
               been
               raised
               against
               them
               .
            
             
               They
               also
               took
               into
               consideration
               some
               Rubricks
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Common
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               other
               things
               ,
               which
               they
               thought
               sit
               to
               be
               rectified
               in
               it
               .
               Amongst
               which
               they
               advised
               some
               things
               not
               to
               be
               utterly
               disliked
               ,
               viz.
               That
               the
               Hymns
               ,
               Sentences
               ,
               Epistles
               and
               Gospels
               ,
               should
               be
               reprinted
               according
               to
               the
               new
               Translation
               ;
               That
               the
               Meeter
               in
               the
               Psalms
               should
               be
               corrected
               ,
               and
               allowed
               of
               Publickly
               ;
               and
               that
               no
               Anthems
               should
               be
               sung
               in
               Colledges
               or
               Cathedral
               Churches
               but
               such
               as
               were
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               the
               publick
               Liturgy
               ;
               That
               fewer
               Lessons
               might
               be
               read
               out
               of
               the
               Books
               called
               Apocryphal
               ,
               and
               the
               Lessons
               to
               be
               read
               distinctly
               ,
               exclusive
               of
               the
               Liberty
               which
               is
               given
               to
               sing
               them
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               Rubrick
               ;
               That
               the
               Rubrick
               should
               be
               cleared
               concerning
               the
               Ministers
               power
               for
               repulsing
               scandalous
               and
               notorious
               sinners
               from
               the
               holy
               Communion
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               general
               Confession
               before
               the
               Communion
               be
               ordered
               to
               be
               said
               by
               the
               Minister
               only
               ,
               the
               People
               repeating
               it
               after
               him
               ;
               That
               these
               words
               in
               the
               Form
               of
               Matrimony
               viz.
               
                 With
                 
                 my
                 body
                 I
                 thee
                 worship
                 ,
              
               may
               be
               explained
               and
               made
               more
               intelligible
               ;
               And
               that
               instead
               of
               binding
               the
               married
               Couple
               to
               receive
               the
               Communion
               on
               their
               Wedding
               day
               (
               which
               is
               seldom
               done
               )
               they
               may
               be
               obliged
               to
               receive
               it
               on
               the
               Sunday
               after
               ,
               or
               the
               next
               Communion
               day
               following
               ;
               That
               none
               be
               licenced
               to
               marry
               ,
               or
               have
               their
               Banes
               asked
               ,
               who
               shall
               not
               first
               bring
               a
               Certificate
               from
               their
               Minister
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               instructed
               in
               the
               Catechism
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               be
               not
               required
               that
               the
               Infant
               be
               dipt
               in
               the
               water
               (
               as
               is
               injoyned
               by
               the
               Rubrick
               )
               in
               the
               case
               of
               extremity
               .
               Some
               Passages
               they
               observed
               impertinently
               ,
               and
               not
               worth
               the
               altering
               ,
               as
               the
               expunging
               of
               some
               Saints
               (
               which
               they
               falsly
               called
               Legendaries
               )
               out
               of
               the
               Kalendar
               ;
               The
               constant
               adding
               of
               the
               Doxology
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               
                 Pater
                 noster
              
               ;
               Reading
               of
               Morning
               and
               Evening
               Prayer
               dayly
               by
               the
               Curate
               ,
               if
               not
               otherwise
               letted
               ;
               The
               leaving
               out
               of
               the
               Benedicite
               ,
               and
               the
               changing
               of
               the
               Psalm
               used
               in
               the
               Churching
               of
               Women
               ;
               That
               those
               words
               (
               
                 which
                 only
                 workest
                 great
                 marvels
              
               )
               be
               left
               out
               of
               the
               Prayer
               for
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               ;
               That
               
                 Grievous
                 sins
              
               instead
               of
               
                 Deadly
                 sins
              
               be
               used
               in
               the
               Letany
               ;
               That
               the
               sanctifying
               of
               the
               Flood
               Iordan
               ,
               be
               changed
               into
               sanctifying
               the
               Element
               of
               water
               ,
               in
               the
               Form
               of
               Baptism
               ;
               That
               those
               words
               ,
               
                 In
                 sure
                 and
                 certain
                 hope
                 of
                 Resurrection
                 ,
              
               which
               are
               used
               at
               Burials
               ,
               may
               be
               changed
               to
               these
               ,
               
                 knowing
                 assuredly
                 that
                 the
                 dead
                 shall
                 rise
                 again
              
               ;
               And
               that
               the
               Commination
               should
               be
               read
               at
               the
               Desk
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               :
               all
               which
               remaining
               as
               they
               did
               could
               give
               no
               offence
               ,
               and
               might
               have
               easily
               been
               changed
               to
               give
               some
               content
               .
               And
               finally
               ,
               some
               things
               there
               were
               of
               which
               they
               desired
               a
               Reformation
               ,
               which
               seemed
               to
               have
               so
               much
               of
               the
               Anti-Papist
               ,
               that
               they
               came
               close
               to
               the
               
                 Puritan
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               That
               the
               Vestments
               prescribed
               by
               the
               first
               Liturgy
               of
               King
               Edward
               vi
               .
               should
               not
               be
               required
               ,
               and
               the
               rule
               in
               that
               case
               to
               be
               altered
               ;
               That
               the
               Alms
               should
               be
               gathered
               rather
               after
               ,
               than
               before
               the
               Communion
               ;
               These
               words
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 bloud
                 ,
              
               not
               to
               be
               Printed
               in
               great
               Letters
               ;
               and
               that
               a
               Rubrick
               be
               inserted
               to
               declare
               ,
               that
               kneeling
               at
               the
               Communion
               is
               required
               only
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               Prayer
               of
               the
               distribution
               ,
               
                 Preserve
                 thee
                 body
                 and
                 soul
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               That
               weekly
               Communion
               every
               Sunday
               be
               changed
               to
               monthly
               in
               Colledges
               and
               Cathedral
               Churches
               ;
               That
               the
               Cross
               in
               Baptism
               be
               either
               explained
               ,
               or
               quite
               disused
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               the
               Form
               of
               Confirmation
               these
               words
               importing
               ,
               that
               Children
               baptized
               ,
               are
               
                 undoubtedly
                 saved
              
               ,
               be
               no
               longer
               used
               ;
               That
               no
               times
               of
               Restraint
               may
               be
               laid
               on
               Marriage
               ;
               And
               that
               the
               Authoritative
               Form
               of
               Absolution
               in
               the
               Visitation
               of
               the
               sick
               may
               be
               turned
               to
               a
               Pronouncing
               or
               declaring
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               the
               longer
               stood
               on
               the
               result
               of
               these
               Consultations
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               different
               apprehensions
               which
               were
               had
               of
               the
               Consequents
               and
               Issue
               of
               them
               .
               Some
               hoped
               for
               a
               great
               Reformation
               to
               be
               prepared
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               settled
               by
               the
               Grand
               Committee
               both
               in
               Do●●●i●e
               and
               Discipline
               ;
               and
               others
               as
               much
               feared
               (
               the
               affections
               of
               
               the
               men
               considered
               )
               that
               Doctrinal
               Calvinism
               being
               once
               settled
               ,
               more
               alterations
               would
               be
               made
               in
               the
               Publick
               Liturgy
               than
               at
               first
               appeared
               ,
               till
               it
               was
               brought
               more
               near
               the
               Form
               of
               the
               Gallick
               Churches
               ,
               after
               the
               Platform
               of
               Geneva
               .
               Certain
               I
               am
               ,
               that
               the
               imprisoned
               Archbishop
               had
               no
               fancy
               to
               it
               ,
               fearing
               least
               the
               Assembly
               of
               Divines
               in
               Ierusalem-Chamber
               (
               so
               the
               place
               was
               called
               )
               might
               weaken
               the
               foundations
               of
               Ierusalem
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ;
               That
               this
               Assembly
               on
               the
               matter
               might
               prove
               the
               National
               Synod
               of
               England
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               dishonour
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               that
               when
               their
               Conclusions
               were
               brought
               unto
               the
               great
               Committee
               ,
               the
               business
               would
               be
               over-ruled
               by
               the
               Temporal
               Lords
               ,
               as
               double
               in
               number
               to
               the
               Bishops
               .
               But
               whatsoever
               his
               fears
               were
               they
               were
               soon
               removed
               ,
               that
               Meeting
               being
               scattered
               ,
               about
               the
               middle
               of
               May
               ,
               upon
               the
               bringing
               in
               of
               a
               Bill
               against
               Deans
               and
               Chapters
               ;
               which
               so
               divided
               the
               Convenors
               both
               in
               their
               persons
               and
               affections
               that
               they
               never
               after
               met
               together
               .
               Concerning
               which
               we
               are
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               most
               of
               the
               
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Lower
              
               House
               ,
               and
               many
               
                 Lower-House
                 Lords
              
               in
               the
               Upper
               House
               ,
               resolving
               to
               pull
               up
               Episcopacy
               by
               the
               very
               roots
               ,
               thought
               it
               convenient
               to
               begin
               with
               lopping
               the
               Branches
               as
               laying
               no
               pretence
               to
               Divine
               Institution
               .
               The
               voting
               of
               which
               Bill
               exceedingly
               amazed
               all
               those
               of
               the
               Prelatical
               Clergy
               ,
               as
               knowing
               at
               what
               Root
               it
               struck
               ;
               though
               none
               seemed
               presently
               concerned
               in
               it
               but
               such
               as
               had
               some
               benefit
               or
               subsistance
               in
               those
               foundations
               .
               To
               still
               the
               great
               noise
               which
               was
               raised
               about
               it
               ,
               the
               Commons
               seemed
               not
               unwilling
               that
               some
               of
               the
               Cathedral
               Clergy
               should
               advocate
               for
               the
               continuance
               of
               those
               Capitular
               Bodies
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               the
               contrary
               Party
               to
               present
               their
               Reasons
               for
               their
               Dissolution
               .
               The
               time
               appointed
               being
               come
               ,
               Hacket
               ,
               Archdeacon
               of
               Bedford
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               Prebends
               of
               St.
               Pauls
               ,
               pleaded
               both
               learnedly
               and
               stoutly
               in
               behalf
               of
               those
               Churches
               ;
               and
               Burges
               of
               Watford
               ,
               who
               not
               long
               before
               brought
               down
               his
               Myrmidons
               to
               cry
               for
               Justice
               against
               Strafford
               ,
               to
               the
               Parliament
               doors
               ,
               was
               all
               for
               
                 down
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 down
                 with
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 ground
                 .
              
               But
               though
               they
               differed
               in
               their
               Doctrine
               ,
               yet
               they
               agreed
               well
               enough
               in
               their
               applications
               :
               Burges
               declaring
               it
               unlawful
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Hacket
               ,
               that
               the
               Revenues
               of
               those
               Churches
               should
               otherwise
               be
               imployed
               than
               to
               pious
               uses
               .
               This
               seemed
               to
               put
               the
               business
               to
               a
               stand
               for
               the
               present
               time
               ,
               but
               Canterbury
               knowing
               with
               what
               case
               it
               might
               be
               resumed
               ,
               advised
               the
               drawing
               of
               a
               Petition
               to
               both
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               University
               of
               Oxon.
               which
               had
               a
               great
               stock
               going
               in
               the
               Ship
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               the
               Episcopal
               Government
               ,
               but
               of
               those
               Foundations
               ,
               as
               being
               both
               the
               Encouragements
               and
               Rewards
               of
               Learning
               .
               In
               which
               Pet●tion
               having
               spoken
               in
               few
               words
               of
               the
               Antiquity
               and
               Succession
               of
               Bishops
               from
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               ,
               they
               insist
               more
               at
               large
               upon
               such
               Suggestions
               as
               might
               best
               justifie
               and
               endear
               the
               cause
               of
               Cathedral
               Churches
               ;
               which
               being
               the
               most
               material
               of
               all
               those
               
               motives
               ,
               which
               were
               laid
               before
               them
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
               we
               shall
               ●●re
               subjoyn
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 we
                 become
                 further
                 suiters
                 (
                 saith
                 that
                 Vniversity
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 the
                 Pious
                 Foundations
                 of
                 Cathedral
                 Churches
                 with
                 their
                 Lands
                 and
                 Revenues
                 :
                 As
                 Dedicate
                 to
                 the
                 Service
                 and
                 Honour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 soon
                 after
                 the
                 Plantation
                 of
                 Christianity
                 in
                 the
              
               English
               
                 Nation
                 ;
                 As
                 thought
                 fit
                 and
                 usefully
                 to
                 be
                 preserved
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Nurs●●●●
                 of
                 Superstition
                 were
                 demolished
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 times
                 since
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Reformation
                 under
                 King
              
               Edward
               
                 the
                 sixth
                 ,
                 Queen
              
               Elizabeth
               ,
               
                 and
                 King
              
               James
               ,
               
                 Princes
                 Renowned
                 through
                 the
                 world
                 for
                 their
                 Piety
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 ;
                 As
                 approved
                 and
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 Law●
                 〈◊〉
                 this
                 Land
                 ,
                 Ancient
                 and
                 Modern
                 :
                 As
                 the
                 Principal
                 and
                 outw●rd
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 and
                 encouragements
                 of
                 all
                 Students
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 Divi●●●●
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 f●ttest
                 Reward
                 of
                 some
                 deep
                 and
                 Eminent
                 Scholars
                 :
                 As
                 〈…〉
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 ,
                 many
                 Godly
                 and
                 Learned
                 men
                 〈…〉
                 strongly
                 asserted
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 Religion
                 we
                 Profess
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 many
                 fierce
                 oppositions
                 of
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 of
              
               Rome
               :
               
                 As
                 〈…〉
                 a
                 competent
                 Portion
                 in
                 an
                 Ingenious
                 way
                 to
                 many
                 younger
                 brothers
                 of
                 good
                 Parentage
                 ,
                 who
                 devote
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Ministery
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 As
                 the
                 only
                 means
                 of
                 subsistance
                 to
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 Officers
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 their
                 families
                 depend
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 wholly
                 maintained
                 by
                 them
                 :
                 As
                 the
                 main
                 Authors
                 or
                 upholders
                 of
                 〈…〉
                 Schools
                 ,
                 Hospitals
                 ,
                 High-ways
                 ,
                 Bridges
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Pious
                 works
                 :
                 〈◊〉
                 special
                 causes
                 of
                 much
                 Profit
                 and
                 advantages
                 to
                 those
                 Cities
                 where
                 〈◊〉
                 are
                 situate
                 ;
                 Not
                 only
                 by
                 Relieving
                 the
                 Poor
                 ,
                 and
                 keeping
                 conve
                 〈◊〉
                 H●●pitality
                 :
                 but
                 by
                 occasioning
                 a
                 frequent
                 Resort
                 of
                 strangers
                 〈◊〉
                 other
                 parts
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 benefit
                 of
                 all
                 trades-men
                 and
                 inhabi
                 〈◊〉
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 :
                 As
                 the
                 goodly
                 Monuments
                 of
                 our
                 Predecessors
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 and
                 present
                 Honour
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 in
                 the
                 Eye
                 of
                 Foreign
                 Na
                 〈◊〉
                 :
                 As
                 the
                 Chief
                 support
                 of
                 many
                 thousand
                 families
                 of
                 the
                 Layety
                 who
                 enjoy
                 fair
                 Estates
                 under
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 free
                 way
                 :
                 As
                 yielding
                 a
                 con
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 ample
                 Revenue
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 by
                 which
                 many
                 of
                 the
              
               〈…〉
               Pro●essors
               
                 in
                 our
                 Vniversities
                 are
                 maintained
                 .
                 The
                 subver
                 〈…〉
                 whereof
                 must
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 conceive
                 )
                 not
                 only
                 be
                 attended
                 〈…〉
                 consequences
                 as
                 will
                 redound
                 to
                 the
                 Scandal
                 of
                 many
                 well
                 〈…〉
                 our
                 Religion
                 ▪
                 but
                 open
                 the
                 mouths
                 of
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 〈…〉
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 likely
                 in
                 time
                 to
                 draw
                 after
                 it
                 harder
                 condi
                 〈…〉
                 in
                 a
                 considerable
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Layety
                 ,
                 and
                 Vniversal
                 cheapness
                 〈…〉
                 upon
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 a
                 lamentable
                 drooping
                 and
                 defection
                 of
                 〈…〉
                 knowledge
                 in
                 the
                 Vniversities
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 firesee
                 but
                 will
                 be
                 hard
                 to
                 Remedy
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               like
               petition
               came
               from
               Cambridge
               ,
               as
               much
               concerned
               in
               this
               ●●mmon
               cause
               ,
               as
               their
               sister
               of
               Oxon.
               But
               neither
               of
               them
               could
               〈◊〉
               so
               far
               as
               take
               off
               the
               edge
               of
               the
               ax
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               thus
               〈◊〉
               at
               the
               Root
               of
               the
               tree
               ,
               though
               it
               did
               blunt
               it
               at
               the
               present
               .
               〈◊〉
               they
               which
               had
               the
               managing
               of
               the
               Design
               ,
               finding
               that
               the
               〈◊〉
               Churches
               were
               two
               strongly
               Cemented
               ,
               to
               be
               demolished
               
               at
               an
               Instant
               ,
               considered
               seasonably
               for
               themselves
               ,
               that
               the
               furthest
               way
               about
               ,
               did
               many
               times
               prove
               the
               nearest
               way
               to
               the
               journeys
               end
               ;
               A
               Bill
               was
               therefore
               passed
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               and
               sent
               up
               to
               the
               Lords
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               was
               to
               be
               Enacted
               (
               if
               their
               Vote
               had
               carried
               it
               )
               ;
               First
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishops
               should
               have
               no
               Voices
               in
               Parliament
               ;
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               be
               Commissioners
               for
               the
               Peace
               ,
               or
               Judges
               in
               any
               Temporal
               Courts
               ;
               And
               that
               they
               should
               not
               fit
               in
               the
               Star-chamber
               nor
               be
               Privy
               Counsellors
               .
               Which
               Bill
               being
               Voted
               part
               by
               part
               ;
               The
               two
               last
               parts
               were
               passed
               ,
               by
               a
               general
               consent
               ,
               not
               above
               one
               or
               two
               dissenting
               :
               But
               the
               first
               branch
               was
               carried
               in
               the
               Negative
               by
               such
               an
               Unison
               consent
               in
               the
               Lords
               then
               present
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Bishops
               had
               not
               Voted
               in
               defence
               of
               themselves
               ,
               the
               Temporal
               Lords
               alone
               who
               appeared
               for
               them
               ,
               had
               carried
               it
               by
               sixteen
               Voices
               .
               The
               point
               being
               still
               upon
               debate
               ,
               those
               Lords
               which
               had
               shewed
               themselves
               against
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               resolved
               to
               put
               it
               to
               the
               Fortune
               of
               another
               day
               ,
               protesting
               that
               the
               Former
               manner
               of
               Voting
               the
               said
               Bill
               by
               Branches
               was
               both
               Vnparliamentary
               and
               Illegal
               ;
               and
               therefore
               that
               the
               Bill
               was
               either
               wholly
               to
               be
               passed
               ,
               or
               ejected
               wholly
               :
               which
               being
               condescended
               to
               ,
               the
               whole
               Bill
               was
               utterly
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               House
               by
               so
               many
               voices
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishops
               might
               have
               spared
               their
               own
               till
               another
               time
               .
               And
               though
               according
               to
               the
               Rules
               of
               all
               former
               Parliaments
               that
               a
               Bill
               which
               had
               been
               once
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               should
               never
               be
               prest
               again
               the
               same
               Session
               ;
               yet
               this
               Bill
               found
               a
               way
               to
               it
               within
               few
               moneths
               after
               ,
               and
               almost
               twelve
               years
               before
               the
               end
               of
               this
               Session
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               see
               too
               soon
               in
               the
               course
               of
               this
               History
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               the
               Anti-Prelatical
               party
               in
               the
               house
               of
               Peers
               so
               bestirred
               themselves
               ,
               that
               they
               prevailed
               upon
               the
               Rest
               to
               put
               a
               lower
               valuation
               on
               the
               Bishops
               then
               they
               had
               done
               formerly
               ;
               insomuch
               ,
               that
               at
               a
               Solemn
               Fast
               following
               not
               long
               after
               ,
               the
               Temporal
               Lords
               took
               Precedence
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Custom
               of
               their
               Predecessors
               in
               all
               times
               foregoing
               :
               the
               Bishops
               not
               thinking
               it
               convenient
               to
               contend
               for
               place
               ,
               at
               such
               time
               as
               their
               whole
               Order
               was
               in
               danger
               of
               Falling
               .
               Which
               being
               observed
               by
               the
               Lord
               
                 Spencer
                 ;
                 Is
                 this
              
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 Humiliation
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 shew
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Pride
                 ,
                 in
                 taking
                 place
                 of
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 allowed
                 by
                 all
                 our
                 Ancestors
              
               ?
               A
               day
               of
               Humiliation
               if
               it
               might
               be
               called
               ;
               it
               was
               made
               such
               to
               the
               Bishops
               only
               ,
               the
               Temporal
               Lords
               being
               never
               higher
               in
               their
               Exaltation
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               we
               must
               look
               back
               on
               the
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               ,
               the
               prosecution
               of
               whose
               Impeachment
               had
               been
               long
               delaid
               upon
               some
               probable
               hope
               ,
               that
               the
               displeasures
               of
               his
               greatest
               adversaries
               m●●●
               be
               mitigated
               by
               some
               Court-preferments
               .
               In
               Order
               where
               〈◊〉
               was
               agreed
               upon
               (
               if
               my
               intelligence
               or
               memory
               fail
               not
               )
               ;
               that
               the
               Earl
               of
               Bedford
               should
               be
               made
               Lord
               Treasurer
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 Chancellor
              
               of
               the
               Exchequer
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               Governour
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               and
               that
               Hambden
               should
               be
               made
               his
               Tutor
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Say
               Ma●ter
               
               of
               the
               Wards
               ,
               and
               Hollis
               Principal
               Secretary
               in
               the
               Place
               of
               Windebank
               ;
               the
               Deputieship
               of
               Ireland
               was
               disposed
               of
               also
               ,
               and
               some
               command
               appointed
               for
               the
               Earl
               of
               Warwick
               in
               the
               Royal
               Navy
               .
               Which
               Earls
               together
               with
               the
               Earl
               of
               Hartford
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Kimbolton
               (
               eldest
               Son
               to
               the
               Earl
               of
               Manchester
               )
               were
               taken
               at
               this
               time
               into
               his
               Majesties
               Council
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               witness
               to
               the
               Rest
               of
               that
               Party
               ,
               with
               what
               sincerity
               and
               Piety
               his
               Majesties
               Affairs
               were
               Governed
               at
               the
               Council
               Table
               .
               And
               in
               Relation
               to
               this
               purpose
               the
               Bishop
               of
               London
               delivered
               to
               the
               King
               the
               
                 Treasurers
                 Staff
              
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               New-castle
               relinquished
               the
               Governance
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Cottington
               resigned
               his
               Offices
               both
               in
               the
               Exchequer
               ,
               and
               the
               Court
               of
               Wards
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               doubt
               but
               that
               Bishop
               Duppa
               in
               Order
               to
               so
               good
               a
               work
               ,
               would
               relinquish
               the
               Tutorship
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               when
               it
               should
               be
               required
               of
               him
               :
               So
               gallantly
               did
               these
               great
               persons
               
                 deny
                 themselves
              
               ,
               to
               advance
               the
               
                 Service
                 of
                 their
                 Master
              
               .
               But
               before
               all
               these
               things
               were
               fully
               settled
               and
               performed
               ,
               the
               Kings
               mind
               was
               altered
               ,
               (
               but
               by
               whom
               altered
               ,
               hath
               been
               more
               conjectured
               then
               affirmed
               for
               certain
               )
               which
               so
               exasperated
               them
               who
               were
               concerned
               in
               this
               designation
               ,
               that
               they
               persued
               the
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               with
               the
               great
               eagerness
               .
               And
               somewhat
               to
               this
               purpose
               was
               hinted
               in
               the
               Kings
               Declaration
               of
               the
               12
               ●h
               of
               August
               ;
               in
               which
               he
               signified
               
                 what
                 over●●●es
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 what
                 importunity
                 for
                 Offices
                 and
                 preferments
                 ,
                 what
                 great
                 services
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 done
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 other
                 undertaking
                 even
                 to
                 have
                 saved
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
              
               Stra●●ord
               .
               By
               which
               discovery
               as
               he
               blemished
               the
               Reputes
               of
               some
               Principal
               Members
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               many
               of
               the
               people
               ;
               so
               he
               gave
               no
               small
               cause
               of
               wonder
               to
               many
               others
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               told
               from
               his
               own
               Pen
               ,
               at
               how
               cheap
               a
               Rate
               (
               a
               Rate
               which
               would
               have
               cost
               him
               nothing
               )
               he
               might
               have
               saved
               the
               Life
               of
               such
               an
               able
               and
               deserving
               Minister
               .
            
             
               This
               design
               being
               thus
               unhappily
               dasht
               ,
               the
               Earl
               was
               called
               unto
               h●●
               Tryal
               on
               the
               22
               ●h
               day
               of
               March
               last
               past
               ;
               which
               being
               continued
               many
               days
               with
               great
               expectation
               ,
               his
               Adversaries
               (
               though
               the
               ablest
               men
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               )
               perceived
               that
               his
               Defences
               were
               so
               strong
               ,
               and
               their
               proof
               so
               weak
               that
               they
               thought
               it
               not
               sale
               to
               leave
               the
               Judgement
               of
               the
               Cause
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Peers
               in
               way
               of
               Judicature
               .
               For
               finding
               that
               their
               proofs
               amounted
               not
               to
               a
               
                 Legal
                 Evidence
              
               ;
               and
               that
               nothing
               but
               
                 Legal
                 Evidence
              
               ,
               could
               prevail
               in
               a
               Court
               of
               Judicature
               ,
               they
               Resolved
               to
               Steer
               their
               course
               by
               another
               wind
               ,
               and
               to
               call
               the
               Legislative
               power
               to
               their
               assistance
               ;
               according
               unto
               which
               both
               Lords
               ,
               and
               Commons
               might
               proceed
               by
               the
               Light
               of
               their
               own
               Understanding
               without
               further
               Testimony
               .
               And
               so
               it
               was
               declared
               by
               Saint-Iohns
               then
               Solicitor
               General
               in
               a
               conference
               between
               the
               Committees
               of
               both
               Houses
               ,
               April
               29.
               1641.
               
               Where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 although
                 single
                 Testimony
                 ●ight
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 satisfie
                 private
                 Consciences
                 ,
                 yet
                 how
                 far
                 it
                 would
                 
                 have
                 been
                 satisfactory
                 in
                 a
                 judicial
                 way
                 ,
                 where
                 forms
                 of
                 Law
                 are
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 stood
                 upon
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 clear
                 ;
                 whereas
                 in
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 Bill
                 ,
                 private
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 each
                 mans
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 is
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 although
                 no
                 Evidence
                 had
                 been
                 given
                 in
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               Thus
               they
               Resolved
               it
               in
               this
               Case
               ;
               But
               knowing
               of
               what
               dangerous
               consequence
               it
               might
               be
               to
               the
               Lives
               ,
               and
               Fortunes
               of
               themselves
               and
               the
               Rest
               of
               Subjects
               ,
               a
               saving
               clause
               was
               added
               to
               the
               Bill
               of
               Attainder
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               not
               be
               drawn
               into
               Example
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               .
               By
               which
               it
               was
               Provided
               ,
               
                 That
                 no
                 Iudge
                 or
                 Iudges
                 ,
                 Iustice
                 or
                 Iustices
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 shall
                 adjudge
                 or
                 Interpret
                 any
                 Act
                 or
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 Treason
                 ,
                 nor
                 hear
                 or
                 determine
                 any
                 Treason
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 manner
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 or
                 they
                 should
                 or
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 before
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 this
                 Act
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 if
                 this
                 Act
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 made
                 .
              
            
             
               His
               Majesty
               understanding
               how
               things
               were
               carried
               ,
               Resolved
               to
               use
               his
               best
               endeavours
               to
               preserve
               the
               man
               ,
               who
               had
               deserved
               so
               bravely
               of
               him
               .
               And
               therefore
               in
               a
               Speech
               to
               both
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               on
               the
               first
               of
               May
               ,
               absolved
               him
               from
               all
               Treasons
               charged
               upon
               him
               ;
               conjuring
               them
               by
               the
               merit
               of
               his
               former
               graces
               ,
               and
               the
               hopes
               of
               greater
               ,
               not
               to
               compel
               him
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               against
               his
               conscience
               ,
               to
               which
               no
               worldly
               consideration
               whatsoever
               ,
               should
               be
               able
               to
               tempt
               him
               .
               This
               put
               the
               Lords
               to
               such
               a
               stand
               ,
               who
               were
               before
               enclinable
               enough
               to
               that
               unfortunate
               Gentleman
               ,
               that
               multitudes
               of
               the
               Rabble
               were
               brought
               down
               out
               of
               London
               and
               Southwark
               ,
               to
               cry
               for
               speedy
               Justice
               ,
               and
               Execution
               ;
               the
               names
               of
               such
               as
               had
               not
               voted
               to
               the
               Bill
               ,
               being
               posted
               up
               in
               the
               Palace-yard
               ,
               by
               the
               Title
               of
               Straffordians
               ,
               and
               Enemies
               to
               the
               Commonwealth
               .
               Which
               course
               so
               terrified
               the
               Lords
               ,
               that
               most
               of
               them
               withdrawing
               themselves
               from
               the
               House
               of
               Peers
               ,
               the
               Attainder
               passed
               ,
               and
               certain
               Bishops
               nominated
               to
               attend
               the
               King
               ,
               for
               satisfying
               his
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               perswading
               him
               to
               sign
               that
               Destructive
               Bill
               .
               Never
               was
               Poor
               Prince
               ,
               brought
               to
               so
               sad
               an
               Exigent
               ,
               betwixt
               his
               Conscience
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               the
               Fears
               of
               such
               a
               Publick
               Rupture
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               as
               seemed
               to
               threaten
               nothing
               but
               destruction
               to
               himself
               and
               his
               Family
               .
               But
               humane
               frailty
               ,
               and
               the
               continual
               Solicitation
               of
               some
               about
               him
               ;
               so
               prevailed
               at
               last
               ,
               that
               on
               Munday
               morning
               the
               ninth
               of
               May
               ,
               he
               put
               a
               most
               unwilling
               hand
               to
               that
               fatal
               Bill
               ,
               Issuing
               a
               Commission
               unto
               certain
               Lords
               to
               pass
               the
               same
               into
               an
               Act
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               same
               to
               speed
               another
               (
               which
               he
               had
               also
               signed
               with
               the
               same
               Penful
               of
               Ink
               )
               for
               the
               continuance
               of
               the
               present
               Parliament
               during
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               Houses
               .
               The
               Act
               thus
               past
               on
               Munday
               Morning
               ,
               the
               Earl
               was
               brought
               unto
               the
               Scaffold
               on
               the
               Wednesday
               following
               ,
               desiring
               earnestly
               ,
               but
               in
               vain
               ,
               to
               Exchange
               some
               words
               with
               the
               Archbishop
               before
               his
               Death
               ;
               Which
               gave
               occasion
               to
               a
               report
               ,
               that
               a
               little
               before
               his
               Death
               he
               had
               charged
               his
               misfortunes
               ,
               oversights
               and
               misdemeanours
               upon
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               as
               the
               Prime
               Author
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               had
               bitterly
               Curst
               the
               day
               of
               their
               
               first
               acquaintance
               :
               Which
               being
               so
               scandalous
               and
               dishonourable
               to
               this
               great
               Prelate
               ,
               I
               shall
               lay
               down
               the
               whole
               truth
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               as
               it
               came
               from
               the
               Archbishops
               own
               mouth
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               Balfore
               a
               Scot
               ,
               and
               then
               Lieutenant
               of
               the
               Tower
               ,
               who
               was
               required
               to
               attest
               to
               each
               period
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               
               The
               Lord
               Strafford
               the
               night
               before
               the
               Execution
               ,
               sent
               for
               the
               Lieutenant
               of
               the
               Tower
               ,
               and
               asked
               him
               whether
               it
               were
               possible
               he
               might
               speak
               with
               the
               Archbishop
               :
               The
               Lieutenant
               told
               him
               ,
               he
               might
               not
               do
               it
               without
               Order
               from
               the
               Parliament
               .
               Whereupon
               the
               Earl
               replied
               ,
               You
               shall
               hear
               what
               passeth
               between
               us
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               not
               a
               time
               now
               either
               for
               him
               to
               plot
               Heresie
               ,
               or
               me
               to
               plot
               Treason
               .
               The
               Lieutenant
               answered
               ,
               That
               he
               was
               limited
               ;
               and
               therefore
               desired
               his
               Lordship
               would
               Petition
               the
               Parliament
               for
               that
               Favour
               .
               No
               (
               said
               he
               )
               I
               have
               gotten
               my
               dispatch
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               will
               trouble
               them
               no
               more
               ;
               I
               am
               now
               Petitioning
               an
               Higher
               Court
               ,
               w●ere
               neither
               partiality
               can
               be
               expected
               ,
               nor
               Error
               ●eared
               .
               But
               my
               Lord
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               (
               turning
               to
               the
               Primate
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               whose
               company
               he
               had
               procured
               of
               the
               Houses
               in
               that
               fatal
               Exigent
               )
               I
               will
               tell
               you
               what
               I
               should
               have
               spoken
               to
               my
               Lords
               Grace
               of
               Canterbury
               .
               You
               shall
               desire
               the
               Archbishop
               to
               lend
               me
               his
               Prayers
               this
               night
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               me
               his
               Blessing
               when
               I
               do
               go
               abroad
               to
               morrow
               ;
               and
               to
               be
               in
               his
               Window
               ,
               that
               by
               my
               last
               Farewell
               I
               may
               give
               him
               thanks
               for
               this
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               his
               former
               Favours
               .
               The
               Primate
               having
               delivered
               the
               Message
               without
               delay
               ,
               the
               Archbishop
               replied
               ,
               That
               in
               conscience
               he
               was
               bound
               to
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               in
               duty
               and
               obligation
               to
               the
               second
               :
               but
               he
               feared
               his
               weakness
               and
               passion
               would
               not
               lend
               him
               eyes
               to
               behold
               his
               last
               Departure
               .
               The
               next
               morning
               at
               his
               coming
               forth
               he
               drew
               near
               to
               the
               Archbishops
               Lodging
               ,
               and
               said
               to
               the
               Lieutenant
               ,
               Though
               I
               do
               not
               see
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               yet
               give
               me
               leave
               I
               pray
               you
               to
               do
               my
               last
               observance
               towards
               his
               Rooms
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               advertised
               of
               his
               approach
               ,
               came
               out
               to
               the
               Window
               ;
               Then
               the
               Earl
               bowing
               himself
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               My
               Lord
               (
               said
               he
               )
               
                 your
                 Prayers
                 and
                 your
                 Blessing
              
               .
               The
               Archbishop
               lift
               up
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               bestowed
               both
               :
               but
               overcome
               with
               grief
               ,
               fell
               to
               the
               ground
               
                 in
                 Animi
                 deliquio
              
               .
               The
               Earl
               bowing
               the
               second
               time
               ,
               said
               ,
               Farewell
               my
               Lord
               ,
               God
               protect
               your
               Innocency
               .
               And
               because
               he
               feared
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               perhaps
               be
               thought
               an
               effeminacy
               or
               vnbecoming
               weakness
               in
               him
               to
               sink
               down
               in
               that
               manner
               ,
               he
               add●d
               ,
               That
               he
               hoped
               by
               Gods
               Assistance
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               Innocency
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               came
               to
               his
               own
               Execution
               (
               which
               he
               daily
               longed
               for
               )
               the
               World
               should
               perceive
               he
               had
               been
               more
               sensible
               of
               the
               Lord
               Strafford's
               Loss
               ,
               than
               of
               his
               own
               :
               And
               good
               reason
               it
               should
               be
               so
               (
               said
               he
               )
               for
               the
               Gentleman
               was
               more
               serviceable
               to
               the
               Church
               (
               he
               would
               not
               mention
               the
               State
               )
               than
               either
               himself
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               all
               the
               Church-men
               had
               ever
               been
               .
               A
               gallant
               Farewell
               to
               so
               eminent
               and
               beloved
               a
               Friend
               .
            
             
               Thus
               march'd
               this
               Great
               Man
               to
               the
               Scaffold
               ;
               more
               like
               a
               General
               
               in
               the
               Head
               of
               an
               Army
               ,
               to
               breath
               out
               Victory
               ;
               than
               like
               a
               Condemned
               Man
               ,
               to
               undergo
               the
               Sentence
               of
               death
               .
               The
               Lieutenant
               of
               the
               Tower
               desired
               him
               to
               take
               Coach
               ,
               for
               fear
               the
               People
               should
               rush
               in
               upon
               him
               and
               tear
               him
               in
               pieces
               .
               No
               (
               said
               he
               to
               the
               Lieutenant
               )
               I
               dare
               look
               Death
               in
               the
               face
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               the
               People
               too
               ;
               Have
               you
               a
               care
               that
               I
               do
               not
               escape
               ,
               and
               I
               care
               not
               how
               I
               die
               ,
               whether
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Executioner
               ,
               or
               the
               madness
               and
               fury
               of
               the
               People
               ;
               If
               that
               may
               give
               them
               better
               content
               ,
               it
               is
               all
               one
               to
               me
               .
               In
               his
               last
               Speech
               upon
               the
               Sca●fold
               ,
               he
               declared
               ,
               That
               in
               all
               his
               Imployments
               ,
               since
               he
               had
               the
               honour
               to
               serve
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               he
               never
               had
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               purpose
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
               but
               what
               tended
               to
               the
               joynt
               and
               individual
               prosperity
               both
               of
               King
               and
               People
               ;
               That
               he
               was
               so
               far
               from
               being
               an
               Enemy
               to
               Parliaments
               (
               which
               had
               been
               charged
               amongst
               his
               Crimes
               )
               that
               he
               did
               always
               think
               the
               Parliaments
               of
               England
               to
               be
               the
               most
               happy
               Constitution
               that
               a●y
               Kingdom
               or
               Nation
               lived
               under
               ,
               and
               the
               best
               means
               under
               God
               to
               make
               the
               King
               and
               People
               happy
               ;
               That
               he
               acquitted
               all
               the
               World
               for
               his
               death
               ,
               heartily
               beseeching
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
               to
               forgive
               all
               them
               that
               contrived
               it
               ,
               though
               in
               the
               intentions
               and
               purposes
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               guilty
               of
               the
               O●fences
               which
               he
               was
               to
               die
               for
               ;
               That
               it
               was
               a
               great
               comfort
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               his
               Majesty
               conceived
               him
               not
               meriting
               so
               severe
               and
               heavy
               a
               Punishment
               ,
               as
               the
               utmost
               execution
               of
               this
               Sentence
               :
               And
               finally
               ,
               (
               after
               many
               other
               Expressions
               )
               That
               he
               died
               a
               true
               Son
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               had
               been
               born
               and
               bred
               ;
               for
               the
               Peace
               and
               Prosperity
               whereof
               he
               most
               heartily
               prayed
               .
               Turning
               his
               eyes
               unto
               his
               Brother
               Sir
               
                 George
                 Wentworth
              
               ,
               he
               desired
               him
               to
               charge
               his
               Son
               to
               fear
               God
               ,
               to
               continue
               an
               obedient
               Son
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               meddle
               with
               Church-Livings
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               would
               prove
               a
               Moth
               or
               Canker
               to
               him
               in
               his
               Estate
               .
               And
               having
               several
               times
               recommended
               his
               prepared
               Soul
               to
               the
               Mercies
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               submi●ted
               his
               Neck
               with
               most
               Christian
               Magnanimity
               to
               the
               stroke
               of
               the
               〈◊〉
               ,
               which
               took
               his
               Head
               from
               him
               at
               one
               blow
               ,
               before
               he
               had
               filled
               up
               the
               number
               of
               fifty
               years
               .
               
                 A
                 man
                 on
                 whom
                 his
                 Majesty
                 looked
                 as
                 one
                 whose
                 great
                 Abilities
                 might
                 rather
                 make
                 a
                 Prince
                 afraid
                 ,
                 
                 than
                 ashamed
                 to
                 employ
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 Affairs
                 of
                 State
                 :
                 ●or
                 those
                 were
                 pro●e
                 to
                 create
                 in
                 him
                 great
                 confidence
                 of
                 Undertakings
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 was
                 like
                 enough
                 to
                 betray
                 him
                 to
                 great
                 Errors
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 Enemies
                 ;
                 whereof
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 contract
                 good
                 store
                 ,
                 while
                 moving
                 in
                 so
                 high
                 a
                 Sphere
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 so
                 vigorous
                 a
                 Lustre
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 needs
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 )
                 raise
                 many
                 envious
                 Exhalations
                 ,
                 which
                 condensed
                 by
                 a
                 Popular
                 Odium
                 ,
                 were
                 capable
                 to
                 cast
                 a
                 Cloud
                 upon
                 the
                 highest
                 Merit
                 and
                 Integrity
                 .
              
               So
               far
               he
               stood
               commended
               by
               the
               Pen
               of
               his
               sorrowful
               Sovereign
               ,
               who
               never
               could
               sufficiently
               ●●wa●l
               his
               own
               Infelicity
               ,
               in
               giving
               way
               unto
               an
               Act
               of
               such
               〈…〉
               justice
               (
               as
               he
               calls
               it
               there
               )
               of
               which
               he
               gives
               this
               Testimony
               in
               his
               Meditation
               on
               the
               Death
               of
               this
               unfortunate
               Earl
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 wa●
                 〈◊〉
                 
                 far
                 from
                 excusing
                 or
                 denying
                 that
                 Compliance
                 on
                 his
                 part
                 (
                 for
                 plenary
                 consent
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 )
                 to
                 his
                 destruction
                 ,
                 whom
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 judgment
                 he
                 thought
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 clear
                 Law
                 ,
                 guilty
                 of
                 death
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 never
                 bear
                 any
                 touch
                 of
                 Conscience
                 with
                 greater
                 regret
                 :
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 his
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 often
                 with
                 sorrow
                 confessed
                 both
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 Men
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 so
                 sinful
                 frailty
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 discovered
                 more
                 a
                 ●ar
                 of
                 Man
                 than
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whose
                 Name
                 and
                 Place
                 on
                 Earth
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 worthy
                 to
                 bear
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 avoid
                 Inconveniences
                 of
                 State
                 by
                 Acts
                 of
                 so
                 high
                 Injustice
                 ,
                 as
                 no
                 Publick
                 Convenience
                 can
                 comp●nsat●
                 .
              
            
             
               〈◊〉
               loss
               of
               this
               Gentlemans
               Life
               after
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               so
               terrified
               〈…〉
               o●
               his
               Majesties
               Servants
               ;
               that
               as
               some
               had
               deserted
               him
               in
               〈…〉
               appearance
               of
               his
               Troubles
               :
               so
               there
               were
               few
               that
               durst
               stand
               to
               him
               ,
               or
               put
               him
               upon
               ●●solute
               or
               couragious
               Counsels
               ,
               when
               he
               most
               wanted
               such
               Assistance
               .
               In
               which
               respect
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               〈◊〉
               matter
               for
               the
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               to
               wire
               draw
               him
               by
               de
               〈…〉
               Con●●sec●sions
               ,
               as
               finally
               left
               the
               Church
               without
               any
               Authority
               ,
               and
               the
               Crown
               with
               little
               more
               Prerogative
               than
               a
               T●tular
               and
               precarious
               Empire
               .
               He
               had
               before
               passed
               an
               Act
               for
               Tri●●nial
               Parliaments
               ,
               to
               be
               called
               in
               his
               default
               by
               Sheriffs
               and
               Constaples
               ;
               and
               signed
               a
               Bill
               for
               the
               continuance
               of
               the
               present
               Parliament
               during
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               Houses
               ,
               at
               such
               time
               as
               he
               passed
               away
               this
               poor
               Gentlemans
               Life
               .
               He
               must
               now
               give
               up
               so
               much
               of
               his
               Power
               at
               once
               ,
               as
               would
               disable
               him
               from
               subsisting
               by
               any
               other
               means
               than
               the
               Alms
               of
               his
               Parliament
               ;
               or
               keeping
               down
               those
               factions
               and
               seditious
               Humours
               ,
               for
               which
               the
               ordinary
               Courts
               of
               Justice
               ,
               tied
               to
               Formalities
               of
               Law
               ,
               could
               provide
               no
               remedy
               .
               In
               reference
               to
               the
               first
               ,
               having
               kept
               him
               hungry
               and
               in
               appetite
               for
               seven
               Months
               and
               more
               ,
               from
               their
               first
               meeting
               in
               November
               ,
               they
               present
               him
               with
               a
               Bill
               for
               Tonnage
               and
               Poundage
               ,
               to
               be
               paid
               only
               for
               the
               three
               Months
               following
               ;
               and
               that
               too
               clogged
               in
               the
               Preamble
               with
               such
               a
               Condition
               ,
               as
               to
               disclaim
               all
               such
               Right
               unto
               ,
               it
               as
               had
               been
               formerly
               enjoyed
               by
               his
               Predecessors
               .
               They
               prepared
               also
               other
               Bills
               ,
               for
               Repealing
               the
               Statute
               concerning
               Knighthood
               ,
               made
               by
               K.
               Edward
               ii
               .
               and
               then
               made
               rather
               for
               the
               ease
               of
               the
               Sub●●ct
               ,
               than
               the
               advantage
               of
               the
               Crown
               ;
               as
               also
               ,
               For
               abolishing
               his
               Pre●●ntions
               to
               the
               Raising
               of
               Ship-money
               ,
               For
               retrenching
               the
               
                 Perambu
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               his
               Forests
               ,
               For
               suppressing
               the
               Court
               of
               Stanneries
               in
               Cornw●●
               .
               And
               〈◊〉
               long-continued
               Jurisdiction
               of
               his
               Clerk
               of
               the
               Market
               .
               A●●
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               they
               prepared
               two
               Bills
               more
               ;
               the
               one
               for
               p●●ting
               down
               the
               Court
               of
               Star-Chamber
               ,
               the
               other
               for
               destroying
               the
               
                 Hig●
                 Commission
              
               ,
               without
               which
               bridles
               there
               had
               been
               no
               ruling
               of
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               .
               But
               as
               in
               the
               Bill
               for
               putting
               down
               the
               Star-Chamber
               ,
               there
               were
               some
               Clauses
               which
               extended
               to
               the
               overthrow
               of
               t●e
               Court
               of
               the
               Marches
               ,
               and
               the
               Council
               established
               in
               the
               North
               ,
               and
               for
               Regulating
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Council-Table
               ;
               so
               〈…〉
               for
               destroying
               the
               High-Commission
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               Clause
               which
               
               took
               away
               the
               Coercive
               power
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               Chancellors
               ,
               Archdeacons
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Ecclesiastical
               Judges
               .
               To
               these
               two
               last
               (
               the
               Royal
               Assent
               having
               been
               passed
               unto
               all
               the
               former
               without
               any
               difficulty
               )
               the
               King
               was
               pleased
               to
               demur
               ,
               which
               bred
               such
               a
               heat
               amongst
               the
               Commons
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               forced
               on
               Munday
               the
               fifth
               of
               Iuly
               ,
               (
               being
               but
               two
               daies
               after
               his
               passing
               of
               the
               other
               )
               to
               make
               an
               excuse
               for
               this
               small
               delay
               ;
               the
               business
               being
               of
               such
               importance
               as
               the
               Altering
               in
               a
               great
               measure
               those
               Fundamental
               Laws
               ,
               both
               Ecclesiastical
               and
               Civil
               ,
               which
               so
               many
               of
               his
               Predecessors
               had
               established
               .
               How
               great
               a
               blow
               was
               given
               by
               the
               first
               Act
               to
               the
               Royal
               Authority
               I
               leave
               to
               be
               considered
               by
               our
               Civil
               Historians
               .
               What
               the
               Church
               suffered
               by
               the
               second
               will
               appear
               by
               these
               words
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               was
               Enacted
               (
               under
               the
               several
               penalties
               therein
               contained
               )
               
                 That
                 from
                 the
                 fifth
                 day
                 of
                 August
                 then
                 next
                 following
                 no
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 or
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Person
                 or
                 Persons
                 ,
                 having
                 or
                 exercising
                 any
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Jurisdiction
                 under
                 the
                 Kings
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 England
                 and
                 Dominion
                 of
                 Wales
                 ,
                 should
                 award
                 ,
                 impose
                 or
                 inflict
                 any
                 Pain
                 ,
                 Penalty
                 ,
                 Fine
                 ,
                 Amercement
                 ,
                 Imprisonment
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Corporal
                 Punishment
                 for
                 any
                 Contempt
                 ,
                 Misdemeanour
                 ,
                 Crime
                 ,
                 Offence
                 ,
                 Matter
                 ,
                 or
                 Thing
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 belonging
                 to
                 Spiritual
                 or
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Cognizance
                 or
                 Jurisdiction
                 ;
                 or
                 should
                 
                   Ex
                   Officio
                
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 instance
                 or
                 promotion
                 of
                 any
                 person
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 urge
                 ,
                 enforce
                 ,
                 tender
                 ,
                 give
                 ,
                 or
                 minister
                 unto
                 any
                 Churchwarden
                 ,
                 Sideman
                 ,
                 or
                 person
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 any
                 Corporal
                 Oath
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 obliged
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 Presentment
                 concerning
                 others
                 ,
                 or
                 confess
                 any
                 thing
                 against
                 themselves
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 make
                 them
                 lyable
                 ,
                 or
                 expose
                 them
                 to
                 any
                 Censure
                 ,
                 Pain
                 ,
                 Penalty
                 of
                 what
                 sort
                 soever
                 .
              
               Which
               in
               effect
               was
               to
               take
               away
               the
               Power
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Censures
               ,
               belonging
               naturally
               and
               originally
               to
               the
               Episcopal
               Function
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Suspensions
               ,
               Excommunications
               ,
               Deprivations
               ,
               and
               Degradations
               ,
               (
               all
               which
               are
               both
               inflicted
               and
               renounced
               as
               Pains
               or
               Penalties
               )
               to
               the
               no
               small
               encouragement
               of
               Inconformity
               ,
               Incontinency
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               irregular
               Courses
               ,
               both
               in
               Clergy
               and
               Laity
               ,
               because
               it
               nourisht
               an
               opinion
               of
               impunity
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               those
               who
               formerly
               had
               been
               awed
               respectively
               by
               those
               several
               Censures
               .
               For
               when
               the
               Subject
               fears
               neither
               Pain
               nor
               Penalty
               ,
               the
               Superiour
               under
               whom
               he
               lives
               will
               find
               little
               obedience
               ,
               and
               the
               Laws
               much
               less
               .
            
             
               But
               we
               have
               too
               long
               left
               our
               Archbishop
               in
               his
               cares
               and
               sorrows
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               return
               to
               ease
               him
               of
               some
               part
               of
               his
               cares
               ,
               though
               his
               sorrows
               continued
               as
               before
               .
               Hitherto
               he
               had
               given
               himself
               no
               improbable
               hopes
               of
               being
               called
               unto
               his
               Trial
               ,
               and
               given
               such
               strong
               proof
               of
               his
               integrity
               and
               innocence
               from
               the
               Crimes
               objected
               ,
               as
               might
               restore
               him
               to
               a
               capacity
               of
               doing
               those
               good
               offices
               to
               the
               University
               as
               that
               place
               of
               Chancellor
               did
               require
               .
               But
               finding
               by
               the
               late
               proceedings
               of
               the
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               in
               the
               business
               of
               his
               dear
               Friend
               the
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               ,
               that
               his
               affairs
               
               were
               like
               to
               grow
               from
               bad
               to
               worse
               ,
               he
               would
               no
               longer
               undergo
               the
               name
               of
               that
               Office
               which
               he
               was
               not
               able
               to
               perform
               .
               Resolved
               to
               put
               the
               University
               into
               such
               a
               condition
               as
               might
               enable
               them
               to
               proceed
               in
               the
               choice
               of
               a
               more
               fortunate
               Patron
               ,
               he
               acquaints
               the
               King
               with
               his
               intent
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ;
               and
               finding
               his
               Majesties
               Concurrence
               in
               opinion
               with
               him
               ,
               he
               sends
               his
               Resignation
               in
               his
               Letter
               of
               Iune
               28.
               
               Which
               being
               published
               ,
               and
               excepted
               in
               the
               Convocation
               of
               the
               University
               on
               Iuly
               1.
               
               The
               Earl
               of
               Pembroke
               was
               now
               elected
               to
               succeed
               him
               ,
               who
               had
               before
               been
               named
               in
               competition
               for
               the
               Office
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   MY
                   Present
                   Condition
                   
                     (
                     saith
                     the
                     Letter
                  
                   )
                   is
                   not
                   unknown
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   World
                   ,
                   yet
                   by
                   few
                   pitied
                   or
                   deplored
                   ;
                   The
                   righteous
                   God
                   〈◊〉
                   knows
                   the
                   Iustice
                   of
                   my
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   on
                   whom
                   both
                   in
                   life
                   and
                   death
                   I
                   will
                   ever
                   depend
                   :
                   the
                   last
                   of
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   unto
                   me
                   most
                   welcome
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   my
                   life
                   is
                   now
                   burdensome
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   my
                   mind
                   attended
                   with
                   variety
                   of
                   sad
                   and
                   grievous
                   thoughts
                   ,
                   my
                   soul
                   continually
                   vexed
                   with
                   Anxietie
                   ,
                   and
                   troubles
                   ,
                   groaning
                   under
                   the
                   burden
                   of
                   a
                   
                     displeased
                     Parliament
                  
                   ,
                   my
                   name
                   aspersed
                   and
                   grosly
                   abused
                   by
                   the
                   multiplicity
                   of
                   Libellous
                   Pamphlets
                   ,
                   and
                   my self
                   debarred
                   from
                   wonted
                   access
                   to
                   the
                   best
                   of
                   Princes
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   
                     Vox
                     Populi
                  
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   
                     Popishly
                     affected
                  
                   .
                   How
                   earnest
                   I
                   have
                   been
                   in
                   my
                   Disputations
                   ,
                   Exhortations
                   ,
                   and
                   otherwise
                   to
                   quench
                   such
                   sparks
                   ,
                   lest
                   they
                   should
                   become
                   Coals
                   ,
                   I
                   hope
                   after
                   my
                   death
                   you
                   will
                   all
                   acknowledge
                   ;
                   yet
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   all
                   my
                   afflictions
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   〈◊〉
                   hath
                   so
                   nearly
                   touched
                   me
                   as
                   the
                   remembrance
                   of
                   your
                   free
                   and
                   joyful
                   acceptance
                   of
                   me
                   to
                   be
                   your
                   Chancellour
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   now
                   shut
                   up
                   from
                   being
                   able
                   to
                   do
                   you
                   that
                   Service
                   which
                   you
                   might
                   justly
                   expect
                   from
                   me
                   .
                   When
                   I
                   first
                   received
                   this
                   honour
                   I
                   intended
                   to
                   have
                   carried
                   it
                   with
                   me
                   to
                   my
                   Grave
                   ;
                   neither
                   were
                   my
                   hopes
                   any
                   less
                   ,
                   since
                   the
                   Parliament
                   (
                   called
                   by
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Royal
                   Command
                   )
                   committed
                   me
                   to
                   this
                   Royal
                   Prison
                   .
                   But
                   sith
                   (
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   matters
                   of
                   greater
                   consequence
                   yet
                   in
                   hand
                   )
                   the
                   Parliament
                   is
                   pleased
                   to
                   procrastinate
                   my
                   Trial
                   ,
                   I
                   do
                   hereby
                   as
                   thankfully
                   resign
                   my
                   Office
                   of
                   being
                   Chancellor
                   ,
                   as
                   ever
                   I
                   received
                   that
                   Dignity
                   ,
                   entreating
                   you
                   to
                   Elect
                   some
                   Honourable
                   Person
                   ,
                   who
                   upon
                   all
                   occasions
                   may
                   be
                   ready
                   to
                   serve
                   you
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   beseech
                   God
                   send
                   you
                   such
                   an
                   one
                   as
                   may
                   do
                   all
                   things
                   for
                   his
                   glory
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   furtherance
                   of
                   ●●ur
                   most
                   famous
                   Vniversity
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   continual
                   Prayer
                   of
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Your
                       dejected
                       Friend
                       and
                       Chancellour
                       ,
                       Being
                       the
                       last
                       time
                       I
                       shall
                       write
                       so
                       ,
                    
                     Will.
                     Cant.
                     
                  
                   
                     Tower
                     ,
                     
                       Iune
                       
                         28
                         ,
                         1641.
                      
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               This
               Resignation
               having
               eased
               him
               of
               some
               part
               of
               his
               cares
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               small
               refreshment
               to
               him
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               sorrows
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               clamour
               about
               Innovations
               ,
               the
               Parliament
               
               had
               made
               no
               Order
               to
               alter
               any
               thing
               which
               he
               had
               laboured
               to
               establish
               .
               The
               Commons
               might
               perhaps
               have
               some
               thoughts
               that
               way
               ,
               but
               they
               either
               kept
               them
               to
               themselves
               ,
               or
               found
               but
               little
               comfort
               in
               them
               when
               they
               suffered
               them
               to
               go
               abroad
               ,
               or
               shew
               themselves
               in
               any
               motion
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Lords
               .
               The
               Peers
               were
               then
               so
               far
               from
               entertaining
               any
               such
               extravagant
               Fancies
               ,
               that
               taking
               notice
               of
               the
               Irregular
               Zeal
               of
               some
               forward
               men
               ,
               who
               had
               not
               patience
               enough
               to
               attend
               the
               leisure
               of
               Authority
               ,
               they
               joyned
               together
               with
               the
               Prelates
               ,
               in
               this
               Order
               of
               Ianuary
               16.
               for
               putting
               a
               stop
               to
               their
               Exorbitancies
               at
               the
               first
               breaking
               out
               .
               For
               by
               that
               Order
               it
               was
               signified
               to
               be
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               Lords
               Spiritual
               and
               Temporal
               assembled
               in
               the
               High
               Court
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Divine
                 Service
                 be
                 performed
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 Parliament
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 shall
                 disturb
                 that
                 wholsom
                 Order
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 severely
                 punished
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Parsons
                 ,
                 Vicars
                 ,
                 and
                 Curates
                 in
                 the
                 several
                 Parishes
                 shall
                 forbear
                 to
                 introduce
                 any
                 Rites
                 or
                 Ceremonies
                 that
                 may
                 give
                 offence
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 than
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 established
                 by
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Land.
                 
              
               Which
               last
               Clause
               being
               couched
               in
               such
               general
               terms
               ,
               related
               only
               to
               such
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               as
               otherwise
               might
               have
               been
               introduced
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               not
               unto
               such
               as
               had
               been
               entertained
               and
               settled
               by
               any
               former
               Authority
               .
               Countenanced
               and
               secured
               by
               which
               Declaration
               ,
               the
               Ordinaries
               went
               on
               chearfully
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               their
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               suffering
               no
               alteration
               or
               disturbance
               to
               pass
               unquestioned
               ,
               if
               any
               troublesome
               or
               unquiet
               person
               did
               begin
               to
               stir
               .
               But
               no
               sooner
               was
               the
               Coercive
               power
               of
               Bishops
               and
               other
               Ecclesiastical
               Judges
               restrained
               ,
               or
               rather
               utterly
               abolished
               ,
               by
               the
               late
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ;
               and
               the
               Kings
               Journey
               into
               Scotland
               left
               men
               and
               matters
               at
               more
               liberty
               than
               before
               they
               were
               :
               but
               presently
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               took
               upon
               them
               such
               a
               Reformation
               (
               so
               it
               must
               be
               called
               )
               in
               which
               they
               neither
               found
               concurrence
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Peers
               ,
               or
               could
               expect
               it
               from
               the
               King.
               But
               finding
               that
               they
               were
               strong
               enough
               to
               set
               up
               for
               themselves
               ,
               without
               working
               Journey-work
               any
               longer
               unto
               either
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               made
               the
               following
               Order
               of
               September
               8.
               to
               be
               the
               first
               Experiment
               or
               Essay
               of
               their
               undertakings
               .
               For
               though
               in
               a
               Conference
               ,
               had
               the
               same
               day
               with
               the
               Lords
               ,
               they
               desired
               their
               consent
               therein
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Lords
               returned
               them
               no
               other
               Answer
               than
               by
               sending
               them
               the
               next
               day
               (
               being
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Recess
               )
               a
               Copy
               of
               the
               former
               Order
               of
               Ianuary
               16.
               in
               which
               they
               desired
               then
               to
               concur
               ;
               yet
               Pym
               ,
               who
               governed
               the
               Committee
               during
               that
               Recess
               ,
               dispatcht
               his
               Mandate
               o●
               the
               29
               th
               .
               of
               the
               same
               month
               over
               all
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               requiring
               all
               Ministers
               and
               Churchwardens
               to
               publish
               the
               said
               Order
               in
               their
               several
               Churches
               ,
               to
               see
               it
               put
               in
               execution
               ,
               and
               cause
               Certificates
               to
               be
               made
               thereof
               by
               the
               time
               appointed
               .
               Which
               Order
               being
               the
               Leading
               Card
               to
               the
               Game
               that
               followed
               ,
               was
               verbatim
               thus
               :
               viz.
               
               
                 
                   
                   
                     WHereas
                     divers
                     Innovations
                     in
                     or
                     about
                     the
                     Worship
                     of
                     God
                     have
                     been
                     lately
                     practised
                     in
                     this
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     by
                     enjoyning
                     s●me
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     pr●●●●●●ng
                     others
                     ,
                     without
                     warrant
                     of
                     Law
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     great
                     grievance
                     and
                     discon●ent
                     of
                     his
                     Majesties
                     Subjects
                     ;
                     For
                     the
                     suppression
                     of
                     such
                     Innovations
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     preservation
                     of
                     the
                     Publick
                     Peace
                     ,
                     It
                     is
                     this
                     day
                     Ordered
                     by
                     the
                     Commons
                     in
                     Parliament
                     assembled
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     Churchwardens
                     of
                     every
                     Parish
                     Church
                     or
                     Chappel
                     respectively
                     doth
                     forthwith
                     remove
                     the
                     Communion
                     Table
                     from
                     the
                     East
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     Chappel
                     ,
                     or
                     〈…〉
                     some
                     other
                     convenient
                     place
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     they
                     take
                     away
                     the
                     〈…〉
                     the
                     Chanc●ls
                     as
                     heretofore
                     they
                     were
                     before
                     the
                     late
                     〈…〉
                     .
                     That
                     all
                     Crucifixes
                     ,
                     scandalous
                     Pictures
                     ,
                     of
                     any
                     one
                     or
                     〈…〉
                     of
                     t●e
                     Trinity
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     Images
                     of
                     the
                     Virgin
                     Mary
                     shall
                     〈…〉
                     and
                     a●olished
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     all
                     Tapers
                     ,
                     Candlesticks
                     ,
                     and
                     〈…〉
                     from
                     the
                     Communion
                     Table
                     .
                     That
                     all
                     Corporal
                     B●w
                     〈…〉
                     IESVS
                     ,
                     or
                     toward
                     the
                     East
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     〈…〉
                     ,
                     or
                     towards
                     the
                     Communion
                     Table
                     be
                     henceforth
                     〈…〉
                     .
                     That
                     the
                     Orders
                     aforesaid
                     be
                     observed
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     several
                     Ca
                     〈…〉
                     Churches
                     of
                     this
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     Colledges
                     ,
                     Churches
                     ,
                     or
                     〈◊〉
                     in
                     the
                     two
                     Vniversities
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     other
                     part
                     of
                     this
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     〈◊〉
                     in
                     th●
                     
                       Temple
                       Church
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Chappels
                     of
                     other
                     Inns
                     of
                     Court
                     ,
                     〈◊〉
                     the
                     Dea●s
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     Cathedral
                     Churches
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     Vice-Chancellours
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     Vniversities
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     Heads
                     and
                     Governours
                     of
                     the
                     several
                     C●lle●ges
                     and
                     Halls
                     aforesaid
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     Benchers
                     and
                     Readers
                     in
                     〈…〉
                     Inns
                     ●f
                     Court
                     respectively
                     .
                     That
                     the
                     Lords
                     day
                     shall
                     be
                     duly
                     obs●r●ed
                     and
                     sanctified
                     :
                     All
                     Dancing
                     ,
                     or
                     other
                     Sports
                     either
                     before
                     or
                     after
                     Di●i●e
                     Service
                     be
                     forborne
                     and
                     restrained
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     Preaching
                     〈…〉
                     ●●rd
                     be
                     permitted
                     in
                     the
                     Afternoon
                     in
                     the
                     several
                     Churches
                     and
                     Chappels
                     of
                     this
                     Ki●gdom
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     Ministers
                     and
                     Preachers
                     be
                     encou●●g●d
                     thereunto
                     .
                     That
                     the
                     Vice-Chancellours
                     of
                     the
                     Vniversities
                     ,
                     Heads
                     〈…〉
                     Colledges
                     ,
                     all
                     Parsons
                     ,
                     Vicars
                     ,
                     Churchwardens
                     ,
                     do
                     〈◊〉
                     C●rtificate
                     of
                     the
                     performance
                     of
                     these
                     Orders
                     :
                     and
                     if
                     the
                     same
                     shall
                     〈◊〉
                     be
                     observed
                     in
                     any
                     places
                     aforementioned
                     upon
                     complaint
                     ther●of
                     made
                     to
                     the
                     two
                     next
                     Iustices
                     of
                     the
                     Peace
                     ,
                     Major
                     ,
                     and
                     Head-Officers
                     of
                     Cities
                     and
                     Towns
                     Corporate
                     ,
                     It
                     is
                     ordered
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     said
                     Iustices
                     ,
                     Major
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     Head-Officer
                     respectively
                     shall
                     examine
                     the
                     〈◊〉
                     of
                     all
                     such
                     complaints
                     ,
                     and
                     certifie
                     by
                     whose
                     default
                     the
                     same
                     are
                     ●●mitted
                     .
                     All
                     which
                     Certificates
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     delivered
                     in
                     Parliament
                     before
                     the
                     thirtieth
                     of
                     October
                     next
                     ensuing
                     ,
                     
                       Anno
                       1641.
                    
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               It
               may
               be
               justly
               wondred
               at
               ,
               that
               all
               this
               while
               we
               have
               heard
               nothing
               of
               the
               Scots
               ,
               the
               chief
               promoters
               of
               these
               mischiefs
               ;
               but
               we
               may
               rest
               ourselves
               assured
               that
               they
               were
               not
               idle
               ,
               soliciting
               their
               affairs
               both
               openly
               and
               underhand
               ,
               
                 instant
                 in
                 season
                 ,
                 and
                 cut
                 of
                 season
                 ,
              
               till
               they
               had
               brought
               about
               all
               ends
               which
               invited
               them
               hither
               .
               They
               had
               made
               sure
               work
               with
               the
               Lord
               Lieutenant
               ,
               and
               feared
               〈◊〉
               the
               Resur●●ction
               of
               the
               Lord
               Archbishop
               though
               Do●med
               at
               that
               
               time
               only
               to
               a
               Civil
               death
               .
               They
               had
               gratified
               the
               Commons
               in
               procuring
               all
               the
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               before
               remembred
               ,
               and
               paring
               the
               Bishops
               nails
               to
               the
               very
               quick
               ,
               by
               the
               only
               terrour
               of
               their
               Arms
               ;
               and
               were
               reciprocally
               gratified
               by
               them
               with
               a
               gift
               of
               three
               hundred
               thousand
               pounds
               of
               good
               English
               money
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               a
               
                 brotherly
                 assistance
              
               ,
               for
               their
               pretended
               former
               losses
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               rationally
               be
               computed
               to
               the
               tenth
               part
               of
               that
               Sum.
               And
               in
               relation
               to
               that
               Treaty
               they
               gained
               in
               a
               manner
               all
               those
               points
               which
               had
               been
               first
               insisted
               on
               in
               the
               meeting
               at
               Rippon
               ,
               and
               many
               additionals
               also
               ,
               which
               were
               brought
               in
               afterwards
               by
               London
               .
               In
               their
               Demand
               concerning
               Unity
               in
               Religion
               ,
               and
               Uniformity
               in
               Church-Government
               ,
               the
               Answer
               savoured
               rather
               of
               delay
               than
               satisfaction
               ;
               amounting
               to
               no
               more
               than
               this
               ,
               
                 That
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Advice
                 o●
                 both
                 Houses
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 did
                 well
                 approve
                 of
                 the
                 affections
                 of
                 his
                 Subjects
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 desires
                 of
                 having
                 a
                 Conformity
                 of
                 Church-Government
                 between
                 the
                 two
                 Nations
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Parliament
                 had
                 already
                 taken
                 into
                 consideration
                 the
                 Reformation
                 of
                 Church-Government
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 would
                 proceed
                 therein
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 as
                 should
                 best
                 conduce
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 of
                 both
                 Kingdoms
                 .
              
               Which
               Condescensions
               and
               Conclusions
               being
               ratified
               on
               August
               7.
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               in
               England
               ,
               a
               Provision
               was
               also
               made
               for
               the
               security
               of
               all
               his
               Majesties
               Party
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               former
               troubles
               ,
               excluding
               only
               the
               Scottish
               Prelates
               ,
               and
               four
               more
               of
               that
               Nation
               ,
               from
               the
               benefit
               of
               it
               .
               And
               that
               being
               done
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               s●t
               forwards
               toward
               Scotland
               on
               Tuesday
               the
               tenth
               of
               the
               same
               month
               ,
               giving
               order
               as
               he
               went
               for
               the
               Disbanding
               of
               both
               Armies
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               no
               further
               charge
               or
               trouble
               to
               him
               .
               Welcomed
               he
               was
               with
               great
               joy
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Edenborough
               ,
               in
               regard
               he
               came
               with
               full
               desires
               and
               resolutions
               of
               giving
               all
               satisfaction
               to
               that
               People
               which
               they
               could
               expect
               ,
               though
               to
               the
               Diminution
               of
               his
               Royal
               Rights
               and
               just
               Prerogative
               .
               He
               was
               resolved
               to
               sweeten
               and
               Caress
               them
               with
               all
               Acts
               of
               Grace
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               might
               reciprocate
               with
               him
               in
               their
               Love
               and
               Loyalty
               ,
               though
               therein
               he
               found
               himself
               deceived
               .
               For
               he
               not
               only
               ratified
               all
               the
               Transactions
               of
               the
               Treaty
               confirmed
               in
               England
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               ;
               but
               by
               like
               Act
               abolished
               the
               Episcopal
               Government
               ,
               and
               yielded
               to
               an
               alienation
               of
               all
               Church-Lands
               ,
               restored
               by
               his
               Father
               or
               himself
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               it
               .
               A
               matter
               of
               most
               woful
               consequence
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               For
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               being
               advertised
               of
               these
               Transactions
               ,
               prest
               him
               with
               their
               continual
               importunities
               after
               his
               Return
               ,
               to
               subvert
               the
               Government
               o●
               Bishops
               here
               in
               England
               ,
               in
               the
               destruction
               whereof
               he
               had
               been
               pleased
               to
               gratifie
               his
               Scottish
               Subjects
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               be
               r●puted
               so
               considerable
               in
               his
               estimation
               ,
               nor
               were
               so
               in
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               World
               as
               the
               English
               were
               .
               What
               followed
               hereupon
               we
               may
               hear
               too
               soon
               .
            
             
             
               ●●is
               good
               suc●●ss
               of
               the
               Scots
               encouraged
               the
               
                 Irish
                 Papists
              
               to
               attempt
               the
               like
               ,
               and
               to
               attempt
               it
               in
               the
               same
               way
               the
               Scots
               had
               gone
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               by
               se●sing
               his
               Majesties
               Towns
               ,
               Forts
               and
               Castles
               ,
               putting
               themselves
               into
               the
               body
               of
               an
               Army
               ,
               banishing
               and
               imprisoning
               all
               such
               as
               opposed
               their
               Practices
               ,
               and
               then
               Petitioning
               the
               King
               for
               a
               publick
               exercise
               of
               their
               Religion
               .
               And
               they
               had
               this
               great
               furtherance
               to
               promote
               their
               hopes
               ;
               For
               when
               the
               King
               was
               prest
               by
               the
               Commons
               for
               the
               disbanding
               of
               the
               Irish
               Army
               ,
               a
               suite
               was
               made
               unto
               him
               by
               the
               Embassadour
               of
               Spain
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               have
               leave
               to
               list
               three
               or
               four
               thousand
               of
               them
               for
               his
               Masters
               Service
               in
               the
               Wars
               ;
               to
               which
               motion
               his
               Majesty
               readily
               condescending
               gave
               order
               in
               it
               accordingly
               .
               But
               the
               Commons
               never
               thinking
               themselves
               〈◊〉
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               any
               of
               that
               Army
               had
               a
               Sword
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               never
               〈◊〉
               in●p●●tuning
               the
               King
               (
               whom
               they
               had
               now
               brought
               to
               the
               condition
               〈◊〉
               d●●ying
               nothing
               which
               they
               asked
               )
               till
               they
               had
               made
               him
               ●at
               his
               word
               ,
               and
               revoke
               those
               Orders
               to
               his
               great
               dishonour
               ;
               which
               so
               ●x●●p●rated
               that
               Army
               consisting
               of
               8000
               Foot
               ,
               and
               1000
               Horse
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               no
               hard
               matter
               for
               those
               who
               had
               the
               managing
               of
               t●at
               Plot
               to
               make
               sure
               of
               them
               .
               And
               then
               considering
               that
               the
               Sc●●s
               by
               raising
               of
               an
               Army
               had
               gained
               from
               the
               King
               an
               abolition
               of
               t●e
               Episcopal
               Order
               ,
               the
               Rescinding
               of
               his
               own
               and
               his
               Fathers
               Acts
               a●out
               the
               reducing
               of
               that
               Church
               to
               some
               Uniformity
               with
               this
               ,
               a●d
               settled
               their
               Kirk
               in
               such
               a
               way
               as
               best
               pleased
               their
               own
               humours
               ,
               Why
               might
               not
               the
               
                 Irish
                 Papists
              
               hope
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               help
               of
               such
               an
               Army
               ,
               ready
               raised
               to
               their
               hands
               ,
               or
               easily
               drawn
               together
               ,
               t●ough
               dispersed
               at
               present
               ,
               they
               might
               obtain
               the
               like
               indulgences
               and
               grants
               for
               their
               Religion
               ?
               The
               23
               of
               October
               was
               the
               day
               designed
               for
               t●e
               seizing
               of
               the
               City
               and
               Castle
               of
               Dublin
               ,
               and
               many
               places
               of
               great
               Importance
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               :
               But
               failing
               in
               the
               main
               d●●ign
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               discovered
               the
               night
               before
               by
               one
               
                 O
                 Conally
              
               ,
               they
               brake
               out
               into
               open
               Arms
               ,
               dealing
               no
               better
               with
               the
               Protestants
               there
               ,
               than
               the
               Covenanters
               had
               done
               with
               the
               Royal
               Party
               in
               Scotland
               .
               O●
               this
               Rebellion
               (
               for
               it
               must
               be
               called
               a
               Rebellion
               in
               the
               Irish
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               the
               Scots
               )
               his
               Majesty
               gives
               present
               notice
               to
               the
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               requiring
               their
               Counsel
               and
               assistance
               for
               the
               extinguishing
               of
               that
               Flame
               ,
               before
               it
               had
               wasted
               and
               consumed
               that
               Kingdom
               .
               But
               neither
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               Protestants
               there
               ,
               ●ot
               the
               Kings
               importunity
               here
               ,
               could
               perswade
               them
               to
               Levy
               one
               man
               toward
               the
               suppression
               of
               those
               Rebels
               ,
               till
               the
               King
               had
               disclaimed
               his
               power
               of
               pressing
               Souldiers
               in
               an
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               thereby
               laid
               himself
               open
               to
               such
               Acts
               of
               violence
               ,
               as
               were
               then
               hammering
               against
               him
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               proceed
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               having
               settled
               his
               Affairs
               in
               Scotland
               to
               the
               full
               contentment
               of
               the
               People
               by
               granting
               them
               the
               Acts
               of
               Grace
               before
               remembred
               ,
               and
               giving
               some
               addition
               of
               Honour
               to
               his
               greatest
               enemies
               ,
               (
               amongst
               whom
               Lesly
               ,
               who
               commanded
               their
               two
               l●te
               Armies
               ,
               most
               undeservedly
               was
               advanced
               to
               the
               Title
               of
               
               Earl
               of
               Leven
               )
               prepared
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               Novemb.
               for
               his
               journey
               to
               London
               ;
               where
               he
               was
               welcomed
               by
               the
               Lord
               Mayor
               ,
               and
               Citizens
               with
               all
               imaginable
               expressions
               of
               Love
               and
               Duty
               .
               But
               the
               Commons
               at
               the
               other
               end
               of
               the
               Town
               entertain'd
               him
               with
               a
               sharp
               Declaration
               ,
               Entituled
               ,
               
                 The
                 Remonstrance
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
              
               which
               they
               presented
               to
               him
               at
               Hampton-Court
               ,
               with
               a
               Petition
               thereunto
               annexed
               ,
               within
               few
               days
               after
               his
               return
               ;
               In
               which
               it
               was
               desired
               amongst
               other
               things
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               please
               to
               pass
               an
               Act
               for
               depriving
               the
               Bishops
               of
               their
               place
               and
               Vote
               in
               Parliament
               :
               which
               Bill
               had
               formerly
               been
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Peers
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               said
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               by
               the
               course
               of
               Parliaments
               to
               be
               offered
               again
               .
               To
               this
               Demand
               and
               others
               which
               concerned
               Religion
               he
               returned
               this
               Answer
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 for
                 preserving
                 the
                 peace
                 and
                 safety
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 from
                 the
                 designs
                 of
                 the
                 Popish
                 party
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 and
                 would
                 still
                 concur
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 just
                 desires
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Parliamentary
                 way
                 ;
                 That
                 for
                 the
                 depriving
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 their
                 Votes
                 in
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 he
                 wisht
                 them
                 to
                 consider
                 that
                 their
                 right
                 was
                 grounded
                 upon
                 the
                 Fundamental
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 constitution
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ;
                 That
                 he
                 conceived
                 the
                 taking
                 away
                 of
                 the
                 
                   High
                   Commission
                
                 had
                 well
                 moderated
                 the
                 Inordinate
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 there
                 continued
                 any
                 usurpations
                 ,
                 or
                 Excesses
                 in
                 their
                 jurisdictions
                 ,
                 he
                 then
                 neither
                 had
                 nor
                 would
                 protect
                 them
                 ;
                 That
                 he
                 would
                 willingly
                 concur
                 in
                 the
                 removal
                 of
                 any
                 illegal
                 Innovations
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 crept
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 That
                 if
                 the
                 Parliament
                 should
                 advise
                 to
                 call
                 a
                 National
                 Synod
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 duly
                 Examine
                 such
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 as
                 gave
                 just
                 cause
                 of
                 offence
                 to
                 any
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 take
                 it
                 into
                 consideration
                 and
                 apply
                 himself
                 to
                 give
                 due
                 satisfaction
                 therein
                 ;
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 very
                 sorry
                 to
                 hear
                 Corruptions
                 in
                 Religion
                 to
                 be
                 Objected
                 in
                 such
                 General
                 terms
                 ,
                 since
                 he
                 was
                 perswaded
                 in
                 his
                 Conscience
                 that
                 no
                 Church
                 could
                 be
                 found
                 upon
                 earth
                 ,
                 that
                 professed
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 with
                 more
                 purity
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 then
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ;
                 That
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 he
                 was
                 resolved
                 to
                 maintain
                 both
                 the
                 Government
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 Glory
                 and
                 Purity
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 against
                 all
                 invasions
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 Irreverence
                 of
                 those
                 many
                 Schismaticks
                 ,
                 and
                 Separatists
                 wherewith
                 of
                 Late
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 and
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 London
                 did
                 so
                 much
                 abound
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 dishonour
                 and
                 hazard
                 both
                 of
                 Church
                 and
                 State
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 suppressing
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 required
                 their
                 aid
                 and
                 timely
                 assistance
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               Resolute
               ,
               and
               Religious
               Answer
               did
               not
               so
               satisfie
               the
               Commons
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               were
               Resolved
               to
               persue
               the
               Enterprize
               till
               they
               had
               gained
               the
               Point
               they
               aimed
               at
               .
               Some
               endeavours
               ●ad
               formerly
               been
               used
               by
               the
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               and
               the
               Baron
               of
               Kimbolton
               to
               perswade
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               so
               far
               to
               gratifie
               the
               importunate
               desires
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Commons
               ,
               as
               voluntarily
               to
               Relinquish
               their
               Votes
               in
               Parliament
               ;
               upon
               assurance
               that
               the
               Peers
               would
               be
               bound
               in
               
               Honour
               to
               preserve
               them
               in
               all
               the
               essential
               parts
               of
               their
               calling
               and
               Function
               .
               But
               the
               Bishops
               who
               had
               little
               or
               nothing
               left
               to
               keep
               them
               up
               in
               Reputation
               amongst
               the
               People
               ,
               but
               their
               Rights
               of
               Peerage
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               easily
               entreated
               to
               betray
               themselves
               ,
               and
               become
               
                 Felones
                 de
                 se
              
               (
               as
               the
               Lawyers
               Phrase
               it
               )
               as
               long
               as
               his
               Majesty
               would
               be
               pleased
               to
               maintain
               their
               Interest
               ,
               and
               in
               theirs
               ,
               His
               own
               .
               Doubly
               Repulst
               ,
               the
               Apprentices
               are
               drawn
               in
               huge
               multitudes
               to
               cry
               at
               the
               Parliament
               doors
               
                 No
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 No
                 Bishops
              
               ;
               Petitions
               daily
               brought
               against
               them
               as
               the
               
                 Common
                 Grievances
              
               ,
               imputing
               to
               them
               the
               decay
               of
               Trade
               ,
               and
               the
               obstruction
               of
               all
               businesses
               in
               both
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ;
               their
               Persons
               presented
               with
               Revilings
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               with
               stones
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               could
               neither
               come
               out
               of
               their
               Coa●●es
               if
               they
               came
               by
               Land
               ,
               nor
               out
               of
               their
               Barges
               if
               they
               came
               by
               water
               ,
               without
               manifest
               danger
               of
               their
               lives
               ;
               the
               Abby
               of
               Westminster
               Violently
               Assaulted
               ,
               and
               as
               Couragiously
               defended
               by
               the
               Scholars
               ,
               Choiremen
               ,
               Officers
               ,
               and
               other
               Servants
               ,
               concluding
               in
               the
               death
               of
               Wiseman
               a
               Knight
               of
               Kent
               ,
               who
               having
               taken
               on
               himself
               the
               Conduct
               of
               the
               Tumult
               ,
               was
               killed
               by
               one
               of
               the
               Defendants
               ,
               with
               a
               Tile
               from
               the
               Battlements
               .
               Hereupon
               Williams
               the
               ●ate
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               having
               been
               translated
               unto
               York
               ,
               invites
               as
               many
               of
               the
               Bishops
               as
               were
               left
               in
               London
               to
               a
               Private
               Conference
               to
               be
               h●ld
               amongst
               them
               in
               the
               Lodgings
               of
               the
               Dean
               of
               Westminster
               ;
               where
               they
               subscribed
               to
               a
               Protestation
               ,
               and
               Petition
               to
               be
               presented
               to
               his
               Majesty
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Peers
               ,
               containing
               a
               Relation
               of
               the
               abuses
               offered
               them
               for
               some
               days
               last
               past
               ,
               together
               with
               a
               Declaration
               of
               their
               sense
               and
               meaning
               ,
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               .
               The
               Apprehension
               of
               their
               own
               dangers
               inclined
               them
               willingly
               to
               any
               such
               course
               ,
               as
               visibly
               conduced
               to
               the
               preservation
               of
               their
               Rights
               as
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               their
               lives
               as
               men
               ;
               For
               both
               which
               the
               subscribing
               of
               this
               Petition
               and
               Protestation
               ,
               and
               the
               entring
               of
               it
               in
               the
               Journal
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Lords
               ,
               seems
               to
               have
               provided
               .
               It
               was
               about
               the
               middle
               of
               Christmas
               ,
               when
               some
               of
               the
               Bishops
               were
               retired
               into
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               others
               not
               returned
               from
               their
               Recess
               ,
               and
               no
               fewer
               then
               five
               Sees
               ,
               either
               vacant
               ,
               or
               not
               filled
               Actually
               ,
               at
               the
               present
               ;
               so
               that
               no
               more
               of
               them
               met
               at
               this
               Assembly
               ,
               then
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               York
               ,
               the
               bishops
               of
               
                 Durham
                 ,
                 Lichfield
                 ,
                 Glocester
                 ,
                 Norwich
                 ,
                 Asaph
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 Her●ford
                 ,
                 Oxon
                 ,
                 Ely
                 ,
                 Peterborough
                 ,
              
               and
               Landaff
               ;
               all
               which
               subscribed
               this
               last
               preservative
               for
               their
               Place
               and
               Persons
               .
               And
               being
               it
               was
               the
               last
               flash
               of
               their
               dying
               light
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               think
               it
               improper
               to
               keep
               it
               from
               Expiring
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               I
               can
               ,
               by
               serving
               as
               a
               Prol●nger
               to
               it
               in
               this
               present
               History
               ;
               Now
               the
               Petition
               ,
               and
               Protestation
               was
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                   WHereas
                   the
                   Petitioners
                   are
                   called
                   up
                   by
                   Several
                   and
                   Respective
                   Writs
                   ,
                   and
                   under
                   great
                   Penalties
                   to
                   attend
                   the
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   a
                   clear
                   and
                   indubitable
                   right
                   to
                   vote
                   in
                   Bills
                   and
                   other
                   matt●●s
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   Debateable
                   in
                   Parliament
                   by
                   the
                   Ancient
                   Customs
                   ,
                   
                   Laws
                   and
                   Statutes
                   of
                   this
                   Realm
                   ,
                   and
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   Protected
                   by
                   your
                   Majesty
                   quietly
                   to
                   attend
                   and
                   prosecute
                   that
                   Great
                   Service
                   .
                   They
                   humbly
                   Remonstrate
                   and
                   Protest
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   Your
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Noble
                   Lords
                   and
                   Peers
                   now
                   Assembled
                   in
                   Parliament
                   ;
                   that
                   as
                   they
                   had
                   an
                   Indubitate
                   Right
                   to
                   sit
                   and
                   Vote
                   in
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   Lords
                   :
                   so
                   are
                   they
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   Protected
                   from
                   force
                   and
                   violence
                   ,
                   most
                   Willing
                   and
                   Ready
                   to
                   Perform
                   their
                   Duties
                   accordingly
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   they
                   do
                   abominate
                   All
                   Actions
                   or
                   Opinions
                   tending
                   to
                   Popery
                   or
                   the
                   maintainance
                   thereof
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   all
                   propension
                   and
                   Inclination
                   to
                   any
                   Malignant
                   Party
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   Side
                   or
                   Party
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   which
                   their
                   own
                   Reasons
                   and
                   Conscience
                   shall
                   not
                   move
                   then
                   to
                   adhere
                   .
                   But
                   whereas
                   they
                   have
                   been
                   at
                   several
                   times
                   Violently
                   Menaced
                   ,
                   Affronted
                   ,
                   and
                   Assaulted
                   by
                   multitudes
                   of
                   People
                   in
                   their
                   coming
                   to
                   perform
                   their
                   Services
                   in
                   that
                   Honourable
                   House
                   ,
                   and
                   lately
                   chased
                   away
                   and
                   put
                   in
                   danger
                   of
                   their
                   lives
                   ,
                   and
                   can
                   find
                   no
                   Redress
                   or
                   Protection
                   upon
                   sundry
                   Complaints
                   ,
                   made
                   to
                   both
                   Houses
                   in
                   these
                   particulars
                   ;
                   They
                   humbly
                   pr●●est
                   before
                   Your
                   Majesty
                   and
                   the
                   Noble
                   House
                   of
                   Peers
                   ,
                   That
                   ,
                   saving
                   unto
                   themselves
                   all
                   their
                   Right
                   ,
                   and
                   Interess
                   of
                   Sitting
                   and
                   Voting
                   in
                   that
                   House
                   at
                   other
                   times
                   ,
                   they
                   dare
                   not
                   Sit
                   or
                   vote
                   in
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   Peers
                   ,
                   until
                   Your
                   Majesty
                   shall
                   further
                   secure
                   them
                   from
                   all
                   Affronts
                   ,
                   Indignities
                   ,
                   and
                   Dangers
                   in
                   the
                   Premises
                   .
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   Whereas
                   these
                   fears
                   are
                   not
                   built
                   upon
                   Conceits
                   ,
                   but
                   upon
                   such
                   Grounds
                   and
                   Objects
                   as
                   may
                   well
                   terrifie
                   Men
                   of
                   Resolution
                   and
                   much
                   Constancy
                   ,
                   they
                   do
                   in
                   all
                   Humility
                   and
                   Duty
                   Protest
                   before
                   Your
                   Majesty
                   and
                   the
                   Peers
                   of
                   the
                   Most
                   Honourable
                   House
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   against
                   all
                   Laws
                   ,
                   Orders
                   ,
                   Votes
                   ,
                   Resolutions
                   and
                   Determinations
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   themselves
                   Null
                   and
                   of
                   None
                   Effect
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   their
                   Absence
                   ,
                   since
                   the
                   27th
                   of
                   this
                   Instant
                   Moneth
                   of
                   
                     December
                     ,
                     1641.
                  
                   have
                   already
                   passed
                   ;
                   As
                   likewise
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   such
                   as
                   shall
                   hereafter
                   Pass
                   in
                   the
                   Most
                   Honourable
                   House
                   ,
                   during
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   this
                   their
                   Forced
                   and
                   Violent
                   Absence
                   from
                   the
                   said
                   Most
                   Honourable
                   House
                   :
                   not
                   denying
                   but
                   if
                   their
                   absenting
                   of
                   themselves
                   were
                   Wilful
                   and
                   Voluntary
                   ,
                   that
                   Most
                   Honourable
                   House
                   might
                   Proceed
                   in
                   all
                   their
                   Premises
                   ,
                   their
                   Absence
                   or
                   this
                   Protestation
                   Notwithstanding
                   .
                   And
                   humbly
                   beseeching
                   Your
                   Most
                   Excellent
                   Majesty
                   to
                   Command
                   the
                   Clerk
                   of
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   Peers
                   ,
                   to
                   Enter
                   this
                   their
                   Petition
                   and
                   Protestation
                   among
                   his
                   Records
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     They
                     will
                     ever
                     Pray
                     God
                     to
                     bless
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               This
               Petition
               being
               presented
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               was
               by
               him
               deli●vered
               to
               the
               Lord
               Keeper
               Littleton
               ,
               to
               be
               Communicated
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               being
               the
               30th
               of
               Decemb.
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Peers
               :
               But
               the
               Lord
               Keeper
               contrary
               to
               his
               Majesties
               directions
               ,
               did
               first
               imp●rt
               i●
               to
               some
               of
               the
               Preaching
               party
               in
               both
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ;
               and
               after
               ,
               
               as
               the
               plot
               was
               laid
               ,
               to
               the
               Peers
               in
               general
               .
               Upon
               the
               ●eading
               whereof
               a
               conference
               was
               desired
               with
               the
               House
               o●
               C●mmons
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Lord
               Keeper
               whom
               they
               had
               under
               the
               La●●
               ,
               was
               pleased
               to
               signifie
               ,
               that
               this
               Petition
               ,
               and
               Protestation
               of
               the
               twel●e
               Bishops
               ,
               
               
                 contained
                 matters
                 of
                 high
                 and
                 dangerous
                 consequence
                 ,
                 extending
                 to
                 the
                 deep
                 intrenching
                 upon
                 the
                 Fundamental
                 Priviledges
                 and
                 Being
                 of
                 Parliament
                 .
              
               Whereupon
               the
               said
               twelve
               Bishops
               were
               Impeached
               by
               the
               Commons
               of
               high
               Treason
               .
               The
               Usher
               called
               Black-Rod
               ,
               Commanded
               to
               find
               them
               out
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               the
               Bar
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Peers
               ,
               which
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               scattered
               and
               divided
               Lodgings
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               effected
               till
               eight
               of
               the
               Clock
               at
               night
               ,
               at
               what
               time
               being
               brought
               together
               their
               offence
               was
               signified
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               an
               Order
               presently
               made
               for
               their
               commitment
               to
               the
               Tower
               ,
               whither
               they
               were
               all
               carried
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               Except
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Durham
               and
               Lichfield
               who
               found
               the
               favour
               (
               the
               one
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               Eminent
               Learning
               ,
               and
               both
               of
               them
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               age
               and
               Infirmities
               )
               to
               stand
               committed
               to
               the
               custody
               of
               the
               Gentleman
               Usher
               .
               Our
               Archbishop
               had
               now
               more
               Neighbours
               then
               ●e
               desired
               ,
               but
               not
               more
               company
               then
               before
               ,
               it
               being
               prudently
               Ordered
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               them
               should
               bestow
               any
               visits
               on
               him
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               giving
               some
               advantage
               to
               their
               common
               enemy
               ;
               as
               if
               they
               had
               been
               hatching
               some
               conspiracy
               against
               the
               Publick
               :
               But
               they
               refrained
               not
               on
               either
               side
               from
               sending
               me●●ages
               of
               Love
               and
               consolation
               unto
               one
               another
               ;
               those
               mutual
               civilities
               being
               almost
               every
               day
               performed
               betwixt
               the
               two
               Archbishops
               also
               ,
               though
               very
               much
               differing
               both
               in
               their
               Counsels
               and
               Affections
               in
               the
               times
               foregoing
               .
               The
               Archbishop
               of
               York
               was
               now
               so
               much
               declined
               in
               favour
               ,
               t●at
               he
               stood
               in
               as
               bad
               terms
               with
               the
               Common
               People
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               did
               .
               His
               picture
               cut
               in
               Brass
               ,
               attired
               in
               his
               Episcopal
               Robes
               ,
               with
               his
               square
               Cap
               upon
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               Bandileers
               about
               his
               Neck
               ,
               shouldering
               a
               Musket
               upon
               one
               of
               his
               shoulders
               in
               one
               hand
               ,
               and
               a
               Rest
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               either
               presaging
               that
               which
               followed
               ,
               or
               else
               relating
               unto
               that
               which
               had
               passed
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               Abbey
               ;
               Together
               with
               which
               a
               book
               was
               Printed
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               was
               Resembled
               to
               the
               Decoy-Duck
               ,
               (
               alluding
               to
               the
               Dec●yes
               in
               Lincolnshire
               where
               he
               had
               been
               Bishop
               )
               restored
               to
               Liberty
               on
               design
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               bring
               more
               company
               with
               him
               at
               his
               coming
               back
               ,
               and
               a
               device
               Ingraven
               for
               the
               Front
               of
               the
               Book
               ,
               which
               represented
               the
               conceit
               ;
               and
               that
               not
               unhappily
               .
               Certain
               I
               am
               that
               our
               Archbishop
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               those
               sorrows
               seemed
               much
               pleased
               with
               the
               Fancy
               ,
               whither
               out
               of
               his
               great
               Love
               to
               wit
               ,
               o●
               some
               other
               self-satisfaction
               which
               he
               found
               therein
               ,
               is
               beyond
               my
               knowledge
               .
            
             
               These
               Bishops
               b●ing
               thus
               secured
               ,
               and
               no
               body
               left
               in
               a
               manner
               to
               solicite
               the
               Common
               Cause
               but
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rochester
               ,
               the
               Bill
               against
               their
               Votes
               passed
               currantly
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Peers
               on
               February
               6.
               the
               Citizens
               who
               before
               had
               feasted
               the
               King
               with
               such
               signs
               o●
               Affection
               ,
               now
               celebrating
               the
               Concurrence
               of
               the
               House
               against
               his
               Interest
               ,
               with
               B●lls
               and
               Bonfires
               .
               Nor
               was
               it
               long
               before
               the
               ●ing
               gave
               over
               the
               Cause
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               had
               so
               long
               contended
               ▪
               For
               
               either
               terrified
               with
               the
               Apprehension
               of
               his
               own
               Dangers
               ,
               or
               wrought
               on
               by
               the
               importunity
               of
               some
               about
               him
               ,
               he
               signed
               the
               Bill
               at
               Canterbury
               on
               February
               14.
               to
               which
               place
               he
               had
               accompanied
               the
               Queen
               in
               her
               way
               toward
               Holland
               :
               And
               by
               that
               Bill
               it
               was
               desired
               to
               be
               Enacted
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 no
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Person
                 in
                 Holy
                 Orders
                 ,
                 from
                 February
                 15.
                 then
                 next
                 following
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 any
                 Seat
                 or
                 Place
                 ,
                 Suffrage
                 or
                 Voice
                 ,
                 use
                 or
                 execute
                 any
                 Power
                 or
                 Authority
                 in
                 the
                 Parliaments
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 ;
                 nor
                 should
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Privy-Council
                 of
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 his
                 Heirs
                 ,
                 or
                 Successors
                 ,
                 or
                 Justices
                 of
                 the
                 Peace
                 of
                 Oyer
                 and
                 Terminer
                 ,
                 or
                 Gaol-delivery
                 ;
                 or
                 execute
                 any
                 Temporal
                 Authority
                 ,
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 any
                 Commission
                 :
                 but
                 should
                 be
                 wholly
                 disabled
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 uncapable
                 to
                 have
                 ,
                 receive
                 ,
                 use
                 ,
                 or
                 execute
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Offices
                 ,
                 Places
                 ,
                 Powers
                 ,
                 Authorities
                 ,
                 and
                 Things
                 aforesaid
                 .
              
               The
               passing
               of
               which
               Act
               ,
               what
               specious
               Pretences
               soever
               were
               given
               out
               for
               it
               ,
               redounded
               little
               to
               his
               Majesties
               Benefit
               ,
               and
               far
               less
               to
               his
               Comfort
               .
               For
               by
               cutting
               off
               so
               many
               of
               his
               Friends
               at
               a
               blow
               ,
               he
               lost
               his
               Power
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Peers
               ,
               and
               not
               long
               after
               was
               deprived
               of
               his
               Negative
               Voice
               ,
               when
               the
               great
               Business
               of
               the
               Militia
               came
               to
               be
               disputed
               .
               And
               though
               he
               pleased
               himself
               sometimes
               with
               this
               perswasion
               ,
               
               of
               their
               
                 contentedness
                 in
                 suffering
                 a
                 present
                 diminution
                 of
                 their
                 Rights
                 and
                 Honours
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 and
                 the
                 Commonwealths
              
               ;
               yet
               was
               it
               no
               small
               trouble
               to
               his
               Conscience
               at
               other
               times
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               added
               this
               to
               the
               former
               injury
               ,
               in
               consenting
               to
               the
               taking
               away
               of
               the
               Coercive
               Power
               of
               their
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               for
               this
               we
               find
               to
               be
               one
               of
               those
               three
               things
               which
               lay
               heaviest
               on
               him
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Solitude
               and
               Sufferings
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               this
               passage
               in
               one
               of
               his
               Prayers
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Was
                 it
                 through
                 ignorance
                 that
                 I
                 suffered
                 innocent
                 Blood
                 to
                 be
                 spilt
                 by
                 a
                 false
                 pretended
                 Iustice
                 ?
                 Or
                 that
                 I
                 permitted
                 a
                 wrong
                 way
                 of
                 Worship
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 up
                 in
              
               Scotlan
               ?
               
                 Or
                 injured
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
              
               England
               ?
               By
               which
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               the
               Injury
               done
               unto
               the
               Bishops
               of
               England
               ,
               is
               put
               into
               the
               same
               scale
               with
               his
               permitting
               a
               
                 wrong
                 way
                 of
                 Worship
              
               to
               be
               set
               up
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               the
               shedding
               of
               the
               
                 innocent
                 Blood
              
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               .
               And
               if
               this
               Act
               proved
               so
               unpleasing
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               grievous
               to
               the
               Bishops
               themselves
               ;
               to
               none
               more
               than
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               who
               had
               s●t
               so
               great
               a
               part
               of
               his
               affections
               on
               the
               preserving
               of
               this
               Church
               in
               her
               Power
               and
               Glory
               .
               Whose
               sense
               hereof
               is
               thus
               express'd
               ,
               by
               one
               who
               for
               the
               time
               was
               his
               greatest
               Adversary
               ,
               (a)
               
                 That
                 it
                 struck
                 proud
              
               Canterbury
               
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 undermined
                 all
                 his
                 Prelatical
                 Designs
                 to
                 advance
                 the
                 Bishops
                 Pomp
                 and
                 Power
              
               ;
               whether
               with
               greater
               bitterness
               or
               truth
               ,
               is
               hard
               to
               say
               .
            
             
               Their
               great
               h●pe
               was
               (
               though
               it
               was
               such
               a
               hope
               as
               that
               of
               ●●●aham
               ,
               which
               the
               Scripture
               calls
               
                 a
                 hope
                 against
                 hope
              
               )
               that
               havin●
               p●red
               the
               Jurisdiction
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               impaired
               their
               Power
               ▪
               t●●y
               would
               have
               suffered
               them
               to
               enjoy
               their
               Function
               with
               Peace
               and
               quiet
               ,
               as
               the
               only
               remaining
               Ornament
               and
               Honour
               of
               the
               Church
               
               o●
               England
               .
               Conform
               therein
               unto
               the
               gallantry
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Romans
               ,
               who
               when
               they
               had
               brought
               the
               Carthaginians
               unto
               that
               condition
               ,
               as
               to
               compel
               them
               to
               deliver
               up
               their
               Ships
               ,
               Arms
               ,
               and
               Elephants
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               neither
               War
               nor
               Peace
               without
               their
               permission
               ,
               (a)
               esteemed
               it
               an
               especial
               honour
               to
               their
               Commonwealth
               ,
               to
               preserve
               the
               City
               which
               was
               no
               longer
               to
               be
               feared
               ,
               though
               formerly
               it
               had
               contended
               for
               the
               Superiority
               .
               But
               the
               Bishops
               Crimes
               were
               still
               unpunished
               :
               And
               as
               the
               old
               Roman
               Citizen
               cried
               out
               upon
               his
               fine
               Country-house
               and
               pleasant
               Gardens
               ,
               when
               he
               found
               his
               name
               posted
               up
               amongst
               the
               Proscripts
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Sylla
               ;
               so
               might
               these
               Holy
               men
               complain
               of
               those
               fair
               Houses
               and
               goodly
               Manors
               which
               belonged
               to
               their
               Episcopal
               Sees
               ,
               as
               the
               only
               m●ans
               of
               the
               Subver●●on
               of
               their
               Sacred
               Calling
               .
               This
               had
               been
               formerly
               resolved
               o●
               ,
               but
               was
               not
               to
               be
               done
               at
               once
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               no●ed
               ;
               nor
               to
               be
               followed
               now
               ,
               but
               on
               some
               such
               colour
               as
               was
               pretended
               ●or
               depriving
               them
               of
               their
               Jurisdiction
               and
               Place
               in
               Parliament
               .
               It
               was
               pretended
               for
               suppressing
               the
               Court
               of
               High-Commissi●n
               ,
               and
               the
               coercive
               Power
               of
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               
               That
               the
               Prelates
               had
               abused
               them
               both
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 insufferable
                 wrong
                 and
                 oppression
                 of
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Subjects
              
               ;
               And
               for
               the
               taking
               away
               of
               their
               Votes
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               with
               all
               other
               Civil
               Power
               in
               Church-men
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               found
               to
               be
               an
               occasion
               of
               great
               mischief
               both
               to
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               
                 ●he
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 being
                 of
                 such
                 great
                 importance
                 as
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 the
                 whole
                 Man.
              
               And
               now
               to
               make
               way
               for
               the
               Abolition
               of
               the
               Calling
               it self
               ,
               it
               was
               given
               out
               amongst
               the
               People
               to
               have
               been
               made
               of
               no
               use
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               the
               Bishops
               themselves
               ;
               against
               whom
               these
               Objections
               were
               put
               in
               every
               mans
               mouth
               ,
               That
               they
               had
               laid
               aside
               the
               use
               of
               Confirming
               Children
               ,
               though
               required
               by
               Law
               ,
               whereby
               they
               had
               deprived
               themselves
               of
               that
               dependence
               ,
               which
               People
               of
               all
               sorts
               formerly
               had
               fastned
               on
               them
               ;
               That
               they
               had
               altogether
               neglected
               the
               duty
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               under
               the
               colour
               of
               attending
               their
               several
               Governments
               ;
               That
               in
               their
               several
               Governments
               they
               stood
               only
               as
               Cyphers
               ,
               transmitting
               their
               whole
               Jurisdiction
               to
               their
               Chancellors
               and
               under-Officers
               ;
               That
               none
               of
               them
               used
               to
               sit
               in
               their
               Consistories
               ,
               for
               hearing
               Grievances
               ,
               and
               Administring
               Justice
               to
               the
               Subject
               ,
               whether
               Clergy
               or
               Laity
               ,
               leaving
               them
               for
               a
               prey
               to
               Registers
               ,
               Proctors
               ,
               and
               Apparitors
               ,
               who
               most
               unconscionably
               extorted
               from
               them
               what
               they
               pleased
               ;
               That
               few
               or
               none
               of
               them
               held
               their
               Visitations
               in
               person
               ,
               whereby
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Bishop
               was
               unknown
               to
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Clergy
               was
               unknown
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               the
               discouragement
               o●
               the
               Godly
               and
               painful
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               the
               encouragement
               of
               vicious
               and
               irregular
               Parsons
               ;
               That
               few
               of
               them
               lived
               in
               their
               Episcopal
               Cities
               ,
               and
               some
               there
               were
               who
               had
               never
               seen
               them
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Poor
               (
               which
               commonly
               abound
               most
               in
               populous
               places
               )
               wanted
               that
               Relief
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               the
               better
               sort
               that
               Hospitality
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               reason
               to
               expect
               ;
               the
               Divine
               Service
               in
               the
               mean
               
               time
               performed
               irreverently
               and
               perfunctorily
               in
               the
               Cathedrals
               of
               those
               Cities
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               the
               Bishops
               Residence
               and
               Superinspection
               ;
               That
               they
               had
               transferred
               the
               solemn
               giving
               of
               Orders
               from
               the
               said
               Cathedrals
               ,
               to
               the
               Chappels
               of
               their
               private
               Houses
               ,
               or
               some
               obscure
               Churches
               in
               the
               Country
               ,
               not
               having
               nor
               requiring
               the
               Assistance
               of
               their
               Deans
               and
               Chapters
               ,
               as
               they
               ought
               to
               do
               ;
               That
               they
               engrossed
               a
               sole
               or
               solitary
               Power
               to
               themselves
               alone
               ,
               in
               the
               Sentence
               of
               Deprivation
               and
               Degradation
               ,
               without
               the
               Presences
               and
               Consents
               of
               their
               said
               Deans
               and
               Chapters
               ,
               or
               any
               Members
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Canons
               in
               that
               behalf
               ;
               by
               which
               last
               Acts
               they
               had
               rendred
               those
               Capitular
               Bodies
               as
               useless
               to
               the
               Church
               as
               they
               were
               themselves
               :
               And
               finally
               ,
               That
               seeing
               they
               did
               nothing
               which
               belonged
               unto
               the
               place
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               but
               the
               receiving
               of
               their
               Rents
               ,
               living
               in
               ease
               and
               worldly
               pomp
               ,
               and
               domineering
               over
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               it
               was
               expedient
               to
               remove
               the
               Function
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               turn
               their
               Lands
               and
               Houses
               unto
               better
               uses
               .
               This
               I
               remember
               to
               have
               been
               the
               substance
               of
               those
               Objections
               made
               by
               some
               of
               the
               Gentry
               ,
               and
               put
               into
               the
               mouths
               of
               the
               Common
               People
               ;
               in
               which
               if
               any
               thing
               were
               true
               (
               as
               I
               hope
               there
               was
               not
               )
               such
               Bishops
               as
               offended
               in
               the
               Premises
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               have
               the
               less
               reason
               to
               complain
               of
               their
               own
               misfortunes
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               cause
               to
               be
               complained
               of
               ,
               for
               giving
               such
               Advantages
               to
               the
               Enemies
               of
               their
               Power
               and
               Function
               .
               Nor
               was
               the
               alienating
               of
               their
               Lands
               and
               Houses
               the
               Total
               Sum
               of
               the
               Design
               ,
               though
               a
               great
               part
               of
               it
               .
               As
               long
               as
               the
               Episcopal
               Jurisdiction
               stood
               ,
               much
               Grist
               was
               carried
               from
               the
               Mills
               in
               
                 Westminster-Hall
                 ,
                 Toll
              
               whereof
               was
               taken
               by
               the
               Bishops
               Officers
               ;
               Therefore
               those
               Courts
               to
               be
               suppressed
               (
               which
               could
               not
               be
               more
               easily
               done
               ,
               than
               in
               abolishing
               the
               Bishops
               whose
               Courts
               they
               were
               )
               that
               so
               the
               managing
               of
               all
               Causes
               ,
               both
               Ecclesiastical
               and
               Civil
               ,
               might
               be
               brought
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               those
               who
               thought
               they
               could
               not
               thrive
               sufficiently
               by
               their
               own
               
                 Common
                 Law
              
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               any
               other
               Law
               was
               Common
               ,
               besides
               their
               own
               .
               By
               means
               whereof
               ,
               all
               Offices
               and
               Preferments
               in
               the
               Admiral
               ,
               Archiepiscopal
               ,
               and
               Diocesan
               Courts
               ,
               being
               taken
               from
               the
               Civil
               Lawyers
               ,
               nothing
               can
               follow
               thereupon
               but
               the
               discouragement
               and
               discontinuance
               of
               those
               Noble
               Studies
               ,
               which
               formerly
               were
               found
               so
               advantagious
               to
               the
               State
               and
               Nation
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               to
               be
               thought
               that
               such
               a
               general
               Concussion
               should
               befal
               the
               Church
               ,
               so
               many
               Practices
               entertained
               against
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               Endeavours
               used
               for
               the
               Ruine
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               that
               no
               man
               should
               lend
               a
               helping
               hand
               to
               support
               the
               Fabrick
               ,
               or
               to
               uphold
               the
               Sacred
               Ark
               when
               he
               saw
               it
               tottering
               .
               Some
               well-affected
               in
               both
               Houses
               ,
               appeared
               stoutly
               for
               it
               ;
               amongst
               which
               ,
               none
               more
               cordially
               than
               the
               Lord
               
                 George
                 Digby
              
               ,
               in
               a
               Speech
               made
               upon
               occasion
               of
               the
               City-Petition
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 Lucius
                 Cary
              
               Viscount
               Faulkland
               ,
               both
               Members
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               :
               Which
               last
               ,
               though
               he
               expressed
               much
               bitterness
               against
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               in
               one
               of
               his
               Speeches
               made
               in
               the
               
               first
               heats
               and
               agitation
               of
               business
               ;
               yet
               afterwards
               in
               another
               of
               them
               he
               shewed
               himself
               an
               especial
               Advocate
               in
               behalf
               of
               the
               Episcopal
               Order
               .
               In
               which
               Speech
               of
               his
               it
               is
               affirmed
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 this
                 Government
                 by
                 Episcopacy
                 is
                 so
                 ancient
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 general
                 ,
                 so
                 uncontradicted
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 best
                 times
                 that
                 our
                 most
                 laborious
                 Antiquaries
                 can
                 find
                 no
                 Nation
                 ,
                 no
                 City
                 ,
                 no
                 Church
                 ,
                 no
                 Houses
                 under
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 first
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Authors
                 tell
                 us
                 of
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Apostles
                 not
                 only
                 allowed
                 but
                 founded
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Tradition
                 for
                 some
                 Books
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 receive
                 as
                 Canonical
                 ,
                 is
                 both
                 less
                 ancient
                 ,
                 less
                 general
                 ,
                 and
                 less
                 uncontradicted
                 than
                 that
                 is
                 .
              
               So
               he
               when
               he
               was
               come
               again
               to
               his
               former
               temper
               ,
               and
               not
               yet
               entred
               nor
               initiated
               into
               Court
               preferments
               .
               Nor
               was
               the
               point
               only
               canvased
               within
               those
               walls
               ,
               but
               managed
               in
               a
               more
               publick
               way
               by
               the
               Pens
               of
               some
               ,
               than
               there
               it
               had
               been
               tossed
               on
               the
               Tongues
               of
               others
               .
               The
               Bishop
               of
               Exon.
               leads
               the
               way
               ,
               presenting
               
                 An
                 humble
                 Remonstrance
              
               to
               the
               High
               Court
               of
               Parliament
               in
               behalf
               of
               Liturgie
               and
               Episcopacy
               ,
               which
               presently
               was
               encountred
               with
               an
               answer
               to
               it
               ,
               w●erein
               the
               
                 Original
                 of
                 Liturgy
                 and
                 Episcopacy
              
               is
               pretended
               to
               be
               discussed
               ,
               &c.
               
               This
               Answer
               framed
               by
               a
               Juncto
               of
               five
               Presbyterian
               Ministers
               in
               or
               about
               the
               City
               of
               London
               ,
               the
               first
               Letters
               of
               whose
               names
               being
               laid
               together
               made
               up
               the
               word
               Smectymnuus
               ,
               which
               appears
               only
               for
               the
               Author
               .
               The
               Bishop
               hereunto
               replies
               in
               a
               Vindication
               (
               by
               which
               name
               he
               called
               it
               )
               which
               Vindication
               had
               an
               Answer
               or
               Rejoynder
               to
               it
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               Smectymnuus
               .
               During
               which
               Interfeats
               of
               Arms
               ,
               and
               exchange
               of
               Pens
               ,
               a
               Discourse
               was
               published
               by
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Ashton
              
               Knight
               and
               Baronet
               .
               In
               the
               first
               part
               whereof
               he
               gives
               us
               
                 A
                 survey
                 of
                 the
                 Inconveniences
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 inconsistences
                 thereof
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 this
                 State.
              
               And
               in
               the
               second
               ,
               
                 The
                 original
                 Institution
                 ,
                 Succession
                 ,
                 and
                 Iurisdiction
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 and
                 venerable
                 order
                 of
                 Bishops
                 .
              
               This
               last
               part
               seconded
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               this
               year
               by
               the
               
                 History
                 of
                 Episcopacy
              
               ,
               first
               published
               as
               the
               work
               of
               
                 Theophilus
                 Churchman
              
               ,
               and
               not
               till
               many
               years
               after
               ,
               owned
               by
               the
               Authors
               name
               .
               The
               next
               year
               bringing
               forth
               a
               book
               of
               Dr.
               Taylors
               ,
               called
               
                 Episcopacy
                 asserted
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Acriomastix
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 Theyer
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               All
               of
               them
               backt
               ,
               and
               the
               two
               last
               encouraged
               by
               many
               Petitions
               to
               his
               Majesty
               and
               both
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               not
               only
               from
               the
               two
               Universities
               ,
               whom
               it
               most
               concerned
               ;
               but
               from
               several
               Counties
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               of
               which
               more
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               conclude
               this
               year
               with
               a
               remembrance
               of
               some
               change
               of
               Officers
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               but
               of
               more
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               Windebanke
               ,
               Secretary
               of
               State
               ,
               being
               questioned
               for
               releasing
               divers
               Priests
               and
               Jesuites
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               established
               Laws
               ,
               conveyed
               himself
               over
               into
               France
               ;
               and
               Finch
               Lord
               Keeper
               ,
               on
               some
               distrust
               which
               he
               had
               of
               his
               safety
               ,
               for
               acting
               too
               zealously
               in
               the
               Forrest-business
               ,
               and
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               Shipmoney
               ,
               withdrew
               at
               the
               same
               time
               into
               
                 Holland
                 .
                 Pembroke
              
               ,
               
               Lord
               Chamberlain
               of
               the
               houshold
               ,
               was
               discharged
               of
               his
               Office
               by
               the
               King
               upon
               just
               displeasures
               ,
               before
               his
               late
               going
               into
               Scotland
               ;
               The
               Earl
               of
               Newcastle
               for
               the
               Reasons
               before
               remembred
               ,
               had
               relinquished
               his
               charge
               of
               the
               Princes
               Person
               ,
               and
               Cottington
               his
               Offices
               in
               the
               Exchequer
               and
               Court
               of
               Wards
               ;
               Neile
               Archbishop
               of
               York
               died
               some
               few
               daies
               before
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               Mountague
               of
               
                 Chichester
                 ,
                 Bancroft
              
               of
               
                 Oxon.
                 Davenant
              
               of
               
                 Salisbury
                 ,
                 Potter
              
               of
               Carlisle
               ,
               and
               Thornborough
               of
               Worcester
               within
               few
               months
               after
               .
               Nature
               abhorreth
               nothing
               more
               than
               Vacuity
               ,
               and
               it
               proved
               to
               be
               very
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Rules
               of
               Polity
               ,
               not
               to
               su●fer
               their
               preferments
               to
               lye
               longer
               in
               a
               state
               of
               Vacancy
               .
               To
               fill
               these
               Places
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Hertford
               (
               about
               that
               time
               advanced
               to
               the
               Title
               of
               Marquiss
               )
               was
               made
               and
               sworn
               Governour
               of
               the
               Prince
               ;
               Essex
               ,
               Lord
               Chamberlain
               of
               the
               Houshold
               ;
               Say
               ,
               Master
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               Wards
               and
               Liveries
               ;
               Littleton
               ,
               Chief
               Justice
               of
               the
               Common-Pleas
               ,
               preferred
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               Lord
               Keeper
               ;
               Faulkland
               made
               Secretary
               of
               Estate
               ,
               and
               Culpepper
               Chancellour
               of
               the
               Exchequer
               :
               Which
               two
               last
               being
               Members
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               and
               well
               acquainted
               with
               such
               designs
               as
               were
               then
               in
               Project
               ,
               and
               men
               of
               good
               parts
               withall
               ,
               were
               thought
               worth
               the
               gaining
               ,
               and
               fastned
               to
               the
               Court
               by
               these
               great
               Preferments
               .
               Next
               for
               the
               Vacancies
               in
               the
               Church
               they
               were
               supplied
               by
               preferring
               Williams
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               to
               the
               See
               of
               York
               ;
               and
               Winiff
               ,
               Dean
               of
               St.
               Pauls
               ,
               to
               the
               See
               of
               
                 Lincoln
                 ;
                 Duppa
              
               of
               Chichester
               ,
               to
               Salisbury
               ;
               and
               King
               ,
               then
               Dean
               of
               Rochester
               ,
               to
               succeed
               at
               
                 Chichester
                 ;
                 Hall
              
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Exon.
               translated
               to
               Norwich
               ;
               and
               Brownrigg
               ,
               Master
               of
               Catharine
               Hall
               in
               Cambridge
               ,
               preferred
               to
               
                 Exon.
                 Skinner
              
               of
               Bristol
               removed
               to
               Oxon.
               and
               Westfield
               ,
               Archdeacon
               of
               St.
               Albons
               ,
               advanced
               to
               Bristol
               ;
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Carlisle
               was
               given
               in
               Commendam
               to
               the
               Primate
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               during
               the
               troubles
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               ;
               and
               Worcester
               ,
               by
               the
               power
               of
               Hamilton
               ,
               conferred
               on
               Prideaux
               ,
               who
               formerly
               had
               been
               his
               Tuto●
               ;
               all
               of
               them
               of
               good
               parts
               and
               merit
               ,
               and
               under
               some
               especial
               Character
               of
               esteem
               and
               favour
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               though
               some
               of
               them
               declined
               afterwards
               from
               their
               former
               height
               .
               Nor
               were
               there
               more
               Changes
               after
               these
               ,
               till
               the
               suppressing
               of
               Episcopacy
               by
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               ,
               bearing
               date
               October
               9.
               anno
               1646.
               but
               that
               Frewen
               ,
               Dean
               of
               Glocester
               ,
               and
               President
               of
               
                 Magdalen
                 Colledge
              
               in
               Oxon.
               was
               consecrated
               Bishop
               of
               Coventry
               and
               Lichfield
               on
               the
               death
               of
               Wright
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               year
               1644.
               and
               Howel
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Prebends
               of
               Windsor
               ,
               and
               Chaplain
               in
               Ordinary
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               was
               preferred
               to
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Bristol
               on
               the
               death
               of
               Westfield
               ,
               before
               the
               end
               of
               the
               same
               year
               .
            
             
               The
               passing
               of
               this
               Act
               forementioned
               ,
               
               put
               the
               imprisoned
               Bishops
               in
               some
               hope
               of
               a
               speedy
               deliverance
               ,
               though
               it
               proved
               not
               so
               quick
               as
               they
               expected
               .
               For
               though
               on
               
                 Munday
                 February
              
               14.
               an
               Order
               came
               that
               they
               might
               put
               in
               bail
               if
               they
               would
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               have
               their
               hearing
               on
               the
               Friday
               following
               ,
               and
               that
               some
               
               of
               them
               went
               out
               of
               the
               Tower
               the
               morrow
               after
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               Breviate
               ,
               fol.
               25.
               yet
               the
               Commons
               took
               it
               so
               indignly
               ,
               that
               either
               that
               Order
               was
               revoked
               ,
               or
               the
               Bishops
               had
               some
               private
               Advertisement
               to
               return
               and
               continue
               where
               they
               were
               .
               The
               Bishops
               being
               deprived
               of
               their
               right
               of
               Peerage
               ,
               must
               be
               supposed
               to
               stand
               on
               the
               same
               ground
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               People
               ;
               and
               consequently
               to
               be
               accountable
               for
               their
               Actions
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               whose
               Priviledges
               ,
               if
               the
               Peers
               invade
               ,
               they
               must
               look
               to
               hear
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               poor
               Bishops
               had
               done
               before
               .
               And
               on
               these
               terms
               the
               business
               stood
               till
               May
               5.
               being
               just
               eighteen
               weeks
               from
               their
               first
               Imprisonment
               ;
               at
               which
               time
               ,
               without
               making
               suite
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               the
               Peers
               releast
               them
               upon
               baile
               ,
               and
               dismist
               them
               to
               their
               several
               dwellings
               .
               There
               they
               continued
               all
               of
               them
               at
               their
               own
               disposing
               ,
               till
               the
               War
               forced
               them
               to
               provide
               themselves
               of
               safer
               quarters
               ,
               except
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Ely
               only
               ,
               who
               ,
               within
               few
               months
               after
               he
               was
               discharged
               from
               the
               Tower
               ,
               was
               seised
               on
               by
               a
               party
               of
               Souldiers
               at
               his
               house
               of
               Douwham
               ,
               and
               brought
               back
               again
               to
               the
               Tower
               ,
               where
               he
               continued
               till
               the
               end
               of
               the
               year
               1659.
               without
               any
               Charge
               or
               Accusation
               produced
               against
               him
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               for
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               as
               he
               first
               took
               possession
               of
               that
               Fatal
               Lodging
               before
               any
               of
               the
               rest
               came
               to
               him
               ;
               so
               he
               continued
               there
               after
               their
               dismission
               ,
               without
               hope
               of
               finding
               his
               passage
               out
               of
               it
               by
               any
               other
               door
               than
               the
               door
               of
               Death
               :
               which
               as
               he
               did
               not
               look
               for
               before
               it
               came
               ,
               so
               when
               it
               came
               he
               did
               not
               fear
               it
               .
               He
               had
               then
               been
               fifteen
               months
               a
               Prisoner
               since
               his
               first
               Commitment
               to
               that
               place
               ,
               as
               far
               from
               being
               brought
               unto
               his
               Trial
               as
               he
               was
               at
               the
               first
               ;
               and
               is
               to
               lye
               there
               as
               much
               longer
               before
               he
               should
               hear
               any
               thing
               of
               them
               which
               might
               tend
               that
               way
               :
               only
               they
               had
               some
               pulls
               at
               him
               from
               one
               time
               to
               another
               ,
               to
               keep
               him
               in
               remembrance
               of
               his
               present
               condition
               ,
               and
               to
               prepare
               him
               by
               degrees
               to
               his
               last
               dissolution
               .
               For
               on
               October
               23.
               in
               the
               year
               foregoing
               ,
               the
               House
               of
               Peers
               sequestred
               his
               Jurisdiction
               from
               him
               ,
               conferring
               it
               on
               Brent
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               his
               under-officers
               ;
               and
               ordered
               that
               he
               should
               bestow
               none
               of
               the
               Benefices
               within
               his
               gift
               without
               acquainting
               them
               with
               the
               name
               and
               quality
               of
               the
               party
               whom
               he
               intended
               to
               prefer
               ,
               leaving
               to
               them
               the
               Approbation
               ,
               if
               they
               saw
               cause
               for
               it
               .
               And
               on
               October
               15.
               this
               present
               year
               ,
               for
               so
               long
               he
               remained
               without
               further
               disturbance
               ,
               it
               was
               resolved
               upon
               the
               Question
               ,
               That
               the
               Fines
               ,
               Rents
               ,
               and
               Profits
               of
               Archbishops
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               should
               be
               sequestred
               for
               the
               use
               and
               service
               of
               the
               Commonwealth
               .
               In
               which
               though
               he
               was
               no
               more
               concerned
               ,
               yet
               he
               was
               as
               much
               concerned
               as
               any
               other
               of
               the
               Episcopal
               Order
               ;
               so
               much
               the
               more
               ,
               as
               being
               sure
               to
               find
               less
               favour
               ,
               whensoever
               that
               Vote
               should
               be
               put
               in
               execution
               by
               them
               that
               made
               it
               .
               For
               on
               the
               ninth
               of
               November
               following
               ,
               his
               house
               at
               Lambeth
               was
               forcibly
               possessed
               by
               a
               Party
               of
               Souldiers
               to
               keep
               it
               for
               the
               publick
               Service
               ,
               and
               78
               pounds
               of
               his
               
               Rents
               as
               forcibly
               taken
               from
               some
               of
               his
               Officers
               ,
               by
               an
               Order
               under
               the
               hands
               of
               some
               of
               the
               Lords
               upon
               pretence
               of
               imploying
               it
               to
               the
               maintenance
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Children
               .
               But
               upon
               his
               Petition
               ,
               shortly
               after
               he
               had
               an
               Order
               for
               securing
               of
               his
               Goods
               and
               Books
               ,
               though
               he
               secured
               them
               rather
               from
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Souldiers
               than
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               any
               other
               on
               whom
               the
               Houses
               should
               bestow
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               saw
               time
               for
               it
               .
               Upon
               the
               neck
               of
               that
               came
               another
               Order
               to
               bar
               him
               from
               having
               Conference
               with
               any
               of
               the
               other
               Prisoners
               ;
               or
               speaking
               with
               any
               other
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Warder
               who
               was
               appointed
               to
               attend
               him
               ;
               and
               from
               having
               the
               Liberty
               of
               the
               Tower
               ;
               or
               from
               sending
               any
               of
               his
               Servants
               into
               the
               City
               but
               on
               occasion
               of
               providing
               Victuals
               ,
               and
               other
               necessaries
               .
               Not
               long
               after
               ,
               the
               Souldiers
               brake
               open
               the
               doors
               of
               his
               Chappel
               in
               Lambeth
               house
               ,
               and
               began
               to
               make
               foul
               work
               with
               the
               Organs
               there
               :
               but
               before
               any
               great
               hurt
               was
               done
               ,
               their
               Captain
               came
               ,
               and
               put
               a
               period
               to
               their
               fury
               .
               On
               December
               21.
               his
               Saddle-horse
               was
               seised
               on
               by
               Order
               from
               some
               Members
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ;
               and
               on
               23.
               
               Leighton
               the
               Schismatick
               ,
               who
               had
               before
               been
               sentenced
               in
               the
               Star-Chamber
               for
               his
               libellous
               and
               seditious
               Pamphlets
               ,
               came
               with
               an
               Order
               from
               that
               house
               to
               disposses
               the
               Souldiers
               of
               their
               quarters
               there
               ,
               and
               turn
               his
               house
               into
               a
               Prison
               .
               His
               Wood
               and
               Coals
               seised
               on
               ,
               without
               any
               permission
               to
               make
               any
               use
               of
               them
               for
               himself
               .
               On
               March
               14.
               he
               had
               word
               brought
               him
               of
               a
               plot
               for
               sending
               him
               and
               Bishop
               Wren
               ,
               his
               fellow
               Prisoner
               to
               perpetual
               Exile
               in
               New-England
               ;
               and
               that
               Wells
               ,
               a
               factious
               Preacher
               ,
               which
               came
               lately
               thence
               ,
               had
               laid
               wagers
               of
               it
               :
               but
               when
               the
               matter
               came
               in
               agitation
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               it
               appeared
               to
               be
               so
               horrible
               and
               foul
               a
               practice
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               generally
               rejected
               .
               In
               the
               beginning
               of
               May
               1643
               the
               Windows
               in
               his
               Chappel
               were
               defaced
               ,
               and
               the
               steps
               torn
               up
               ;
               his
               Goods
               and
               Books
               seised
               on
               by
               Leighton
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               .
               And
               on
               the
               sixteenth
               of
               the
               same
               month
               he
               was
               served
               with
               an
               Order
               of
               both
               Houses
               ,
               debarring
               him
               from
               bestowing
               any
               of
               his
               Benefices
               ,
               which
               either
               were
               or
               should
               be
               vacant
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               .
               And
               on
               the
               last
               day
               of
               the
               same
               an
               Order
               issued
               from
               some
               Members
               of
               that
               close
               Committee
               ,
               directed
               unto
               Prynne
               and
               others
               ,
               to
               seise
               on
               all
               his
               Letters
               and
               Papers
               ,
               to
               be
               perused
               by
               such
               as
               should
               be
               Authorised
               to
               that
               end
               and
               purpose
               .
            
             
               So
               far
               they
               had
               proceeded
               in
               pulling
               him
               from
               himself
               piece-meal
               ,
               before
               they
               were
               ready
               for
               his
               Trial
               ,
               or
               seemed
               to
               have
               any
               thoughts
               which
               might
               look
               that
               way
               .
               They
               had
               then
               a
               greater
               game
               to
               play
               ,
               and
               on
               this
               occasion
               .
               His
               Majesty
               at
               his
               late
               being
               in
               Scotland
               expostulated
               with
               some
               of
               the
               chief
               amongst
               them
               touching
               their
               late
               coming
               into
               England
               in
               an
               hostile
               manner
               ,
               and
               found
               that
               some
               who
               were
               now
               leading
               men
               in
               the
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               had
               invited
               them
               to
               it
               ;
               and
               having
               furnished
               himself
               with
               some
               proofs
               for
               it
               ,
               he
               commanded
               his
               Atturney
               General
               to
               impeach
               some
               of
               them
               of
               High
               Treason
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Kimbolton
               ,
               a
               
               Member
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Peers
               ,
               
                 Hollis
                 ,
                 Pym
                 ,
                 Hasterig
                 ,
                 Stroud
                 ,
              
               and
               Hambden
               ,
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               .
               But
               sending
               a
               Serjeant
               at
               Arms
               to
               Arrest
               their
               persons
               ,
               there
               came
               a
               countermand
               from
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Serjeant
               was
               deferred
               from
               doing
               his
               office
               ,
               and
               the
               Members
               had
               the
               opportunity
               of
               putting
               themselves
               into
               the
               Sanctuary
               of
               the
               City
               .
               The
               next
               day
               ,
               being
               Ianuary
               4.
               his
               Majesty
               being
               no
               otherwise
               attended
               than
               with
               his
               ordinary
               Servants
               ,
               and
               some
               few
               Gentlemen
               ,
               armed
               no
               otherwise
               than
               with
               Swords
               and
               Courage
               ,
               went
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               to
               demand
               the
               five
               Members
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               proceed
               against
               them
               in
               a
               way
               of
               Justice
               ;
               but
               his
               intention
               was
               discovered
               ,
               and
               the
               birds
               flown
               before
               his
               coming
               .
               And
               this
               was
               voted
               by
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               for
               such
               an
               unexpiable
               breach
               of
               Priviledge
               ,
               that
               neither
               t●e
               Kings
               qualifying
               of
               that
               Action
               ,
               nor
               his
               desisting
               from
               the
               prosecution
               of
               that
               impeachment
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               that
               he
               could
               either
               say
               or
               do
               ,
               would
               give
               satisfaction
               ;
               nothing
               must
               satisfie
               their
               Ieal●usies
               ,
               and
               secure
               their
               Fears
               ,
               but
               the
               putting
               the
               Tower
               of
               London
               into
               their
               hands
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Command
               of
               the
               Royal
               Navy
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               the
               Forts
               ,
               Castles
               ,
               and
               the
               Train-bands
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               all
               comprehended
               under
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Militia
               ;
               which
               if
               his
               Majesty
               would
               fling
               after
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               they
               would
               continue
               
                 his
                 most
                 loyal
                 and
                 obedient
                 subjects
                 .
              
               On
               this
               the
               King
               demurs
               a
               while
               ,
               but
               having
               shipt
               the
               Queen
               for
               Holland
               ,
               and
               got
               the
               Prince
               into
               his
               own
               power
               ,
               he
               becoms
               more
               resolute
               ,
               and
               stoutly
               stands
               on
               the
               denial
               .
               But
               finding
               the
               Members
               too
               strong
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               London
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               continual
               tumults
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               dangerous
               Neighbour
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               withdraws
               to
               York
               ;
               that
               being
               in
               a
               place
               of
               safety
               he
               might
               the
               better
               find
               a
               way
               to
               compose
               those
               differences
               which
               now
               began
               to
               embroil
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               At
               Hull
               he
               had
               a
               Magazine
               of
               Arms
               and
               Ammunition
               ,
               provided
               for
               the
               late
               intended
               War
               against
               the
               Scots
               ,
               and
               laid
               up
               there
               when
               the
               occasion
               of
               that
               War
               was
               taken
               away
               .
               Of
               this
               Town
               he
               intended
               to
               possess
               himself
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               use
               of
               his
               own
               Arms
               and
               Ammunition
               for
               his
               own
               preservation
               ;
               but
               coming
               before
               the
               Gates
               of
               the
               Town
               he
               was
               denied
               entrance
               by
               Ho●ham
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               appointment
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               had
               took
               charge
               of
               that
               place
               .
               The
               Gentry
               of
               Yorkshire
               ,
               who
               had
               Pe●●tioned
               the
               King
               to
               secure
               that
               Magazine
               ,
               became
               hereby
               more
               firmly
               united
               to
               him
               .
               The
               like
               had
               been
               done
               also
               by
               the
               Yeomandry
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               the
               inferiour
               sort
               ,
               if
               his
               proceedings
               had
               not
               been
               undermined
               by
               a
               Committee
               of
               four
               Gentlemen
               ,
               all
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               and
               all
               of
               them
               Natives
               of
               that
               County
               ,
               sent
               thither
               purposely
               (
               in
               a
               new
               and
               unprecedent
               way
               )
               to
               lie
               as
               Spies
               upon
               his
               Counsels
               ,
               and
               as
               Controllers
               to
               his
               Actions
               .
               Some
               Messages
               there
               were
               betwixt
               him
               and
               the
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               concerning
               the
               atoning
               of
               these
               differences
               ,
               whilst
               he
               was
               at
               York
               ;
               but
               the
               
                 nineteen
                 Propositions
              
               sent
               thither
               to
               him
               ,
               did
               declare
               suffici●●tly
               that
               there
               was
               no
               peace
               to
               be
               expected
               on
               his
               part
               ,
               unless
               he
               
               had
               made
               himself
               a
               Cypher
               ,
               a
               thing
               of
               no
               signification
               in
               the
               affairs
               of
               State.
               
            
             
               It
               was
               desired
               in
               the
               eighth
               of
               these
               
                 Propositions
                 ,
                 That
                 his
                 Majesty
                 would
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 consent
                 to
                 such
                 a
              
               Reformation
               
                 as
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               Government
               and
               Liturgy
               ,
               
               
                 as
                 both
                 Houses
                 of
                 Parliament
                 should
              
               Advise
               ,
               
                 wherein
                 they
                 intended
                 to
                 have
              
               Consultation
               with
               Divines
               ,
               
                 as
                 was
                 Expressed
                 in
                 their
                 Declaration
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 his
                 Majesty
                 would
                 contribute
                 his
                 best
                 assistance
                 to
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 raising
                 of
                 a
                 sufficient
              
               maintenance
               ,
               for
               Preaching
               
                 Ministers
                 throughout
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 his
                 Majesty
                 would
              
               be
               pleased
               
                 to
                 give
                 his
                 Consent
                 to
                 Laws
                 for
                 taking
                 away
                 of
              
               Innovations
               ,
               and
               Superstitions
               ,
               
                 and
                 of
              
               Pluralities
               ,
               
                 and
                 against
              
               Scandalous
               Ministers
               .
               For
               satisfaction
               whereunto
               he
               first
               repeats
               unto
               them
               so
               much
               of
               a
               former
               Answer
               returned
               to
               their
               Petition
               ,
               which
               accompanied
               the
               Remonstrance
               of
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               as
               hath
               already
               been
               laid
               down
               in
               the
               year
               foregoing
               ;
               and
               after
               calls
               to
               their
               Remembrance
               a
               material
               clause
               in
               his
               Message
               of
               the
               14th
               of
               February
               ,
               at
               such
               time
               as
               he
               yielded
               his
               consent
               to
               deprive
               the
               Bishops
               of
               their
               Votes
               in
               Parliament
               .
               In
               which
               it
               was
               declared
               ,
               
                 That
                 his
                 Majesty
                 had
                 Observed
                 great
                 and
                 different
                 troubles
                 to
                 arise
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 concerning
                 the
              
               Government
               and
               Liturgy
               
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               
               
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 willing
                 to
                 refer
                 the
                 whole
                 consideration
                 to
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 his
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 desired
                 them
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 speedily
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 present
                 Distractions
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 might
                 be
                 composed
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 desired
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 pressed
                 to
                 any
                 single
                 Act
                 on
                 his
                 part
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 whole
                 was
                 so
                 digested
                 and
                 settled
                 by
                 both
                 Houses
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Majesty
                 might
                 cleerly
                 see
                 what
                 was
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 left
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 what
                 was
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 which
                 he
                 addeth
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 the
                 more
                 hoped
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 success
                 to
                 the
                 general
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 his
                 People
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 seemed
                 in
                 their
                 Proposition
                 to
                 desire
                 but
                 a
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 (
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 daily
                 Preached
                 for
                 Necessary
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 many
                 Coventicles
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 the
                 ninteen
                 Months
                 last
                 past
                 had
                 so
                 swarmed
                 in
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 )
                 a
                 Destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Present
                 Discipline
                 and
                 Liturgy
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 most
                 cheerfully
                 give
                 his
                 best
                 assistance
                 for
                 raising
                 a
                 sufficient
                 maintenance
                 for
                 Preaching
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 course
                 as
                 should
                 be
                 most
                 for
                 the
                 encouragement
                 of
                 Piety
                 and
                 Learning
                 ;
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 Bills
                 they
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Consultation
                 which
                 they
                 intimated
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 knew
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 particular
                 matters
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 (
                 though
                 he
                 liked
                 the
                 Titles
                 of
                 themselves
                 )
                 so
                 neither
                 did
                 he
                 of
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 an
                 Informer
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 gave
                 little
                 credit
                 ,
                 and
                 wisht
                 no
                 man
                 did
                 more
                 )
                 Common
                 Fame
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 say
                 nothing
                 till
                 he
                 saw
                 them
                 .
              
               With
               which
               general
               well
               studied
               answer
               he
               dismissed
               that
               Article
               .
            
             
               These
               Propositions
               ,
               and
               the
               entertaining
               of
               so
               many
               Petitions
               by
               the
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               visibly
               tending
               to
               the
               Abolition
               of
               Episcopal
               Government
               ,
               made
               it
               appear
               most
               necessary
               in
               the
               Eyes
               of
               those
               who
               wisht
               well
               to
               it
               ,
               to
               hasten
               the
               publishing
               of
               such
               Petitions
               ,
               
               as
               had
               been
               presented
               to
               the
               King
               in
               behalf
               thereof
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               Majesty
               had
               been
               Ordered
               to
               be
               published
               accordingly
               ;
               For
               what
               could
               otherwise
               be
               expected
               ,
               but
               that
               many
               such
               Petitions
               should
               be
               presented
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               both
               Houses
               from
               several
               Counties
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               for
               the
               preserving
               of
               that
               Government
               ,
               under
               which
               this
               Church
               had
               flourished
               with
               Peace
               and
               Happiness
               ,
               since
               the
               Reformation
               .
               Amongst
               which
               none
               did
               plead
               the
               cause
               with
               greater
               servency
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               was
               tendred
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Gentry
               and
               Clergy
               of
               the
               Diocess
               of
               Canterbury
               ;
               partly
               out
               of
               the
               esteem
               they
               had
               to
               their
               Metropolitan
               ,
               and
               partly
               out
               of
               the
               affection
               ,
               which
               they
               carried
               to
               the
               cause
               it self
               .
               In
               which
               Petition
               it
               was
               s●ewed
               ,
               
                 That
                 notwithstanding
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 hath
                 by
                 the
                 singular
                 Providence
                 of
                 Almighty
                 God
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 last
                 past
                 happily
                 flourished
                 above
                 all
                 other
                 Nations
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 World
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Religion
                 and
                 Government
                 by
                 Law
                 Established
                 ;
                 yet
                 hath
                 it
                 been
                 of
                 late
                 m●st
                 miserably
                 dis●racted
                 through
                 the
                 sinister
                 Practices
                 of
                 some
                 private
                 persons
                 ill
                 affected
                 to
                 them
                 both
                 ;
                 By
                 whose
                 means
                 the
                 present
                 Government
                 is
                 disgraced
                 and
                 traduced
                 ,
                 the
                 houses
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 profaned
                 and
                 in
                 part
                 de●aced
                 ,
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 are
                 contemned
                 and
                 despised
                 ,
                 the
                 Ornaments
                 and
                 many
                 Vtensils
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 are
                 abused
                 ,
              
               
               
                 the
                 Liturgie
                 and
                 Book
                 of
                 Common
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 depraved
                 and
                 neglected
                 ,
                 That
                 absolute
                 model
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
              
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               
                 vilified
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 unduly
                 administred
                 ,
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 omitted
                 ,
                 Solemn
                 days
                 of
                 Fas●ing
                 observed
                 ,
                 and
                 appointed
                 by
                 private
                 Persons
                 ,
              
               Marriages
               Illegally
               Solemnized
               ,
               
                 Burials
                 uncharitably
                 performed
                 ,
                 And
                 the
                 very
                 Fundamentals
                 of
                 Religion
                 subverted
                 by
                 the
                 Publication
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 Creed
                 ,
                 and
                 teaching
                 the
                 Abrogation
                 of
                 the
                 Moral
                 Law.
                 For
                 which
                 purpose
                 many
                 offensive
                 Sermons
                 are
                 daily
                 Preached
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 Impious
                 Pamphlets
                 Printed
                 ;
                 And
                 in
                 contemning
                 of
                 Authority
                 many
                 do
                 what
                 seemeth
                 good
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Eyes
                 onely
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 King
                 nor
                 Government
                 in
                 this
                 our
              
               Israel
               ;
               
                 Whereby
                 God
                 is
                 highly
                 provoked
                 ,
                 his
                 Sacred
                 Majesty
                 dishonoured
                 ,
                 the
                 Peace
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 endangered
                 the
                 C●nsciences
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 disquieted
                 ,
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 disheartned
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Enemies
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 imboldned
                 in
                 their
                 enterprise
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 redress
                 whereof
                 ,
                 May
                 it
                 please
                 this
                 great
                 and
                 Honourable
                 Council
                 ,
                 speedily
                 to
                 Command
                 a
                 due
                 observation
                 of
                 the
                 Religion
                 and
                 Government
                 by
                 Law
                 Established
                 ;
                 in
                 such
                 manner
                 as
                 may
                 seem
                 best
                 to
                 the
                 Piety
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 his
                 Royall
                 Majesty
                 a●d
                 this
                 Honourable
                 Court.
                 Your
                 Petitioners
                 as
                 they
                 shall
                 confidently
                 expect
                 a
                 blessing
                 from
                 heaven
                 upon
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 so
                 shall
                 they
                 have
                 this
                 further
                 cause
                 to
                 implore
                 the
                 Divine
                 Assistance
                 upon
                 this
                 Honourable
                 Assembly
              
            
             
               To
               this
               Petition
               there
               subscribed
               no
               fewer
               then
               24
               Knights
               and
               Baronets
               ,
               Esquires
               and
               Gentlemen
               of
               note
               above
               300.
               
               Divines
               108.
               
               Freeholders
               and
               Subsidy
               men
               800.
               
               A
               greater
               number
               in
               the
               total
               ●●en
               might
               have
               been
               expected
               from
               so
               small
               a
               Diocess
               ,
               consisting
               〈◊〉
               of
               257.
               
               Parishes
               ,
               distempered
               by
               the
               mixture
               of
               so
               many
               
               Churches
               of
               French
               and
               Dutch
               ,
               and
               wholly
               under
               the
               command
               of
               the
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               .
               Many
               Petitions
               of
               like
               nature
               came
               from
               other
               Counties
               ,
               where
               the
               People
               were
               at
               any
               Liberty
               to
               speak
               their
               own
               sense
               ,
               and
               had
               not
               their
               hands
               tied
               from
               Acting
               in
               their
               own
               concernments
               ;
               All
               which
               with
               some
               of
               those
               ,
               which
               had
               led
               the
               way
               unto
               the
               Rest
               ,
               were
               published
               by
               Order
               from
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               bearing
               date
               May
               20.
               1642.
               under
               the
               title
               of
               
                 a
                 Collection
                 of
                 the
                 Petitions
                 of
                 divers
                 Countries
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Which
               Petitions
               being
               so
               drawn
               together
               ,
               and
               besides
               many
               which
               were
               presented
               after
               this
               Collection
               ,
               amounted
               to
               nineteen
               in
               all
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               two
               from
               the
               County
               of
               Chester
               ,
               two
               from
               Cornwall
               ,
               one
               from
               the
               University
               of
               Oxon.
               and
               another
               from
               the
               University
               of
               Cambridge
               ;
               One
               from
               the
               Heads
               of
               Colledges
               and
               Halls
               ,
               this
               from
               the
               Diocess
               of
               Canterbury
               ;
               another
               from
               the
               Diocess
               of
               Exeter
               ,
               one
               from
               the
               six
               Counties
               of
               North-wales
               ,
               and
               one
               apiece
               from
               the
               Counties
               of
               
                 Notingham
                 ,
                 Huntington
                 ,
                 Somerset
                 ,
                 Rutland
                 ,
                 Stafford
                 ,
                 Lancaster
                 ,
                 Kent
                 ,
                 Oxford
              
               and
               Hereford
               .
               Nor
               came
               these
               Petitions
               thus
               collected
               ,
               either
               from
               Persons
               ●ew
               in
               Number
               or
               inconsiderable
               in
               quality
               (
               like
               those
               of
               the
               Porters
               ,
               Watermen
               ,
               and
               other
               poor
               people
               which
               clamored
               with
               so
               much
               noise
               at
               the
               doors
               of
               the
               Parliament
               )
               but
               from
               many
               thousands
               of
               the
               best
               and
               most
               eminent
               Subjects
               of
               the
               Realm
               of
               England
               .
               The
               total
               Number
               of
               Subscribers
               in
               seven
               of
               the
               said
               Counties
               only
               ,
               besides
               the
               Diocess
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               and
               the
               Burrough
               of
               Southwark
               (
               the
               rest
               not
               being
               computed
               in
               the
               said
               Collection
               )
               amounting
               to
               482.
               
               Lords
               and
               Knights
               ,
               1748.
               
               Esquires
               and
               Gentlemen
               of
               Note
               ,
               631.
               
               Doctors
               and
               Ministers
               ,
               44559.
               
               Freeholders
               ;
               which
               shows
               how
               generally
               well
               affected
               the
               People
               were
               ,
               both
               to
               the
               Government
               ,
               and
               Liturgy
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               not
               been
               perverted
               ,
               and
               over-awed
               by
               the
               Armies
               and
               Ordinances
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               which
               Commanded
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               And
               though
               perhaps
               the
               Subscribers
               on
               the
               other
               side
               might
               appear
               more
               numerous
               ,
               considering
               how
               Active
               and
               United
               that
               party
               was
               ;
               yet
               was
               it
               very
               well
               observed
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               said
               Subscriptions
               ,
               by
               a
               Noble
               Member
               of
               that
               House
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 numberless
                 number
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 sense
                 ,
                 appeared
                 not
                 publickly
                 ,
                 nor
                 cried
                 so
                 loud
                 as
                 being
                 persons
                 more
                 quiet
                 ,
                 secure
                 in
                 the
                 goodness
                 of
                 their
                 Laws
                 ,
                 the
                 wisdom
                 of
                 their
                 Law-makers
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 thing
                 usual
                 to
                 Petition
                 for
                 what
                 men
                 have
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 .
              
               But
               notwithstanding
               the
               importunity
               of
               the
               Petitioners
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               the
               Moderation
               of
               the
               Kings
               Answer
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               the
               prevailing
               party
               in
               both
               Houses
               had
               Resolved
               long
               since
               upon
               the
               Question
               ,
               which
               afterwards
               they
               declared
               by
               their
               publick
               Votes
               .
               For
               on
               the
               11
               ●h
               of
               September
               t●e
               Vote
               passed
               in
               the
               house
               of
               Commons
               for
               abolishing
               
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Deans
              
               ,
               and
               Chapters
               ,
               celebrated
               by
               the
               in●atuated
               Citiz●ns
               (
               as
               all
               other
               publick
               mischiefs
               were
               )
               with
               Bells
               and
               Bonfires
               ;
               ●the
               Lords
               not
               coming
               in
               till
               the
               end
               of
               Ianuary
               ,
               when
               it
               past
               there
               also
               .
            
             
             
               The
               War
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               begins
               to
               open
               ;
               The
               Parliament
               had
               their
               Guards
               already
               ,
               and
               the
               affront
               which
               Hotham
               had
               put
               upon
               his
               Majesty
               at
               Hull
               prompted
               the
               Gentlemen
               of
               Yorkshire
               to
               tender
               themselves
               for
               a
               Guard
               to
               his
               Person
               .
               This
               presently
               Voted
               by
               both
               Houses
               to
               be
               a
               leavying
               of
               War
               against
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               for
               whose
               defence
               not
               only
               the
               
                 Trained
                 Bands
              
               of
               London
               must
               be
               in
               readiness
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Good
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Country
              
               required
               to
               put
               themselves
               into
               a
               posture
               of
               Arms
               ;
               but
               Regiments
               of
               Horse
               and
               Food
               are
               Listed
               ,
               a
               General
               appointed
               ,
               great
               Summs
               of
               Mony
               raised
               ,
               and
               all
               this
               under
               pretence
               of
               taking
               the
               King
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               
                 Evil
                 Counsellors
              
               .
               The
               noise
               of
               these
               preparations
               hastens
               the
               King
               from
               York
               to
               Notingham
               where
               he
               sets
               up
               his
               Standard
               inviting
               all
               his
               good
               Subjects
               to
               repair
               unto
               him
               ,
               for
               defence
               of
               their
               King
               ,
               the
               Laws
               and
               Religion
               of
               their
               Country
               ,
               He
               encreased
               his
               forces
               as
               he
               marched
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               come
               unto
               the
               Reputation
               of
               being
               an
               Army
               ,
               till
               he
               came
               into
               Shropshire
               ,
               where
               great
               Bodies
               of
               the
               Loyall
               ,
               and
               Stout
               hearted
               Welch
               resorted
               to
               him
               .
               Strengthened
               with
               this
               ,
               and
               furnished
               sufficiently
               with
               field
               Pieces
               ,
               Arms
               ,
               and
               Ammunition
               ,
               which
               the
               Queen
               had
               sent
               to
               him
               out
               of
               Holland
               ,
               he
               resolves
               upon
               his
               March
               to
               London
               ;
               but
               on
               Sunday
               the
               23th
               of
               Octob.
               was
               encountred
               on
               the
               way
               at
               a
               place
               called
               Edghill
               by
               the
               Parliaments
               Forces
               .
               The
               Fight
               very
               terrible
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               no
               fewer
               then
               5000
               men
               slain
               upon
               the
               place
               ;
               The
               Prologue
               for
               a
               greater
               slaughter
               ,
               if
               the
               Dark
               night
               had
               not
               put
               an
               end
               to
               that
               dispute
               .
               Each
               part
               pretended
               the
               Victory
               ,
               but
               it
               went
               cleerly
               on
               the
               Kings
               side
               ,
               who
               though
               he
               lost
               his
               General
               ;
               yet
               he
               kept
               the
               Field
               ,
               and
               possessed
               himself
               of
               the
               Dead
               bodies
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               only
               :
               but
               he
               made
               his
               way
               open
               unto
               London
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               way
               forced
               Banbury
               Castle
               in
               the
               very
               sight
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               ,
               who
               with
               his
               flying
               Army
               made
               all
               the
               hast
               he
               could
               toward
               the
               City
               (
               that
               he
               might
               be
               there
               before
               the
               King
               )
               to
               serve
               the
               Parliament
               .
               More
               certain
               signs
               there
               could
               not
               be
               of
               an
               absolute
               victory
               .
               In
               the
               battel
               of
               Turo
               ,
               between
               the
               Confederates
               of
               Italy
               ,
               and
               Charles
               the
               8th
               of
               France
               ,
               it
               happened
               so
               ,
               that
               the
               Confederates
               kept
               the
               Field
               ,
               possest
               themselves
               of
               the
               Camp
               ,
               Baggage
               and
               Artillery
               ,
               which
               the
               French
               in
               their
               breaking
               through
               ,
               had
               left
               behind
               them
               .
               And
               yet
               the
               Honour
               of
               the
               day
               was
               generally
               given
               unto
               the
               French
               ;
               For
               though
               they
               lost
               the
               Field
               ,
               their
               Camp
               Artillery
               and
               Baggage
               :
               yet
               they
               obtained
               what
               they
               fought
               for
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               opening
               of
               their
               way
               to
               France
               ,
               and
               which
               the
               Confederates
               did
               intend
               to
               deprive
               them
               off
               .
               Which
               Resolution
               in
               that
               Case
               may
               be
               a
               Ruling
               Case
               to
               this
               ;
               the
               King
               having
               not
               only
               kept
               the
               Field
               ,
               possest
               himself
               of
               the
               dead
               bodies
               ,
               Pillaged
               the
               Carriages
               of
               the
               Enemy
               :
               but
               forcibly
               opened
               his
               way
               toward
               London
               ,
               which
               the
               Enemy
               endeavoured
               to
               hinder
               ,
               and
               finally
               entred
               Triumphantly
               into
               Oxon
               ,
               with
               no
               fewer
               then
               one
               hundred
               and
               twenty
               Colours
               ta●en
               in
               the
               fight
               .
            
             
               Having
               assured
               himself
               of
               Oxon.
               for
               his
               
                 Winter
                 Quarters
              
               ,
               he
               Resolved
               
               on
               his
               Advance
               toward
               London
               :
               but
               made
               so
               many
               Halts
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               that
               Essex
               was
               got
               thither
               before
               him
               ,
               who
               had
               disposed
               of
               his
               Forces
               at
               
                 Kingston
                 ,
                 Branford
                 ,
                 Acton
              
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               places
               thereabouts
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               stop
               his
               March
               ,
               but
               to
               fall
               upon
               him
               in
               the
               Rere
               as
               occasion
               served
               .
               Yet
               he
               goes
               forward
               notwithstanding
               as
               far
               as
               Brainford
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               he
               beats
               two
               of
               their
               best
               Regiments
               ,
               takes
               500
               Prisoners
               ,
               sinks
               their
               Ordnance
               ,
               with
               an
               intent
               to
               march
               forward
               on
               the
               morrow
               after
               ,
               being
               
                 Sunday
                 November
              
               13.
               
               But
               understanding
               that
               the
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               had
               drawn
               his
               Forces
               out
               of
               Kingston
               ,
               and
               joyning
               with
               the
               
                 London
                 Auxiliaries
              
               ,
               lay
               in
               the
               way
               before
               him
               ,
               at
               a
               place
               called
               Turnhom-Green
               neer
               Chiswick
               ,
               it
               was
               thought
               safer
               to
               retreat
               toward
               Oxon.
               while
               the
               way
               was
               open
               ,
               than
               to
               venture
               his
               Army
               to
               the
               fortune
               of
               a
               second
               Battel
               ,
               which
               if
               it
               were
               lost
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               utterly
               impossible
               for
               him
               to
               raise
               another
               .
               At
               Oxon.
               he
               receives
               Propositions
               of
               Peace
               from
               the
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               :
               but
               such
               as
               rather
               did
               beseem
               a
               conquering
               than
               a
               losing
               side
               :
               Amongst
               which
               I
               find
               this
               for
               one
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   That
                   his
                   Majesty
                   would
                   be
                   pleased
                   to
                   give
                   his
                   Royal
                   Assent
                   ,
                   
                   for
                   taking
                   away
                   
                     Superstitious
                     Innovations
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Bill
                   for
                   the
                   utter
                   abolishing
                   and
                   taking
                   away
                   all
                   
                     Archbishops
                     ,
                     Bishops
                  
                   ,
                   their
                   Chancellors
                   and
                   
                     Commissaries
                     ,
                     Deans
                     ,
                     Subdeans
                     ,
                     Deans
                  
                   and
                   
                     Chapters
                     ,
                     Archdeacons
                     ,
                     Canons
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Prebendaries
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   
                     Chanters
                     ,
                     Chancellors
                     ,
                     Treasurers
                     ,
                     Sub-Treasurers
                     ,
                     Succentors
                  
                   and
                   Sacrists
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   
                     Vicars
                     Choral
                  
                   and
                   Choristers
                   ,
                   old
                   Vicars
                   or
                   new
                   Vicars
                   of
                   any
                   Cathedral
                   or
                   Collegiate
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   their
                   under-Officers
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   ;
                   To
                   the
                   Bill
                   against
                   
                     Scandalous
                     Ministers
                  
                   ;
                   To
                   the
                   Bill
                   against
                   Pluralities
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Bill
                   for
                   Consultation
                   to
                   be
                   had
                   with
                   Godly
                   ,
                   Religious
                   ,
                   and
                   Learned
                   Divines
                   ;
                   That
                   his
                   Majesty
                   would
                   be
                   pleased
                   to
                   pass
                   such
                   other
                   Bills
                   for
                   settling
                   of
                   Church-Government
                   ,
                   as
                   upon
                   Consultation
                   with
                   the
                   Assemby
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Divines
                   shall
                   be
                   Resolved
                   on
                   by
                   both
                   Houses
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   presented
                   to
                   his
                   Majesty
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Which
               Proposition
               ,
               with
               the
               rest
               ,
               being
               presented
               to
               him
               on
               Candlemas-day
               ,
               he
               referred
               to
               the
               following
               Treaty
               to
               be
               held
               at
               Oxon.
               in
               which
               he
               found
               the
               Commissioners
               of
               the
               Houses
               so
               streighted
               in
               Time
               ,
               
               and
               so
               tied
               up
               to
               their
               Instructions
               ,
               that
               nothing
               could
               be
               yielded
               by
               them
               ,
               which
               might
               conduce
               to
               the
               composing
               of
               the
               present
               Distempers
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               was
               indifferent
               to
               them
               what
               Success
               they
               found
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               Propositions
               or
               the
               Treaty
               ,
               who
               had
               already
               entred
               on
               the
               Rents
               and
               Profits
               of
               all
               the
               
                 Episcopal
                 Sees
              
               and
               
                 Capitular
                 Bodies
              
               ,
               which
               were
               within
               the
               Power
               of
               their
               Armies
               ;
               and
               Sequestred
               the
               Benefices
               of
               all
               such
               as
               stood
               in
               their
               way
               ,
               under
               the
               common
               notion
               of
               scandalous
               Ministers
               :
               who
               if
               they
               had
               offended
               against
               the
               Laws
               of
               t●e
               Realm
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               Laws
               were
               to
               have
               been
               proceeded
               against
               ;
               that
               
               so
               being
               legally
               deprived
               ,
               the
               vacant
               Churches
               might
               be
               left
               to
               be
               filled
               by
               the
               Patrons
               with
               more
               deserving
               Incumbents
               .
               But
               such
               a
               course
               was
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               present
               Design
               :
               Most
               of
               the
               Silenced
               Lecturers
               and
               Factious
               Ministers
               ,
               which
               within
               ten
               years
               then
               last
               past
               had
               left
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               either
               for
               Inconformity
               ,
               or
               Debt
               ,
               or
               their
               own
               intemperance
               of
               Spirit
               ,
               had
               of
               late
               flock'd
               into
               it
               amain
               ,
               like
               so
               many
               Birds
               of
               Rapine
               to
               seek
               after
               the
               Prey
               .
               And
               upon
               these
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               these
               ,
               the
               Sequestred
               Benefices
               were
               bestowed
               ,
               to
               be
               held
               no
               otherwise
               by
               them
               ,
               than
               as
               Vsufructuaries
               or
               
                 Tenants
                 at
                 Will
              
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               might
               continue
               in
               a
               servile
               obsequiousness
               to
               the
               Power
               and
               Pleasure
               of
               their
               great
               Landlords
               .
               With
               which
               his
               Majesty
               being
               made
               acquainted
               ,
               he
               presently
               signified
               his
               dislike
               and
               resentment
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               his
               Royal
               Proclamation
               bearing
               date
               at
               
                 Oxon.
                 May
              
               15.
               1643.
               
               
               In
               which
               he
               first
               complains
               ,
               
                 That
                 divers
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 eminent
                 for
                 their
                 Piety
                 and
                 Learning
                 ,
                 were
                 forced
                 from
                 their
                 Cures
                 and
                 Habitations
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 silenced
                 and
                 discharged
                 from
                 exercising
                 their
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 but
                 because
                 (
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 own
                 Consciences
                 )
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 pray
                 against
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Assistants
                 ,
                 or
                 refused
                 to
                 publish
                 any
                 illegal
                 Commands
                 and
                 Orders
                 for
                 fomenting
                 the
                 unnatural
                 War
                 raised
                 against
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 conformed
                 themselves
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Common
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 Preach'd
                 Gods
                 Word
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 purity
                 thereof
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 mixture
                 of
                 Sedition
                 .
                 Next
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 said
                 Clergy
                 being
                 so
                 forcibly
                 driven
                 out
                 or
                 discharged
                 of
                 their
                 Cures
                 ,
                 many
                 Factious
                 and
                 Schismatical
                 Persons
                 were
                 intruded
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 sow
                 Sedition
                 ,
                 and
                 seduce
                 his
                 good
                 Subjects
                 from
                 their
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 :
                 Part
                 of
                 the
                 Profits
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Benefices
                 allotted
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Intruders
                 ;
                 the
                 rest
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 Maintenance
                 of
                 the
                 War
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 thereupon
                 he
                 streightly
                 commandeth
                 all
                 his
                 good
                 Subjects
                 to
                 desist
                 from
                 such
                 illegal
                 courses
                 against
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 aforesaid
                 ;
                 to
                 pay
                 their
                 Tythes
                 to
                 the
                 several
                 and
                 respective
                 Incumbents
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 Assigns
                 ,
                 without
                 guile
                 or
                 fraud
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 any
                 Sequestration
                 ,
                 pretended
                 Orders
                 or
                 Ordinances
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 from
                 one
                 or
                 both
                 Houses
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 under
                 pain
                 of
                 being
                 proceeded
                 against
                 according
                 to
                 Law
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 apprehended
                 and
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Justice
                 ;
                 their
                 Lands
                 and
                 Goods
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 to
                 be
                 sequestred
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 into
                 sa●e
                 custody
                 for
                 their
                 disobedience
                 :
                 Requiring
                 all
                 Churchwardens
                 and
                 Sides-men
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 assistant
                 in
                 gathering
                 and
                 receiving
                 their
                 Tythes
                 ,
                 Rents
                 and
                 Profits
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 resist
                 all
                 such
                 Persons
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 them
                 lay
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 intruded
                 into
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Benefices
                 or
                 Cures
                 aforesaid
                 .
              
               But
               this
               served
               rather
               to
               declare
               his
               Majesties
               Piety
               ,
               than
               to
               stop
               the
               course
               of
               those
               Proceedings
               :
               For
               justifying
               whereof
               ,
               the
               Clergy
               must
               be
               branded
               with
               Offences
               of
               divers
               conditions
               ;
               some
               of
               them
               of
               such
               a
               scandalous
               and
               heynous
               nature
               ,
               as
               were
               not
               to
               be
               expiated
               with
               the
               loss
               of
               Livings
               ,
               but
               of
               Lives
               ,
               if
               
               any
               Legal
               Evidence
               had
               been
               found
               to
               prove
               them
               .
               And
               that
               nothing
               might
               be
               wanting
               to
               their
               infelicity
               ,
               an
               infamous
               Pamphlet
               is
               dispersed
               ,
               Licenced
               by
               White
               Chairman
               for
               the
               Committee
               for
               Religion
               ,
               under
               the
               Title
               of
               ,
               
                 The
                 first
                 Century
                 of
                 Scandalous
                 and
                 Malignant
                 Priests
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Which
               though
               his
               Majesty
               abominated
               upon
               very
               good
               reason
               ,
               when
               it
               first
               came
               unto
               his
               knowledge
               ;
               yet
               would
               he
               not
               give
               way
               that
               a
               Recrimination
               should
               be
               made
               of
               the
               adverse
               Party
               ,
               by
               such
               as
               undertook
               to
               do
               it
               on
               far
               juster
               grounds
               .
            
             
               In
               like
               manner
               they
               proceeded
               to
               the
               execution
               of
               another
               part
               of
               their
               design
               ,
               mentioned
               and
               presented
               in
               the
               said
               Proposition
               ,
               touching
               a
               
                 Consultation
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 with
                 Godly
                 ,
                 Religious
                 ,
                 and
                 Learned
                 Divines
                 .
              
               For
               not
               intending
               to
               expect
               his
               Majesties
               pleasure
               ,
               their
               Commissioners
               were
               no
               sooner
               returned
               from
               the
               Treaty
               at
               Oxon.
               but
               they
               caused
               such
               an
               Assembly
               to
               be
               called
               by
               their
               own
               Authority
               ,
               as
               should
               be
               sure
               to
               do
               the
               Work
               recommended
               to
               them
               .
               The
               Convocation
               was
               in
               force
               ,
               but
               not
               fit
               to
               be
               trusted
               ;
               nor
               durst
               they
               venture
               to
               commit
               the
               choice
               of
               men
               to
               the
               Beneficed
               Clergy
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               course
               of
               National
               and
               
                 Provincial
                 Synods
              
               :
               That
               Power
               they
               kept
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               committing
               the
               Nomination
               unto
               such
               as
               served
               for
               the
               several
               Counties
               ,
               that
               so
               each
               County
               might
               be
               furnished
               with
               such
               Persons
               to
               perform
               the
               Service
               ,
               as
               could
               have
               no
               Authority
               to
               bind
               them
               by
               their
               Constitutions
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Publick
               Acts
               ,
               made
               and
               agreed
               upon
               in
               that
               Assembly
               .
               An
               Assembly
               of
               a
               very
               strange
               mixture
               ,
               consisting
               of
               a
               certain
               number
               of
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               ,
               with
               a
               greater
               proportion
               of
               Divines
               ,
               some
               of
               which
               were
               Prelatical
               ,
               some
               Independent
               ,
               and
               the
               greater
               part
               of
               them
               Presbyterians
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               spawned
               another
               Fry
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Erastians
               .
               And
               that
               they
               might
               not
               be
               bound
               to
               this
               Journey-work
               without
               daily
               Wages
               ,
               they
               had
               each
               of
               them
               their
               4
               
                 s.
                 per
                 diem
              
               well
               and
               truly
               paid
               ,
               and
               were
               besides
               invested
               in
               several
               Lectures
               in
               and
               about
               the
               City
               of
               London
               ,
               and
               the
               best
               Benefices
               (
               some
               of
               them
               three
               or
               four
               for
               failing
               )
               which
               could
               be
               found
               in
               all
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               His
               Majesty
               looks
               on
               this
               as
               a
               new
               Provocation
               ,
               a
               strange
               and
               unparallell'd
               Incroachment
               on
               his
               Royal
               Prerogative
               ,
               to
               which
               alone
               the
               calling
               of
               such
               Assemblies
               did
               belong
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Realm
               .
               He
               sees
               withal
               the
               dangerous
               ends
               for
               which
               it
               was
               called
               ,
               of
               what
               Ingredients
               for
               the
               most
               part
               the
               whole
               Assembly
               was
               composed
               ,
               what
               influence
               the
               prevailing
               party
               in
               both
               Houses
               was
               to
               have
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               sad
               consequents
               which
               in
               all
               probability
               were
               to
               be
               expected
               from
               it
               to
               the
               Church
               and
               State.
               And
               thereupon
               by
               his
               Proclamation
               of
               Iune
               22.
               (
               being
               just
               ten
               days
               after
               the
               date
               of
               the
               Ordinance
               by
               which
               the
               Assembly
               was
               indicted
               )
               
                 He
                 inhibits
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 Person
                 named
                 in
                 that
                 pretended
                 Ordinance
                 (
                 under
                 several
                 pains
                 )
                 from
                 assembling
                 together
                 for
                 the
                 end
                 and
                 purpose
                 therein
                 set
                 down
                 ;
                 
                 declaring
                 the
                 Assembly
                 to
                 be
                 illegal
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Acts
                 thereof
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 good
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 as
                 binding
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 any
                 Authority
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               Which
               Prohibition
               
               notwithstanding
               ,
               most
               of
               the
               Members
               authorised
               by
               that
               Ordinance
               assembled
               in
               the
               Abby
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               on
               the
               first
               of
               Iuly
               ,
               in
               contempt
               of
               his
               Majesty
               and
               the
               Laws
               :
               But
               what
               they
               did
               ,
               or
               whether
               they
               did
               any
               thing
               or
               not
               ,
               more
               than
               their
               taking
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               issuing
               a
               new
               Form
               of
               Worship
               by
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Directory
               ,
               comes
               not
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               my
               Observation
               .
            
             
               Such
               were
               his
               Majesties
               pious
               Cares
               for
               preserving
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Purity
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               possessions
               of
               his
               Clergy
               ;
               in
               the
               midst
               whereof
               he
               kept
               his
               eye
               on
               the
               course
               of
               that
               War
               ▪
               which
               ●itherto
               he
               had
               prosecuted
               with
               such
               good
               success
               ,
               with
               hopes
               of
               better
               fortune
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               .
               For
               having
               triumphantly
               brought
               the
               Queen
               into
               Oxford
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Spring
               ,
               with
               some
               Supplies
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               a
               considerable
               Stock
               of
               Powder
               ,
               Arms
               ,
               and
               Ammunition
               ,
               which
               she
               bought
               in
               Holland
               ,
               he
               finds
               himself
               in
               a
               condition
               to
               take
               the
               Field
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               Summer
               becomes
               Master
               of
               the
               North
               and
               West
               ,
               some
               few
               places
               only
               being
               excepted
               .
               The
               Earl
               of
               Newc●s●le
               with
               his
               Northern
               Army
               ,
               had
               cleared
               all
               parts
               beyond
               Trent
               (
               but
               the
               Town
               of
               Hull
               )
               of
               the
               Enemies
               Forces
               .
               And
               with
               his
               own
               Army
               ,
               under
               the
               Command
               of
               Prince
               Rupert
               and
               Prince
               Maurice
               (
               two
               of
               the
               younger
               Sons
               of
               his
               Sister
               Elizabeth
               Queen
               of
               ●●hemia
               )
               ●e
               reduced
               the
               Cities
               of
               Bristol
               and
               Exeter
               ,
               the
               Port-Town
               of
               Weymouth
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Towns
               of
               any
               importance
               in
               the
               Western
               Parts
               ,
               except
               
                 Poole
                 ,
                 Lime
              
               ,
               and
               Plymouth
               :
               So
               that
               he
               was
               in
               a
               manner
               the
               absolute
               Commander
               of
               the
               Counties
               of
               
                 Wilts
                 ,
                 Dorset
                 ,
                 Sommerset
                 ,
                 Devon
                 ,
              
               and
               Cornwal
               .
               And
               though
               the
               Towns
               of
               
                 Plymouth
                 ,
                 Lime
              
               ,
               and
               Poole
               ,
               still
               held
               out
               against
               him
               ;
               yet
               were
               they
               so
               bridled
               by
               his
               neighbouring
               Garrisons
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               not
               able
               to
               create
               him
               any
               great
               disturbance
               .
               The
               noise
               of
               which
               successes
               was
               so
               loud
               at
               London
               ,
               that
               most
               of
               the
               leading
               men
               in
               both
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               prepared
               for
               quitting
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               had
               undoubtedly
               so
               done
               ,
               if
               the
               King
               had
               followed
               his
               good
               Fortunes
               ,
               and
               advanced
               toward
               London
               :
               But
               unhappily
               diverting
               upon
               〈◊〉
               ,
               he
               lay
               so
               long
               there
               without
               doing
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               that
               the
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               came
               time
               enough
               to
               raise
               the
               Siege
               ,
               and
               relieve
               the
               Town
               ,
               though
               he
               made
               not
               haste
               enough
               to
               recover
               〈◊〉
               without
               blows
               .
               For
               besides
               some
               Skirmishes
               on
               the
               by
               ,
               which
               ●●ll
               out
               to
               his
               loss
               ,
               the
               King
               with
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               his
               Army
               overtook
               him
               at
               Newbury
               ,
               where
               after
               a
               sharp
               Fight
               (
               with
               the
               loss
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Carnarvan
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Sunderland
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Viscount
               Faulkland
               on
               his
               Majesties
               side
               )
               he
               had
               the
               worst
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               and
               had
               much
               a
               do
               to
               save
               his
               Cannon
               ,
               and
               march
               off
               orderly
               from
               the
               place
               ;
               followed
               so
               hotly
               the
               next
               morning
               ,
               that
               his
               own
               Horse
               which
               were
               in
               the
               Rere
               ,
               were
               fain
               to
               make
               their
               way
               over
               a
               great
               part
               of
               his
               ●oo●
               ,
               to
               preserve
               themselves
               .
               But
               being
               returned
               to
               Oxford
               (
               with
               Success
               and
               Honour
               )
               he
               Summons
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               of
               Parliament
               to
               attend
               there
               on
               Ianuary
               22.
               then
               next
               following
               ,
               and
               they
               came
               accordingly
               .
               And
               for
               their
               better
               welcome
               ,
               he
               advances
               
               Prince
               Rupert
               to
               the
               Titles
               of
               Earl
               of
               Holderness
               and
               Duke
               of
               Cumberland
               ,
               and
               creates
               Iames
               his
               Second
               Son
               (
               born
               October
               13.
               
               Anno
               1633.
               )
               Duke
               of
               York
               ,
               by
               which
               name
               he
               had
               been
               appointed
               to
               be
               called
               at
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Birth
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               Sit
               and
               Vote
               amongst
               them
               .
               But
               being
               come
               ,
               they
               neither
               would
               take
               upon
               themselves
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               nor
               acted
               much
               in
               order
               to
               his
               Majesties
               Designs
               :
               but
               stood
               so
               much
               upon
               their
               terms
               ,
               and
               made
               so
               many
               unhandsom
               Motions
               to
               him
               upon
               all
               occasions
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               more
               reason
               to
               call
               them
               
                 A
                 Mongrel
                 Parliament
              
               ,
               in
               one
               of
               his
               Letters
               to
               the
               Queen
               ,
               than
               they
               were
               willing
               to
               allow
               of
               .
            
             
               Scarce
               were
               they
               settled
               in
               their
               several
               and
               respective
               Houses
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               entertained
               with
               a
               hot
               Alarm
               ,
               made
               by
               the
               coming
               in
               of
               the
               Scots
               with
               a
               puissant
               Army
               ;
               the
               greatest
               and
               best
               accommodated
               with
               all
               sorts
               of
               Arms
               and
               Ammunition
               ,
               that
               ever
               was
               mustered
               by
               that
               Nation
               ,
               since
               it
               had
               a
               being
               .
               His
               Majesties
               wonderful
               Successes
               in
               the
               North
               and
               West
               ,
               strook
               such
               a
               terrour
               in
               the
               prevailing
               Party
               of
               both
               Houses
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               forced
               to
               cast
               themselves
               upon
               the
               Scots
               for
               Support
               and
               Succour
               ;
               dispatching
               Armine
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               of
               their
               active
               Members
               ,
               to
               negotiate
               a
               new
               Confederacy
               with
               them
               .
               The
               Scots
               had
               thrived
               so
               w●ll
               by
               the
               former
               Service
               ,
               as
               made
               them
               not
               unwilling
               to
               come
               under
               the
               pay
               of
               such
               bountiful
               Masters
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               Plunder
               of
               so
               many
               of
               the
               Northern
               Counties
               ,
               had
               made
               themselves
               Masters
               of
               a
               greater
               stock
               of
               Arms
               and
               Horses
               ,
               than
               that
               Kingdom
               formerly
               could
               pretend
               to
               in
               its
               greatest
               Glories
               .
               But
               knowing
               well
               in
               what
               necessity
               their
               
                 dear
                 Brethren
              
               in
               England
               stood
               of
               their
               assistance
               ,
               they
               were
               resolved
               to
               
                 make
                 Hay
              
               while
               the
               
                 Sun
                 shined
              
               ,
               and
               husband
               that
               necessity
               to
               their
               best
               advantage
               .
               The
               English
               must
               first
               enter
               into
               Covenant
               with
               them
               ,
               for
               conforming
               of
               this
               Church
               with
               that
               ;
               They
               must
               be
               flattered
               with
               the
               hopes
               of
               dividing
               the
               Bishops
               Lands
               amongst
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               plant
               themselves
               in
               some
               of
               the
               fairest
               Houses
               and
               best
               Lands
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               ;
               So
               great
               a
               stroke
               is
               to
               be
               given
               them
               in
               the
               Government
               of
               all
               Affairs
               ,
               that
               the
               Houses
               could
               act
               nothing
               in
               order
               to
               the
               present
               War
               ,
               no
               not
               so
               much
               as
               to
               hold
               a
               Treaty
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               their
               Commissioners
               ;
               Some
               of
               their
               Ministers
               (
               
                 Gillespie
                 ,
                 Henderson
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               )
               with
               as
               many
               of
               their
               
                 Ruling
                 Elders
              
               ,
               to
               ●it
               in
               the
               Assembly
               of
               Divines
               at
               Westminster
               ,
               that
               nothing
               might
               be
               acted
               which
               concerned
               Religion
               ,
               but
               by
               their
               Advice
               ;
               One
               hundred
               thousand
               pounds
               for
               Advance-money
               ,
               to
               put
               them
               into
               heart
               and
               provide
               them
               Necessaries
               ,
               before
               they
               would
               budge
               toward
               the
               Tweed
               .
               And
               yet
               all
               these
               Temptations
               were
               not
               of
               such
               prevalency
               with
               the
               Principal
               Covenanters
               ,
               as
               an
               Assurance
               which
               was
               given
               them
               ,
               of
               calling
               Canterbury
               ,
               their
               supposed
               old
               Enemy
               ,
               to
               a
               present
               Tryal
               :
               Who
               having
               been
               imprisoned
               upon
               their
               complaint
               ,
               almost
               three
               years
               since
               ,
               seems
               to
               have
               been
               preserved
               all
               this
               while
               for
               no
               other
               purpose
               ,
               than
               for
               a
               bait
               to
               hook
               them
               in
               for
               some
               new
               Imployments
               .
               The
               Walls
               of
               some
               
               Confederacies
               ,
               like
               that
               of
               Catiline
               ,
               are
               never
               thought
               to
               be
               sufficiently
               well
               built
               but
               when
               they
               are
               cemented
               with
               bloud
               .
            
             
               All
               matters
               thus
               resolved
               on
               ,
               the
               Covenant
               agreed
               on
               betwixt
               them
               and
               the
               Scots
               was
               solemnly
               taken
               by
               both
               Houses
               in
               St.
               Margarets
               Church
               ,
               and
               generally
               imposed
               upon
               all
               such
               as
               were
               obnoxious
               to
               their
               power
               ,
               and
               lived
               under
               the
               command
               of
               their
               Forts
               and
               Garrisons
               :
               the
               taking
               whereof
               conduced
               as
               visibly
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               this
               most
               reverend
               and
               renowned
               Prelate
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               present
               subversion
               of
               the
               Government
               ,
               and
               Liturgy
               here
               by
               Law
               established
               .
               In
               the
               first
               branch
               it
               was
               to
               be
               covenanted
               and
               agreed
               between
               the
               Nations
               (
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               between
               the
               Puritan
               or
               Presbyterian
               Factions
               in
               either
               Kingdom
               )
               
                 That
                 all
                 endeavours
                 should
                 be
                 used
                 for
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Religion
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Worship
                 ,
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 and
                 Government
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 bringing
                 the
                 three
                 Kingdoms
                 to
                 the
                 nearest
                 Conjunction
                 ,
                 and
                 Uniformity
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Confession
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Form
                 of
                 Church-Government
                 ,
                 Directory
                 for
                 Worship
                 and
                 Catechising
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 they
                 endeavour
                 without
                 any
                 respect
                 of
                 Persons
                 ,
                 the
                 extirpation
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
                 Prelacy
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Church-Government
                 by
                 Archbishops
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 their
                 Chancellors
                 or
                 Commissaries
                 ,
                 Deans
                 ,
                 Deans
                 and
                 Chapters
                 ,
                 Archdeacons
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Officers
                 depending
                 on
                 the
                 Hierarchy
                 ,
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 Schism
                 ,
                 Profaneness
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 soever
                 should
                 be
                 found
                 contrary
                 to
                 sound
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Godliness
                 .
              
               But
               all
               this
               might
               have
               been
               pursued
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Chace
               without
               danger
               to
               the
               life
               of
               any
               ,
               whether
               they
               endeavoured
               it
               or
               not
               ,
               whether
               their
               lives
               might
               be
               an
               hindrance
               ,
               or
               their
               deaths
               give
               a
               spur
               to
               put
               on
               the
               work
               .
               And
               therefore
               in
               the
               fourth
               place
               it
               was
               also
               Covenanted
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 should
                 with
                 all
                 diligence
                 and
                 faithfulness
                 discover
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 or
                 shall
                 be
                 Incendiaries
                 ,
                 Malignants
                 ,
                 or
                 evil
                 Instruments
                 ,
                 by
                 hindring
                 the
                 Reformation
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 dividing
                 the
                 King
                 from
                 his
                 People
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 or
                 making
                 any
                 Faction
                 or
                 Parties
                 amongst
                 the
                 People
                 contrary
                 to
                 this
                 League
                 and
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 publick
                 trial
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 condign
                 punishment
                 as
                 the
                 degree
                 of
                 their
                 offences
                 shall
                 require
                 or
                 deserve
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 supream
                 Judicatories
                 of
                 both
                 Kingdoms
                 respectively
                 ,
                 or
                 others
                 having
                 power
                 from
                 them
                 for
                 that
                 effect
                 ,
                 shall
                 judge
                 convenient
                 .
              
               Which
               Article
               seems
               to
               have
               been
               made
               to
               no
               other
               purpose
               but
               to
               bring
               the
               Archbishop
               to
               the
               Block
               ,
               as
               the
               like
               clause
               was
               thrust
               into
               the
               Protestation
               of
               the
               third
               of
               
                 May
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1641.
               to
               make
               sure
               work
               with
               the
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               ,
               whom
               they
               had
               then
               designed
               to
               the
               said
               sad
               end
               .
               And
               this
               may
               be
               the
               rather
               thought
               because
               the
               Covenant
               was
               contrived
               ,
               and
               framed
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               where
               none
               but
               his
               sworn
               Enemies
               could
               be
               supposed
               to
               have
               had
               any
               hand
               in
               it
               ;
               and
               being
               by
               them
               so
               contrived
               was
               swallowed
               without
               much
               enewing
               by
               the
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               who
               were
               not
               then
               in
               a
               con
               〈◊〉
               to
               deny
               them
               any
               thing
               .
            
             
             
               But
               by
               whomsoever
               it
               was
               framed
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               saw
               well
               enough
               that
               it
               aimed
               at
               the
               subversion
               of
               the
               present
               Government
               ,
               and
               the
               diminution
               of
               his
               Power
               ,
               if
               not
               the
               destruction
               of
               his
               Person
               ;
               the
               preservation
               and
               safety
               whereof
               was
               to
               be
               endeavoured
               no
               further
               than
               in
               
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 and
                 Liberties
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
               Which
               how
               great
               or
               little
               it
               might
               be
               ,
               or
               what
               was
               meant
               by
               true
               Religion
               and
               the
               publick
               Liberties
               ,
               was
               left
               wholly
               unto
               their
               construction
               ,
               who
               would
               be
               sure
               not
               to
               interpret
               any
               thing
               to
               his
               best
               advantage
               .
               His
               Majesty
               therefore
               looking
               on
               it
               as
               a
               dangerous
               Combination
               against
               himself
               ,
               
               the
               established
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               Laws
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               for
               the
               bringing
               in
               of
               Foreign
               Forces
               to
               subvert
               them
               all
               ,
               interdicted
               all
               his
               Subjects
               from
               imposing
               ,
               or
               taking
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               they
               would
               answer
               the
               contrary
               at
               their
               utmost
               Perils
               .
               Which
               Proclamation
               ,
               bearing
               date
               on
               the
               ninth
               of
               October
               ,
               came
               out
               too
               late
               to
               hinder
               the
               taking
               and
               enjoyning
               of
               this
               Covenant
               ,
               where
               the
               restraint
               thereof
               might
               have
               been
               most
               necessary
               .
               For
               the
               Commons
               were
               so
               quick
               at
               their
               work
               ,
               that
               on
               
                 Munday
                 ,
                 September
              
               25.
               it
               had
               been
               solemnly
               taken
               by
               all
               the
               Members
               of
               that
               House
               ,
               and
               the
               Assembly
               of
               Divines
               at
               St.
               Margarets
               in
               Westminster
               ;
               in
               the
               same
               Church
               ,
               within
               two
               daies
               after
               ,
               it
               was
               administred
               with
               no
               less
               solemnity
               to
               divers
               Lords
               ,
               Knights
               ,
               Gentlemen
               ,
               Colonels
               ,
               Officers
               ,
               Souldiers
               ,
               and
               others
               residing
               in
               and
               about
               the
               City
               of
               London
               ,
               a
               Sermon
               being
               preached
               by
               Coleman
               (
               though
               otherwise
               a
               principal
               Erastian
               in
               point
               of
               Government
               )
               to
               justifie
               the
               Piety
               and
               Legality
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               enjoyned
               to
               be
               taken
               on
               the
               Sunday
               following
               in
               all
               Churches
               and
               Chappels
               of
               London
               ,
               within
               the
               
                 Lines
                 of
                 Communication
              
               ,
               by
               all
               and
               every
               the
               Inhabitants
               within
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               afterward
               ,
               by
               all
               the
               Kingdom
               in
               convenient
               time
               .
               Prosecuted
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               with
               such
               cursed
               rigour
               ,
               that
               all
               such
               who
               refused
               to
               subscribe
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               to
               lift
               up
               their
               hands
               to
               God
               in
               testimony
               that
               they
               called
               him
               to
               witness
               to
               it
               ,
               were
               turned
               both
               out
               of
               house
               and
               home
               ,
               as
               they
               use
               to
               say
               ,
               not
               suffered
               to
               compound
               for
               their
               Goods
               or
               Lands
               till
               they
               had
               submitted
               thereunto
               .
               A
               terrible
               and
               wofull
               time
               ,
               in
               which
               men
               were
               not
               suffered
               to
               enjoy
               their
               Estates
               without
               betraying
               themselves
               to
               the
               Kings
               displeasure
               ,
               and
               making
               shipwrack
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God.
               Upon
               which
               ground
               ,
               considering
               it
               consisted
               of
               six
               Principal
               branches
               ,
               it
               was
               compared
               by
               some
               to
               the
               six
               knotted
               whip
               ,
               or
               the
               Statute
               of
               the
               six
               Articles
               in
               the
               time
               of
               King
               Henry
               viii
               .
               this
               Covenant
               drawing
               in
               the
               Scots
               ,
               and
               thereby
               giving
               an
               occasion
               of
               shedding
               infinitely
               much
               more
               bloud
               than
               those
               Articles
               did
               .
               Certain
               I
               am
               ,
               that
               if
               all
               such
               as
               died
               in
               the
               War
               upon
               that
               account
               may
               not
               go
               for
               Martyrs
               ;
               all
               such
               as
               irrecoverably
               lost
               their
               Estates
               and
               Livings
               for
               refusal
               of
               it
               ,
               may
               be
               called
               Confessors
               .
               Others
               with
               no
               unhappy
               curiosity
               observing
               the
               number
               of
               the
               words
               which
               make
               up
               this
               Covenant
               ,
               abstracted
               from
               the
               Preface
               and
               Conclusion
               of
               it
               ,
               found
               them
               amounting
               in
               the
               total
               to
               666.
               neither
               more
               nor
               less
               ,
               which
               being
               the
               number
               
               of
               the
               Beast
               in
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               pursued
               with
               such
               an
               open
               persecution
               ,
               and
               prosecuted
               to
               the
               loss
               of
               so
               many
               lives
               ,
               the
               undoing
               of
               so
               many
               Families
               ,
               and
               the
               subverting
               of
               the
               Government
               both
               of
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               may
               very
               justly
               intitle
               it
               to
               so
               much
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               as
               others
               have
               endeavoured
               to
               confer
               on
               the
               Popes
               of
               Rome
               .
               For
               if
               the
               Pope
               shewed
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Antichrist
               by
               bringing
               Cranmer
               ,
               the
               first
               Protestant
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               to
               the
               Stake
               at
               Oxon.
               this
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               the
               Makers
               of
               it
               ,
               did
               express
               no
               less
               ,
               in
               bringing
               the
               Last
               Protestant
               Archbishop
               to
               the
               Block
               in
               London
               .
            
             
               For
               no
               sooner
               was
               this
               Covenant
               taken
               ,
               but
               to
               let
               the
               Scots
               see
               that
               they
               were
               in
               earnest
               ,
               a
               further
               impeachment
               consisting
               of
               ten
               Articles
               was
               prepared
               against
               him
               ,
               which
               being
               digested
               into
               Form
               and
               Order
               ,
               were
               to
               this
               effect
               viz.
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 to
                 introduce
                 an
                 Arbitrary
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 destroy
                 Parliaments
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 caused
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 held
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 and
                 fourth
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 and
                 used
                 many
                 reproachful
                 speeches
                 against
                 the
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 endeavour
                 to
                 subvert
                 the
                 fundamental
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 he
                 had
                 laboured
                 to
                 advance
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 Table
                 ,
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Kings
                 Prerogative
                 against
                 the
                 said
                 Fundamental
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 used
                 several
                 Speeches
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 to
                 advance
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Power
                 above
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 by
                 undue
                 means
                 to
                 the
                 Judges
                 ,
                 procured
                 a
                 stop
                 of
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Writs
                 of
                 Prohibition
                 ,
                 whereby
                 Justice
                 had
                 been
                 delayed
                 and
                 hindred
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Judges
                 diverted
                 from
                 doing
                 their
                 duties
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 a
                 judgment
                 being
                 given
                 against
                 one
                 Burly
                 for
                 wilful
                 non-residency
                 ,
                 he
                 caused
                 execution
                 on
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 staid
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 would
                 never
                 suffer
                 a
                 Judgment
                 to
                 pass
                 against
                 any
                 Clergy-man
                 by
                 a
                 
                   nihil
                   dicit
                
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 caused
                 Sir
                 
                   Iohn
                   Corbet
                
                 of
                 Shropshire
                 to
                 be
                 committed
                 to
                 prison
                 by
                 an
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 Table
                 ,
                 for
                 calling
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Petition
                   of
                   Right
                
                 ,
                 and
                 causing
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 at
                 the
                 Sessions
                 of
                 the
                 Peace
                 for
                 the
                 County
                 upon
                 just
                 and
                 necessary
                 occasion
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 used
                 some
                 other
                 Acts
                 of
                 Injustice
                 toward
                 him
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 supprest
                 the
                 Corporation
                 of
                 Feoffees
                 for
                 buying
                 in
                 Impropriations
                 ,
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 being
                 dangerous
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 State.
                 7.
                 
                 That
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 known
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 he
                 had
                 advanced
                 Popery
                 ,
                 and
                 Superstition
                 within
                 this
                 Realm
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 had
                 wittingly
                 and
                 willingly
                 harboured
                 divers
                 Popish
                 Priests
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Sancta
                   Clara
                
                 ,
                 and
                 St.
                 Giles
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 about
                 four
                 years
                 since
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 blow
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 yet
                 given
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 could
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 Conformity
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 That
                 after
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 1640.
                 he
                 caused
                 a
                 Synod
                 or
                 Convocation
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 Canons
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 therein
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 the
                 Rights
                 and
                 Priviledges
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 particularly
                 the
                 Canon
                 which
                 enjoyns
                 the
                 Oath
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 caused
                 many
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 take
                 upon
                 pain
                 
                 of
                 Suspension
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               10.
               
               That
               a
               Vote
               having
               been
               passed
               at
               the
               Council
               Table
               a
               little
               before
               the
               last
               Parliment
               ,
               for
               supplying
               his
               Majesty
               in
               Extraordinary
               ways
               ,
               if
               the
               said
               Parliament
               should
               
                 prove
                 peevish
              
               ,
               he
               wickedly
               advised
               his
               Majesty
               to
               dissolve
               the
               same
               ,
               telling
               him
               not
               long
               after
               ,
               that
               now
               he
               was
               absolved
               from
               all
               Rules
               of
               Government
               ,
               and
               left
               free
               to
               use
               Extraordinary
               ways
               for
               his
               supply
               .
               Such
               was
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               Charge
               ,
               which
               some
               intended
               Chiefly
               for
               an
               Introduction
               to
               bring
               on
               the
               Tryal
               ,
               or
               to
               revive
               the
               noise
               and
               clamor
               amongst
               Ignorant
               People
               which
               rather
               judge
               of
               such
               particulars
               by
               tale
               then
               weight
               :
               For
               otherwise
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               these
               last
               ten
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               easily
               reducible
               to
               the
               first
               fourteen
               ,
               no
               not
               so
               much
               as
               his
               suppressing
               the
               Feoffees
               for
               Impropriations
               ,
               which
               seemed
               most
               odious
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               any
               knowing
               men
               .
            
             
               These
               Articles
               being
               thus
               digested
               ,
               were
               sent
               up
               to
               the
               Lords
               the
               23th
               of
               Octob.
               presented
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               Wilde
               ,
               a
               Serjeant
               at
               Law
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               by
               whom
               he
               was
               designed
               to
               manage
               the
               Evidence
               ,
               when
               the
               cause
               was
               Ready
               for
               a
               hearing
               ;
               on
               the
               Receipt
               whereof
               it
               was
               Ordered
               that
               he
               should
               appear
               on
               that
               day
               Sevennight
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               in
               his
               answer
               in
               writing
               to
               the
               particular
               Articles
               of
               the
               several
               charges
               :
               which
               Order
               being
               served
               upon
               him
               ,
               within
               few
               hours
               after
               found
               him
               not
               very
               well
               provided
               for
               a
               present
               conformity
               .
               He
               had
               obtained
               leave
               at
               his
               first
               Commitment
               to
               repair
               to
               his
               Study
               at
               Lambeth
               House
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               thence
               such
               Papers
               and
               Memorials
               as
               might
               conduce
               to
               his
               defence
               ;
               but
               all
               these
               had
               been
               forcibly
               seazed
               on
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               manner
               ravisht
               from
               him
               by
               Prynne
               and
               others
               ,
               which
               made
               his
               case
               not
               much
               unlike
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Israelites
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Bondage
               ,
               deprived
               first
               of
               their
               former
               allowance
               of
               Straw
               and
               Stubble
               ,
               and
               yet
               injoyned
               to
               make
               up
               their
               
                 whole
                 tale
                 of
                 Brick
              
               ,
               as
               at
               other
               times
               .
               His
               Rents
               ,
               and
               Goods
               were
               Sequestred
               for
               the
               use
               of
               others
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               had
               not
               a
               sufficiency
               for
               a
               poor
               Subsistence
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Charity
               of
               his
               Friends
               ;
               much
               less
               a
               superabundance
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               to
               Fee
               his
               Counsel
               and
               reward
               his
               Solicitors
               .
               And
               what
               were
               seven
               days
               to
               the
               drawing
               up
               of
               an
               Answer
               unto
               twenty
               four
               Articles
               ,
               most
               of
               them
               having
               young
               ones
               in
               their
               bellies
               also
               ,
               as
               like
               to
               make
               as
               Loud
               a
               cry
               as
               the
               Dams
               themselves
               .
               No
               way
               to
               Extricate
               himself
               out
               of
               this
               perplexities
               but
               by
               petitioning
               the
               Lords
               ,
               and
               to
               them
               he
               flys
               ,
               humbly
               beseeching
               ,
               that
               Chute
               and
               Hearn
               two
               able
               Lawyers
               might
               be
               assigned
               him
               for
               his
               Counsel
               ;
               that
               he
               might
               be
               allowed
               money
               out
               of
               his
               own
               Estate
               to
               reward
               them
               and
               others
               for
               their
               pains
               in
               his
               business
               ;
               his
               Books
               and
               Papers
               restored
               to
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               instruction
               of
               his
               Counsel
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               Defence
               ;
               some
               of
               his
               own
               Servants
               to
               attend
               him
               for
               following
               all
               such
               necessary
               occasions
               ,
               as
               the
               cause
               required
               ;
               and
               that
               a
               Solicitor
               ,
               and
               further
               time
               might
               be
               allowed
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               drawing
               up
               his
               answer
               as
               providing
               witnesses
               ,
               To
               which
               this
               Answer
               was
               returned
               .
               Upon
               reading
               of
               the
               Petition
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Archbishop
                 of
              
               Canterbury
               this
               24th
               
                 day
                 of
              
               Octob.
               
               
                 
                   
                   
                     It
                     is
                     Ordered
                     ,
                     &c.
                     that
                     time
                     is
                     given
                     him
                     until
                     Munday
                     the
                     6th
                     of
                     November
                     next
                     for
                     putting
                     in
                     his
                     answer
                     in
                     writing
                     into
                     this
                     house
                     unto
                     the
                     particular
                     Articles
                     brought
                     up
                     from
                     the
                     House
                     of
                     Commons
                     ,
                     in
                     maintenance
                     of
                     their
                     former
                     impeachment
                     of
                     High
                     Treason
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     That
                     Master
                     Hearn
                     ,
                     and
                     Master
                     Chute
                     ,
                     are
                     hereby
                     assigned
                     to
                     be
                     of
                     Counsel
                     for
                     the
                     drawing
                     up
                     of
                     his
                     Answer
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     permitted
                     to
                     have
                     free
                     access
                     in
                     and
                     out
                     to
                     him
                     .
                     That
                     this
                     house
                     doth
                     hereby
                     recommend
                     to
                     the
                     Committee
                     of
                     Sequestrations
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     said
                     Lord
                     Archbishop
                     shall
                     have
                     such
                     means
                     afforded
                     him
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     Estate
                     ,
                     as
                     will
                     enable
                     him
                     to
                     pay
                     his
                     Counsel
                     ,
                     and
                     defray
                     his
                     other
                     Charges
                     .
                     That
                     when
                     his
                     Lordship
                     shall
                     set
                     down
                     particularly
                     what
                     Papers
                     and
                     Writings
                     are
                     Necessary
                     for
                     his
                     Defence
                     that
                     should
                     be
                     restored
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     their
                     Lordships
                     will
                     take
                     it
                     into
                     consideration
                     .
                     That
                     upon
                     his
                     Lordships
                     nominating
                     who
                     shall
                     be
                     hi●
                     Solicitor
                     ,
                     the
                     Lords
                     will
                     return
                     their
                     Answer
                     .
                     And
                     for
                     the
                     witnesses
                     when
                     a
                     day
                     shall
                     be
                     appointed
                     for
                     his
                     Lordships
                     tryal
                     ,
                     this
                     House
                     will
                     give
                     such
                     directions
                     therein
                     as
                     shall
                     be
                     ju●●
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               This
               doubtful
               Answer
               gave
               him
               small
               assurance
               of
               an
               equal
               hearing
               .
               His
               desired
               Counsel
               was
               allowed
               him
               ,
               Hales
               superadded
               to
               the
               ●e●t
               ,
               and
               three
               of
               his
               Servants
               nominated
               to
               attend
               the
               business
               :
               But
               he
               was
               left
               uncertain
               of
               providing
               for
               their
               satisfaction
               .
               His
               Solicitor
               must
               be
               first
               approved
               by
               them
               before
               he
               could
               settle
               to
               his
               cause
               ,
               and
               whether
               they
               would
               approve
               of
               such
               an
               one
               as
               he
               thought
               sit
               to
               trust
               with
               his
               life
               and
               same
               ,
               was
               to
               him
               unknown
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               point
               particularly
               to
               such
               of
               his
               Papers
               and
               Remembrances
               ,
               as
               he
               conceived
               most
               necessary
               to
               his
               preservation
               ,
               it
               was
               onely
               promised
               to
               be
               taken
               into
               consideration
               ,
               which
               kept
               him
               in
               as
               great
               suspence
               as
               all
               the
               rest
               .
               In
               this
               distress
               he
               was
               advised
               by
               his
               Counsel
               to
               move
               their
               Lordships
               ,
               that
               a
               Discrimination
               might
               be
               made
               betwixt
               the
               Articles
               ;
               to
               the
               end
               that
               such
               of
               them
               as
               were
               held
               to
               contain
               
                 High
                 Treason
              
               might
               be
               distinguished
               from
               such
               matters
               ,
               as
               were
               to
               be
               c●arged
               for
               misdeamenors
               :
               But
               no
               clear
               answer
               coming
               from
               their
               Lordships
               in
               that
               behalf
               he
               was
               Commanded
               to
               make
               his
               personal
               appearance
               before
               them
               on
               the
               13th
               of
               Novemb.
               where
               by
               the
               advise
               of
               his
               Counsel
               he
               pleaded
               not
               guilty
               to
               the
               whole
               charge
               ,
               without
               answering
               more
               particularly
               to
               any
               Article
               or
               clause
               contained
               in
               it
               .
               And
               on
               that
               day
               month
               it
               was
               Ordered
               by
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               that
               the
               Committee
               Formerly
               appointed
               to
               prepare
               the
               Evidence
               for
               his
               Tryal
               ,
               should
               put
               the
               business
               into
               a
               quick
               and
               speedy
               course
               ,
               with
               power
               to
               send
               for
               Parties
               ,
               Witnesses
               ,
               Papers
               ,
               Records
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               to
               make
               all
               things
               ready
               for
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               House
               :
               the
               care
               thereof
               Committed
               specially
               to
               Wilde
               who
               had
               before
               brought
               up
               the
               additional
               Articles
               .
               Brought
               to
               the
               Bar
               again
               on
               Tuesday
               the
               16th
               of
               Ianuary
               ,
               their
               Lordships
               were
               informed
               by
               Maynard
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               that
               ●is
               former
               Answer
               being
               made
               only
               to
               the
               Additional
               Articles
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               to
               t●e
               Original
               also
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               in
               defect
               thereof
               proceed
               
               (
               as
               otherwise
               they
               would
               have
               done
               )
               to
               draw
               up
               the
               Issue
               ;
               a●d
               thereupon
               he
               was
               required
               peremptorily
               to
               prepare
               his
               Answer
               to
               those
               also
               against
               Munday
               following
               ,
               though
               deemed
               so
               General
               by
               his
               Counsel
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               be
               sufficiently
               capable
               of
               a
               Particular
               Reply
               .
               Which
               day
               being
               come
               he
               claimed
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               Act
               of
               Pacification
               ,
               for
               his
               discharge
               from
               all
               matters
               comprehended
               in
               the
               13th
               Article
               relating
               to
               the
               troubles
               of
               Scotland
               ;
               and
               to
               the
               rest
               pleaded
               
                 not
                 Guilty
              
               as
               before
               .
               Which
               put
               the
               cause
               to
               such
               a
               stand
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               further
               speech
               of
               it
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               till
               the
               22th
               of
               February
               ,
               when
               the
               Committee
               was
               required
               to
               prepa●e
               their
               evidence
               and
               the
               distribution
               of
               the
               parts
               thereof
               ,
               with
               all
               possible
               speed
               .
               And
               thus
               the
               business
               was
               drilled
               on
               ,
               hastned
               ,
               or
               slackned
               ,
               as
               the
               Scots
               advanced
               in
               their
               expedition
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               expedition
               prospered
               in
               success
               and
               fortune
               ,
               so
               was
               it
               prosecuted
               and
               advanced
               to
               its
               fatal
               Period
               .
               For
               understanding
               that
               the
               Scots
               were
               entred
               England
               and
               had
               marcht
               victoriously
               almost
               as
               far
               as
               the
               Banks
               of
               the
               River
               Tine
               ,
               they
               prest
               the
               Lords
               to
               name
               a
               day
               for
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               Tryal
               ,
               who
               thereupon
               fixed
               it
               upon
               Tuesday
               the
               twelfth
               o●
               March
               next
               ensuing
               .
            
             
               The
               day
               being
               come
               ,
               and
               the
               Archbishop
               brought
               unto
               the
               Ba●
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Peers
               ,
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Impeachment
               were
               first
               read
               by
               the
               Clerk
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               several
               answers
               of
               
                 Not
                 Guilty
              
               before
               remembred
               ;
               upon
               the
               hearing
               whereof
               he
               most
               humbly
               prayed
               ,
               that
               the
               Commons
               might
               be
               Ordered
               to
               sever
               the
               Articles
               which
               were
               pretended
               to
               be
               Treason
               ,
               from
               those
               which
               contained
               misdemeanors
               only
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               might
               know
               which
               of
               them
               were
               Treason
               and
               which
               not
               .
               To
               which
               it
               was
               reply'd
               by
               Maynard
               ,
               that
               the
               Commons
               would
               not
               give
               way
               to
               that
               Proposition
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               all
               the
               Articles
               together
               ,
               not
               any
               of
               them
               by
               it self
               ,
               made
               up
               the
               Treason
               wherewith
               he
               was
               charged
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               his
               several
               endeavours
               to
               subvert
               and
               destroy
               Religion
               ,
               the
               Fundamental
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land
               and
               Government
               of
               the
               Rea●m
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               in
               Popery
               ,
               and
               an
               Arbitrary
               Tyrannical
               Government
               against
               Law.
               So
               that
               we
               have
               a
               Cumulative
               and
               Constructive
               Treason
               ,
               (
               such
               as
               had
               formerly
               been
               charged
               on
               the
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               )
               A
               Treason
               in
               the
               conclusion
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               be
               gathered
               from
               the
               Premis●s
               ▪
               A
               Treason
               in
               the
               
                 Summa
                 Totalis
              
               ,
               when
               nothing
               but
               misdemeanors
               at
               the
               most
               ,
               could
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Items
               .
               Which
               being
               thus
               Resolved
               upon
               ,
               a
               long
               Studied
               Speech
               was
               made
               by
               Wilde
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               wanted
               neither
               words
               nor
               animosity
               to
               make
               him
               culpable
               of
               the
               crimes
               wherewith
               he
               was
               charged
               ,
               if
               his
               words
               could
               ●ave
               done
               it
               .
               One
               passage
               there
               was
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               was
               Subject
               to
               some
               mis●●nstruction
               ,
               and
               so
               interpreted
               by
               those
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               had
               no
               good
               a●●ection
               to
               the
               Prisoners
               Person
               ;
               for
               having
               set
               forth
               his
               offences
               in
               their
               foulest
               Colours
               ,
               he
               seems
               to
               make
               a
               wonder
               of
               it
               that
               any
               thing
               could
               be
               expected
               
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 Ready
                 to
                 have
                 stoned
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 him
                 that
                 did
                 but
                 Act
                 the
                 
                 part
                 of
              
               Bellerophon
               in
               Rome
               .
               Which
               Passage
               was
               interpreted
               for
               an
               intimation
               to
               the
               Raskal
               multitude
               to
               save
               the
               Houses
               the
               dishonor
               of
               putting
               him
               to
               death
               in
               a
               form
               of
               Law
               ,
               by
               Stoneing
               him
               to
               death
               o●
               Tearing
               him
               in
               pieces
               ,
               or
               laying
               violent
               hands
               upon
               him
               on
               some
               other
               way
               ,
               as
               he
               past
               between
               his
               Barge
               and
               the
               House
               of
               Peers
               .
               Wilde
               having
               done
               ,
               he
               humbly
               craved
               Liberty
               to
               wipe
               of
               the
               dirt
               ,
               which
               so
               injuriously
               had
               been
               cast
               upon
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               not
               depart
               thence
               so
               foul
               a
               Person
               as
               he
               had
               been
               rendred
               to
               their
               Lordships
               .
               Which
               leave
               obtained
               (
               as
               it
               could
               not
               reasonably
               be
               denied
               a
               far
               meaner
               Person
               )
               without
               any
               trouble
               in
               his
               Countenance
               ,
               or
               perturbation
               of
               his
               Mind
               ,
               he
               spake
               as
               followeth
               ;
               
                 
                   
                     
                       My
                       Lords
                       ,
                    
                  
                   
                     MY
                     being
                     in
                     this
                     Place
                     in
                     this
                     Condition
                     ,
                     recalls
                     to
                     my
                     Memory
                     that
                     which
                     I
                     long
                     since
                     read
                     in
                     
                       Seneca
                       ,
                       Tormentum
                       est
                       ,
                       etiam
                       si
                       absolutus
                       quis
                       merit
                       ,
                       caus●m
                       dixiffe
                    
                     (
                     6.
                     de
                     Benef.
                     c.
                     28.
                     )
                     'T
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     〈…〉
                     ,
                     no
                     ,
                     't
                     is
                     no
                     less
                     than
                     Torment
                     ,
                     for
                     an
                     ingenious
                     man
                     to
                     ●l●●d
                     ca●it●lly
                     or
                     criminally
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     should
                     so
                     fall
                     out
                     that
                     he
                     be
                     absolved
                     .
                     The
                     great
                     Truth
                     of
                     this
                     I
                     find
                     at
                     present
                     in
                     my self
                     ;
                     and
                     so
                     much
                     the
                     more
                     ,
                     because
                     I
                     am
                     a
                     Christian
                     ;
                     and
                     not
                     that
                     only
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     
                       Holy
                       Orders
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     not
                     so
                     only
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     Gods
                     Grace
                     and
                     Goodness
                     preferred
                     to
                     the
                     
                       greatest
                       place
                       this
                       Church
                       affords
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     brought
                     
                       causam
                       dicere
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     plead
                     for
                     my self
                     at
                     this
                     Great
                     Bar.
                     And
                     whatsoever
                     the
                     World
                     think
                     of
                     me
                     (
                     and
                     they
                     have
                     been
                     taught
                     to
                     think
                     much
                     more
                     ill
                     of
                     me
                     ,
                     than
                     ,
                     I
                     humbly
                     thank
                     Christ
                     for
                     it
                     ,
                     I
                     was
                     ever
                     acquainted
                     with
                     )
                     yet
                     my
                     Lords
                     ,
                     this
                     I
                     find
                     ,
                     
                       Tormentum
                       est
                    
                     ,
                     't
                     is
                     no
                     less
                     than
                     a
                     Torment
                     to
                     me
                     to
                     appear
                     in
                     this
                     Place
                     ;
                     nay
                     ,
                     my
                     Lords
                     ,
                     give
                     me
                     leave
                     to
                     speak
                     plain
                     truth
                     ,
                     No
                     Sentence
                     that
                     can
                     justly
                     pass
                     upon
                     me
                     (
                     and
                     other
                     I
                     will
                     ne●er
                     fear
                     from
                     your
                     Lordships
                     )
                     can
                     go
                     so
                     neer
                     me
                     ,
                     as
                     
                       causam
                       dicere
                    
                     ,
                     〈◊〉
                     plead
                     for
                     my self
                     upon
                     this
                     occasion
                     in
                     this
                     place
                     .
                     But
                     as
                     for
                     the
                     ●●ntence
                     ,
                     ●e
                     it
                     what
                     it
                     shall
                     ,
                     I
                     thank
                     God
                     for
                     it
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     for
                     it
                     at
                     St.
                     Paul's
                     word
                     
                       (
                       Acts
                       25.11
                       .
                       )
                       If
                       I
                       have
                       committed
                       any
                       thing
                       worthy
                       of
                       death
                       ,
                       I
                       refuse
                       not
                       to
                       die
                    
                     ;
                     For
                     I
                     thank
                     God
                     I
                     have
                     so
                     lived
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     am
                     neither
                     afraid
                     to
                     die
                     ,
                     nor
                     ashamed
                     to
                     live
                     .
                     But
                     seeing
                     the
                     Malignity
                     which
                     hath
                     been
                     raised
                     against
                     me
                     by
                     some
                     men
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     carried
                     〈◊〉
                     Life
                     in
                     my
                     hands
                     these
                     divers
                     years
                     past
                     .
                     I
                     may
                     not
                     in
                     this
                     Case
                     ,
                     and
                     at
                     this
                     Bar
                     ,
                     appeal
                     unto
                     Caesar
                     ;
                     yet
                     to
                     your
                     Lordships
                     Justice
                     and
                     Integrity
                     ,
                     I
                     both
                     may
                     and
                     do
                     :
                     not
                     doubting
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     God
                     of
                     his
                     Goodness
                     will
                     preserve
                     my
                     Innocency
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     Job
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     his
                     afflictious
                     said
                     to
                     his
                     
                       mistaken
                       Friends
                    
                     ,
                     so
                     shall
                     I
                     to
                     my
                     
                       Accusers
                       ,
                       God
                       forbid
                       I
                       should
                       justifie
                       you
                       ;
                       till
                       I
                       die
                       I
                       will
                       not
                       remove
                       my
                       Integrity
                       from
                       me
                       ,
                       I
                       will
                       hold
                       it
                       fast
                       and
                       not
                       let
                       it
                       go
                       :
                       my
                       heart
                       shall
                       not
                       reproach
                       me
                       as
                       long
                       as
                       I
                       live
                       ,
                    
                     Iob.
                     
                       27.5
                       ,
                       6.
                    
                     
                     My
                     Lords
                     ,
                     the
                     Charge
                     against
                     me
                     is
                     brought
                     up
                     in
                     
                       Ten
                       Articles
                    
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     
                       main
                       Heads
                    
                     are
                     two
                     ,
                     
                       An
                       Endeavour
                       to
                       subvert
                       the
                       Laws
                       of
                       the
                       Land
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Religion
                       Esta●li●●ed
                       :
                    
                     Six
                     Articles
                     (
                     the
                     five
                     first
                     and
                     the
                     last
                     )
                     concern
                     the
                     〈◊〉
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     other
                     four
                     Religion
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     For
                     the
                     Laws
                     first
                     ,
                     I
                     think
                     I
                     may
                     safely
                     say
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     been
                     ,
                     to
                     my
                     understanding
                     ,
                     as
                     strict
                     an
                     Observer
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     so
                     far
                     as
                     they
                     concern
                     me
                     ,
                     as
                     any
                     man
                     hath
                     ;
                     and
                     since
                     I
                     came
                     into
                     the
                     Place
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     followed
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     been
                     as
                     much
                     guided
                     by
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     any
                     man
                     that
                     sate
                     where
                     I
                     had
                     the
                     honour
                     to
                     sit
                     :
                     And
                     of
                     this
                     I
                     am
                     sorry
                     I
                     have
                     lost
                     the
                     Testimony
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     Keeper
                     Coventry
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     Persons
                     of
                     Honour
                     since
                     dead
                     .
                     And
                     the
                     Counsellors
                     which
                     attended
                     th●
                     Council-Board
                     can
                     witness
                     ,
                     some
                     of
                     them
                     here
                     present
                     ,
                     That
                     in
                     all
                     References
                     to
                     the
                     Bord
                     ,
                     or
                     Debates
                     arising
                     at
                     it
                     ,
                     I
                     was
                     for
                     that
                     part
                     o●
                     the
                     Cause
                     where
                     I
                     found
                     Law
                     to
                     be
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     the
                     Counsel
                     desired
                     to
                     have
                     the
                     Cause
                     left
                     to
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     well
                     might
                     I
                     move
                     in
                     some
                     Cases
                     Charity
                     or
                     Conscience
                     to
                     them
                     :
                     but
                     I
                     left
                     them
                     to
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     if
                     thither
                     they
                     would
                     go
                     .
                     And
                     how
                     such
                     a
                     Carriage
                     as
                     this
                     ,
                     through
                     the
                     whole
                     course
                     of
                     my
                     Life
                     in
                     private
                     and
                     publick
                     ,
                     can
                     stand
                     with
                     an
                     intention
                     to
                     overthrow
                     the
                     Laws
                     ,
                     I
                     cannot
                     see
                     .
                     Nay
                     ,
                     more
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     ever
                     been
                     of
                     opinion
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       Laws
                       bind
                       the
                       Conscience
                    
                     ,
                     And
                     have
                     accordingly
                     made
                     conscience
                     in
                     observing
                     of
                     them
                     :
                     and
                     this
                     Doctrine
                     I
                     have
                     constantly
                     Preached
                     ,
                     as
                     occasion
                     hath
                     been
                     offered
                     me
                     ;
                     and
                     how
                     is
                     it
                     possible
                     I
                     should
                     seek
                     to
                     overthrow
                     those
                     Laws
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     held
                     my self
                     bound
                     in
                     conscience
                     to
                     keep
                     and
                     observe
                     ?
                  
                   
                     As
                     for
                     Religion
                     ,
                     I
                     was
                     born
                     and
                     bred
                     up
                     under
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     England
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     stands
                     established
                     by
                     Law.
                     I
                     have
                     by
                     Gods
                     Blessing
                     grow●
                     up
                     in
                     it
                     to
                     the
                     years
                     which
                     are
                     now
                     upon
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Place
                     of
                     Preferment
                     which
                     I
                     now
                     bear
                     .
                     I
                     have
                     ever
                     since
                     I
                     understood
                     ought
                     of
                     my
                     Pro●e●●ion
                     ,
                     kept
                     one
                     constant
                     Tenor
                     in
                     this
                     my
                     Profession
                     ,
                     without
                     variation
                     ,
                     or
                     shifting
                     from
                     one
                     Opinion
                     to
                     another
                     for
                     any
                     worldly
                     ends
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     my
                     conscience
                     would
                     have
                     suffered
                     me
                     to
                     do
                     so
                     ,
                     I
                     could
                     easily
                     have
                     slid
                     through
                     all
                     the
                     difficulties
                     which
                     have
                     been
                     prest
                     upon
                     me
                     in
                     this
                     kind
                     :
                     But
                     of
                     all
                     Diseases
                     ,
                     I
                     ever
                     held
                     a
                     Palsie
                     in
                     Religion
                     most
                     dangerous
                     ;
                     well
                     knowing
                     ,
                     and
                     ever
                     remembring
                     ,
                     That
                     that
                     Disease
                     often
                     ends
                     in
                     a
                     
                       Dead
                       Palsie
                    
                     .
                     Ever
                     since
                     I
                     came
                     in
                     place
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     laboured
                     nothing
                     more
                     ,
                     than
                     that
                     the
                     External
                     Publick
                     W●rship
                     of
                     God
                     ▪
                     (
                     so
                     much
                     slighted
                     in
                     divers
                     parts
                     of
                     this
                     Kingdom
                     )
                     might
                     be
                     preserved
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     with
                     as
                     much
                     Decency
                     and
                     Vniformity
                     as
                     might
                     be
                     .
                     For
                     I
                     evidently
                     saw
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     publick
                     neglect
                     of
                     Gods
                     Service
                     in
                     the
                     outward
                     face
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     nasty
                     lying
                     of
                     many
                     Places
                     dedicated
                     to
                     that
                     Service
                     ,
                     had
                     almost
                     cast
                     a
                     damp
                     upon
                     the
                     true
                     and
                     inward
                     Worship
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     while
                     we
                     live
                     in
                     the
                     body
                     needs
                     external
                     helps
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     little
                     enough
                     to
                     keep
                     it
                     in
                     any
                     vigour
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     I
                     did
                     to
                     the
                     utmost
                     of
                     my
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     according
                     both
                     to
                     Law
                     and
                     Canon
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     the
                     consent
                     and
                     liking
                     of
                     the
                     People
                     :
                     Nor
                     did
                     any
                     Command
                     issue
                     out
                     from
                     me
                     ,
                     against
                     the
                     one
                     ,
                     nor
                     without
                     the
                     other
                     .
                     Further
                     ,
                     my
                     Lords
                     ,
                     give
                     me
                     leave
                     I
                     beseech
                     you
                     ,
                     to
                     acquaint
                     you
                     with
                     this
                     also
                     ,
                     That
                     I
                     have
                     as
                     little
                     acquaintance
                     with
                     Recusants
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     believe
                     any
                     m●n
                     of
                     my
                     place
                     in
                     England
                     ,
                     hath
                     ,
                     or
                     eve●
                     had
                     since
                     the
                     Reformation
                     :
                     And
                     for
                     my
                     Kindred
                     ,
                     no
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     was
                     ever
                     a
                     Recusant
                     ,
                     but
                     Sir
                     
                       William
                       Webb
                    
                     ,
                     Grandchild
                     to
                     my
                     Vncle
                     Sir
                     
                       William
                       Webb
                    
                     ,
                     sometimes
                     Lord
                     Mayor
                     of
                     London
                     ;
                     and
                     since
                     which
                     s●me
                     of
                     
                     his
                     Children
                     I
                     reduced
                     back
                     again
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     England
                     .
                     On
                     this
                     ,
                     I
                     humbly
                     desire
                     one
                     thing
                     more
                     may
                     be
                     thought
                     on
                     ,
                     That
                     I
                     am
                     fallen
                     into
                     a
                     great
                     deal
                     of
                     Obloquy
                     in
                     matter
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     so
                     far
                     (
                     as
                     appears
                     by
                     the
                     Articles
                     against
                     me
                     )
                     that
                     I
                     have
                     
                       endeavoured
                       to
                       advance
                       and
                       bring
                       in
                       Popery
                       .
                    
                     Perhaps
                     ,
                     my
                     Lords
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     not
                     ignorant
                     what
                     Party
                     of
                     men
                     have
                     raised
                     these
                     Scandals
                     upon
                     me
                     ,
                     nor
                     for
                     what
                     end
                     ,
                     nor
                     perhaps
                     by
                     whom
                     set
                     on
                     :
                     but
                     howsoever
                     ,
                     I
                     would
                     fain
                     have
                     a
                     good
                     Reas●n
                     given
                     me
                     ,
                     if
                     my
                     Conscience
                     stood
                     that
                     way
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     with
                     my
                     Conscience
                     I
                     could
                     subscribe
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     what
                     should
                     have
                     kept
                     me
                     here
                     before
                     my
                     Imprisonment
                     ,
                     to
                     endure
                     the
                     Libelling
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Slander
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     base
                     Vsage
                     that
                     hath
                     been
                     put
                     upon
                     me
                     ;
                     and
                     these
                     to
                     end
                     in
                     this
                     Question
                     for
                     my
                     Life
                     ?
                     I
                     say
                     ,
                     I
                     would
                     know
                     a
                     good
                     Reason
                     for
                     this
                     .
                  
                   
                     ●irst
                     ,
                     my
                     Lords
                     ,
                     Is
                     it
                     because
                     of
                     any
                     Pledges
                     I
                     have
                     in
                     this
                     World
                     ,
                     to
                     sway
                     me
                     against
                     my
                     Conscience
                     ?
                     No
                     sure
                     ;
                     for
                     I
                     had
                     neither
                     Wife
                     nor
                     Children
                     to
                     cry
                     out
                     upon
                     me
                     to
                     stay
                     with
                     them
                     :
                     And
                     if
                     I
                     had
                     ,
                     I
                     hope
                     the
                     calling
                     of
                     my
                     Conscience
                     should
                     be
                     heard
                     above
                     them
                     .
                     Is
                     it
                     because
                     I
                     was
                     both
                     to
                     lose
                     the
                     Honour
                     and
                     Profit
                     of
                     the
                     Place
                     I
                     was
                     risen
                     to
                     ?
                     Sur●ly
                     no
                     ;
                     For
                     I
                     desire
                     your
                     Lordships
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     World
                     should
                     kn●w
                     ,
                     I
                     do
                     much
                     scorn
                     the
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     in
                     comparison
                     of
                     my
                     Conscience
                     .
                     Besides
                     ,
                     it
                     cannot
                     be
                     imagined
                     by
                     any
                     man
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     if
                     I
                     should
                     〈◊〉
                     gone
                     over
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     I
                     should
                     not
                     have
                     wanted
                     both
                     Honour
                     and
                     〈◊〉
                     :
                     and
                     suppose
                     not
                     so
                     great
                     as
                     this
                     I
                     have
                     here
                     ;
                     yet
                     sure
                     would
                     〈…〉
                     have
                     served
                     my self
                     of
                     either
                     ,
                     less
                     with
                     my
                     Conscience
                     ,
                     〈◊〉
                     have
                     prevailed
                     with
                     me
                     more
                     ,
                     then
                     greater
                     against
                     my
                     Consci
                     〈…〉
                     because
                     I
                     lived
                     here
                     at
                     Ease
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     loth
                     to
                     venture
                     the
                     〈…〉
                     that
                     ?
                     Not
                     so
                     neither
                     ;
                     For
                     whatsoever
                     the
                     World
                     may
                     be
                     pleased
                     to
                     think
                     of
                     me
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     led
                     a
                     very
                     painful
                     Life
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     as
                     I
                     would
                     〈◊〉
                     been
                     content
                     to
                     change
                     ,
                     had
                     I
                     well
                     known
                     how
                     :
                     And
                     would
                     my
                     Conscience
                     have
                     served
                     me
                     that
                     way
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     sure
                     I
                     might
                     have
                     lived
                     at
                     far
                     more
                     ease
                     ,
                     and
                     either
                     have
                     avoided
                     the
                     barbarous
                     Libelling
                     ,
                     and
                     ●●her
                     bitter
                     grievous
                     Scorns
                     which
                     have
                     been
                     put
                     upon
                     me
                     ;
                     or
                     at
                     least
                     ,
                     been
                     ●ut
                     of
                     the
                     hearing
                     of
                     them
                     .
                     Not
                     to
                     trouble
                     your
                     Lordships
                     too
                     long
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     so
                     innocent
                     in
                     the
                     Business
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     so
                     free
                     from
                     all
                     Practice
                     ,
                     or
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     thought
                     of
                     Practice
                     ,
                     for
                     any
                     Alteration
                     unto
                     Popery
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     blemishing
                     of
                     the
                     true
                     Protestant
                     Religion
                     established
                     in
                     England
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     was
                     when
                     my
                     Mother
                     first
                     bore
                     me
                     into
                     the
                     World.
                     And
                     let
                     nothing
                     be
                     spoken
                     but
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     do
                     here
                     re-challenge
                     whatsoever
                     is
                     between
                     Heaven
                     and
                     Hell
                     ,
                     that
                     can
                     be
                     said
                     against
                     me
                     in
                     point
                     of
                     my
                     Religion
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     I
                     have
                     ever
                     hated
                     dissimulation
                     .
                     And
                     had
                     I
                     not
                     hated
                     it
                     ,
                     perhaps
                     I
                     might
                     have
                     been
                     better
                     for
                     worldly
                     safety
                     ,
                     than
                     now
                     I
                     am
                     :
                     but
                     it
                     can
                     no
                     way
                     become
                     a
                     Christian
                     Bishop
                     to
                     halt
                     with
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     Lastly
                     ,
                     If
                     I
                     had
                     a
                     purpose
                     to
                     blast
                     the
                     true
                     Religion
                     established
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     England
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     introduce
                     Popery
                     ,
                     sure
                     I
                     took
                     a
                     wrong
                     w●●
                     to
                     it
                     .
                     For
                     ,
                     my
                     Lords
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     staid
                     more
                     going
                     to
                     Rome
                     ,
                     and
                     reduced
                     more
                     that
                     were
                     already
                     gone
                     ,
                     than
                     I
                     believe
                     any
                     Bishop
                     or
                     Divine
                     〈◊〉
                     this
                     Kingdom
                     hath
                     d●ne
                     ;
                     and
                     some
                     of
                     them
                     men
                     of
                     great
                     Abilities
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     some
                     persons
                     of
                     great
                     place
                     .
                     And
                     is
                     this
                     the
                     way
                     to
                     introduce
                     Popery
                     ?
                     My
                     Lords
                     ,
                     If
                     I
                     have
                     blemished
                     the
                     true
                     Protestant
                     Religion
                     ,
                     how
                     could
                     I
                     have
                     brought
                     these
                     men
                     to
                     it
                     ?
                     And
                     if
                     I
                     had
                     promised
                     to
                     introduce
                     Popery
                     ,
                     I
                     would
                     never
                     have
                     reduced
                     these
                     men
                     from
                     it
                     .
                     And
                     that
                     it
                     may
                     appear
                     unto
                     your
                     Lordships
                     how
                     many
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     what
                     condition
                     the
                     persons
                     are
                     ,
                     which
                     by
                     Gods
                     blessing
                     upon
                     my
                     labours
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     settled
                     in
                     the
                     true
                     Protestant
                     Religion
                     ,
                     established
                     in
                     England
                     ,
                     I
                     shall
                     briefly
                     name
                     some
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     though
                     I
                     cannot
                     do
                     it
                     in
                     order
                     of
                     time
                     as
                     I
                     converted
                     them
                     ;
                     First
                     
                       Henry
                       Berkinstead
                    
                     of
                     Trinity
                     Colledge
                     in
                     Oxon.
                     seduced
                     by
                     a
                     Iesuite
                     ,
                     and
                     brought
                     to
                     London
                     .
                     Two
                     Daughters
                     of
                     Sir
                     
                       Richard
                       Lechford
                    
                     in
                     Surrey
                     ,
                     sent
                     towards
                     a
                     Nunnery
                     .
                     Two
                     Scholars
                     of
                     S.
                     Johns
                     Colledge
                     in
                     
                       Cambridge
                       ,
                       Toppin
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     Ashton
                     ,
                     who
                     had
                     got
                     the
                     
                       French
                       Embassadors
                    
                     Pass
                     ;
                     and
                     after
                     this
                     I
                     allowed
                     means
                     to
                     Toppin
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     procured
                     him
                     a
                     Fellowship
                     in
                     St.
                     Johns
                     :
                     And
                     he
                     is
                     at
                     this
                     present
                     as
                     hopeful
                     a
                     young
                     man
                     as
                     any
                     of
                     his
                     time
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     Divine
                     .
                     Sir
                     
                       William
                       Webb
                    
                     my
                     Kinsman
                     ,
                     and
                     two
                     of
                     his
                     Daughters
                     ;
                     and
                     his
                     Son
                     I
                     took
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     Father
                     being
                     utterly
                     decayed
                     ,
                     I
                     bred
                     him
                     at
                     my
                     own
                     charge
                     :
                     and
                     he
                     is
                     a
                     very
                     good
                     Protestant
                     .
                     A
                     Gentleman
                     brought
                     to
                     me
                     by
                     Mr.
                     Chesford
                     ,
                     his
                     Majesties
                     Servant
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     cannot
                     recall
                     his
                     name
                     .
                     The
                     
                       Lord
                       Mayo
                    
                     of
                     Ireland
                     ,
                     brought
                     to
                     me
                     also
                     by
                     Mr.
                     Chesford
                     .
                     The
                     Right
                     Honourable
                     the
                     Lord
                     Duke
                     of
                     Buckingham
                     ,
                     almost
                     quite
                     gone
                     between
                     the
                     Lady
                     his
                     Mother
                     and
                     Sister
                     .
                     The
                     Lady
                     
                       Marquiss
                       Hamilton
                    
                     was
                     settled
                     by
                     my
                     direction
                     ,
                     and
                     she
                     died
                     very
                     Religiously
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     Protestant
                     .
                     Mr.
                     Digby
                     who
                     was
                     a
                     Priest.
                     Mr.
                     James
                     a
                     Gentleman
                     brought
                     to
                     me
                     by
                     a
                     Minister
                     of
                     Buckinghamshire
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     remember
                     .
                     Dr.
                     Heart
                     the
                     Civilian
                     ,
                     my
                     Neighbours
                     Son
                     at
                     Fulham
                     .
                     Mr.
                     
                       Christopher
                       Seaborne
                    
                     ,
                     a
                     Gentleman
                     of
                     an
                     ancient
                     Family
                     in
                     Herefordshire
                     .
                     The
                     Right
                     Honourable
                     the
                     Countess
                     of
                     Buckingham
                     .
                     Sir
                     
                       William
                       Spencer
                    
                     of
                     Parnton
                     .
                     Mr.
                     Chillingworth
                     .
                     The
                     Sons
                     and
                     Heirs
                     of
                     Mr.
                     Winchcomb
                     ,
                     and
                     Mr.
                     Wollescot
                     ,
                     whom
                     I
                     sent
                     with
                     their
                     Friends
                     liking
                     to
                     Wadham
                     Colledge
                     Oxon.
                     and
                     received
                     a
                     Certificate
                     
                       Anno
                       1638.
                    
                     of
                     their
                     continuing
                     in
                     Conformity
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     England
                     .
                     Nor
                     did
                     ever
                     any
                     one
                     of
                     these
                     named
                     relapse
                     again
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     the
                     Countess
                     of
                     Buckingham
                     and
                     Sir
                     
                       William
                       Spencer
                    
                     ;
                     It
                     being
                     only
                     in
                     Gods
                     power
                     ,
                     not
                     mine
                     ,
                     to
                     preserve
                     them
                     for
                     relapse
                     .
                     And
                     now
                     let
                     any
                     Clergy-man
                     in
                     England
                     come
                     forth
                     ,
                     and
                     give
                     a
                     better
                     account
                     of
                     his
                     zeal
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               This
               being
               said
               ,
               and
               all
               Parties
               commanded
               to
               withdraw
               ,
               their
               Lordships
               ,
               after
               some
               short
               time
               of
               consideration
               ,
               appointed
               the
               next
               Morning
               at
               nine
               of
               the
               clock
               for
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Prosecution
               to
               be
               made
               against
               him
               .
               In
               order
               whereunto
               the
               twenty
               four
               Articles
               (
               for
               so
               many
               there
               were
               in
               both
               impeachments
               )
               were
               reduced
               under
               these
               four
               general
               Heads
               ,
               viz.
               1.
               
               His
               traiterous
               Endeavours
               and
               Practices
               to
               alter
               and
               subvert
               Gods
               true
               Religion
               by
               Law
               established
               in
               this
               Realm
               ,
               and
               in
               stead
               thereof
               to
               set
               up
               Popish
               Superstition
               and
               Idolatry
               ;
               the
               particulars
               wherof
               are
               specified
               in
               the
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13
               Original
               ,
               and
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               Additional
               Articles
               .
               2.
               
               His
               traiterous
               usurpation
               of
               a
               Papal
               and
               Tyrannical
               Power
               in
               the
               
               Church
               of
               England
               in
               all
               Ecclesiastical
               affairs
               ,
               to
               the
               prejudice
               and
               derogation
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Royal
               Prerogative
               ,
               and
               the
               Subjects
               Liberties
               ;
               comprised
               in
               the
               sixth
               Original
               Article
               .
               3.
               
               His
               traiterous
               Attempts
               and
               Endeavours
               to
               subvert
               the
               Fundamental
               Temporal
               Laws
               ,
               Government
               and
               Liberties
               of
               the
               Realm
               and
               Subjects
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               instead
               thereof
               to
               introduce
               an
               Arbitrary
               and
               Temporal
               Government
               ,
               against
               Law
               and
               the
               Subjects
               Liberty
               ;
               expressed
               in
               the
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               13
               Original
               ;
               and
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               10
               Additional
               Articles
               .
               And
               4.
               
               His
               traiterous
               Endeavours
               to
               subvert
               the
               Rights
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               ancient
               course
               of
               Parliamentary
               Proceedings
               ,
               and
               by
               ●alse
               and
               malicious
               slanders
               to
               incense
               his
               Majesty
               against
               them
               ,
               contained
               in
               the
               14
               Original
               ,
               and
               the
               1
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               Additional
               Articles
               .
               The
               managing
               of
               the
               Evidence
               committed
               to
               
                 Maynard
                 ,
                 Wilde
              
               ,
               and
               Nicholas
               ,
               all
               Members
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ;
               by
               whom
               the
               business
               was
               drawn
               out
               to
               so
               great
               a
               length
               ,
               that
               it
               took
               up
               no
               less
               than
               seventeen
               daies
               ;
               not
               altogether
               ,
               but
               with
               so
               many
               pauses
               and
               intermissions
               (
               as
               the
               Scots
               prospered
               and
               came
               forwards
               )
               that
               the
               pleadings
               were
               not
               fully
               finished
               till
               the
               end
               of
               Iuly
               .
               I
               hope
               it
               will
               not
               be
               expected
               that
               I
               should
               lay
               down
               the
               proceedings
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               the
               Proofs
               and
               Testimonies
               which
               were
               brought
               against
               him
               ,
               or
               the
               defences
               which
               were
               made
               by
               him
               in
               full
               Answer
               to
               them
               ;
               that
               being
               a
               work
               ,
               which
               of
               it self
               would
               make
               a
               greater
               Volume
               than
               our
               present
               History
               .
               All
               I
               shall
               say
               ,
               amounts
               to
               no
               more
               but
               this
               ,
               That
               there
               wanted
               neither
               wit
               nor
               will
               in
               the
               Prosecutors
               to
               make
               him
               appear
               as
               guilty
               in
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               Lords
               ,
               as
               his
               Accusers
               could
               desire
               .
               And
               as
               for
               him
               ,
               it
               is
               related
               by
               the
               Pen
               of
               his
               greatest
               Adversary
               ,
               
               That
               
                 he
                 made
                 as
                 Full
                 ,
                 as
                 Gallant
                 ,
                 as
                 Pithy
                 a
                 Defence
                 ,
                 and
                 spake
                 as
                 much
                 for
                 himself
                 as
                 was
                 possible
                 for
                 the
                 wit
                 of
                 man
                 to
                 invent
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 Art
                 ,
                 Vivacity
                 ,
                 Oratory
                 ,
                 Audacity
                 ,
                 and
                 Confidence
                 ,
              
               that
               he
               shewed
               not
               the
               least
               acknowledgment
               of
               Guilt
               in
               any
               of
               the
               particulars
               which
               were
               charged
               upon
               him
               .
               And
               though
               the
               Relator
               ,
               putting
               the
               worst
               gloss
               upon
               the
               Text
               ,
               be
               pleased
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               these
               Abilities
               did
               argue
               
                 him
                 rather
                 Obstinate
                 ,
                 than
                 Innocent
                 ;
                 Impudent
                 ,
                 than
                 Penitent
                 ;
                 a
                 far
                 better
                 Orator
                 ,
                 Sophister
                 ,
                 than
                 Protestant
                 or
                 Christian
                 ;
                 a
                 truer
                 Son
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Rome
               ,
               
                 than
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               :
               yet
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               these
               Reproaches
               he
               gives
               him
               the
               Commendations
               of
               Wit
               and
               Eloquence
               ,
               of
               being
               a
               good
               Orator
               ,
               and
               a
               subtle
               Disputant
               ;
               which
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Abilities
               ascribed
               unto
               him
               ,
               considering
               the
               suddenness
               of
               his
               Preparations
               ,
               the
               frailty
               of
               his
               Memory
               ,
               the
               burthen
               of
               seventy
               years
               ,
               with
               other
               natural
               infirmities
               then
               lying
               heavy
               on
               him
               ,
               may
               not
               unjustly
               be
               imputed
               to
               Divine
               assistance
               .
               What
               sense
               the
               Commons
               had
               of
               his
               justification
               ,
               and
               what
               satisfaction
               was
               found
               in
               it
               by
               the
               House
               of
               Peers
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               we
               leave
               him
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               to
               see
               how
               far
               the
               Scots
               pro●eeded
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               did
               in
               order
               to
               the
               service
               of
               those
               that
               so
               〈◊〉
               ●ired
               them
               ,
               which
               might
               be
               equal
               to
               the
               merit
               of
               so
               great
               a
               
               Sacrifice
               .
               Of
               whom
               we
               are
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               passing
               by
               the
               Town
               of
               Berwick
               ,
               they
               entred
               England
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               Ianuary
               with
               a
               puissant
               Army
               ,
               consisting
               of
               eighteen
               thousand
               Foot
               ,
               two
               thousand
               Horse
               ,
               and
               one
               thousand
               Dragoons
               ,
               accommodated
               with
               all
               things
               necessary
               for
               the
               Expedition
               ;
               not
               hindred
               in
               their
               March
               till
               they
               came
               almost
               to
               the
               River
               Tine
               ,
               where
               they
               were
               stopped
               by
               the
               interposition
               of
               the
               Northern
               Army
               ,
               under
               the
               Conduct
               and
               Command
               of
               the
               Marquiss
               of
               Newcastle
               ,
               but
               so
               that
               they
               remained
               unfought
               with
               ,
               unless
               it
               were
               in
               petit
               Skirmishes
               and
               Pickeerings
               ,
               without
               engaging
               the
               whole
               Power
               on
               either
               side
               .
               Langdale
               ,
               a
               Gentleman
               of
               approved
               Valour
               and
               Fidelity
               ,
               was
               commonly
               reported
               to
               have
               been
               earnest
               with
               the
               Marquiss
               to
               give
               them
               battel
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               least
               to
               suffer
               him
               with
               a
               Party
               of
               Horse
               to
               assault
               them
               in
               such
               places
               where
               they
               lay
               most
               open
               to
               Advantage
               ;
               not
               doubting
               but
               to
               give
               a
               good
               account
               of
               his
               undertakings
               .
               In
               all
               which
               motions
               and
               desires
               he
               is
               said
               to
               have
               been
               crossed
               by
               General
               King
               ,
               an
               old
               experienced
               Souldier
               ,
               but
               a
               Scot
               by
               Nation
               ,
               whom
               his
               Majesty
               had
               recommended
               to
               the
               Marquiss
               of
               Newcastle
               ,
               as
               a
               fit
               man
               to
               be
               consulted
               with
               in
               all
               his
               Enterprises
               ,
               and
               he
               withal
               took
               such
               a
               fancy
               to
               the
               man
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               guided
               wholly
               by
               him
               in
               all
               his
               Actions
               .
               Which
               King
               if
               he
               had
               been
               imployed
               in
               any
               of
               the
               Southern
               or
               Western
               Armies
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               done
               his
               Majesty
               as
               good
               service
               as
               any
               whosoever
               :
               But
               being
               in
               this
               Army
               ,
               to
               serve
               against
               the
               Scots
               ,
               his
               own
               dear
               Countrymen
               ,
               he
               is
               said
               to
               have
               discouraged
               and
               disswaded
               all
               attempts
               which
               were
               offered
               to
               be
               made
               against
               them
               ,
               giving
               them
               thereby
               the
               opportunity
               of
               gaining
               ground
               upon
               the
               English
               ,
               till
               the
               Marquisses
               retreat
               toward
               York
               .
               For
               in
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               Spring
               News
               came
               unto
               the
               Marquiss
               of
               the
               taking
               of
               Selby
               by
               the
               Forces
               Garrisoned
               in
               Hull
               ;
               by
               which
               necessitated
               to
               put
               himsel●
               ,
               and
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               his
               Army
               ,
               into
               the
               City
               of
               York
               ,
               on
               the
               safety
               whereof
               the
               whole
               fortune
               of
               the
               North
               depended
               .
               Followed
               at
               the
               heels
               by
               Lesly
               ,
               who
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               undeserved
               Honours
               conferred
               upon
               him
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               vehement
               protestations
               of
               a
               future
               Loyalty
               ,
               commanded
               this
               third
               Army
               also
               as
               he
               did
               the
               two
               first
               ,
               and
               leaving
               Newcastle
               at
               his
               back
               ,
               struck
               like
               a
               Souldier
               at
               the
               head
               ,
               not
               troubling
               himself
               in
               taking
               in
               such
               places
               as
               imported
               nothing
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               main
               concernment
               .
               Resolving
               on
               the
               siege
               of
               the
               Capital
               City
               ,
               they
               were
               seconded
               by
               the
               Army
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Manchester
               ,
               drawn
               out
               of
               the
               Associated
               Counties
               ,
               and
               the
               remaining
               Yorkshire
               Forces
               under
               the
               Command
               of
               the
               Lord
               Fairfax
               :
               By
               which
               ,
               beleaguered
               on
               all
               sides
               ,
               that
               great
               City
               was
               reduced
               to
               some
               distress
               for
               want
               of
               Victuals
               ,
               and
               other
               necessary
               Ammuni●ion
               to
               make
               good
               the
               place
               .
            
             
               The
               News
               whereof
               being
               brought
               to
               Oxon.
               Prince
               Rupert
               is
               dispatched
               with
               as
               much
               of
               the
               Kings
               Army
               as
               could
               well
               be
               spared
               ,
               with
               a
               Commission
               to
               raise
               more
               out
               of
               the
               Counties
               of
               
                 Chester
                 ,
                 Stafford
                 ,
                 Darby
                 ,
                 Leicester
                 ,
              
               and
               Lancaster
               ;
               so
               that
               he
               came
               before
               
               York
               with
               an
               Army
               of
               twelve
               thousand
               men
               ,
               relieved
               the
               Town
               with
               some
               Provisions
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               and
               might
               have
               gone
               away
               unfought
               with
               ,
               but
               that
               such
               counsel
               was
               too
               cold
               for
               so
               hot
               a
               stomack
               .
               Resolved
               upon
               the
               onset
               ,
               he
               encountred
               with
               the
               Enemy
               at
               a
               place
               called
               
                 Marston
                 More
              
               ,
               where
               the
               Left
               Wing
               of
               his
               Horse
               gave
               such
               a
               fierce
               Charge
               on
               the
               Right
               Wing
               of
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               consisting
               of
               Fairsax
               his
               Horse
               in
               the
               Van
               ,
               and
               the
               Scots
               Horse
               in
               the
               Rear
               ,
               that
               they
               fell
               ●oul
               on
               a
               part
               of
               their
               Foot
               which
               was
               behind
               them
               ,
               and
               trod
               most
               of
               them
               under
               their
               Horses
               feet
               :
               But
               Ruperts
               Horse
               follow●●g
               the
               Execution
               too
               ●ar
               ,
               and
               none
               advancing
               to
               make
               good
               t●●
               place
               which
               they
               had
               le●t
               ,
               the
               Enemy
               had
               the
               opportunity
               to
               ●ally
               again
               ,
               and
               got
               the
               better
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               taking
               some
               Prisoners
               o●
               good
               not●
               ,
               and
               making
               themselves
               Masters
               of
               his
               Cannon
               .
               So
               that
               not
               being
               able
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               in
               order
               to
               the
               regaining
               of
               the
               Field
               ,
               ●e
               marched
               off
               un●ortunat●ly
               ;
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               his
               Army
               mouldring
               away
               ,
               he
               retired
               to
               Bristol
               .
               After
               this
               blow
               the
               Affairs
               of
               the
               North
               growing
               more
               desperate
               every
               day
               than
               other
               ,
               York
               yielded
               upon
               Composition
               on
               Iuly
               16.
               (
               being
               a
               just
               ●ortnight
               after
               the
               fight
               )
               t●e
               Marquiss
               of
               Newcastle
               and
               some
               principal
               Gentlemen
               passing
               over
               the
               Seas
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               strong
               Town
               of
               Newcastle
               was
               taken
               by
               the
               Scots
               o●
               the
               nineteenth
               of
               October
               following
               .
            
             
               While
               these
               things
               were
               Acting
               in
               the
               North
               ,
               Essex
               and
               Waller
               with
               their
               Armies
               drew
               near
               to
               Oxford
               ,
               hoping
               to
               take
               it
               unprovided
               ,
               in
               the
               absence
               of
               so
               great
               a
               part
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Forces
               .
               On
               whose
               approach
               his
               Majesty
               leaving
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               his
               Army
               for
               defence
               of
               that
               place
               ,
               marched
               on
               directly
               toward
               Wales
               .
               Upon
               the
               news
               whereof
               it
               was
               thought
               fit
               by
               the
               two
               Generals
               to
               divide
               their
               Armies
               :
               it
               being
               agreed
               upon
               ,
               that
               Waller
               should
               pursue
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               should
               march
               towards
               the
               West
               for
               the
               regaining
               of
               those
               Countries
               .
               And
               now
               the
               
                 Mystery
                 of
                 iniquity
              
               appeared
               in
               its
               proper
               colours
               ;
               for
               whereas
               it
               was
               formerly
               given
               〈◊〉
               by
               the
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               undertaken
               the
               Wa●
               for
               no
               other
               reason
               ,
               but
               to
               
                 remove
                 the
                 King
                 from
                 his
                 evil
                 Couns●llors
                 ,
              
               those
               
                 Evil
                 Counsellors
              
               were
               left
               at
               Oxon.
               and
               the
               Kings
               Person
               only
               hunted
               .
               But
               the
               King
               understanding
               of
               this
               Division
               ,
               ●●ought
               hims●lf
               able
               enough
               to
               deal
               with
               Waller
               ,
               and
               giving
               him
               〈◊〉
               go-by
               ,
               returned
               towards
               Oxon.
               drew
               thence
               the
               remainder
               of
               〈◊〉
               A●my
               ,
               and
               gave
               him
               a
               sharp
               meeting
               at
               a
               place
               called
               
                 Cropready
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               where
               he
               obtained
               a
               signal
               Victory
               on
               the
               twenty
               eighth
               of
               Iun●
               ,
               and
               entred
               triumphantly
               into
               Oxon.
               This
               done
               ,
               he
               marched
               after
               t●e
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               ,
               who
               had
               made
               himself
               Master
               of
               some
               places
               in
               the
               West
               of
               good
               importance
               .
               During
               this
               March
               it
               hapned
               that
               one
               of
               the
               Carriages
               brake
               in
               a
               long
               narrow
               Lane
               ,
               which
               they
               were
               to
               pass
               ,
               and
               gave
               his
               Majesty
               a
               stop
               ,
               at
               a
               time
               of
               an
               intolerable
               〈…〉
               Rain
               which
               fell
               upon
               him
               .
               Some
               of
               his
               ●word
               ,
               and
               〈…〉
               were
               about
               him
               ,
               offered
               to
               hew
               him
               out
               a
               way
               through
               〈…〉
               with
               their
               ●words
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               get
               shelter
               in
               some
               of
               
               the
               Villages
               adjoyning
               ;
               but
               he
               Resolved
               not
               to
               forsake
               his
               Cannon
               upon
               any
               occasion
               .
               At
               which
               when
               some
               about
               him
               seemed
               to
               admire
               ,
               and
               marvelled
               at
               the
               patience
               which
               he
               shewed
               in
               that
               Extremity
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               lifting
               up
               his
               Hat
               ,
               made
               Answer
               ,
               
                 That
                 as
                 God
                 had
                 given
                 him
                 afflictions
                 to
                 exercise
                 his
                 patience
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 had
                 given
                 him
                 patience
                 to
                 bear
                 his
                 afflictions
                 .
              
               The
               carriage
               being
               mended
               he
               went
               forward
               again
               ,
               and
               trode
               so
               close
               upon
               the
               heels
               of
               Essex
               ,
               that
               at
               last
               he
               drave
               him
               into
               Cornwall
               ,
               and
               there
               reduced
               him
               to
               that
               point
               ,
               that
               he
               put
               himself
               into
               a
               Cock-boat
               ,
               with
               Stapleton
               and
               some
               others
               of
               his
               principal
               Friends
               ,
               and
               left
               his
               whole
               Army
               to
               his
               Majesties
               mercy
               .
               His
               Horse
               taking
               the
               Advantage
               of
               a
               dark
               night
               made
               a
               shift
               to
               escape
               ,
               but
               the
               Commanders
               of
               the
               Foot
               came
               to
               this
               Capitulation
               with
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               depart
               without
               their
               Arms
               ,
               which
               with
               their
               Cannon
               ,
               Baggage
               and
               Ammunition
               ,
               being
               of
               great
               Consideration
               ,
               were
               left
               wholly
               to
               his
               disposing
               .
            
             
               Immediately
               after
               this
               success
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               dispatched
               a
               message
               from
               Tavestock
               to
               the
               two
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               laid
               before
               them
               the
               miserable
               Condition
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               remembring
               them
               of
               those
               many
               Messages
               which
               he
               had
               formerly
               sent
               unto
               them
               for
               an
               accommodation
               of
               the
               present
               differences
               ;
               and
               now
               desiring
               them
               to
               bethink
               themselves
               of
               some
               expedient
               by
               which
               this
               Issue
               of
               blood
               might
               be
               dried
               up
               ,
               the
               distraction
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               settled
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Nation
               put
               into
               an
               hope
               of
               Peace
               and
               Happiness
               .
               To
               which
               message
               as
               to
               many
               others
               before
               ,
               they
               either
               gave
               no
               Answer
               ,
               or
               such
               an
               one
               as
               rather
               served
               to
               widen
               then
               close
               the
               breach
               ,
               falsly
               conceiving
               ,
               that
               all
               his
               Majesties
               offers
               of
               Grace
               and
               Favour
               ,
               proceeded
               either
               from
               an
               inability
               to
               hold
               out
               the
               War
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               weakness
               and
               irresolution
               of
               his
               Counsels
               .
               But
               if
               instead
               of
               th●s
               Message
               from
               Tavestock
               his
               Majesty
               had
               gone
               on
               his
               own
               errand
               ,
               and
               marched
               directly
               toward
               London
               ,
               it
               was
               conceived
               in
               all
               probability
               that
               he
               might
               have
               made
               an
               end
               of
               the
               War
               ,
               secured
               the
               life
               of
               the
               Archbishop
               his
               most
               trusty
               Servant
               ,
               and
               put
               an
               end
               to
               those
               calamities
               which
               the
               continuance
               and
               conclusion
               of
               the
               War
               ,
               brought
               with
               it
               .
               The
               Army
               of
               Essex
               being
               thus
               broken
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               Manchester
               not
               returned
               from
               the
               Northern
               Service
               ,
               He
               could
               not
               chuse
               but
               have
               observed
               in
               the
               course
               of
               that
               Action
               ,
               with
               what
               a
               Military
               Prudence
               ,
               Lesly
               had
               followed
               at
               the
               heels
               of
               the
               Marquis
               of
               Newcastle
               ,
               not
               stopping
               or
               diverting
               upon
               the
               by
               ,
               till
               he
               had
               brought
               his
               Army
               before
               York
               ;
               the
               gaining
               whereof
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               chief
               City
               of
               those
               parts
               ,
               brought
               in
               all
               the
               Rest.
               And
               certainly
               it
               hath
               been
               counted
               no
               dishonour
               in
               the
               greatest
               Souldiers
               to
               be
               instructed
               by
               their
               enemies
               in
               the
               feats
               of
               War.
               But
               the
               King
               sitting
               down
               before
               Plymouth
               (
               as
               before
               Glocester
               the
               last
               year
               )
               and
               staying
               there
               to
               perfect
               an
               Association
               of
               the
               Western
               Counties
               ,
               he
               spent
               so
               much
               time
               that
               Essex
               was
               again
               in
               the
               head
               of
               his
               Army
               ;
               and
               being
               seconded
               by
               Manchester
               ,
               and
               Waller
               ,
               made
               a
               stand
               at
               Newbury
               ,
               
               where
               after
               a
               very
               sharp
               dispute
               ,
               the
               Enemy
               gained
               some
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Cannon
               ,
               which
               struck
               such
               a
               terrour
               into
               many
               of
               those
               about
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               advised
               him
               to
               withdraw
               his
               Person
               out
               of
               the
               danger
               of
               the
               Fight
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               accordingly
               .
               But
               this
               he
               did
               so
               secretly
               and
               with
               so
               slender
               a
               Retinue
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               not
               mist
               ,
               His
               Army
               holding
               on
               the
               ●ight
               with
               a
               greater
               courage
               ,
               because
               they
               thought
               the
               safety
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Person
               did
               depend
               upon
               it
               ;
               whose
               departure
               if
               it
               had
               been
               known
               ,
               would
               questionless
               have
               created
               such
               a
               general
               dejection
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               his
               Souldiers
               ,
               as
               would
               have
               rendred
               them
               to
               a
               cheap
               discomfiture
               .
               But
               the
               Lost
               Cannon
               being
               regained
               ,
               and
               the
               fight
               continued
               with
               those
               of
               his
               Majesties
               party
               with
               greater
               advantage
               then
               before
               ,
               each
               Army
               drew
               of
               by
               degrees
               ,
               so
               that
               neither
               of
               them
               could
               find
               any
               great
               cause
               to
               boast
               of
               the
               victory
               .
            
             
               This
               Summers
               Action
               being
               ended
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Scots
               had
               done
               very
               good
               service
               to
               the
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               it
               was
               thought
               necessary
               to
               proceed
               in
               the
               Tryal
               of
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               which
               had
               taken
               up
               so
               much
               time
               already
               ,
               that
               it
               seemed
               ready
               for
               a
               sentence
               .
               But
               there
               appeared
               more
               difficulty
               in
               it
               ,
               then
               at
               first
               was
               lookt
               for
               .
               For
               being
               admitted
               to
               a
               Recapitulation
               of
               his
               whole
               defence
               before
               the
               Lords
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               September
               ,
               it
               gave
               such
               a
               general
               satisfaction
               to
               all
               that
               heard
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               mustering
               up
               of
               all
               the
               evidence
               against
               him
               would
               not
               take
               it
               off
               .
               To
               prove
               the
               first
               branch
               of
               the
               charge
               against
               him
               ,
               they
               had
               ript
               up
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               his
               Life
               ,
               from
               his
               first
               coming
               to
               Oxford
               ,
               till
               his
               Commitment
               to
               the
               Tower
               ;
               but
               could
               find
               no
               sufficient
               Proof
               of
               any
               design
               to
               bring
               in
               Popery
               ,
               or
               suppress
               the
               true
               Protestant
               Religion
               here
               by
               Law
               Established
               .
               For
               want
               whereof
               ,
               they
               insisted
               upon
               such
               Reproches
               as
               were
               laid
               upon
               him
               when
               he
               lived
               in
               the
               University
               ,
               the
               beautifying
               of
               his
               Chappel
               Windows
               with
               Pictures
               and
               Images
               ,
               the
               Solemn
               Consecration
               of
               Churches
               and
               Chappels
               ,
               the
               Placing
               of
               the
               Communion
               Table
               Altar-wise
               ,
               and
               making
               Adoration
               in
               his
               Accesses
               to
               ,
               or
               Approches
               toward
               it
               ;
               Administring
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               with
               some
               more
               Solemnities
               ,
               then
               in
               Ordinary
               Parochial
               Churches
               ,
               though
               constantly
               observed
               in
               his
               Majesties
               Chappels
               ;
               the
               care
               and
               diligence
               of
               his
               Chaplains
               in
               expunging
               some
               offensive
               passages
               out
               of
               such
               Books
               ,
               as
               were
               to
               be
               licenced
               for
               the
               Press
               ,
               and
               t●eir
               permitting
               of
               some
               passages
               to
               remain
               in
               others
               which
               were
               supposed
               to
               ●avor
               of
               Popery
               and
               Arminianism
               ,
               because
               they
               crost
               the
               sense
               of
               Calvin
               ;
               the
               preferring
               of
               many
               able
               men
               to
               his
               Majesties
               Service
               ,
               and
               to
               advancements
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               who
               must
               the
               Stigmatized
               for
               Papists
               ,
               or
               Arminians
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               not
               sworn
               themselves
               into
               Calvins
               Faction
               ;
               his
               countenancing
               two
               or
               three
               
                 Popish
                 Priests
              
               ,
               (
               for
               no
               more
               are
               named
               )
               of
               whom
               good
               use
               was
               to
               be
               made
               in
               Order
               to
               the
               Peace
               and
               Happiness
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               as
               had
               before
               been
               done
               by
               Bancroft
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               his
               Prede●●ssors
               ,
               since
               the
               Reformation
               .
               Such
               were
               the
               proofs
               of
               his
               designs
               
               to
               bring
               in
               Popery
               ;
               and
               yet
               his
               plots
               and
               purposes
               for
               suppressing
               t●e
               true
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               had
               less
               proofs
               then
               this
               .
               Of
               which
               sort
               were
               ,
               His
               severe
               proceedings
               in
               the
               
                 High
                 Commission
              
               against
               some
               Factious
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               Seditious
               Lecturers
               ;
               the
               sentencing
               of
               Sherfield
               ,
               for
               defacing
               a
               Parish
               Church
               in
               Salisbury
               ,
               under
               colour
               of
               a
               Vestry-order
               ,
               in
               contempt
               of
               the
               Diocesan
               Bishop
               who
               then
               Lived
               in
               that
               City
               ;
               the
               pressing
               of
               his
               Majesties
               two
               Declarations
               ,
               the
               one
               for
               
                 Lawful
                 Sports
              
               ,
               the
               other
               for
               Silencing
               unnecessary
               ,
               though
               not
               unlawful
               ,
               Disputations
               ;
               His
               zeal
               in
               overthrowing
               the
               Corpo●ation
               of
               Feoffees
               ,
               which
               had
               no
               Legal
               Foundation
               to
               stand
               upon
               ,
               and
               seemed
               destructive
               to
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               State
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               all
               that
               pierc'd
               into
               it
               ;
               and
               finally
               the
               Piety
               of
               his
               endeavours
               ,
               for
               uniting
               the
               French
               ,
               and
               Dutch
               Congregations
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               did
               nothing
               without
               Warrant
               ,
               or
               against
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               Such
               were
               the
               Crimes
               or
               Treasons
               rather
               ,
               which
               paint
               him
               out
               with
               such
               an
               ugly
               countenance
               in
               the
               Book
               called
               
                 Canterburies
                 Doom
              
               ,
               
               as
               if
               he
               were
               the
               
                 Greatest
                 Traytor
              
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               
                 Execrable
                 Person
              
               ,
               that
               ever
               had
               been
               bred
               in
               England
               .
               And
               he
               is
               promised
               to
               be
               Painted
               out
               in
               such
               Lively
               Colours
               in
               the
               following
               Branches
               of
               his
               Charge
               ,
               as
               should
               for
               ever
               render
               him
               as
               Treasonable
               ,
               and
               as
               
                 Arch
                 a
                 Malefactor
              
               as
               he
               was
               in
               the
               others
               ,
               and
               in
               both
               alike
               ;
               that
               promise
               never
               being
               performed
               in
               the
               space
               of
               a
               Dozen
               years
               and
               more
               since
               it
               first
               was
               made
               ,
               in
               all
               which
               time
               ,
               we
               hear
               no
               news
               of
               that
               performance
               for
               which
               the
               Ground
               could
               be
               but
               Little
               ,
               and
               the
               evidence
               less
               .
               To
               the
               other
               branches
               of
               his
               Charge
               ,
               consisting
               in
               Words
               or
               Actions
               he
               answered
               first
               ,
               That
               the
               Dissolving
               of
               the
               said
               Parliaments
               was
               no
               Act
               of
               his
               ,
               the
               business
               being
               publickly
               debated
               at
               the
               Council
               Table
               and
               carried
               by
               the
               Unanimous
               consent
               of
               all
               then
               Present
               ;
               that
               the
               hard
               measure
               which
               he
               was
               complained
               of
               to
               have
               shown
               to
               Corbet
               of
               Shropshire
               (
               he
               being
               but
               a
               Private
               Subject
               )
               could
               not
               be
               called
               an
               Act
               of
               Treason
               ;
               That
               the
               words
               charged
               upon
               him
               at
               the
               Council
               Table
               and
               elswhere
               ,
               might
               well
               have
               been
               spared
               ;
               That
               no
               ill
               effect
               did
               follow
               on
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               were
               innocently
               though
               suddenly
               spoken
               ,
               which
               he
               hoped
               might
               proceed
               from
               a
               man
               of
               such
               a
               hasty
               ,
               and
               Incircumspect
               humour
               as
               himself
               (
               made
               so
               as
               well
               by
               nature
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               multiplicity
               of
               vexations
               which
               were
               put
               upon
               him
               )
               without
               involving
               him
               in
               the
               crime
               or
               guilt
               of
               Treason
               ;
               That
               for
               his
               words
               unto
               the
               King
               ,
               touching
               his
               being
               absolved
               from
               the
               Rules
               of
               Government
               ,
               they
               contained
               only
               matter
               of
               opinion
               ,
               and
               in
               opinion
               delivered
               at
               the
               Council
               Table
               ,
               where
               all
               had
               Liberty
               to
               speak
               their
               own
               sense
               as
               he
               did
               at
               time
               ;
               which
               if
               it
               were
               Erroneous
               and
               contrary
               to
               the
               sense
               of
               others
               ,
               he
               hoped
               that
               no
               man
               should
               justly
               be
               condemned
               of
               Treason
               ,
               for
               shewing
               himself
               no
               wiser
               then
               God
               had
               made
               him
               .
               And
               thereupon
               he
               desired
               the
               Lords
               from
               his
               misfortune
               to
               provide
               for
               their
               own
               safety
               ,
               and
               seriously
               to
               consider
               what
               a
               way
               
               was
               chalked
               out
               to
               ruine
               them
               ,
               both
               in
               their
               Lives
               and
               their
               Estates
               ,
               if
               for
               every
               Opinion
               given
               in
               Council
               ,
               or
               Words
               suddenly
               or
               hastily
               spoken
               ,
               they
               (
               who
               are
               born
               to
               wield
               the
               great
               affairs
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               )
               should
               be
               Arraigned
               or
               Sentenced
               as
               Traytors
               .
               To
               which
               he
               added
               in
               the
               close
               ,
               That
               there
               was
               no
               likelyhood
               that
               he
               had
               commited
               Real
               Acts
               of
               Treason
               ,
               when
               his
               adverse
               Party
               was
               content
               to
               trifle
               away
               so
               much
               time
               about
               Words
               :
               Neither
               was
               there
               any
               Treason
               in
               them
               ,
               though
               they
               had
               been
               fully
               verified
               ;
               and
               therefore
               in
               that
               (
               as
               in
               all
               other
               Articles
               )
               he
               reserved
               a
               Power
               for
               his
               Counsel
               to
               dispute
               in
               matter
               of
               Law.
               Which
               when
               it
               came
               to
               the
               Dispute
               (
               not
               called
               on
               by
               the
               Commons
               till
               October
               11.
               )
               the
               Question
               or
               Point
               in
               Issue
               was
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 any
              
               Treason
               
                 was
                 contained
                 in
                 all
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Articles
                 which
                 were
                 charged
                 against
                 him
              
               ?
               And
               therein
               Hearn
               so
               plaid
               his
               part
               ,
               as
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               that
               after
               the
               expectation
               of
               more
               months
               ,
               and
               the
               expence
               of
               almost
               as
               many
               days
               as
               had
               been
               spent
               in
               the
               Arraignment
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               ,
               his
               Enemies
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               were
               forced
               to
               fall
               again
               on
               a
               Bill
               of
               Attainder
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               been
               before
               ,
               after
               so
               much
               ●●ise
               and
               ostentation
               of
               Wit
               and
               Eloquence
               ,
               in
               the
               case
               of
               that
               Gentleman
               .
            
             
               For
               being
               too
               far
               engaged
               to
               go
               back
               with
               Honour
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               having
               confidence
               enough
               to
               venture
               him
               to
               the
               Judgment
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Peers
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               way
               of
               Legal
               Tryal
               ,
               they
               seemed
               to
               be
               at
               such
               a
               stand
               ,
               as
               the
               Thames
               is
               said
               to
               be
               at
               ,
               under
               London-Bridge
               ,
               betwixt
               Ebb
               and
               Flood
               .
               In
               which
               perplexity
               ,
               some
               who
               were
               fit
               for
               any
               mischief
               ,
               imployed
               themselves
               to
               go
               from
               door
               to
               door
               ,
               and
               from
               man
               to
               man
               ,
               to
               get
               hands
               against
               him
               ;
               and
               so
               Petition
               those
               to
               hasten
               to
               his
               Condemnation
               ,
               who
               must
               forsooth
               be
               forced
               to
               their
               own
               desires
               (
               whereof
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               
                 Magistrates
                 standing
                 still
                 and
                 suffering
                 them
                 to
                 proceed
              
               without
               any
               Check
               ,
               he
               gave
               them
               a
               Memento
               in
               his
               dying
               Speech
               )
               Which
               Preparations
               being
               made
               ,
               they
               followed
               it
               with
               such
               double
               diligence
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               beginning
               of
               November
               most
               men
               were
               great
               with
               expectation
               of
               a
               final
               Sentence
               ;
               Conceived
               by
               some
               ,
               That
               the
               whole
               Evidence
               being
               transmitted
               with
               the
               Prisoner
               to
               the
               Justices
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Bench
               ,
               he
               should
               have
               been
               put
               over
               to
               a
               Middlesex-Iury
               :
               but
               they
               were
               only
               some
               poor
               Ignorants
               which
               conceived
               so
               of
               it
               .
               The
               Leading
               Members
               of
               the
               House
               thought
               of
               no
               such
               matter
               ;
               and
               to
               say
               truth
               ,
               it
               did
               concern
               them
               highly
               not
               to
               go
               that
               way
               .
               For
               though
               there
               was
               no
               question
               to
               be
               made
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               could
               have
               Impanelled
               a
               Iury
               to
               have
               found
               the
               Bill
               :
               yet
               by
               a
               Clause
               in
               the
               Attainder
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               ,
               they
               had
               bound
               the
               Judges
               not
               to
               declare
               those
               Facts
               for
               Treason
               in
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               had
               Condemned
               and
               Executed
               that
               Heroick
               Peer
               .
               And
               therefore
               they
               resolved
               on
               the
               same
               course
               now
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               found
               before
               so
               prosperous
               and
               successful
               to
               them
               ,
               to
               proceed
               now
               as
               then
               ,
               by
               Bill
               of
               Attainder
               ,
               and
               condemn
               him
               by
               Ordinance
               ;
               in
               which
               being
               
               Parties
               ,
               Witnesses
               ,
               and
               Judges
               too
               ,
               they
               were
               assured
               to
               speed
               as
               they
               would
               themselves
               .
               And
               though
               for
               fashion
               sake
               he
               was
               brought
               unto
               the
               Commons
               Bar
               on
               the
               eleventh
               of
               that
               Month
               ,
               not
               without
               magnifying
               the
               Favour
               of
               giving
               him
               leave
               to
               shew
               some
               Reason
               ,
               why
               the
               Bill
               should
               not
               pass
               against
               him
               :
               yet
               was
               this
               but
               a
               matter
               of
               Formality
               only
               ,
               the
               Ordinance
               passing
               in
               that
               House
               within
               two
               days
               after
               .
            
             
               But
               yet
               the
               Business
               was
               not
               done
               ;
               for
               the
               Lords
               stuck
               at
               it
               :
               some
               of
               which
               having
               not
               extinguished
               all
               the
               Sparks
               of
               Humanity
               ,
               began
               to
               find
               themselves
               compassionate
               of
               his
               Condition
               ;
               not
               knowing
               how
               soon
               it
               should
               or
               might
               be
               made
               their
               own
               ,
               if
               once
               disfavoured
               by
               the
               Grandees
               of
               that
               
                 Potent
                 Faction
              
               .
               For
               the
               Ordinance
               having
               been
               transmitted
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Peers
               ,
               and
               the
               House
               of
               Peers
               deliberating
               somewhat
               long
               upon
               it
               ,
               it
               was
               Voted
               on
               December
               4.
               
               
                 That
                 all
                 Books
                 ,
                 Writings
                 ,
                 and
                 Evidences
                 which
                 concerned
                 the
                 Tryal
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 brought
                 before
                 the
                 Lords
                 in
                 Parliament
              
               ;
               to
               the
               end
               that
               they
               might
               seriously
               and
               distinctly
               consider
               of
               all
               Particulars
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               as
               they
               came
               before
               them
               .
               But
               meaning
               to
               make
               sure
               work
               of
               it
               ,
               they
               had
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               (
               after
               no
               small
               Evaporations
               of
               Heat
               and
               Passion
               )
               prepared
               an
               Ordinance
               ,
               which
               they
               sent
               up
               unto
               the
               Lords
               ,
               importing
               the
               displacing
               of
               them
               from
               all
               those
               Places
               of
               Power
               and
               Command
               which
               they
               had
               in
               the
               Army
               .
               Which
               being
               found
               too
               weak
               to
               hold
               ,
               they
               fall
               upon
               another
               and
               a
               likelier
               Project
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               bring
               the
               Lords
               to
               sit
               in
               the
               Commons
               House
               ,
               where
               they
               were
               sure
               they
               should
               be
               inconsiderable
               both
               for
               Power
               and
               Number
               .
               And
               to
               effect
               the
               same
               with
               more
               speed
               and
               certainty
               ,
               they
               had
               recourse
               to
               their
               old
               Arts
               ,
               drawing
               down
               Watkins
               with
               his
               
                 general
                 muster
                 of
                 Subscriptions
              
               ,
               and
               putting
               a
               Petition
               into
               his
               hands
               ,
               to
               be
               tendred
               by
               him
               to
               the
               Houses
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               themselves
               ;
               wherein
               it
               was
               required
               ,
               amongst
               other
               things
               ,
               That
               they
               should
               
                 vigorously
                 proceed
                 unto
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 all
                 Delinquents
              
               ;
               and
               that
               for
               the
               more
               quick
               dispatch
               of
               Publick
               Businesses
               of
               State
               ,
               the
               Lords
               would
               please
               to
               Vote
               and
               Sit
               together
               with
               the
               Commons
               .
               On
               such
               uncertain
               terms
               ,
               such
               a
               ticklish
               Tenure
               ,
               did
               they
               then
               hold
               their
               Place
               and
               Power
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               who
               so
               officiously
               complied
               with
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               in
               depriving
               the
               Bishops
               of
               their
               Vote
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               Birth-right
               .
               And
               this
               was
               it
               which
               helped
               them
               in
               that
               time
               of
               need
               .
               And
               yet
               not
               thinking
               this
               Device
               sufficient
               to
               fright
               their
               Lordships
               to
               a
               present
               compliance
               ,
               Stroud
               was
               sent
               up
               with
               a
               Message
               from
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               to
               let
               them
               know
               ,
               That
               the
               Londoners
               would
               shortly
               bring
               a
               Petition
               ,
               with
               20000
               Hands
               ,
               to
               obtain
               that
               Ordinance
               .
               By
               which
               stale
               and
               common
               Stratagem
               ,
               they
               wrought
               so
               far
               on
               some
               weak
               Spirits
               ,
               the
               rest
               withdrawing
               themselves
               (
               as
               formerly
               in
               the
               case
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               )
               that
               in
               a
               thin
               and
               slender
               House
               ,
               not
               above
               six
               or
               seven
               in
               number
               ,
               it
               was
               pass'd
               at
               last
               .
               The
               day
               before
               they
               pass'd
               the
               Ordinance
               for
               establishing
               their
               new
               Directory
               ;
               which
               ,
               in
               effect
               ,
               was
               
               nothing
               but
               a
               total
               abolition
               of
               the
               Common-Prayer-Book
               :
               and
               thereby
               shewed
               unto
               the
               World
               ,
               how
               little
               hopes
               they
               had
               of
               settling
               their
               new
               Form
               of
               Worship
               ,
               if
               the
               foundation
               of
               it
               were
               not
               laid
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               this
               famous
               Prelate
               ,
               who
               had
               so
               stoutly
               stood
               up
               for
               it
               against
               all
               Novellism
               and
               Faction
               ,
               in
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               his
               Life
               .
               ●e
               was
               certified
               by
               some
               Letters
               to
               Oxon.
               and
               so
               reported
               in
               the
               
                 Mercurius
                 Aulicus
              
               of
               the
               following
               week
               ,
               That
               the
               Lord
               Bruce
               (
               〈◊〉
               better
               known
               by
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Elgin
               )
               was
               one
               of
               the
               number
               of
               those
               few
               Lords
               which
               had
               Voted
               to
               the
               Sentence
               of
               his
               Cond●mnation
               :
               The
               others
               which
               concurred
               in
               that
               fatal
               Sentence
               ,
               being
               the
               Earls
               of
               
                 Kent
                 ,
                 Pembroke
                 ,
                 Salisbury
              
               ,
               and
               Bullingbrook
               ;
               together
               with
               the
               Lord
               North
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Gray
               of
               Wark
               .
               But
               whatsoever
               may
               be
               said
               of
               the
               other
               six
               ,
               I
               have
               been
               advertised
               lately
               from
               a
               very
               good
               hand
               ,
               That
               the
               said
               Lord
               Bruce
               hath
               frequently
               disclaimed
               that
               Action
               ,
               and
               solemnly
               professed
               his
               detestation
               of
               the
               whole
               Proceedings
               ,
               as
               most
               abhorrent
               from
               his
               nature
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               his
               known
               a●fections
               ,
               as
               well
               unto
               his
               Majesties
               Service
               ,
               as
               the
               Peace
               and
               Preservation
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               This
               Ordinance
               was
               no
               sooner
               passed
               ,
               but
               it
               revived
               many
               of
               those
               Discourses
               ,
               which
               had
               before
               been
               made
               on
               the
               like
               occasion
               in
               the
               Business
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               .
               For
               hereupon
               it
               was
               observed
               ,
               That
               as
               the
               predominant
               Party
               in
               the
               
                 Vnited
                 Provinces
              
               ,
               to
               bring
               about
               their
               ends
               in
               the
               death
               of
               Barnevelt
               ,
               subverted
               all
               those
               
                 Fundamental
                 Laws
              
               of
               the
               
                 Belgick
                 Liberty
              
               ,
               for
               maintenance
               whereof
               they
               took
               up
               Arms
               against
               Philip
               ii
               .
               So
               the
               Contrivers
               of
               this
               Mischief
               ,
               had
               violated
               all
               the
               
                 Fundamental
                 Laws
              
               of
               the
               
                 English
                 Government
              
               ,
               for
               maintenance
               whereof
               they
               had
               pretended
               to
               take
               up
               Arms
               against
               the
               King.
               It
               was
               (
               said
               they
               )
               a
               
                 Fundamental
                 Law
              
               of
               the
               
                 English
                 Government
              
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               Article
               in
               the
               
                 Magna
                 Charta
              
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               
                 shall
                 be
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 have
                 all
                 her
                 whole
                 Rights
                 and
                 Priviledges
                 inviolable
                 .
              
               Yet
               to
               make
               way
               unto
               the
               Condemnation
               of
               this
               Innocent
               Man
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               must
               be
               Voted
               out
               of
               their
               Place
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               which
               most
               of
               them
               have
               held
               far
               longer
               in
               their
               Predecessors
               ,
               than
               any
               of
               our
               Noble
               Families
               in
               their
               Progenitors
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               Lords
               refuse
               to
               give
               way
               unto
               it
               (
               as
               at
               first
               they
               did
               )
               the
               People
               must
               come
               down
               to
               the
               House
               in
               multitudes
               ,
               and
               cry
               
                 No
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 no
                 Bish●ps
              
               ,
               at
               the
               Parliament
               doors
               ;
               till
               by
               the
               terrour
               of
               their
               Tumults
               ,
               〈◊〉
               extort
               it
               from
               them
               .
               It
               is
               a
               
                 Fundamental
                 Law
              
               of
               the
               
                 English
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 no
                 Free-man
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 or
                 imprisoned
                 ,
                 without
                 cause
                 〈◊〉
                 ;
                 or
                 be
                 detained
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 brought
                 unto
                 his
                 Answer
                 in
                 due
                 form
                 of
                 Law.
              
               Yet
               here
               we
               see
               a
               Freeman
               imprisoned
               ten
               whole
               weeks
               together
               ,
               before
               any
               Charge
               was
               brought
               against
               him
               ;
               and
               kept
               in
               Prison
               three
               whole
               years
               more
               ,
               before
               his
               General
               Accusation
               was
               by
               them
               reduced
               unto
               Particulars
               ;
               and
               for
               a
               year
               almost
               detained
               close
               Prisoner
               ,
               
                 without
                 being
                 brought
                 unto
                 his
                 Answer
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Law
               requires
               .
               It
               is
               a
               
                 Fundamental
                 Law
              
               of
               the
               
                 English
                 Government
                 ,
                 〈…〉
                 be
                 disserz●●
                 of
                 his
                 Freehold
                 or
                 Liberties
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 known
                 
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Land.
              
               Yet
               here
               we
               see
               a
               man
               disseized
               of
               his
               Rents
               and
               Lands
               ,
               spoiled
               of
               his
               Goods
               ,
               deprived
               of
               his
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               devested
               of
               his
               Right
               of
               Patronage
               ;
               and
               all
               this
               done
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               so
               far
               from
               being
               convicted
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               that
               no
               particular
               Charge
               was
               so
               much
               as
               thought
               of
               .
               It
               is
               a
               
                 Fundamental
                 Law
              
               of
               the
               
                 English
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 That
                 no
                 man
                 shall
                 be
                 condemned
                 or
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 b●●
                 by
                 the
                 Lawful
                 Iudgment
                 of
                 his
              
               Peers
               ,
               
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Land
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               ordinary
               way
               of
               Legal
               Tryal
               :
               And
               sure
               an
               Ordinance
               of
               both
               Houses
               ,
               without
               the
               
                 Royal
                 Assent
              
               ,
               is
               no
               part
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               England
               ,
               nor
               held
               an
               ordinary
               way
               of
               Tryal
               for
               the
               English
               Subject
               ,
               or
               ever
               reckoned
               to
               be
               such
               in
               former
               times
               .
               And
               finally
               ,
               It
               is
               a
               
                 Fundamental
                 Law
              
               in
               the
               
                 English
                 Government
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 any
                 other
                 cause
              
               (
               than
               those
               recited
               in
               the
               Statute
               of
               King
               Edward
               iii.
               )
               
                 which
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
              
               Treason
               ,
               
               
                 do
                 happen
                 before
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 Majesties
              
               Ju●tices
               ,
               the
               Justices
               
                 shall
                 tarry
                 without
                 giving
                 Iudgment
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Cause
                 be
                 sh●wn
                 and
                 declared
                 before
                 the
              
               King
               
                 and
                 his
              
               Parliament
               ,
               
                 whether
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 judged
              
               Treason
               ,
               
                 or
                 not
              
               :
               Yet
               here
               we
               have
               a
               new
               found
               Treason
               ,
               never
               known
               before
               ,
               nor
               declared
               such
               by
               any
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Iustices
               ,
               nor
               ever
               brought
               to
               be
               
                 considered
                 of
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 his
                 Parliament
              
               ;
               but
               only
               Voted
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               by
               some
               of
               those
               Members
               which
               ●are
               at
               Westminster
               ,
               who
               were
               resolved
               to
               have
               it
               so
               for
               their
               private
               Ends.
               The
               first
               Example
               of
               this
               kind
               ,
               the
               first
               tha●
               ever
               suffered
               death
               by
               the
               shot
               of
               an
               Ordinance
               ,
               as
               himself
               very
               well
               observed
               in
               his
               dying
               Speech
               upon
               the
               Scaffold
               (
               though
               purposely
               omitted
               in
               Hind's
               Printed
               Copy
               )
               to
               which
               now
               he
               hasteneth
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               passing
               of
               the
               Ordinance
               being
               signified
               to
               him
               by
               the
               then
               Lieutenant
               of
               the
               Tower
               ,
               he
               neither
               entertained
               the
               news
               with
               a
               
                 St●ical
                 Apathy
              
               ,
               nor
               wa●led
               his
               fate
               with
               weak
               and
               womanish
               Lamentations
               (
               to
               which
               Extremes
               most
               men
               are
               carried
               in
               this
               case
               )
               but
               〈◊〉
               it
               with
               so
               even
               and
               so
               smooth
               a
               Temper
               ,
               as
               shewed
               he
               neither
               was
               ashamed
               to
               live
               nor
               afraid
               to
               die
               .
               The
               time
               between
               the
               Sentence
               and
               Execution
               ,
               he
               spent
               in
               Prayers
               and
               Applications
               to
               the
               Lord
               his
               God
               ;
               having
               obtained
               ,
               though
               not
               without
               some
               di●l●●n●ty
               ,
               a
               Chaplain
               of
               his
               own
               to
               attend
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               assist
               him
               in
               the
               Work
               of
               his
               Preparation
               :
               though
               little
               Preparation
               ●●●ded
               to
               receive
               that
               blow
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               but
               be
               welcome
               ,
               because
               long
               expected
               .
               For
               so
               well
               was
               he
               studied
               in
               the
               Art
               of
               Dying
               (
               especially
               in
               the
               last
               and
               strictest
               part
               of
               his
               Imprisonment
               )
               that
               by
               continual
               Fastings
               ,
               Watchings
               ,
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               Acts
               of
               Christia●
               Humiliation
               ,
               his
               Flesh
               was
               rarified
               into
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               ma●
               so
               fitted
               for
               Eternal
               Glories
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               more
               than
               half
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               before
               Death
               brought
               his
               bloody
               (
               but
               Triumphant
               )
               〈◊〉
               ,
               to
               convey
               him
               thither
               .
               He
               that
               had
               so
               long
               been
               a
               Confess●●●ould
               ●ould
               not
               but
               think
               it
               a
               Release
               of
               Miseries
               to
               be
               made
               a
               〈◊〉
               .
               It
               is
               Recorded
               of
               Alexander
               the
               Great
               ,
               
               That
               the
               night
               before
               his
               last
               and
               greatest
               Battel
               with
               Darius
               the
               Persian
               ,
               he
               fell
               into
               so
               ●ound
               asleep
               ,
               〈◊〉
               his
               Princes
               ●ardly
               could
               awake
               him
               when
               the
               morning
               came
               
               And
               it
               was
               likewise
               certified
               of
               this
               Great
               Prelate
               ,
               That
               on
               the
               Evening
               before
               his
               Passover
               ,
               the
               night
               before
               the
               dismal
               Combate
               betwixt
               him
               and
               Death
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               refreshed
               his
               Spirits
               with
               a
               moderate
               Supper
               ,
               he
               betook
               himself
               unto
               his
               Rest
               ,
               and
               slept
               very
               soundly
               ,
               till
               the
               time
               came
               ,
               in
               which
               his
               Servants
               were
               appointed
               to
               attend
               his
               Rising
               .
               A
               most
               assured
               sign
               of
               a
               Soul
               prepared
               .
            
             
               The
               fatal
               morning
               being
               come
               ,
               he
               first
               applied
               himself
               to
               his
               private
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               so
               continued
               till
               Pennington
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               their
               Publick
               Officers
               ,
               came
               to
               conduct
               him
               to
               the
               Scaffold
               ;
               which
               he
               ascended
               with
               so
               brave
               a
               Courage
               ,
               such
               a
               chearful
               Countenance
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               mounted
               rather
               to
               behold
               a
               Triumph
               ,
               than
               be
               made
               a
               Sacrifice
               ;
               and
               came
               not
               there
               to
               Die
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               Translated
               .
               And
               though
               some
               rude
               and
               uncivil
               People
               reviled
               him
               as
               he
               pass'd
               along
               ,
               with
               opprobrious
               Language
               ,
               as
               loth
               to
               let
               him
               
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 Grave
                 in
                 Peace
              
               ;
               yet
               it
               never
               discomposed
               his
               Thoughts
               ,
               nor
               disturb'd
               his
               Patience
               :
               For
               he
               had
               profited
               so
               well
               in
               the
               School
               of
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 reviled
                 ,
                 he
                 reviled
                 not
                 again
                 ;
                 when
                 he
                 suffered
                 ,
                 he
                 threatned
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 committed
                 his
                 cause
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 judgeth
                 righteously
                 .
              
               And
               as
               he
               did
               not
               fear
               the
               Frowns
               ,
               so
               neither
               did
               he
               covet
               the
               Applause
               of
               the
               
                 Vulgar
                 Herd
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               rather
               chose
               to
               read
               what
               he
               had
               to
               speak
               unto
               the
               People
               ,
               than
               to
               affect
               the
               ostentation
               either
               of
               Memory
               or
               Wit
               in
               that
               dreadful
               Agony
               :
               whether
               with
               greater
               Magnanimity
               than
               Prudence
               ,
               I
               can
               hardly
               say
               .
               As
               for
               the
               matter
               of
               his
               Speech
               ,
               besides
               what
               did
               concern
               himself
               and
               his
               own
               Purgation
               ,
               his
               great
               care
               was
               to
               cleer
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               from
               any
               inclination
               to
               Popery
               ;
               with
               a
               perswasion
               of
               the
               which
               ,
               the
               Authors
               of
               the
               then
               present
               Miseries
               had
               abused
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               take
               up
               Arms
               against
               their
               Sovereign
               .
               A
               faithful
               Servant
               to
               the
               last
               :
               By
               means
               whereof
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               said
               of
               Samson
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               
                 Iudges
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 men
                 which
                 he
                 slew
                 at
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 were
                 more
                 than
                 they
                 which
                 he
                 slew
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 :
              
               So
               may
               it
               be
               affirmed
               of
               this
               famous
               Prelate
               ,
               That
               he
               gave
               a
               greater
               blow
               unto
               the
               Enemies
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               the
               King
               at
               the
               hour
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               than
               he
               had
               given
               them
               in
               his
               whole
               life
               before
               .
               But
               this
               you
               will
               more
               clearly
               see
               by
               the
               Speech
               it self
               ,
               which
               followeth
               here
               according
               to
               the
               best
               and
               most
               perfect
               Copy
               ,
               delivered
               by
               his
               own
               hands
               unto
               one
               of
               his
               Chaplains
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               name
               presented
               to
               the
               King
               by
               the
               Lord
               
                 Iohn
                 Bellasis
              
               at
               the
               Court
               in
               Oxon.
               
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Speech
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 spoken
                 at
                 his
                 Death
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Scaffold
                 on
                 the
                 
                   Tower
                   Hill
                   ,
                   Ian.
                
                 10.
                 1644.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Good
                   People
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   THis
                   is
                   an
                   uncomfortable
                   time
                   to
                   preach
                   ,
                   yet
                   I
                   shall
                   begin
                   with
                   a
                   Text
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   Heb.
                
                 12.2
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 run
                 with
                 Patience
                 the
                 Race
                 which
                 is
                 set
                 before
                 us
                 ,
                 looking
                 unto
                 JESUS
                 the
                 Author
                 and
                 Finisher
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 the
                 joy
                 that
                 was
                 set
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 en●dured
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 despising
                 the
                 shame
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 set
                 down
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I
                   have
                   been
                   long
                   in
                   my
                
                 Race
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   how
                   I
                   have
                   looked
                   to
                
                 JESUS
                 the
                 Author
                 and
                 finisher
                 of
                 my
                 faith
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   best
                   knows
                   .
                   I
                   am
                   now
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   my
                
                 Race
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   here
                   I
                   find
                   the
                   Cross
                   ,
                   a
                   death
                   of
                
                 shame
                 :
                 
                   but
                   the
                
                 shame
                 
                   must
                   be
                
                 despised
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   no
                   coming
                
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God.
                 JESUS
                 despised
                 the
                 shame
                 
                   for
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   forbid
                   but
                   that
                   I
                   should
                
                 despise
                 the
                 shame
                 
                   for
                   him
                   .
                   I
                   am
                   going
                   apace
                   (
                   as
                   you
                   see
                   )
                   towards
                   the
                
                 Red
                 Sea
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   my
                   feet
                   are
                   now
                   upon
                   the
                   very
                   brinke
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   an●
                   Argument
                   I
                   hope
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   bringing
                   me
                   into
                   the
                
                 Land
                 of
                 Promise
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   that
                   was
                
                 the
                 way
                 through
                 which
                 he
                 led
                 his
                 people
                 :
                 
                   But
                   before
                   they
                   came
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   he
                   instituted
                   a
                
                 Passeover
                 
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   a
                
                 Lamb
                 
                   it
                   was
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   must
                   be
                
                 eaten
                 with
                 soure
                 herbs
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   shall
                   obey
                   ,
                   and
                   labour
                   to
                   digest
                   the
                
                 soure
                 herbs
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                
                 Lamb.
                 
                   And
                   I
                   shall
                   remember
                   it
                   is
                   the
                
                 Lords
                 Passeover
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   think
                   of
                   the
                
                 Herbs
                 ,
                 
                   nor
                   be
                   angry
                   with
                   the
                   hand
                   which
                   gathereth
                   them
                   :
                   but
                   look
                   up
                   only
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   instituted
                   that
                   ,
                   and
                   governs
                   these
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   for
                   men
                   can
                   have
                
                 no
                 more
                 power
                 over
                 me
                 ,
                 than
                 what
                 is
                 given
                 them
                 from
                 above
                 .
                 
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   in
                   love
                   with
                   this
                   passage
                   through
                   the
                
                 Red
                 Sea
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   I
                   have
                   the
                   weakness
                   and
                   infirmities
                   of
                   flesh
                   and
                   bloud
                   plentifully
                   in
                   me
                   ;
                   And
                   I
                   have
                   prayed
                   with
                   my
                   Saviour
                   ,
                
                 Ut
                 transir●t
                 Calix
                 iste
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   this
                   Cup
                   of
                   red
                   wine
                
                 might
                 pass
                 from
                 me
                 :
                 
                   but
                   if
                   not
                
                 ,
                 Gods
                 will
                 (
                 not
                 mine
                 )
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   I
                   shall
                   most
                   willing
                
                 drink
                 of
                 this
                 Cup
                 
                   as
                   deep
                   as
                   he
                   pleases
                   ,
                   and
                   enter
                   in
                   this
                
                 Sea
                 ;
                 
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   pass
                   through
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   that
                   he
                   shall
                   lead
                   me
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   But
                   I
                   would
                   have
                   it
                   remembred
                
                 (
                 Good
                 People
                 )
                 
                   That
                   when
                   G●●●
                   Servants
                   were
                   in
                   this
                   boysterous
                   Sea
                   ,
                   and
                
                 Aaron
                 
                   amongst
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                
                 Egyptians
                 
                   which
                   persecuted
                   them
                   (
                   and
                   did
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   drive
                   them
                   into
                   that
                   Sea
                   )
                   were
                   drowned
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Waters
                   ,
                   while
                   they
                   were
                   in
                   pursuit
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   I
                   know
                
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 whom
                 I
                 serve
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   as
                   able
                   to
                   deliver
                   me
                   from
                   the
                   sea
                   of
                   bloud
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   deliver
                   the
                
                 three
                 Children
                 
                   from
                   the
                   Furnace
                   :
                   and
                   (
                   I
                   humbly
                   thank
                   my
                   Saviour
                   for
                   it
                   )
                   my
                   Resolution
                   is
                   now
                   as
                   theirs
                   was
                   then
                   ,
                   They
                
                 would
                 not
                 worship
                 the
                 Image
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 
                 set
                 up
                 ,
                 
                   nor
                   will
                   I
                   the
                
                 Imaginations
                 
                   which
                   the
                   People
                   are
                   setting
                   up
                   ;
                   nor
                   will
                   I
                   forsake
                   the
                
                 Temple
                 and
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   follow
                   the
                
                 bleating
                 of
                 Jeroboams
                 
                   Calves
                   in
                
                 Dan
                 and
                 Bethel
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 this
                 People
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   are
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   miserably
                   misled
                   (
                   God
                   of
                   his
                   mercy
                   open
                   their
                   ●●es
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   see
                   the
                   right
                   way
                   )
                   for
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   the
                
                 blind
                 
                   lead
                   the
                
                 blind
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   if
                   they
                   go
                   on
                
                 ,
                 both
                 will
                 certainly
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 ditch
                 .
                 
                   For
                   my self
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   (
                   and
                   I
                   acknowledge
                   it
                   in
                   all
                   humility
                   )
                   a
                   most
                   grievous
                   sin●●
                   many
                   waies
                   ,
                   by
                   thought
                   ,
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   deed
                   ;
                   I
                   cannot
                   doubt
                   but
                   that
                   〈◊〉
                   hath
                   mercy
                   in
                   store
                   for
                   me
                   (
                   a
                   poor
                   Penitent
                   )
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   for
                   other
                   sinners
                   .
                   I
                   have
                   now
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   this
                   sad
                   occasion
                   ,
                   ransacked
                   every
                   corner
                   of
                   my
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   (
                   I
                   thank
                   God
                   )
                   I
                   have
                   not
                   found
                   (
                   among
                   the
                   many
                   )
                   any
                   〈◊〉
                   sin
                   which
                   deserves
                   death
                   by
                   any
                   known
                   Law
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdom
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   hereby
                   I
                   charge
                   nothing
                   upon
                   my
                   Iudges
                   ;
                   for
                   if
                   they
                   proceed
                   upon
                   proof
                   (
                   by
                   valuable
                   witnesses
                   )
                   I
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   innocent
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   justly
                   condemned
                   .
                   And
                   (
                   I
                   thank
                   God
                   )
                   though
                   the
                   weight
                   of
                   my
                   Sentence
                   he
                   heavy
                   upon
                   me
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   as
                   quiet
                   within
                   as
                   ever
                   I
                   was
                   in
                   my
                   life
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   only
                   the
                   first
                   Archbishop
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   first
                   man
                   that
                   ever
                   〈◊〉
                   by
                   an
                
                 Ordinance
                 in
                 Parliament
                 ;
                 
                   yet
                   some
                   of
                   my
                   Predecessors
                   have
                   gone
                   this
                   way
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   .
                   For
                
                 Elphegus
                 
                   was
                   hurried
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   lost
                   his
                   head
                   by
                   the
                
                 Danes
                 ;
                 and
                 Simon
                 Sudbury
                 
                   in
                   the
                   fury
                   of
                
                 Wat
                 Tiler
                 
                   and
                   his
                   Fellows
                   ;
                   Before
                   these
                   ,
                   St.
                
                 John
                 Baptist
                 
                   had
                   his
                   head
                   danced
                   off
                   by
                   a
                   lewd
                   woman
                   ;
                   and
                   St.
                
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 
                   Archbishop
                   of
                
                 Carthage
                 ,
                 
                   submitted
                   his
                   head
                   to
                   a
                   persecuting
                   Sword.
                   Many
                   examples
                   (
                   great
                   and
                   〈◊〉
                   )
                   and
                   they
                   teach
                   me
                   patience
                   ;
                   for
                   I
                   hope
                   my
                   cause
                   in
                   heaven
                   ,
                   will
                   〈◊〉
                   of
                   another
                   dye
                   than
                   the
                   colour
                   that
                   is
                   put
                   upon
                   it
                   here
                   .
                   And
                   some
                   comfort
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   that
                   I
                   go
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   these
                   great
                   men
                   in
                   their
                   several
                   Generations
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   that
                   my
                   charge
                   (
                   as
                   foul
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   made
                   )
                   〈◊〉
                   like
                   that
                   of
                   the
                
                 Jews
                 
                   against
                   St.
                
                 Paul
                 (
                 Acts
                 25.3
                 .
                 )
                 
                   for
                   he
                   was
                   accused
                   for
                   the
                
                 Law
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                
                 Temple
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 Religion
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   like
                   that
                   of
                   St.
                
                 Steven
                 (
                 Acts
                 6.14
                 .
                 )
                 
                   for
                   breaking
                   the
                
                 Ordinances
                 which
                 Moses
                 gave
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 place
                 
                   and
                   the
                
                 Temple
                 (
                 v.
                 13.
                 )
                 
                   But
                   you
                   will
                   then
                   say
                   ,
                   Do
                   I
                   then
                   compare
                   my self
                   with
                   the
                   Integrity
                   of
                   St.
                
                 Paul
                 
                   and
                   St.
                
                 Steven
                 ?
                 
                   No
                   ,
                   far
                   be
                   that
                   from
                   me
                   ;
                   I
                   only
                   raise
                   a
                   comfort
                   to
                   my self
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   great
                   Saints
                   and
                   Servants
                   of
                   God
                   were
                   laid
                   at
                   〈◊〉
                   their
                   time
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   am
                   now
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   memorable
                   that
                   St.
                
                 Paul
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   helped
                   on
                   this
                   accusation
                   against
                   St.
                
                 Steven
                 ,
                 
                   did
                   after
                   fall
                   under
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   himself
                   .
                   Yea
                   ,
                   but
                   here
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   clamour
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   would
                   have
                   brought
                   in
                
                 Popery
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   shall
                   answer
                   that
                   more
                   fully
                   by
                   and
                   by
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   mean
                   time
                   you
                   kn●w
                   what
                   the
                
                 Pharisees
                 
                   said
                   against
                   Christ
                   himself
                
                 :
                 If
                 we
                 let
                 him
                 alone
                 ,
                 all
                 men
                 will
                 believe
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   ET
                   VENIENT
                   ROMANI
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Romans
                 will
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 away
                 both
                 our
                 Place
                 and
                 Nation
                 .
                 
                   Here
                   was
                   a
                   causeless
                   cry
                   against
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                
                 Romans
                 would
                 come
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   see
                   how
                   just
                   the
                   Iudgment
                   was
                   ,
                   they
                   Crucified
                   Christ
                   for
                   fear
                   least
                   the
                
                 Romans
                 should
                 come
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   his
                   death
                   was
                   it
                   which
                   brought
                   in
                   the
                
                 Romans
                 
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   God
                   punishing
                   them
                   with
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   most
                   feared
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   pray
                   God
                   this
                   clamour
                   of
                
                 Venient
                 Romani
                 
                   (
                   of
                   which
                   〈…〉
                   no
                   cause
                   )
                   help
                   not
                   to
                   bring
                   them
                   in
                   ;
                   For
                   the
                   Pope
                   never
                   
                   had
                   such
                   an
                   harvest
                   in
                
                 England
                 
                   since
                   the
                
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   he
                   hath
                   now
                   upon
                   the
                   Sects
                   and
                   Divisions
                   that
                   are
                   amongst
                   us
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   mean
                   time
                   by
                
                 Honour
                 and
                 dishonour
                 ,
                 by
                 good
                 report
                 and
                 evil
                 report
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Deceiver
                 and
                 yet
                 true
                 ,
                 
                   am
                   I
                   passing
                   through
                   this
                   world
                
                 (
                 2
                 Cor.
                 6.8
                 .
                 )
                 
                   Some
                   Particulars
                   also
                   I
                   think
                   it
                   not
                   amiss
                   to
                   speak
                   of
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   And
                   first
                   ,
                   This
                   I
                   shall
                   be
                   bold
                   to
                   speak
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   our
                   Gracious
                   Soveraign
                   .
                   He
                   hath
                   been
                   much
                   traduced
                   also
                   for
                   bringing
                   in
                   of
                
                 Popery
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   on
                   my
                   conscience
                   (
                   of
                   which
                   I
                   shall
                   give
                   God
                   a
                   very
                   present
                   account
                   )
                   I
                   know
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   as
                   free
                   from
                   this
                   Charge
                   as
                   any
                   man
                   living
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   hold
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   as
                   sound
                   a
                   Protestant
                   (
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Religion
                   by
                   Law
                   Established
                   )
                   as
                   any
                   man
                   in
                   this
                   Kingdom
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   venture
                   his
                   life
                   as
                   far
                   and
                   as
                   freely
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   think
                   I
                   do
                   ,
                   or
                   should
                   know
                   both
                   his
                   affection
                   to
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   grounds
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   fully
                   as
                   any
                   man
                   in
                
                 England
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   second
                   Particular
                   is
                   concerning
                   this
                   great
                   and
                   Populous
                   City
                   (
                   which
                   God
                   bless
                   )
                   Here
                   hath
                   been
                   of
                   late
                   a
                   Fashion
                   taken
                   up
                   to
                   gather
                   Hands
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   go
                   to
                   the
                   great
                   Court
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdom
                   (
                   the
                   Parliament
                   )
                   and
                   clamour
                   for
                   Iustice
                   ;
                   as
                   if
                   that
                   great
                   and
                   wise
                   Court
                   ,
                   before
                   whom
                   the
                   Causes
                   come
                   (
                   which
                   are
                   unknown
                   to
                   many
                   )
                   could
                   not
                   ,
                   or
                   would
                   not
                   do
                   Iustice
                   ,
                   but
                   at
                   their
                   Appointment
                   .
                   A
                   way
                   which
                   may
                   endanger
                   many
                   an
                
                 Innocent
                 
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   pluck
                   his
                   bloud
                   upon
                   their
                   own
                   heads
                   ,
                   and
                   perhaps
                   upon
                   the
                   Cities
                   also
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   hath
                   been
                   lately
                   practiced
                   against
                   my self
                   ,
                   the
                   Magistrates
                   standing
                   still
                   ,
                   and
                   suffering
                   them
                   openly
                   to
                   proceed
                   from
                   Parish
                   to
                   Parish
                   without
                   any
                   check
                   .
                   God
                   forgive
                   the
                   Setters
                   of
                   this
                   (
                   with
                   all
                   my
                   heart
                   I
                   beg
                   it
                   )
                   but
                   many
                   well-meaning
                   People
                   are
                   caught
                   by
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   In
                   St.
                
                 Stevens
                 
                   case
                   ,
                   when
                   nothing
                   else
                   would
                   serve
                   ,
                
                 they
                 stirred
                 up
                 the
                 People
                 against
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 Herod
                 
                   went
                   the
                   same
                   way
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   killed
                   St
                
                 James
                 :
                 
                   yet
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   venture
                   on
                   St.
                
                 Peter
                 ,
                 
                   till
                   he
                   found
                   how
                   the
                   other
                
                 pleased
                 the
                 People
                 .
                 
                   But
                   take
                   heed
                   of
                   having
                   your
                
                 hands
                 full
                 of
                 bloud
                 ,
                 
                 
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   time
                   (
                   best
                   known
                   to
                   himself
                   )
                   when
                   God
                   (
                   above
                   other
                   sins
                   )
                
                 makes
                 Inquisition
                 for
                 bloud
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   when
                   that
                
                 Inquisition
                 
                   is
                   on
                   foot
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   tells
                   us
                
                 ,
                 That
                 God
                 remembers
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   that
                   's
                   not
                   all
                
                 )
                 He
                 remembers
                 and
                 forgets
                 not
                 the
                 complaint
                 of
                 the
                 poor
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   whose
                
                 bloud
                 is
                 shed
                 by
                 oppression
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Take
                   heed
                   of
                   this
                
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 fearful
                 thing
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   then
                   especially
                
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 making
                 Inquisition
                 for
                 bloud
                 .
                 
                   And
                   (
                   with
                   my
                   prayers
                   to
                   avert
                   it
                   )
                   I
                   do
                   heartily
                   desire
                   this
                   City
                   to
                   remember
                   the
                   Prophesie
                   that
                   is
                   expressed
                   ,
                
                 Jer.
                 26.15
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   third
                   Particular
                   is
                   the
                   poor
                   Church
                   of
                
                 England
                 .
                 
                   It
                   hath
                   flourished
                   ,
                   and
                   been
                   a
                   shelter
                   to
                   other
                   Neighbouring
                   Churches
                   ,
                   when
                   storms
                   have
                   driven
                   upon
                   them
                   :
                   But
                   alas
                   !
                   now
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   a
                   storm
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   only
                   knows
                   whether
                   ,
                   or
                   how
                   it
                   shall
                   get
                   out
                   ;
                   and
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   worse
                   th●●
                   the
                   storm
                   from
                   without
                   )
                   it
                   is
                   become
                   like
                   an
                   Oak
                   cleft
                   to
                   shivers
                   with
                   wedges
                   made
                   out
                   of
                   its
                   own
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   every
                   cleft
                   Prophaneness
                   and
                   Irreligion
                   is
                   entring
                   in
                   ,
                   while
                   ,
                   as
                
                 Prosper
                 
                   speaks
                   (
                   in
                   his
                   second
                   book
                
                 De
                 vitae
                 contemptu
                 ,
                 cap.
                 4.
                 )
                 Men
                 that
                 introduce
                 profaneness
                 ,
                 are
                 cloaked
                 over
                 with
                 the
                 name
                 ,
                 
                   Religionis
                   Imaginariae
                
                 ,
                 of
                 Imaginary
                 Religion
                 ;
                 
                 
                   for
                   we
                   have
                   lost
                   the
                   substance
                   ,
                   and
                   dwell
                   too
                   much
                   in
                   opinion
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   all
                   the
                   Iesuites
                   Machinations
                   could
                   not
                   ruine
                   ,
                   is
                   fallen
                   into
                   danger
                   by
                   her
                   own
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   last
                   Particular
                   (
                   for
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   willing
                   to
                   be
                   too
                   long
                   )
                   is
                   my self
                   .
                   I
                   was
                   born
                   and
                   baptized
                   in
                   the
                   Bosome
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 England
                 
                   establ●●hed
                   by
                   Law
                   ;
                   in
                   that
                   Profession
                   I
                   have
                   ever
                   since
                   lived
                   ,
                   and
                   In
                   that
                   I
                   come
                   n●w
                   to
                   die
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   no
                   time
                   to
                   dissemble
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   least
                   of
                   all
                   in
                   〈◊〉
                   of
                   Religion
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   I
                   desire
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   remembred
                   ,
                   I
                   ●ave
                   alwaies
                   lived
                   in
                   the
                   Protestant
                   Religion
                   established
                   in
                
                 England
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   ●
                   that
                   I
                   come
                   now
                   to
                   dye
                   .
                   What
                   clamours
                   and
                   slanders
                   I
                   have
                   endured
                   〈…〉
                   to
                   keep
                   an
                   Vniformity
                   in
                   the
                   external
                   Service
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   accordin●
                   t●
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   and
                   Discipline
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   all
                   men
                   know
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   〈◊〉
                   abundantly
                   felt
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Now
                   at
                   last
                   I
                   am
                   accused
                   of
                
                 High
                 Treason
                 
                   in
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   a
                   Crime
                   which
                   my
                   soul
                   ever
                   abhorred
                   .
                   This
                
                 Treason
                 
                   was
                   charged
                   to
                   consist
                   of
                   two
                   parts
                   ,
                
                 An
                 endeavour
                 to
                 subvert
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   a
                   like
                
                 endea●our
                 to
                 overthrow
                 the
                 true
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 established
                 by
                 Law.
                 
                   Besides
                   my
                   Answers
                   to
                   the
                   several
                   Charges
                   ,
                   I
                   protested
                   my
                   innocency
                   in
                   ●oth
                   Houses
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   said
                   ,
                   Prisoners
                   Protestations
                   at
                   the
                   Bar
                   ,
                   must
                   〈…〉
                   taken
                   .
                   I
                   can
                   bring
                   no
                   witness
                   of
                   my
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   inten
                   〈◊〉
                   thereof
                   ;
                   therefore
                   I
                   must
                   come
                   to
                   my
                   Protestation
                   ,
                   not
                   at
                   the
                   Bar
                   ,
                   ●ut
                   my
                   Protestation
                   of
                   this
                   hour
                   and
                   instant
                   of
                   my
                   death
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   I
                   〈◊〉
                   all
                   men
                   will
                   be
                   such
                   charitable
                   Christians
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   to
                   think
                   I
                   would
                   〈◊〉
                   and
                   dissemble
                   ,
                   being
                   instantly
                   to
                   give
                   God
                   an
                   account
                   for
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   〈…〉
                   therefore
                   here
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   holy
                   Angels
                   take
                   it
                   〈…〉
                   death
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   never
                   endeavoured
                   the
                   subversion
                   of
                
                 Law
                 or
                 Rel●gion
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   I
                   desire
                   you
                   all
                   to
                   remember
                   this
                   Protest
                   of
                   mine
                   for
                   my
                   in
                   〈…〉
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   all
                   Treasons
                   whatsoever
                   .
                   I
                   have
                   been
                   accused
                   〈…〉
                   an
                   Enemy
                   to
                   Parliaments
                   ;
                   No
                   ,
                   I
                   understood
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   benefit
                   that
                   comes
                   by
                   them
                   too
                   well
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   :
                   But
                   I
                   did
                   mislike
                   the
                   〈◊〉
                   governments
                   of
                   some
                   Parliaments
                   ,
                   many
                   waies
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   had
                   good
                   Reason
                   for
                   it
                   ;
                   For
                
                 Corruptio
                 optimi
                 est
                 Pessima
                 ,
                 
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Corruption
                   i●
                   th●
                   World
                   so
                   bad
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   best
                   thing
                   within
                   it self
                   ;
                   F●r
                   the
                   better
                   the
                   thing
                   is
                   in
                   nature
                   ,
                   the
                   worse
                   it
                   is
                   corrupted
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   being
                   the
                   Highest
                   Court
                   ,
                   over
                   which
                   no
                   other
                   hath
                   Iurisdiction
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   misinformed
                   or
                   misgoverned
                   ,
                   the
                   Subject
                   is
                   left
                   without
                   all
                   remedy
                   .
                   ●ut
                   I
                   have
                   done
                   ,
                   I
                   forgive
                   all
                   the
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   all
                   and
                   every
                   of
                   these
                   〈◊〉
                   Enemies
                   which
                   have
                   persecuted
                   me
                   ;
                   and
                   humbly
                   desire
                   to
                   be
                   forg●v●n
                   of
                   God
                   first
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   of
                   every
                   man
                   ,
                   whether
                   I
                   have
                   offended
                   him
                   or
                   not
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   do
                   but
                   conceive
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   ,
                   Lord
                   do
                   thou
                   forgive
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   beg
                   forgiveness
                   of
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   I
                   heartily
                   desire
                   you
                   to
                   joyn
                   in
                   Prayer
                   with
                   me
                   .
                
                 Which
                 said
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 distinct
                 and
                 audible
                 voice
                 he
                 prayed
                 as
                 followeth
                 :
                 
                   
                   
                     O
                     Eternal
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     Merciful
                     Father
                     ,
                     look
                     down
                     upon
                     me
                     in
                     mercy
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Riches
                     and
                     Fulness
                     of
                     all
                     thy
                     mercies
                     look
                     down
                     upon
                     me
                     ;
                     but
                     not
                     till
                     thou
                     hast
                     nailed
                     my
                     sins
                     to
                     the
                     Cross
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     not
                     till
                     thou
                     hast
                     bathed
                     me
                     in
                     the
                     blood
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     not
                     till
                     I
                     have
                     hid
                     my self
                     in
                     the
                     wounds
                     of
                     Christs
                     :
                     that
                     so
                     the
                     punishment
                     due
                     unto
                     my
                     sins
                     may
                     pass
                     over
                     me
                     .
                     And
                     since
                     thou
                     art
                     pleased
                     to
                     try
                     me
                     to
                     the
                     utmost
                     ,
                     I
                     humbly
                     beseech
                     thee
                     ,
                     give
                     me
                     now
                     in
                     this
                     great
                     instant
                     full
                     Patience
                     ,
                     Proportionable
                     Comfort
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     heart
                     ready
                     to
                     die
                     for
                     thine
                     Honour
                     ,
                     the
                     Kings
                     Happiness
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     Churches
                     preservation
                     .
                     And
                     my
                     Zeal
                     to
                     this
                     (
                     far
                     from
                     Arrogancy
                     be
                     it
                     spoken
                     )
                     is
                     all
                     the
                     sin
                     (
                     humane
                     Frailty
                     excepted
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     incidents
                     thereunto
                     )
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     yet
                     known
                     to
                     me
                     in
                     this
                     particular
                     ,
                     for
                     which
                     I
                     now
                     come
                     to
                     suffer
                     ,
                     I
                     say
                     in
                     this
                     particular
                     of
                     Treason
                     ;
                     but
                     otherwise
                     my
                     sins
                     are
                     many
                     and
                     great
                     ;
                     Lord
                     pardon
                     them
                     all
                     ,
                     and
                     those
                     especially
                     (
                     what
                     ever
                     they
                     are
                     )
                     which
                     have
                     drawn
                     down
                     this
                     present
                     Iudgement
                     upon
                     me
                     :
                     and
                     when
                     thou
                     hast
                     given
                     me
                     strength
                     to
                     bear
                     it
                     ,
                     do
                     with
                     me
                     as
                     seems
                     best
                     in
                     thine
                     own
                     Eyes
                     :
                     and
                     carry
                     me
                     through
                     death
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     look
                     upon
                     it
                     in
                     what
                     visage
                     soever
                     it
                     shall
                     appear
                     to
                     me
                     .
                     Amen
                     .
                     And
                     that
                     there
                     may
                     be
                     a
                     stop
                     of
                     this
                     Issue
                     of
                     blood
                     in
                     this
                     more
                     then
                     miserable
                     Kingdom
                     
                       (
                       I
                       shall
                       desire
                       that
                       I
                       may
                       pray
                       for
                       the
                       people
                       too
                       ,
                       as
                       well
                       as
                       for
                       my self
                       )
                    
                     O
                     Lord
                     I
                     beseech
                     thee
                     give
                     grace
                     of
                     Repentance
                     to
                     all
                     blood-thirsty
                     people
                     ,
                     but
                     if
                     they
                     will
                     not
                     Repent
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     confound
                     all
                     their
                     devices
                     ,
                     Defeat
                     and
                     frustrate
                     all
                     their
                     designs
                     and
                     endeavours
                     upon
                     them
                     ;
                     which
                     are
                     or
                     shall
                     be
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     Glory
                     of
                     thy
                     Great
                     name
                     ,
                     the
                     truth
                     and
                     sincerity
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     the
                     establishment
                     of
                     the
                     King
                     and
                     his
                     Posterity
                     after
                     him
                     in
                     their
                     just
                     Rights
                     and
                     Priviledges
                     ,
                     the
                     Honour
                     and
                     Conservation
                     of
                     Parliaments
                     in
                     their
                     just
                     power
                     ,
                     the
                     preservation
                     of
                     this
                     poor
                     Church
                     in
                     her
                     truth
                     ,
                     peace
                     ,
                     and
                     Patrimony
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     settlement
                     of
                     this
                     Distracted
                     ,
                     and
                     distressed
                     People
                     ,
                     under
                     their
                     Ancient
                     Laws
                     and
                     in
                     their
                     Native
                     Liberty
                     .
                     And
                     when
                     thou
                     hast
                     done
                     all
                     this
                     in
                     meer
                     mercy
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     fill
                     their
                     hearts
                     with
                     thankfulness
                     and
                     with
                     Religious
                     Dutiful
                     obedience
                     to
                     thee
                     and
                     thy
                     Commandments
                     all
                     their
                     days
                     .
                     Amen
                     ,
                     Lord
                     Iesu
                     ,
                     Amen
                     .
                     and
                     receive
                     my
                     soul
                     into
                     thy
                     Bosom
                     .
                     Amen
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Our
                       Father
                       which
                       art
                       in
                       Heaven
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
               
               
                 The
                 Speech
                 and
                 Prayers
                 being
                 ended
                 ●e
                 gave
                 the
                 Paper
                 which
                 he
                 Read
                 into
                 〈◊〉
                 hands
                 o●
                 Sterne
                 his
                 Chaplain
                 ,
                 permitted
                 to
                 attend
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 last
                 extremity
                 ;
                 whom
                 he
                 desired
                 to
                 Communicate
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 other
                 Chaplains
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 see
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 ●e
                 le●t
                 this
                 world
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 prayed
                 God
                 to
                 shew
                 his
                 blessings
                 and
                 mercies
                 on
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 taking
                 notice
                 that
                 one
                 Hind
                 had
                 imployed
                 himsel●
                 in
                 writing
                 t●e
                 words
                 of
                 his
                 Speech
                 as
                 it
                 came
                 from
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 he
                 d●sired
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 do
                 him
                 wrong
                 in
                 publishing
                 a
                 false
                 or
                 imperfect
                 Copy
                 .
                 This
                 done
                 he
                 next
                 applyed
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 fatal
                 Block
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 H●ven
                 of
                 his
                 Rest
                 :
                 But
                 finding
                 the
                 way
                 full
                 of
                 people
                 who
                 had
                 placed
                 themselves
                 upon
                 the
                 Theatre
                 to
                 behold
                 the
                 Tragedy
                 ,
                 he
                 desired
                 ●e
                 might
                 
                   have
                   room
                   to
                   die
                
                 ,
                 beseeching
                 them
                 to
                 let
                 him
                 have
                 
                   an
                   end
                   of
                   his
                   miseries
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   endured
                   very
                   long
                   .
                
                 All
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 with
                 so
                 Serene
                 and
                 calm
                 a
                 mind
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 rather
                 had
                 been
                 taking
                 Order
                 for
                 a
                 Noble
                 Mans
                 Funeral
                 ,
                 then
                 making
                 way
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 .
                 Being
                 come
                 neer
                 the
                 block
                 ,
                 he
                 put
                 o●
                 his
                 Doublet
                 ,
                 and
                 used
                 some
                 words
                 to
                 this
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 
                   Gods
                   will
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   willing
                   to
                   go
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   none
                   can
                   ●e
                   ●●re
                   willing
                   to
                   send
                   me
                   .
                
                 And
                 seeing
                 through
                 the
                 Chink
                 of
                 the
                 ●oards
                 that
                 some
                 people
                 were
                 got
                 under
                 the
                 Scaffold
                 about
                 the
                 very
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 block
                 was
                 seated
                 ,
                 he
                 called
                 to
                 the
                 Officer
                 for
                 some
                 dust
                 to
                 stop
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 remove
                 the
                 people
                 thence
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 ●o
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 desires
                 
                   that
                   his
                   blood
                   should
                   fall
                   upon
                   the
                   heads
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   .
                
                 Never
                 did
                 man
                 put
                 off
                 mortality
                 with
                 a
                 better
                 courage
                 ,
                 nor
                 look
                 upon
                 his
                 bloody
                 and
                 malicious
                 Enemies
                 with
                 more
                 Christian
                 Charity
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 far
                 he
                 was
                 on
                 his
                 way
                 toward
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 Primitive
                 Magnanimity
                 as
                 equalled
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 exceeded
                 ,
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 somewhat
                 interrupted
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 placed
                 himself
                 on
                 the
                 Sca●●old
                 ,
                 not
                 otherwise
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 named
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 Fire-brand
                 brought
                 from
                 Ireland
                 to
                 inflame
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 Who
                 finding
                 that
                 the
                 mockings
                 and
                 revilings
                 of
                 malicious
                 people
                 had
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 move
                 him
                 or
                 sha●pen
                 him
                 into
                 any
                 discontent
                 or
                 shew
                 of
                 passion
                 ,
                 would
                 needs
                 put
                 in
                 and
                 try
                 what
                 he
                 could
                 do
                 with
                 his
                 Spunge
                 and
                 Vinegar
                 ,
                 and
                 St●pping
                 to
                 him
                 neer
                 the
                 Block
                 he
                 would
                 needs
                 propound
                 unto
                 him
                 some
                 Impertinent
                 questions
                 ;
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 learn
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 as
                 was
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 S●ribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 in
                 propounding
                 questions
                 to
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ;
                 t●at
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 intrap
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Answers
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 to
                 ●●pose
                 him
                 to
                 some
                 disadvantage
                 with
                 the
                 standers
                 by
                 .
                 Two
                 of
                 the
                 qu●stions
                 he
                 made
                 answer
                 to
                 withal
                 Christian
                 meekness
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 question
                 was
                 ,
                 What
                 was
                 the
                 Comfortablest
                 saying
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 dying
                 man
                 would
                 have
                 in
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 meekly
                 made
                 answer
                 .
                 
                   Cupio
                   〈◊〉
                   &
                   esse
                   cum
                   Christo
                
                 :
                 being
                 asked
                 again
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 fittest
                 Speech
                 a
                 man
                 could
                 use
                 to
                 express
                 his
                 Confidence
                 and
                 Assuranc●
                 ▪
                 he
                 answ●●ed
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 of
                 meekness
                 ,
                 That
                 such
                 Ass●●anc●
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 words
                 were
                 able
                 〈…〉
                 .
                 But
                 t●is
                 not
                 satisfying
                 this
                 busie
                 man
                 (
                 w●o
                 
                 aimed
                 at
                 something
                 else
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 probable
                 )
                 then
                 such
                 satisfaction
                 )
                 unless
                 he
                 gave
                 some
                 Word
                 or
                 Place
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 such
                 Assurance
                 might
                 be
                 truly
                 founded
                 .
                 He
                 used
                 some
                 words
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 concerning
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 dying
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 finding
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 troublesome
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 he
                 turned
                 away
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 applying
                 himself
                 directly
                 to
                 the
                 Executioner
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 gentler
                 and
                 discreeter
                 person
                 .
                 Putting
                 some
                 mony
                 into
                 his
                 hand
                 he
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 distemper
                 or
                 change
                 of
                 countenance
                 ;
                 
                   Here
                   honest
                   friend
                   ,
                   God
                   forgive
                   thee
                   and
                   I
                   do
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   thy
                   Office
                   upon
                   me
                   with
                   mercy
                   ,
                
                 and
                 having
                 given
                 him
                 a
                 sign
                 when
                 the
                 blow
                 should
                 come
                 ,
                 he
                 kneeled
                 down
                 upon
                 his
                 knees
                 ,
                 and
                 prayed
                 as
                 followeth
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                 
                   Lord
                   I
                   am
                   coming
                   as
                   fast
                   I
                   can
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   I
                   must
                   pass
                   thorough
                   the
                   shadow
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   before
                   I
                   can
                   come
                   to
                   see
                   thee
                   ;
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   but
                   
                     Umbra
                     Mortis
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   meer
                   shadow
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   a
                   little
                   darkness
                   upon
                   nature
                   ;
                   but
                   thou
                   by
                   thy
                   Merits
                   and
                   Passion
                   ,
                   hast
                   broke
                   thorough
                   the
                   jaws
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   receive
                   my
                   Soul
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   mercy
                   upon
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   bless
                   this
                   Kingdom
                   with
                   peace
                   and
                   plenty
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   brotherly
                   love
                   and
                   charity
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   this
                   effusion
                   of
                   Christian
                   blood
                   amongst
                   them
                   ,
                   for
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   his
                   sake
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   thy
                   will.
                   
                
              
               
                 Then
                 laying
                 his
                 head
                 upon
                 the
                 Block
                 and
                 Praying
                 silently
                 to
                 himself
                 he
                 said
                 aloud
                 ,
                 
                   Lord
                   receive
                   my
                   Soul
                
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 Signal
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Executioner
                 ,
                 who
                 very
                 dexterously
                 did
                 his
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 of
                 his
                 head
                 at
                 a
                 blow
                 ,
                 his
                 Soul
                 ascending
                 on
                 the
                 wings
                 of
                 Angels
                 into
                 Abrahams
                 bosom
                 ,
                 and
                 leaving
                 his
                 body
                 on
                 the
                 Scaffold
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 blow
                 thus
                 given
                 ,
                 his
                 life-less
                 body
                 remained
                 a
                 spectacle
                 so
                 unpleasing
                 unto
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 had
                 desired
                 his
                 death
                 with
                 much
                 heat
                 and
                 passion
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 who
                 came
                 with
                 greedy
                 eyes
                 to
                 see
                 him
                 suffer
                 ,
                 went
                 back
                 with
                 weeping
                 eyes
                 when
                 they
                 saw
                 him
                 dead
                 ;
                 their
                 own
                 Consciences
                 perhaps
                 ,
                 bearing
                 witness
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 God
                 knows
                 whose
                 did
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 
                   had
                   sinned
                
                 in
                 being
                 guilty
                 of
                 such
                 
                   Innocent
                   blood
                
                 .
                 Of
                 those
                 whom
                 only
                 Curiosity
                 and
                 desire
                 of
                 Novelty
                 ,
                 brought
                 thither
                 to
                 behold
                 that
                 unusual
                 sight
                 ,
                 many
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 Patience
                 to
                 attend
                 the
                 Issue
                 ,
                 but
                 went
                 away
                 assoon
                 as
                 the
                 Speech
                 was
                 ended
                 ;
                 others
                 returned
                 much
                 altered
                 in
                 the
                 opinion
                 which
                 before
                 they
                 had
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 bettered
                 in
                 their
                 Resolutions
                 toward
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 whose
                 Honour
                 and
                 Religious
                 Purposes
                 ,
                 they
                 saw
                 so
                 clearly
                 vindicated
                 in
                 his
                 dying
                 ,
                 but
                 never
                 dying
                 words
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 Rest
                 (
                 the
                 most
                 considerable
                 ,
                 though
                 perhaps
                 the
                 smallest
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 Great
                 Assembly
                 )
                 as
                 they
                 came
                 thither
                 with
                 no
                 other
                 intention
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 assist
                 him
                 with
                 their
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 to
                 embalm
                 his
                 body
                 with
                 their
                 tears
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 lay
                 up
                 his
                 last
                 Speeches
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 and
                 memories
                 :
                 so
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 performed
                 those
                 Offices
                 of
                 Christian
                 duty
                 ,
                 they
                 comforted
                 themselves
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 his
                 life
                 was
                 
                 honourable
                 ,
                 so
                 his
                 death
                 was
                 glorious
                 ;
                 the
                 pains
                 whereof
                 were
                 short
                 and
                 momentary
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 the
                 benefit
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 perpetual
                 unto
                 them
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 resolved
                 to
                 live
                 and
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 Bodies
                 o●
                 us
                 men
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 any
                 happiness
                 in
                 the
                 Grave
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 share
                 therein
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 could
                 desire
                 ;
                 his
                 Body
                 being
                 accompanied
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 with
                 great
                 multitudes
                 of
                 People
                 ,
                 whom
                 love
                 ,
                 or
                 curiosity
                 ,
                 or
                 remorse
                 of
                 Conscience
                 had
                 drawn
                 together
                 purposely
                 to
                 perform
                 that
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 decently
                 interred
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Alhallows
                   Barking
                
                 (
                 a
                 Church
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Patronage
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 )
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 In
                 which
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 noted
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 remarkable
                 ,
                 That
                 being
                 whilst
                 he
                 lived
                 the
                 greatest
                 Champion
                 of
                 the
                 Common-Prayer-Book●ere
                 ●ere
                 by
                 Law
                 establi●●ed
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 honour
                 being
                 dead
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 buried
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 therein
                 prescribed
                 ,
                 after
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 long
                 disused
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 reprobated
                 in
                 most
                 Churches
                 of
                 London
                 .
                 Nor
                 need
                 Posterity
                 take
                 care
                 to
                 provide
                 his
                 Monument
                 ;
                 he
                 built
                 one
                 for
                 himself
                 whilst
                 he
                 was
                 alive
                 :
                 It
                 b●eing
                 well
                 observed
                 by
                 Deering
                 (
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 most
                 malicious
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 threw
                 the
                 first
                 stone
                 at
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 Parliament
                 )
                 that
                 St.
                 Paul's
                 Church
                 will
                 be
                 his
                 perpetual
                 Monument
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 own
                 Book
                 (
                 against
                 the
                 Iesuite
                 )
                 his
                 lasting
                 Epitaph
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 ●ell
                 Laud
                 ,
                 and
                 St.
                 Pauls●ell
                 ●ell
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 The
                 yearly
                 Contribution
                 toward
                 whose
                 Repair
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1641.
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 plunged
                 into
                 his
                 Troubles
                 ,
                 fell
                 from
                 the
                 sum
                 of
                 15000
                 l.
                 and
                 upward
                 ,
                 to
                 somewhat
                 less
                 than
                 1500.
                 and
                 afterwards
                 by
                 degrees
                 to
                 nothing
                 .
                 No
                 less
                 than
                 17138
                 l.
                 13
                 s.
                 4
                 
                   d.
                   ob
                   .
                   q.
                
                 which
                 remained
                 in
                 the
                 Chamber
                 of
                 London
                 toward
                 the
                 carrying
                 on
                 of
                 the
                 Work
                 ,
                 is
                 seised
                 on
                 by
                 an
                 Order
                 of
                 both
                 Houses
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 their
                 War
                 against
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 only
                 encounter
                 him
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 Arms
                 and
                 Ammunition
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 bought
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 Money
                 :
                 but
                 with
                 that
                 Money
                 too
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 alone
                 had
                 raised
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Care
                 and
                 Piety
                 .
                 Most
                 of
                 the
                 Materials
                 intended
                 for
                 finishing
                 the
                 Work
                 ,
                 were
                 turned
                 into
                 Money
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 bestowed
                 on
                 the
                 Parish
                 of
                 St.
                 Gregories
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Rebuilding
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 :
                 And
                 all
                 the
                 Scaffolding
                 of
                 the
                 Tower
                 or
                 Steeple
                 ,
                 allotted
                 to
                 the
                 payment
                 of
                 Iephson's
                 Regiment
                 ,
                 who
                 challenged
                 an
                 Arrear
                 of
                 1746
                 l.
                 15
                 s.
                 8
                 d.
                 for
                 their
                 Service
                 in
                 that
                 cruel
                 and
                 unnatural
                 War.
                 The
                 Pa●ement
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 digged
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 sold
                 to
                 the
                 wealthier
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 for
                 beautifying
                 their
                 Country-Houses
                 ;
                 The
                 Floor
                 converted
                 into
                 Saw-pits
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 ,
                 for
                 cutting
                 out
                 such
                 Timber
                 as
                 was
                 turned
                 into
                 Money
                 ;
                 The
                 Lead
                 torn
                 off
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 also
                 ;
                 the
                 Timber
                 and
                 Arches
                 of
                 the
                 Roof
                 being
                 thereby
                 exposed
                 to
                 Wind
                 and
                 Weather
                 ;
                 Part
                 of
                 the
                 Stone-work
                 which
                 supported
                 the
                 Tower
                 or
                 Steeple
                 ,
                 fallen
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 threatning
                 the
                 like
                 Ruine
                 unto
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 The
                 gallant
                 Portico
                 at
                 the
                 West-end
                 thereof
                 ,
                 obscured
                 first
                 by
                 〈◊〉
                 House
                 looking
                 towards
                 Ludgate
                 ;
                 and
                 afterward
                 turned
                 into
                 
                 an
                 Exchange
                 for
                 Haberdashers
                 of
                 small
                 Wares
                 ,
                 Hosiers
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 Petit
                 Chapmen
                 :
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 it
                 converted
                 to
                 a
                 Stable
                 or
                 Horse-Garrison
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 awing
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 whose
                 Pride
                 and
                 Faction
                 raised
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 Purse
                 added
                 Fewel
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 enflaming
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 Laud
                 fell
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 fell
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 The
                 Liturgy
                 whereof
                 was
                 Voted
                 down
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 was
                 pass'd
                 for
                 his
                 Condemnation
                 ;
                 The
                 
                   Presbyterian
                   Directory
                
                 authorised
                 for
                 the
                 Press
                 ,
                 by
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 March
                 13.
                 next
                 following
                 ;
                 Episcopacy
                 Root
                 and
                 Branch
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 before
                 been
                 precondemned
                 ,
                 suppressed
                 by
                 Ordinance
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 on
                 October
                 9.
                 1646.
                 
                 The
                 Lands
                 of
                 all
                 Cathedrals
                 sold
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 exposing
                 of
                 those
                 stately
                 and
                 magnificent
                 Fabricks
                 to
                 an
                 inevitable
                 Ruine
                 ;
                 The
                 Bishops
                 dispossest
                 of
                 their
                 Lands
                 and
                 Rents
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Charity
                 of
                 a
                 small
                 Annual
                 Pension
                 toward
                 their
                 Support
                 ;
                 The
                 Regular
                 and
                 Conformable
                 Clergy
                 sequestred
                 ,
                 ejected
                 ,
                 and
                 turned
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 utter
                 undoing
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 their
                 Wives
                 and
                 Children
                 ;
                 A
                 wide
                 gap
                 opened
                 for
                 letting
                 in
                 of
                 all
                 Sects
                 and
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 exploded
                 and
                 condemned
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 times
                 ,
                 others
                 so
                 new
                 (
                 and
                 every
                 day
                 begetting
                 newer
                 )
                 that
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 served
                 out
                 their
                 Apprenticeship
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 Trade
                 as
                 freely
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 served
                 out
                 all
                 their
                 Time
                 ;
                 The
                 Sacred
                 Ministry
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 which
                 consists
                 in
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 usurped
                 by
                 Handicra●ts-men
                 ,
                 Boys
                 ,
                 and
                 Women
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 dishonour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 infamy
                 and
                 disg●●ce
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reproach
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 renowned
                 (
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 remained
                 in
                 Power
                 )
                 both
                 for
                 external
                 Glory
                 and
                 internal
                 Purity
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 denied
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 fell
                 very
                 opportunely
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 saw
                 those
                 horrible
                 Confusions
                 which
                 have
                 since
                 brake
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 dissipation
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 calamitous
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 Gracious
                 Sovereign
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Extermination
                 threatned
                 to
                 the
                 Royal
                 Family
                 :
                 any
                 of
                 which
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 far
                 more
                 grievous
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 thousand
                 deaths
                 .
                 The
                 opportunity
                 of
                 a
                 quiet
                 and
                 untroubled
                 death
                 ,
                 was
                 reckoned
                 for
                 a
                 great
                 felicity
                 in
                 the
                 Noble
                 (a)
                 Agricela
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 a
                 long
                 life
                 ,
                 have
                 felt
                 the
                 hundredth
                 part
                 of
                 those
                 Griefs
                 and
                 Sorrows
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 have
                 pierced
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 this
                 Pious
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 God
                 gathered
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 Fathers
                 in
                 so
                 good
                 an
                 hour
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 fallen
                 he
                 is
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 fallen
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 question
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 but
                 most
                 men
                 would
                 spend
                 their
                 Judgments
                 on
                 his
                 Life
                 and
                 Actions
                 .
                 (b)
                 One
                 tells
                 us
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 roughness
                 of
                 his
                 uncourtly
                 Nature
                 ,
                 sent
                 most
                 men
                 discontented
                 from
                 him
                 ;
                 though
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 accord
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 find
                 means
                 to
                 sweeten
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 again
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 least
                 looked
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 (c)
                 Another
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 so
                 little
                 command
                 of
                 his
                 passions
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 repress
                 them
                 at
                 the
                 Star-Chamber
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 High-Commission
                 ;
                 which
                 made
                 his
                 Censure
                 always
                 follow
                 the
                 severer
                 side
                 .
                 Some
                 thought
                 ,
                 That
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 dislike
                 of
                 that
                 Popularity
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 was
                 too
                 much
                 affected
                 by
                 his
                 Predecessor
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 carried
                 on
                 so
                 ●ar
                 to
                 the
                 t'other
                 extreme
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 fail
                 in
                 many
                 necessary
                 Civilities
                 to
                 the
                 Nobility
                 and
                 Gentry
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 obliged
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 himself
                 .
                 Others
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 reserved
                 ,
                 and
                 implausible
                 humor
                 ,
                 he
                 so
                 far
                 lost
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Diocess
                 (
                 the
                 Gentry
                 whereof
                 he
                 neither
                 entertained
                 at
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 nor
                 f●ailed
                 at
                 Lambeth
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 his
                 Predecessors
                 had
                 done
                 before
                 him
                 )
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 served
                 in
                 Parliament
                 for
                 the
                 County
                 of
                 Kent
                 ,
                 threw
                 the
                 first
                 dirt
                 at
                 him
                 .
                 Some
                 said
                 that
                 he
                 trusted
                 too
                 much
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 single
                 judgement
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Contriving
                 and
                 carrying
                 on
                 of
                 his
                 designs
                 ;
                 seldom
                 advising
                 with
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 had
                 digested
                 the
                 whole
                 business
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 referring
                 nothing
                 to
                 them
                 b●t
                 the
                 Execution
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 it
                 less
                 Cordially
                 followed
                 by
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 otherwise
                 .
                 And
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 pre●●med
                 too
                 much
                 on
                 the
                 Love
                 and
                 Goodness
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 whose
                 Love
                 a●d
                 Goodness
                 not
                 being
                 seconded
                 by
                 Power
                 ,
                 proved
                 afterward
                 so
                 insufficient
                 to
                 save
                 him
                 harmless
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 his
                 head
                 upon
                 his
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 served
                 rather
                 to
                 expose
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 publick
                 hat●ed
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 Respect
                 it
                 was
                 conceived
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protector
                 ●ommerset
                 followed
                 his
                 work
                 more
                 like
                 a
                 States-man
                 (
                 though
                 of
                 himself
                 he
                 was
                 accounted
                 no
                 deep
                 Polititian
                 )
                 not
                 venturing
                 on
                 the
                 Alteration
                 of
                 Religion
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 projected
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 had
                 put
                 himself
                 into
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 an
                 Army
                 ,
                 under
                 Pretence
                 of
                 making
                 War
                 against
                 the
                 Scots
                 ;
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 unseasonable
                 disbanding
                 whereof
                 could
                 〈◊〉
                 plunged
                 him
                 into
                 those
                 Calamities
                 ,
                 which
                 ensued
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 discoursed
                 by
                 some
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 too
                 suddain
                 and
                 precipitate
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 persuit
                 of
                 his
                 undertakings
                 ,
                 the
                 fruits
                 whereof
                 he
                 desired
                 to
                 ●aile
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 ripe
                 ;
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 think
                 the
                 work
                 well
                 do●e
                 ,
                 except
                 he
                 might
                 enjoy
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 Life
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Honour
                 of
                 it
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 :
                 quite
                 contrary
                 therein
                 to
                 the
                 Grandees
                 of
                 the
                 Puritan
                 faction
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 first
                 heats
                 were
                 over
                 in
                 Queen
                 Elizabeths
                 time
                 ,
                 carried
                 their
                 work
                 for
                 thirty
                 years
                 together
                 ,
                 like
                 M●l●s
                 under
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 not
                 casting
                 up
                 any
                 earth
                 before
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 so
                 strong
                 a
                 party
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
                 〈◊〉
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 hold
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Conditions
                 .
                 And
                 there●●●●
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 business
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 well
                 〈◊〉
                 as
                 it
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 ;
                 the
                 three
                 first
                 Parliaments
                 of
                 this
                 King
                 〈◊〉
                 dissolved
                 in
                 such
                 discontentments
                 ,
                 as
                 could
                 not
                 easily
                 be
                 for
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 Scots
                 as
                 much
                 exasperated
                 by
                 the
                 Commission
                 of
                 
                   Sur
                   〈◊〉
                
                 which
                 they
                 exprest
                 plainly
                 by
                 their
                 disaffections
                 to
                 his
                 Person
                 and
                 Government
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 first
                 Parliament
                 in
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 English
                 shortly
                 after
                 ,
                 startled
                 by
                 the
                 Writs
                 for
                 Shipmony
                 ,
                 which
                 seemed
                 to
                 threaten
                 a
                 destruction
                 to
                 that
                 
                   Legal
                   Property
                
                 ,
                 which
                 every
                 man
                 challenged
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 who
                 seemed
                 wiser
                 then
                 the
                 Rest
                 complained
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Em●●acements
                 were
                 two
                 large
                 and
                 general
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 more
                 〈◊〉
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 then
                 could
                 be
                 well
                 hammer'd
                 in
                 one
                 
                 forge
                 .
                 Not
                 suffering
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Counsels
                 to
                 hold
                 on
                 a
                 Probationship
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 retarded
                 and
                 pulled
                 back
                 by
                 another
                 .
                 By
                 means
                 whereof
                 the
                 whole
                 piece
                 being
                 laid
                 open
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 the
                 Figures
                 of
                 it
                 appeared
                 more
                 terrible
                 ,
                 and
                 unhansomly
                 wrought
                 then
                 otherwise
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 shown
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 .
                 By
                 these
                 it
                 was
                 discoursed
                 ,
                 that
                 within
                 the
                 spa●e
                 o●
                 one
                 year
                 after
                 his
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 Chair
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 en●aged
                 himself
                 ,
                 in
                 Six
                 several
                 Counsels
                 and
                 designs
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 o●
                 so
                 high
                 a
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 enough
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 that
                 short
                 remainder
                 of
                 time
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 to
                 live
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 confesse●
                 ▪
                 that
                 the
                 connivence
                 and
                 Remisness
                 of
                 his
                 Predecessor
                 had
                 left
                 him
                 work
                 enough
                 to
                 do
                 ;
                 but
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 averred
                 withal
                 ,
                 and
                 proved
                 by
                 Ordinary
                 observation
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 unskil●ful
                 Carpenter
                 might
                 pull
                 down
                 more
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 then
                 the
                 ablest
                 Architect
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 could
                 build
                 up
                 in
                 twenty
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 the
                 Ruines
                 of
                 twenty
                 years
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 repaired
                 in
                 one
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 Proof
                 of
                 this
                 they
                 we●●
                 pleased
                 to
                 note
                 ,
                 that
                 within
                 six
                 weeks
                 after
                 his
                 coming
                 to
                 th●●
                 Chair
                 ,
                 his
                 Majesty
                 had
                 laid
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Scottish
                 Liturgy
                 ▪
                 by
                 Issuing
                 out
                 his
                 Instructions
                 of
                 the
                 8
                 of
                 Octob.
                 for
                 Officiatin●
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Service
                
                 in
                 his
                 Chappel
                 at
                 Edenborough
                 ▪
                 according
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 form
                 and
                 Ceremony
                 of
                 his
                 Royal
                 Chappel
                 at
                 
                   White
                   Hall
                
                 ;
                 that
                 ●e
                 had
                 seconded
                 it
                 within
                 ten
                 days
                 after
                 by
                 reviving
                 his
                 Fathers
                 Declaration
                 about
                 Lawful
                 Sports
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 additions
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ;
                 and
                 thirded
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 beginning
                 of
                 Novemb.
                 by
                 an
                 Order
                 o●
                 the
                 Council
                 Table
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 S.
                 Gregories
                 ,
                 for
                 transposing
                 the
                 Communion
                 Table
                 to
                 the
                 Place
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 within
                 the
                 first
                 six
                 Months
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 next
                 following
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 out
                 two
                 Injunctions
                 for
                 reducing
                 the
                 Congregations
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 and
                 Dutch
                 to
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 and
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ;
                 Countenanced
                 the
                 Petition
                 of
                 the
                 London
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 for
                 encrease
                 of
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 just
                 payment
                 of
                 their
                 Tithes
                 ;
                 and
                 procured
                 the
                 Repealing
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Irish
                   Articles
                
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 England
                 to
                 be
                 approved
                 and
                 received
                 in
                 the
                 plac●
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 said
                 they
                 could
                 be
                 more
                 unadvisedly
                 ,
                 and
                 un●politickly
                 done
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 draw
                 upon
                 himself
                 at
                 once
                 the
                 〈…〉
                 pleasure
                 of
                 three
                 Kingdoms
                 in
                 the
                 several
                 Concernments
                 of
                 each
                 Nation
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 all
                 the
                 Genevian
                 Churches
                 abroad
                 in
                 their
                 Prop●
                 Interesses
                 ;
                 Fomented
                 by
                 the
                 Pride
                 and
                 Purse
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 prosecuted
                 by
                 the
                 Malice
                 and
                 Activity
                 of
                 the
                 Puritan●●ction
                 ●●ction
                 ▪
                 in
                 them
                 all
                 united
                 in
                 the
                 Common
                 quarrel
                 or
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 Sabbath
                 ▪
                 They
                 added
                 that
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 began
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 Conquest
                 of
                 Wales
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 well
                 settled
                 his
                 affairs
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 undertook
                 not
                 the
                 following
                 War
                 against
                 the
                 Scots
                 (
                 whom
                 afterwards
                 he
                 brought
                 under
                 his
                 obedience
                 )
                 till
                 some
                 years
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 finished
                 the
                 Conquest
                 of
                 Wales
                 ;
                 that
                 as
                 all
                 Sup●r●●tations
                 are
                 dangerous
                 to
                 the
                 Product
                 of
                 the
                 Births
                 of
                 Nature
                 ;
                 and
                 nothing
                 more
                 Repugnant
                 to
                 a
                 Regular
                 Diet
                 than
                 to
                 fill
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 with
                 fresh
                 viands
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 is
                 Emptied
                 of
                 the
                 Former
                 ;
                 so
                 not●ing
                 〈◊〉
                 
                 i●
                 more
                 destructive
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 Politick
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 try
                 two
                 many
                 Exp●riments
                 at
                 once
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 work
                 well
                 together
                 to
                 t●e
                 publick
                 health
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 practised
                 upon
                 one
                 Kingdom
                 after
                 another
                 as
                 best
                 became
                 so
                 able
                 a
                 Physician
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 exact
                 a
                 Ma●ter
                 in
                 the
                 Art
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 Warfare
                 ;
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 might
                 have
                 followed
                 the
                 good
                 Example
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 all
                 joyn
                 together
                 (
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 ill
                 humours
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 disturbance
                 of
                 the
                 work
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 were
                 the
                 Censures
                 and
                 Discourses
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 passed
                 upon
                 him
                 betwixt
                 his
                 Imprisonment
                 and
                 his
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 some
                 years
                 after
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 how
                 much
                 or
                 little
                 there
                 is
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 is
                 left
                 unto
                 the
                 ●udgment
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 more
                 thoroughly
                 acquainted
                 with
                 his
                 disposition
                 and
                 a●●ections
                 ,
                 his
                 secret
                 Counsels
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Reasons
                 which
                 directed
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 I
                 can
                 honestly
                 pretend
                 to
                 .
                 All
                 I
                 can
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 which
                 ●ad
                 no
                 more
                 access
                 to
                 him
                 than
                 my self
                 :
                 Of
                 Stature
                 he
                 was
                 low
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 strong
                 Composition
                 ;
                 so
                 short
                 a
                 Trunck
                 never
                 contained
                 so
                 much
                 excellent
                 Treasure
                 ,
                 which
                 therefore
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 stronger
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 wealth
                 which
                 was
                 lodged
                 within
                 it
                 .
                 His
                 Countenance
                 chearful
                 and
                 well-bloudied
                 ,
                 more
                 fleshy
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 often
                 heard
                 him
                 say
                 )
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ;
                 which
                 chearfulness
                 and
                 vivacity
                 he
                 carried
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 Block
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 Afflictions
                 of
                 four
                 years
                 Imprisonment
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 infelicity
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 .
                 For
                 at
                 his
                 first
                 Commitment
                 he
                 besought
                 God
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 observed
                 in
                 the
                 Breviate
                 )
                 
                   to
                   give
                   him
                   full
                   patience
                   ,
                   proportionable
                   comfort
                   ,
                   and
                   contentment
                   with
                   whatsoever
                   he
                   should
                   send
                
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 heard
                 in
                 what
                 he
                 prayed
                 for
                 :
                 for
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 fed
                 long
                 on
                 the
                 
                   bread
                   of
                   carefulness
                
                 ,
                 and
                 drank
                 the
                 
                   water
                   of
                   affliction
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 as
                 the
                 Scripture
                 telleth
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 
                   Hebrew
                   Children
                   ,
                   His
                   Countenance
                   appeared
                   fairer
                   and
                   fatter
                   in
                   flesh
                   ,
                   than
                   any
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   eat
                   their
                   portion
                   of
                   the
                   Kings
                   Meat
                   ,
                   and
                   drank
                   of
                   his
                   Wine
                
                 ;
                 A
                 gallant
                 Spirit
                 being
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 like
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 which
                 shews
                 the
                 greater
                 at
                 his
                 setting
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 proceed
                 in
                 that
                 weak
                 Character
                 ,
                 which
                 my
                 Pen
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 afford
                 him
                 ,
                 Of
                 Apprehension
                 he
                 was
                 quick
                 and
                 sudden
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 sociable
                 Wit
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 pleasant
                 Humour
                 ;
                 and
                 one
                 that
                 knew
                 as
                 well
                 how
                 to
                 put
                 off
                 the
                 Gravity
                 of
                 his
                 Place
                 ,
                 and
                 Person
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 occasion
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 man
                 living
                 whatso●ver
                 ;
                 Accessible
                 enough
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 tired
                 out
                 with
                 multiplicity
                 and
                 vexation
                 of
                 business
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 not
                 understand
                 him
                 ,
                 ascribed
                 unto
                 the
                 natural
                 ruggedness
                 of
                 his
                 Disposition
                 ;
                 Zealous
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Religion
                 here
                 established
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 made
                 apparent
                 in
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 this
                 History
                 ;
                 Constant
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 Publick
                 Prayers
                 in
                 his
                 Chappel
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 his
                 private
                 Devotions
                 in
                 his
                 Closet
                 ;
                 A
                 special
                 Benefactor
                 to
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Reading
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 had
                 his
                 Birth
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 University
                 of
                 Oxon.
                 where
                 he
                 had
                 his
                 Breeding
                 ;
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 this
                 last
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 preferred
                 his
                 
                   Well
                   〈…〉
                
                 〈◊〉
                 his
                 B●●●i●
                 .
                 Happy
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 accomplished
                 those
                 
                 good
                 works
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 Life
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 must
                 have
                 ●hrunk
                 to
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Executors
                 .
                 To
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 Integrity
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Person
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 an
                 injury
                 to
                 his
                 Vertues
                 :
                 One
                 Argument
                 whereof
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 so
                 long
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 Power
                 and
                 Greatness
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 principal
                 managing
                 of
                 Affairs
                 both
                 in
                 Church
                 and
                 State
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 himself
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 so
                 small
                 a
                 Fortune
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 totally
                 exhausted
                 in
                 his
                 Benefactions
                 unto
                 Oxon.
                 and
                 Reading
                 ,
                 before
                 remembred
                 .
                 The
                 rest
                 I
                 shall
                 refer
                 to
                 the
                 Breviate
                 of
                 his
                 Life
                 and
                 Action
                 ,
                 though
                 published
                 of
                 purpose
                 to
                 defame
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 render
                 him
                 more
                 odious
                 to
                 the
                 Common
                 People
                 :
                 In
                 which
                 it
                 will
                 appear
                 ,
                 to
                 an
                 equal
                 and
                 impartial
                 Reader
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 such
                 eminent
                 Vertues
                 ,
                 such
                 an
                 exemplary
                 Piety
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 such
                 an
                 unwearied
                 Fidelity
                 to
                 his
                 Gracious
                 Sovereign
                 ,
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 publick
                 Soul
                 towards
                 Church
                 and
                 State
                 ,
                 so
                 fixt
                 a
                 Constancy
                 in
                 Friendship
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 so
                 little
                 byassed
                 by
                 his
                 private
                 Interesses
                 ,
                 that
                 Plutarch
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 alive
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 much
                 troubled
                 to
                 find
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Parallel
                 wherewith
                 to
                 match
                 him
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Lineaments
                 of
                 perfect
                 Vertue
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 lived
                 this
                 most
                 Reverend
                 ,
                 Renowned
                 ,
                 and
                 Religious
                 Prelate
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 he
                 died
                 ;
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 lived
                 seventy
                 one
                 years
                 ,
                 thirteen
                 Weeks
                 ,
                 and
                 four
                 daies
                 ,
                 if
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 properly
                 said
                 to
                 die
                 :
                 the
                 great
                 Example
                 of
                 whose
                 Vertue
                 shall
                 continue
                 alway
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 Minds
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Annals
                 of
                 succeeding
                 Ages
                 with
                 Renown
                 and
                 Fame
                 .
                 His
                 Death
                 the
                 more
                 remarkable
                 in
                 falling
                 on
                 St.
                 Williams
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 did
                 design
                 him
                 to
                 an
                 equal
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 English
                 Calendar
                 ,
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 William
                 ,
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Bourgeois
                 ,
                 had
                 obtained
                 in
                 the
                 French
                 ;
                 Who
                 being
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 Zealot
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 against
                 the
                 spreading
                 and
                 increase
                 of
                 the
                 Albigenses
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Laud
                 was
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 against
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Puritan
                 Faction
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Scottish
                 Covenanters
                 )
                 hath
                 ever
                 since
                 been
                 honoured
                 as
                 a
                 Saint
                 in
                 the
                 Gallican
                 Church
                 ;
                 the
                 tenth
                 of
                 Ianuary
                 being
                 destined
                 for
                 the
                 solemnities
                 of
                 his
                 Commemoration
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 day
                 our
                 Laud
                 ascended
                 from
                 the
                 Scaffold
                 to
                 a
                 Throne
                 of
                 Glory
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               End
               of
               the
               Second
               Part.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               ERRATA
               .
            
             
               PAge
               12.
               l.
               33.
               read
               
                 acc●rding
                 to
              
               .
               p.
               14.
               l.
               4.
               r.
               
                 out
                 of
              
               .
               l.
               5.
               r.
               
                 that
                 it
                 is
              
               .
               p
               31.
               l.
               32.
               r.
               P●●se●●nce
               .
               p.
               35.
               l.
               13.
               r.
               
                 there
                 be
                 no.
              
               p.
               47.
               l.
               30.
               r.
               
                 Lord
                 ●ip
              
               .
               p.
               59.
               l.
               43.
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 Colledge
              
               ,
               r.
               
                 P●rn●●●ke
                 Hall.
              
               p.
               66
               l
               41.
               r.
               redounded
               .
               p.
               68.
               l.
               42.
               
               ●
               .
               Chair
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
               14.
               r.
               ●●●sances
               .
               l.
               30.
               r.
               
                 divu●ged
                 it
                 over
              
               .
               r.
               also
               
                 The
                 City
                 was
              
               .
               p.
               74.
               l.
               21.
               
               ●
               .
               
                 〈…〉
                 sm●●●
              
               .
               p.
               91.
               l.
               38.
               r.
               
                 commends
                 and
                 propounds
              
               .
               p.
               108.
               l.
               40.
               r.
               P●pe
               .
               p.
               〈◊〉
               .
               l.
               25.
               r.
               
                 Church
                 of
              
               .
               p.
               112.
               l.
               39
               r.
               
                 was
                 commanded
              
               .
               p.
               113.
               l.
               40.
               r.
               Scrinia
               .
               p.
               119.
               l.
               26.
               r.
               home
               .
               p
               ▪
               134.
               l.
               24.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 it
              
               .
               p.
               144
               l.
               23
               r.
               
                 named
                 any
              
               .
               p.
               150.
               l.
               4.
               
               〈…〉
               .
               p.
               151.
               4.
               11.
               r.
               ●een
               .
               p.
               161.
               l.
               1.
               r.
               land
               p.
               170.
               l.
               8.
               r.
               
                 in
                 the.
              
               p.
               172.
               l.
               14.
               
               ●
               .
               ●●gden
               .
               p.
               174.
               l.
               17.
               r.
               
                 at
                 it
              
               .
               p.
               181.
               l.
               26.
               r.
               
                 the
                 supp●sed
              
               .
               p.
               182.
               l.
               28.
               r.
               
                 there
                 ●
              
               .
               p.
               ●●9
               .
               l.
               36.
               r.
               tares
               .
               p.
               192.
               l.
               14.
               for
               worse
               ,
               r.
               wiser
               .
               p.
               194.
               l.
               19.
               r.
               
                 Acts
                 of
                 Grace
              
               .
               p.
               197.
               l.
               4.
               ●eie
               ,
               for
               .
               l.
               27.
               r.
               Embarrass●s
               .
               p.
               215.
               l.
               40.
               r.
               Twisse
               .
               p.
               219.
               l.
               41.
               r
               ,
               Subscripti●ns
               .
               p.
               233.
               l.
               3.
               r.
               given
               .
               p.
               250.
               l.
               31.
               r.
               
                 of
                 them
              
               .
               p.
               271.
               l.
               20.
               r.
               Dauphine
               .
               p.
               〈…〉
               .
               33.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 them
              
               .
               p.
               298.
               l.
               36.
               r.
               
                 quarrelled
                 with
              
               .
               p.
               308.
               l.
               38.
               r.
               
                 in
                 a
                 manner
              
               .
               p.
               321.
               l.
               25●
               .
               but.
               p.
               331.
               l.
               11.
               r.
               knows
               .
               p.
               340.
               l.
               26.
               r.
               
                 they
                 come
              
               .
               p.
               343.
               l.
               37.
               r.
               keep
               .
               p.
               345.
               l.
               15.
               r.
               Osbeston
               .
               p.
               378
               l.
               36.
               r.
               distaste
               .
               p.
               381.
               l.
               8.
               r.
               
                 too
                 blame
              
               .
               p.
               390.
               l.
               23
               ,
               r.
               
                 sentences
                 of
                 the
                 Kirk
              
               .
               l.
               25.
               r.
               calumnies
               .
               p.
               392.
               l.
               39.
               r.
               V●rres
               .
               p.
               401.
               l.
               43.
               r.
               〈◊〉
               .
               p.
               407.
               l.
               8.
               dele
               ,
               be
               .
               p.
               410.
               l.
               35.
               dele
               ,
               as
               .
               p.
               412.
               l.
               39.
               r.
               imploy
               .
               p.
               413.
               l.
               23.
               r
               ,
               〈◊〉
               .
               p.
               415.
               l.
               45.
               dele
               ,
               for
               .
               p.
               432.
               l.
               28.
               r.
               
                 in
                 the.
              
               p.
               436.
               l.
               37.
               r.
               thwarting
               .
               p.
               465.
               l.
               45.
               r.
               
                 ●y
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               p.
               464.
               l.
               46.
               r.
               he
               .
               l.
               46.
               till
               ,
               p.
               465.
               l.
               45.
               r.
               silliest
               ,
               p.
               467.
               l.
               31.
               r.
               t●le
               .
               p.
               476.
               l.
               44.
               r.
               
                 as
                 to
                 take
              
               .
               p.
               488.
               l.
               37.
               r.
               nor
               .
               p.
               491.
               l.
               11.
               r.
               them
               .
               p.
               493.
               l.
               30.
               r.
               Scotland
               .
               p.
               495.
               l.
               9.
               
               ●
               ,
               
                 Consents
                 of
              
               .
               p.
               500.
               l.
               40.
               dele
               ,
               the.
               p.
               515.
               l.
               29.
               r.
               nor
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               AN
               ELEGIE
               ON
               THE
               DEATH
               OF
               The
               most
               Reverend
               FATHER
               in
               GOD
               WILLIAM
               Lord
               Archbishop
               of
               
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Ianuary
              
               10.
               1644.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Horat.
                   Carm.
                   Lib.
                   4.
                   
                   Od.
                   8.
                   
                
                 
                   Dignum
                   Laude
                   Virum
                   musa
                   vetat
                   mori
                   .
                
              
            
             
               AND
               yet
               not
               leave
               thee
               thus
               ,
               I
               fain
               would
               try
            
             
               A
               Line
               or
               two
               in
               way
               of
               Elegie
               ;
            
             
               And
               wail
               so
               sad
               a
               Loss
               ,
               if
               to
               express
            
             
               The
               greatness
               of
               it
               ,
               would
               not
               make
               it
               less
               ▪
            
             
               If
               to
               Lament
               thee
               ,
               might
               not
               vex
               thee
               more
            
             
               Than
               all
               the
               Scorns
               thou
               hast
               endur'd
               before
               ,
            
             
               And
               make
               thee
               think
               we
               envied
               thee
               thy
               start
               ,
            
             
               Or
               doubted
               that
               thou
               wert
               not
               where
               thou
               art
               .
            
             
               Yet
               ,
               with
               thy
               leave
               ,
               I
               needs
               must
               drop
               a
               Verse
               ,
            
             
               Write
               it
               with
               Tears
               ,
               and
               fit
               it
               for
               thy
               Herse
               ;
            
             
             
               And
               at
               this
               distance
               from
               thy
               Grave
               ,
               which
               lacks
            
             
               The
               Pomps
               of
               Sorrow
               ,
               hang
               my
               Heart
               with
               Blacks
               .
            
             
               Religious
               Prelate
               ,
               What
               a
               Calm
               hast
               thou
               ,
            
             
               I'
               th'
               midst
               of
               those
               turbulent
               Storms
               ,
               which
               now
            
             
               Shipwrack
               this
               Island
               !
               At
               how
               cheap
               a
               Rate
            
             
               Hast
               thou
               procur'd
               this
               Change
               of
               thy
               Estate
               !
            
             
               The
               Mitre
               ,
               for
               a
               Crown
               ;
               A
               few
               poor
               days
               ,
            
             
               For
               endless
               Bliss
               ;
               Vile
               Earth
               ,
               for
               Heavenly
               Joys
               !
            
             
               Such
               Glories
               has
               thou
               found
               ,
               such
               Alteration
            
             
               In
               this
               thy
               Highest
               ,
               as
               thy
               last
               Translation
               .
            
             
               How
               were
               thine
               Enemies
               deceiv'd
               ,
               when
               they
            
             
               Advanc'd
               thee
               thus
               and
               chalk'd
               thee
               out
               the
               Way
               ?
            
             
               A
               Way
               so
               welcome
               to
               thee
               !
               No
               Divine
            
             
               But
               knows
               the
               Red-Sea
               leads
               to
               Palestine
               :
            
             
               And
               since
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               Sanctified
               the
               Cross
               ,
            
             
               Death
               's
               the
               best
               Purchase
               ,
               Life
               the
               greatest
               Loss
               .
            
             
               Nor
               be
               thou
               griev'd
               ,
               Blest
               Soul
               ,
               that
               Men
               do
               still
            
             
               Pursue
               thee
               with
               black
               Slanders
               ,
               and
               do
               kill
            
             
               Thy
               Shadow
               now
               ,
               and
               trample
               on
               thy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             
               (
               As
               Hectors
               Carcass
               ,
               by
               the
               Grecian
               Host
               )
            
             
               Or
               that
               thou
               want'st
               Inscriptions
               ,
               and
               a
               Stone
               ,
            
             
               T'
               ingrave
               thy
               Name
               ,
               and
               write
               thy
               Titles
               on
               .
            
             
               Thou
               art
               above
               those
               Trifles
               ,
               and
               shalt
               stand
            
             
               As
               much
               above
               Mens
               malice
               .
               Though
               the
               hand
            
             
               Of
               base
               Detraction
               hath
               defil'd
               thy
               Name
               ,
            
             
               And
               spotless
               Virtues
               ;
               yet
               impartial
               Fame
            
             
               Shall
               do
               thee
               all
               just
               Honours
               ,
               and
               set
               forth
            
             
               To
               all
               succeeding
               Times
               thy
               matchless
               Worth.
            
             
               No
               Annals
               shall
               be
               writ
               ,
               but
               what
               Relate
            
             
               Thy
               happy
               Influence
               both
               on
               Church
               and
               State
               ;
            
             
               Thy
               Zeal
               to
               Publick
               Order
               ,
               Thy
               Great
               Parts
            
             
               For
               all
               Affairs
               of
               Weight
               ,
               Thy
               Love
               to
               Arts
               ;
            
             
               And
               ,
               to
               our
               shame
               ,
               and
               his
               great
               Glory
               ,
               tell
               ,
            
             
               For
               whose
               dear
               Sake
               ,
               by
               whose
               vile
               Hands
               he
               fell
               .
            
             
               (
               A
               Death
               so
               full
               of
               Merits
               ,
               of
               such
               Price
               ,
            
             
               To
               God
               and
               Man
               so
               sweet
               a
               Sacrifice
               ,
            
             
             
               As
               by
               good
               Church-Law
               may
               his
               Name
               prefer
            
             
               To
               a
               fixt
               Rubrick
               in
               the
               Kalender
               .
            
             
               And
               let
               this
               silence
               the
               
                 Pure
                 Sects
              
               Complaint
               ,
            
             
               If
               they
               make
               Martyrs
               ,
               we
               may
               make
               a
               Saint
               )
            
             
               Or
               should
               Men
               envie
               thee
               this
               Right
               ,
               thy
               Praise
            
             
               An
               Obsequie
               unto
               it self
               can
               raise
               .
            
             
               Thy
               brave
               Attempt
               on
               Pauls
               ,
               in
               time
               to
               come
               ,
            
             
               Shall
               be
               a
               Monument
               beyond
               a
               Tombe
               :
            
             
               Thy
               Book
               shall
               be
               thy
               Statua
               ,
               where
               we
               find
            
             
               The
               Image
               of
               thy
               Nobler
               Part
               ,
               thy
               Mind
               :
            
             
               Thy
               Name
               shall
               be
               thy
               Epitaph
               ,
               and
               he
            
             
               Which
               hears
               and
               reads
               of
               that
               ,
               shall
               publish
               thee
            
             
               Above
               the
               reach
               of
               Titles
               ,
               and
               shall
               say
            
             
               None
               could
               express
               thy
               Worths
               a
               braver
               way
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               ,
               though
               murther'd
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               never
               die
               ,
            
             
               But
               live
               Renown'd
               to
               all
               Posterity
               .
            
             
               Rest
               thou
               then
               happy
               in
               the
               Sweets
               of
               Bliss
               ,
            
             
               Th'
               Elyzian
               ,
               the
               Christians
               Paradise
               ,
            
             
               Exempt
               from
               Worldly
               Cares
               ,
               secure
               from
               Fears
               ;
            
             
               And
               let
               us
               have
               thy
               Prayers
               ,
               as
               thou
               our
               Tears
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A43524-e480
           
             Submission
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
          
           
             Character
             ,
          
           
             and
             
          
           
             Ejection
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             No
             Diminution
             of
             the
             Power
             and
             Priviledges
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             Alteration
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             Electing
             and
             Confirming
             Archbishops
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             Established
             by
             King
             HENRY
             viii
             .
          
           
             still
             continuing
             in
             effect
             notwithstanding
             some
             Statutes
             to
             the
             contrary
             by
             K.
             EDW.
             vi
             .
          
           
             The
             Reformation
             of
             the
             Church
             under
             EDW.
             vi
             .
          
           
             Modelled
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             but
             
          
           
             with
             relation
             rather
             to
             the
             Lutheran
             ,
             then
             Calvinian
             Forms
             .
          
           
             Bishops
             a
             distinct
             Order
             from
             that
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             .
          
           
             The
             Power
             ascribed
             unto
             the
             Priest
             or
             Presbyter
             ,
          
           
             in
             hearing
             the
             Confession
             of
             ,
          
           
             and
             
          
           
             giving
             Absolution
             to
             the
             Penitent
             Party
             .
          
           
             The
             security
             of
             the
             Penitent
             provided
             for
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           
             and
             
          
           
             the
             Authority
             of
             Absolution
             more
             fully
             justified
             .
          
           
             The
             several
             Offices
             which
             be
             performed
             by
             the
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             attired
             at
             ordinary
             times
             in
             his
             Surplice
             ,
          
           
             and
             
          
           
             at
             extraordinary
             in
             his
             Cope
             .
          
           
             The
             Priest
             in
             his
             officiating
             the
             Divine
             Service
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           
             Restrained
             to
             his
             appointed
             Postures
             ,
          
           
             Not
             permitted
             to
             use
             any
             Form
             of
             his
             own
             Composing
             .
          
           
             Tyed
             to
             officiate
             daily
             both
             at
             morning
             and
             evening
             ,
          
           
             but
             
          
           
             With
             a
             liberty
             of
             officiating
             in
             the
             Latin
             tongue
             at
             some
             times
             and
             places
             .
          
           
             Presbyters
             not
             to
             Preach
             without
             being
             Licenced
             ,
          
           
             By
             whom
             they
             were
             to
             be
             so
             licenced
             ,
          
           
             And
             why
             they
             were
             directed
             to
             the
             reading
             of
             Homilies
             .
          
           
             Preaching
             or
             Homilizing
             only
             once
             a
             day
             on
             the
             Sundays
             and
             Holy
             dayes
             .
          
           
             Lectures
             upon
             working
             dayes
             ,
             by
             whom
             ,
             and
             for
             what
             ends
             erected
             ,
          
           
             and
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             dangers
             which
             arose
             from
             the
             Institution
             .
          
           
             Of
             Sacraments
             and
             Sacramentals
             .
          
           
             No
             orders
             to
             be
             given
             but
             by
             Bishops
             only
             ,
          
           
             and
             Confirmation
             reckoned
             for
             one
             of
             their
             peculiars
             .
          
           
             The
             rest
             promisenously
             permitted
             to
             the
             Presbyter
             also
             .
          
           
             Penance
             how
             far
             retain'd
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             Not
             only
             as
             commemorated
             on
             Ashwednesday
             yearly
             ,
          
           
             but
             
          
           
             As
             judicially
             imposed
             on
             scandalous
             and
             notorious
             Sinners
             in
             the
             open
             Consistory
             .
          
           
             Consecration
             of
             Churches
             truly
             Primitive
             .
          
           
             Honoured
             with
             Dedication
             Feasts
             .
          
           
             and
             
          
           
             Those
             Feasts
             made
             annually
             ,
          
           
             and
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Form
             of
             Consecration
             observed
             ,
             but
             not
             prescribed
             since
             the
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             What
             kinde
             of
             Images
             they
             are
             ,
             which
             were
             prohibited
             by
             the
             Queens
             Injunctions
             .
          
           
             The
             Articles
             of
             the
             Regal
             Visitation
             ,
          
           
             and
             
          
           
             What
             is
             to
             be
             said
             in
             answer
             to
             such
             passages
             as
             are
             found
             against
             them
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Homilies
             .
          
           
             The
             Lords
             Day
             built
             upon
             the
             same
             foundation
             with
             the
             other
             Holy
             dayes
             ,
          
           
             according
             to
             the
             Book
             of
             Homilies
             ,
          
           
             and
             
          
           
             The
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             5.6
             of
             EDW.
             vi
             .
          
           
             What
             works
             of
             labour
             were
             permitted
             on
             the
             Lords
             Day
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Holy
             dayes
             ,
          
           
             by
             the
             Book
             of
             Homilies
             .
          
           
             The
             Statute
             5.
             and
             6.
             of
             EDW.
             vi
             .
          
           
             The
             Injunctions
             of
             King
             EDW.
             vi
             .
          
           
             and
             
          
           
             Of
             Queen
             ELIZ.
             
          
           
             Practised
             accordingly
             in
             the
             Court
             from
             that
             time
             to
             this
             .
          
           
             Reverence
             required
             of
             the
             people
             at
             their
             first
             entrance
             in
             to
             the
             Church
             ▪
             
          
           
             According
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Primitive
             times
             ,
          
           
             and
             
          
           
             The
             example
             of
             the
             Knights
             of
             the
             Garter
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             and
             
          
           
             That
             example
             well
             enforced
             by
             Archbishop
             LAUD
             ,
          
           
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             Kneeling
             and
             standing
             ,
             when
             required
             .
          
           
             The
             reverence
             to
             be
             used
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             continued
             by
             Injunct
             .
             52.
             
          
           
             and
             
          
           
             Afterwards
             renewed
             by
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             year
             ▪
             1603.
             
          
           
             with
             
          
           
             The
             Reasons
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             moderate
             proceedings
             of
             the
             first
             Reformers
             ,
          
           
             In
             reference
             to
             the
             Pope
             
          
           
             and
             
          
           
             The
             Church
             of
             ROME
             .
          
           
             Observed
             and
             applauded
             by
             K.
             JAMES
             .
          
           
             The
             Power
             of
             the
             Church
             asserted
             in
             the
             twentieth
             Article
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             34th
             .
             reduced
             to
             practice
             ,
          
           
             and
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             power
             ascribed
             in
             Sacred
             Matters
             to
             the
             Kings
             of
             ENGLAND
             .
          
           
             The
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             called
             frequently
             ,
          
           
             The
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             as
             ,
             viz.
             by
             the
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
          
           
             by
             
          
           
             Bishop
             RIDLEY
             ,
          
           
             Bishop
             LA
             TIMER
             ,
          
           
             and
             
          
           
             Some
             other
             Martyrs
             .
          
           
             The
             Lords
             Table
             ordered
             to
             be
             placed
             where
             the
             Altar
             stood
             ,
          
           
             by
             the
             Injunctions
             of
             Q.
             ELIZ
             ,
             1559.
             
             The
             Book
             of
             Orders
             ,
             1561
             
          
           
             and
             
          
           
             Advertis
             .
             of
             the
             year
             1565.
             
          
           
             and
             
          
           
             At
             the
             same
             the
             second
             Service
             to
             be
             said
             on
             the
             Sundayes
             and
             Holy
             Dayes
             .
          
           
             The
             Lords
             Supper
             frequently
             called
             a
             Sacrifice
             by
             
          
           
             The
             Ancient
             Fathers
             
          
           
             By
             many
             Learned
             men
             amongst
             our selves
             .
          
           
             Some
             of
             our
             godly
             Martyrs
             also
             ,
          
           
             and
             
          
           
             In
             what
             respect
             .
          
           
             A
             Real
             Presence
             proved
             
          
           
             by
             
          
           
             The
             publick
             Liturgy
             ,
          
           
             By
             Bishop
             RIDLEY
             .
          
           
             By
             Mr.
             
               Alex.
               Nowel
            
             .
          
           
             and
             
          
           
             By
             Bishop
             BILSON
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             confirmed
             ●y
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Catechism
             
          
           
             As
             also
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             Bishop
             ANDREWS
             .
          
           
             Bishop
             Morton
             .
          
           
             The
             Article
             of
             Christs
             descent
             made
             figurative
             
          
           
             by
             
          
           
             Calvin
             ,
          
           
             and
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Primate
             ,
          
           
             but
             
          
           
             Justified
             to
             be
             Local
             ,
          
           
             By
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             ENGLAND
             .
          
           
             The
             words
             of
             M●
             .
             
               Alexander
               Nowel
            
             .
          
           
             and
             
          
           
             The
             works
             of
             Learned
             Bishop
             Bilson
             .
          
           
             The
             necessity
             of
             Baptisme
             maintained
             by
             the
             first
             ●eform●r●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Justified
             in
             the
             Conference
             at
             Hampton-Court
          
           
             and
             
          
           
             Not
             gain
             said
             by
             any
             alteration
             in
             the
             publick
             Rubrick
             ,
          
           
             and
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             efficacy
             ascribed
             unto
             it
             by
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Justification
             how
             divided
             betwixt
             Faith
             and
             Works
             ,
          
           
             In
             what
             respects
             ascribed
             to
             Faith
             ,
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             ENGL.
             
          
           
             and
             
          
           
             In
             what
             to
             Works
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             efficacy
             of
             good
             Works
             ,
          
           
             and
             
          
           
             The
             Reward
             belonging
             to
             them
             ,
          
           
             and
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             ENGLAND
             in
             that
             particular
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             Divisions
             in
             the
             Church
             touching
             Predestination
             .
          
           
             The
             stating
             of
             the
             point
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             ENGLAND
             ,
          
           
             Illustrated
             by
             the
             story
             of
             Agilmond
             and
             Lamistus
             ,
             Kings
             of
             Lombardy
             .
          
           
             Predestinatination
             how
             defined
             .
          
           
             The
             definition
             explicated
             .
          
           
             The
             explication
             justified
             by
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
          
           
             By
             Bishop
             LATIMER
             ,
          
           
             and
             
          
           
             The
             last
             clause
             of
             the
             17th
             .
             Article
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             why
             silent
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Reprobation
             .
          
           
             The
             absolute
             Decree
             unknown
             to
             Bishop
             HOOPER
             ,
          
           
             By
             Bishop
             LATIMER
             ,
          
           
             and
             
          
           
             By
             King
             Iames.
             
          
           
             Universal
             Redemption
             maintained
             by
             the
             Book
             of
             Articles
             .
          
           
             Many
             plain
             passages
             in
             the
             Publick
             ▪
             Liturgy
             ,
          
           
             And
             the
             testimony
             of
             our
             ancient
             Martyrs
             .
          
           
             The
             freedom
             of
             the
             Will
             too
             much
             advanced
             by
             the
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Decryed
             as
             much
             by
             Luther
             ,
          
           
             and
             
          
           
             The
             
               Contra
               Remonstrants
            
             .
          
           
             The
             temper
             of
             St.
             Augusti●
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Approved
             and
             imitated
             in
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             ENGL.
             
          
           
             and
             
          
           
             Her
             Publick
             Liturgie
             .
          
           
             The
             Churches
             Doctrine
             vindicated
             and
             explained
             by
             Bishop
             Hoop●●
             .
          
           
             and
             
          
           
             by
             Bishop
             Latimer
             ▪
             
          
           
             as
             also
             
          
           
             by
             the
             Lutheran
             Churches
             ,
          
           
             and
             
          
           
             St.
             Augustine
             himself
             .
          
           
             The
             Churches
             Doctrine
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Falling
             away
             ,
          
           
             Made
             clear
             by
             some
             expressions
             of
             Bishop
             H●oper
             ,
          
           
             Of
             Bishop
             Latimer
             .
          
           
             and
             
          
           
             The
             Conference
             at
             
               Hampton
               Court.
            
             
          
           
             The
             harmony
             and
             consent
             in
             Judgment
             between
             Bishop
             Hooper
             and
             Bishop
             Ridley
             ▪
             
          
           
             and
             
          
           
             Between
             Bishop
             Ridley
             and
             Archbishop
             Cranmer
             .
          
           
             The
             judgment
             of
             Archbishop
             Cra●●●●
             in
             the
             point
             disputed
             .
          
           
             The
             authority
             ascri●ed
             to
             the
             Works
             of
             Erasmus
             by
             our
             first
             Reformers
             .
          
           
             The
             Points
             which
             still
             remain
             in
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             How
             far
             with
             in
             the
             possibility
             of
             Reconcilement
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             what
             points
             they
             ,
             joyn
             together
             against
             the
             Anabaptists
             and
             Sectaries
             .
          
           
             Liberty
             of
             Opinion
             left
             in
             other
             Points
             by
             the
             first
             Reformers
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Their
             discretion
             in
             so
             doing
             :
          
           
             Approved
             and
             commended
             by
             King
             Iames.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43524-e17670
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             1573.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Brev.
             1.
             
             Lord
             
               Brook
               ,
               p.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Brev.
             1.
             
             Lord
             
               Brook
               ,
               p.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Camld
               .
               Rens
               .
               p.
            
             273.
             last
             Edit
             .
          
           
             1589.
             
          
           
             (d)
             〈◊〉
             
               scribendo
               ,
               quam
               conciona●do
               ve●●●●tem
               Ev●ng●●icam
               haud
               sig●●●er
               sa●agi●
               p●opug●are
               .
            
             Godwin
             Catal.
             ●pisc
             .
             584.
             
          
           
             (e)
             
               Hist.
               of
               Scot.
               lib.
            
             7.
             p.
             497.
             
          
           
             1590.
             
          
           
             1593.
             
          
           
             1599.
             
          
           
             (f)
             
               Full.
               Hist.
               lib.
            
             9.
             p.
             234.
             
          
           
             (g)
             
               Cant.
               D●me
               .
               p.
            
             469.
             
          
           
             (h)
             
               H●oker
               Pref●ce
            
             .
          
           
             (i)
             
               〈…〉
               ,
               quia
               〈…〉
               in
               communes
               errores
               .
            
             Ludo.
             Vives
             in
             Aug.
             de
             Civit
             .
             Dei.
             
               Nisi
               quod
               ex
               illa
               ipsa
               doctrina
               ,
               catholici
               Patres
               &
               vet●res
               Episcopi
               c●ll●g●r●nt
               .
            
          
           
             (k)
             
               Lib.
               Can.
            
             cap.
             
               De
               con●●●at
            
             .
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             1602.
             
          
           
             1603.
             
          
           
             1604.
             
          
           
             1606.
             
          
           
             
               L.
               Decad.
            
             3.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             
               Cant.
               Dome
               .
               p.
            
             409.
             
          
           
             (m)
             
               Injuria
               &
               contumelici
            
             ,
             R.
             E.
             
               Clericorum
               ex●gitatus
               in
            
             Montani
             
               partes
               transit
            
             .
             B
             Rhen.
             in
             Tertull.
             
          
           
             (n)
             
               C●ll●ct
               .
               of
               Speeches
               .
               p.
            
             5
             
          
           
             (o)
             
               〈◊〉
               n.
            
             Mat.
             19.9
             
          
           
             
          
           
             9
             
               Bre.
               p.
            
             4.
             
               &
               p.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             1608.
             
          
           
             1610.
             
          
           
             1611.
             
          
           
             (p)
             
               Conf.
               at
               Hamp
               .
               p.
            
             85.
             
          
           
             
               Hist.
               of
               K.
            
             Charles
             by
             H.
             L.
             p
             31.
             
          
           
             1611.
             
          
           
             (z)
             Iohn
             21.
             v.
             3
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             1614.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Church
             Hist.
             l.
             10
             p
             59.
             
          
           
             t
             〈…〉
             ,
             G●dw
             .
             in
             Continuat
             .
          
           
             1617.
             
          
           
             
               Hist.
               Scotl.
               l.
            
             7.
             p.
             531.
             
          
           
             
               N●m
               .
               p.
            
             534.
             
          
           
             
          
           
             1618.
             
          
           
             
               Hist.
               〈◊〉
               Scot.
               ●●l
            
             .
             5●0
             .
          
           
             (b)
             
          
           
             1620.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43524-e31080
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             1621.
             
          
           
             1622.
             
          
           
             (g)
             
               Vide
               quàm
               praetiol●s
               va●is
               administrant
               Mariae
               .
               F●l●●
               .
            
             Socrat.
             Hist.
             Eccl.
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             (h)
             
               Cant.
               D●●●
               ▪
            
             p.
             504
             
          
           
             
               Et
               tani
               ad
               Sacramenta
               quam
               Sacramentalia
               ,
               tum
               Coenae
               Dominicae
               ,
               tum
               etiam
               Baptismatis
               Sacri
               in
               ●andem
               ministrantur
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Hidden
               w●rks
               of
               d●rk
            
             .
             p.
             47
             ▪
             
          
           
             I●
             .
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             (m)
             
               Hidden
               works
            
             ,
             p.
             34.
             
          
           
             
               Cant.
               D●●m
               .
               p.
            
             276.
             
          
           
             
               Hi●d
               Works
               ▪
               c.
            
             34.
             
             &
             
               Brev.
               p.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             (p)
             
               Breviate
               ,
               p.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             (q)
             〈◊〉
             .
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             S●al●
             .
             530.
             
          
           
             (r)
             Digby
             ●●
             Calvert
             ,
             Iul.
             25.
             
          
           
             (s)
             to
             Colver●
             Dec.
             28.
             
          
           
             
               to
               K.
            
             James
             ,
             Octob.
             24.
             
          
           
             
               H●dd
               .
               Works
               .
               p.
            
             6●
             .
          
           
             
               Act
               of
               Parl.
            
             A.
             11
             Jac.
             21.
             c.
             34.
             
          
           
             (s)
             D.
             Whites
             Preface
             to
             his
             Reply
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Epist.
             dedi●at
             .
             to
             t●e
             King
             ,
             16●7
             .
          
           
             
          
           
             
          
           
             (e)
             Epist.
             dedicat●
             to
             
               Appello
               Caes●
            
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Hidden
               〈◊〉
               .
               p.
            
             73.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Ib.
               p.
            
             69.
             
          
           
             1625.
             
          
           
             Breviate
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             Brevi●te
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             p.
             156.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               E●●
               .
               Regia
               p.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             
               I●id
               .
               p
            
             15.
             
          
           
             Cant
             Doom
             .
             69.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             K.
             
               Ch.
               20.
            
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             Collect
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             E●act
             Coll●●t
             of
             
               Edw.
               Hu●●
            
             .
             290.
             
          
           
             S●r.
             3.
             p.
             102
             
          
           
             Pag.
             104.
             
          
           
             P.
             107.
             
          
           
             P.
             109.
             
          
           
             1626.
             
          
           
             Cabal
             .
          
           
             Brevi●te
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             Pa.
             8.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             King
             Charles
             ,
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             
               Ch.
               Hist.
            
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             Breviate
             .
          
           
             
               P●i●
               .
               R●gi●
               ,
               s●●t
            
             .
             3.
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               〈…〉
               virum
            
             .
             L●can
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               .
               Hist.
            
             lib.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43524-e50100
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             1626.
             
          
           
             Breviate
             .
          
           
             
               Hist.
               of
               K.
            
             Ch.
             by
             H.
             L.
             p
             62.
             
          
           
             
               Ch.
               Hist.
            
             B.
             11.
             p.
             126.
             
          
           
             1627.
             
          
           
             
               Cant.
               Doom
            
             ,
             p.
             245.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             83.
             
          
           
             H●st
             .
             King
             Charles
             ,
             p.
             63
             
          
           
             
               Greg.
               N●z
            
             .
             Orat.
             46.
             
          
           
             S●crat
             .
             H●st
             .
             Lib.
             5.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               C●
               .
               Hist.
            
             ●ib
             .
             1●
             .
             p.
             155.
             
          
           
             Serm.
             6.
             p.
             247.
             
          
           
             
               Cant.
               D●●m
            
             ,
          
           
             His
             Majesties
             Letter
             for
             the
             Lords
             ,
             
               Bill
               .
               Reg.
            
             Sect.
             ●●
             .
             N.
             19.
             
          
           
             ●revi●●e
             .
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               ●ill
               .
               Reg.
            
             Sect.
             157.
             
             N●m
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             Reg.
             
               Sect.
               4.
               
               N●m
               .
               3.
               
            
          
           
             
               Cant.
               Doom
            
             ,
          
           
             M●n●script
             Narrat
             .
             of
             Pa●●
             1628.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             Doom
             .
             
               p.
               163.
            
             
          
           
             
               Hist.
               of
            
             K.
             Charles
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Inviso
               s●m
               ●●princip●●c●u
               ●ene
               facta
               ,
               ce●
               m●le
               f●cta
               premu●t
            
             T●cit
             .
             H●st
             .
          
           
             1629.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               .
               D●●m
            
             ,
             p.
             513.
             
          
           
             Ushers
             
               L●se
               p.
            
             49.
             
          
           
             
               Bi●●
               .
               R●gia
               .
               p.
            
             31.
             
          
           
             
               Cant.
               Doom
            
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             C●arles
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               R●gia
            
             ,
             ●ect
             .
             5.
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             
               Ch.
               Hist.
            
             lib.
             11.
             p.
             140.
             
          
           
             1●31
             .
          
           
             
               Cant.
               Doom
            
             .
             p.
             173.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Hujus
               laboriosi
               operis
               impe●sam
               ●●a●●misi
               :
               ad
               post●●os
               .
            
          
           
             (b)
             
               In
               Ecclesiae
               su●
               ,
               &
               Aedificio●um
               ad
               Sedem
               suam
               spec●an●ium
               Structura
               magnam
               impendit
               pecuniam
            
             Godw.
             in
             Catal
             Epise
             .
          
           
             
               Hist
               of
               K.
            
             Ch.
             ●y
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             
               Bibl.
               Reg.
               S●ct
            
             .
             3.
             
             ●
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.7
             .
          
           
             Breviate
             .
             p.
             28.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Discovery
               of
               the
               Prelates
               Tryal
            
             ,
             p.
             129.
             
          
           
             1633.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Religionis
               cultui
               &
               ritibus
               cum
               Anglu
               commumbas
               subscrip●erunt
               .
               Bach.
            
             H●st
             .
             Scot.
             l.
             19.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Preface
             to
             the
             ●cots
             Liturgie
             .
          
           
             
               H●●d
               .
               W●rks
            
             ,
             p.
             155.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             169.
             
          
           
             
               C●
               .
               H●st
               .
               ●
            
             .
             11.
             p.
             128.
             
          
           
             
               Hist.
               of
            
             K.
             C●arles
             .
             p.
             131.
             
          
           
             
               Ch.
               Hist.
               P.
            
             11.
             p.
             128.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43524-e72810
           
             (a)
             
               Dig●●●●
               Lo●di
               〈◊〉
               nabit
               Do
               〈…〉
            
             M●th
             .
             West
             .
             in
             Hist.
             ●lo
             .
          
           
             (b)
             
               Speciales
               ,
               &
               Domestici
               Pa●●ch●am
               D●mi●i
               Archiepiscopi
               .
            
          
           
             (c)
             
               H.
               ●f
               K.
            
             Ch.
             l●
             H.
             ●●
             p.
             242.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               Pre●ace
               〈…〉
            
             ,
             se●t
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             Brev●ate
             ,
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             Can.
             33.
             
          
           
             
               Bibl.
               Regi●
            
             ,
             sect
             .
             3.
             c.
             11.
             p.
             332.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               .
               D●om
            
             ,
             p.
             153.
             
          
           
             p.
             132.
             
          
           
             
               C●nt
               .
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             p.
             14●
             .
          
           
             
               Bibl.
               Regia
            
             .
             sect
             .
             11.
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             ●r
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Discovery
               of
               the
               Prelates
               Tyranny
            
             ,
             p.
             119.
             
          
           
             1634.
             
          
           
             
               Hist.
               K.
            
             C.
             p.
             141.
             
          
           
             
               Cant.
               Doom
            
             ,
             p.
             82.
             
          
           
             
               Ca●t
               .
               D●●m
            
             ,
             p.
             104.
             
          
           
             (e)
             
               Ad
               te●●i●●●●m
               benefici
               ●um
               necessario
               sequitur
               ign●rantia
               S●cerdotum
               .
            
             Panor
             .
          
           
             
               C●nt
               .
               Do●m
            
             ,
             p.
             4●7
             .
          
           
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Lord
             Primate
             ,
             p
             121.
             
          
           
             Judg.
             ●
             .
             Pri.
             Ilid
             .
             112.
             
          
           
             
               Ols.
               ol
               serv.
            
             p.
             42.
             
          
           
             Judg.
             of
             L.
             Pri
             p.
             121.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               Dicendo
               autem
               novum
               ,
               veteravit
               prius
               ,
            
             &c.
             Heb.
             8
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Ch.
               Hist.
            
             B.
             11.
             p.
             128.
             
          
           
             
               Cant.
               Doom
            
             ,
             p.
             407.
             
          
           
             
               Cant.
               Doom
            
             ,
             p.
             92.
             
          
           
             1635.
             
          
           
             
               Cant.
               Doom
            
             ,
             p.
             79.
             
          
           
             
               Summ●
               R●verentia
               ad●rare
               D●um
               versus
               Al●t●r●
               ▪
            
          
           
             〈◊〉
             p.
             8●
             .
          
           
             (l)
             
               Ex
               malis
               maritus
               ●onae
               na●cuntur
               leges
               .
            
             Adag
             .
          
           
             I●id
             .
             p.
             81.
             
          
           
             Archb.
             Sp
             ▪
             Iune
             16.
             1637.
             
          
           
             
               Cant.
               Doom
            
             ,
             p.
             462.
             
          
           
             p.
             66.
             
          
           
             p.
             163.
             
          
           
             
          
           
             533.
             
          
           
             
               Bi●l
               .
               Regi●●
            
             p.
             1●0
             .
          
           
             (a)
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             
          
           
             p.
             540.
             
          
           
             1636.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             ,
             p.
             149.
             
          
           
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             (
             c.
             151.
             )
          
           
             
               H.
               B.
            
             p.
             65.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Peccatum
               i●ip●●antis
               &
               mi●antis
               ;
               non
               populi
               ,
               cum
               ●olore
               &
               t●emore
               secu●dan●●●
               .
            
             Optat.
             lib.
             7.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Quia
               ●rat
               sa●●●ectas
               ●●us
               jussi●at●us
            
             .
             Gr●g
             .
             Ma●●
             .
             lib.
             2.
             l.
             p.
             61.
             
          
           
             
               Cant.
               D●om
            
             ,
             p.
             100.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               A●
               s●c●am
               〈…〉
               am
               cum
               de●●ta
               ●e●e●en●ia
               o●lationis
               facia●●
               .
            
          
           
             (a)
             
               H●bralieae
               ,
               Chald●●●ae
               ,
               A●rabicae
               .
               ●●ae●ae
               ,
               Linguae
               Stud●●um
               propag●●dae
               .
               Vide●
               ergo
               〈…〉
               Academiis
               〈◊〉
               tuit●r
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             〈◊〉
             Angel.
             〈◊〉
             ,
             p
             214.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Hist.
               of
               Ca●b●idg
               ▪
            
             ●
             88.
             
          
           
             
               Bibl.
               Regia
            
             ,
             p.
             268.
             
          
           
             
               H●ld
               .
               Works
            
             ,
             p.
             155.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Saepe
               Coeleste
               Regnum
               per
               Terrenum
               proficit
               .
            
          
           
             p.
             74.
             
          
           
             p.
             75.
             
          
           
             Pref●ce
             to
             
               A●tid
               .
               Linc.
            
             
          
           
             
               A●tid
               .
               Linc.
            
             p
             5.
             
          
           
             
               H●●
               .
               K.
            
             C.
             p.
             151
             
          
           
             L●●strange's
             H●st
             .
             King
             Charles
             ,
             p.
             151.
             
          
           
             
               Ad
               Sillinam
               I●sulam
               ultra
               Britanni●m
               d●p●rta
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             S●lp
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈…〉
               cum
               〈◊〉
               sac●re
            
             .
          
           
             
               Burt.
               Serm.
            
             p.
             69.
             
          
           
             1
             Edw.
             6.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Ch.
               Hist.
            
             lib.
             11.
             p.
             157.
             
          
           
             
               Hist.
               K.
            
             C.
             p.
             153.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             to
             Traquaire
             .
             Sept.
             11.
             
             
               H●●d
               .
               W●rke
            
             ,
             p.
             168.
             
          
           
             
               Hist.
               K.
               Ch.
               〈◊〉
            
             H.
             ●
             .
             p.
             154.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Cum
               v●
               excidenda
               sit
               natura
               ,
               vel
               minuenda
               dignitas
               .
            
             Vell.
             Paterc
             .
             Hist.
             L
             D.
             
               Bib.
               Reg.
            
             p.
             1.
             
             &
             144.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             14.
             
          
           
             
          
           
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             K.
             C.
             ●
             .
             187.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
             p
             5.
             
          
           
             
          
           
             
               Art.
               of
               the
               Visit.
               of
               B
            
             Wr●n
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               ●●quam
               〈…〉
               ex
               fiat
               〈…〉
               rerum
               cupida
               〈…〉
            
             Hist.
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Primos
               ●os●e
               Cel●ios
               ,
               uti
               &
               illos
               qui
               postea
               acc●sser●nt
               ,
               p●tis●imum
               aut
               om
               〈…〉
               ex
               ●orum
               hominum
               Secta
               quos
               in
               A●glia
               Brow●istas
               &
               Purita●o●
               vocant
               ,
               &c.
            
             l●b
             .
             3.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               Reg.
            
             p.
             ●
             .
             p.
             151.
             
          
           
             
               Bibl.
               Regia●
            
             p.
             173.
             
          
           
             
               Bill
               .
               Regiae
            
             ,
             p.
             1.
             p.
             3●3
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Impeachment
               of
            
             Strafford
             ,
             Art.
             19.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Relation
               of
               the
               Answers
               of
               the
               E.
               of
            
             Straff
             .
             p.
             34.
             
          
           
             
          
           
             
               Habe●●t
               ●●●tam
               ●ve●e●●iam
               ,
               ad
               me●●am
               Domini
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             p.
             3.1.41
             .
          
           
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             
          
           
             p.
             14
             
          
           
             
          
           
             
               Pop.
               Nunc.
            
             p
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Su●olfecit
               ab
               D●mino
               ,
               Archiepis●po
               Regifidelissim●●●●tum
               animum
               Regis
               in
               cis
               pendulum
               ,
            
             Re
             Mastr
             .
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             a
             〈◊〉
             28.
             
          
           
             b
             〈◊〉
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             
          
           
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             pres
             .
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Can.
             3
             ▪
             1040.
             
          
           
             
               Cant.
               Po●m
            
             ,
             p.
             184.
             
          
           
             I●id
             .
             p.
             253.
             
             &
             526.
             
          
           
             Diary
             ,
             p.
             14.
             
          
           
             1640.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Su●
               Hypotheca
               ●m●ium
               〈◊〉
               juorum
               ●am
               mo●i●tum
               q●am
               〈◊〉
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               .
               R●gia
            
             .
             p
             287.
             to
             295.
             
          
           
             p.
             294.
             
          
           
             I●id
             .
             p.
             2●●
             .
          
           
             p.
             297.
             
          
           
             Can.
             9.
             
          
           
             Can.
             10
             
          
           
             Can.
             11.
             
          
           
             Can.
             1●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Can.
             13.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             14
             ▪
             
          
           
             Can.
             15.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             16
             
          
           
             
          
           
             
          
           
             
               Cant.
               D●om
            
             ,
             p.
             56.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43524-e122180
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             1640.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               N●tu●ali●e●
               quod
               p●ocedere
               〈◊〉
               potest
               ,
               recedit
            
             Vell.
             Pat.
             Hist.
             Lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Gentium
               ,
               urbium
               ,
               〈◊〉
               orum
               nunc
               〈◊〉
               fortuna
               ,
               nunc
               sene
               cit
               ,
               al●qu
               ●●do
               in●cri●
               .
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               Ecclesia●t
               .
               Po●t
               .
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             5.
             
             Sect.
             ●9
             .
          
           
             
               R●m●nst
               .
               of
               the
               Scots
            
             ,
             p.
             7
             
          
           
             
               Intent
               .
               of
               the
               Army
            
             .
             p
             7.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               R●●iquiae
               Car●linae
            
             ,
             p.
             3
             
          
           
             (a)
             
          
           
             (a)
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
             p.
             99.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             
          
           
             
               Bill
               .
               Reg.
            
             Sect.
             4.
             
             ●
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             
          
           
             
               Bibl.
               Regia
            
             .
          
           
             
               ●icon
               Basil.
            
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             (a)
             〈…〉
             p.
             35.
             
          
           
             (a)
             〈…〉
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             
          
           
             1642.
             
          
           
             Husb.
             Exact
             .
             Collect
             p.
             3●●
             .
          
           
             
               Id.
               Ib.
            
             p.
             3●●
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             p.
             45.
             
          
           
             A
             Draught
             ●
             Speach
             b.
             〈◊〉
             L●●d
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Prop●si●ion
             4.
             
          
           
             164●
             .
          
           
             
               ●ibl
               .
               R●●ia
            
             .
             ●
             .
             1
             .
             p.
             ●
             .
             5
             
          
           
             
               Bi●l
               .
               R●gia
            
             ▪
             331.
             p.
             
          
           
             Pri.
             C.
             Reg.
             p.
             1.
             p.
             332.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               .
               D●om
            
             .
             p.
             462.
             
          
           
             
               Cant.
               Doom
            
             ,
             p.
             565.
             
          
           
             
          
           
             
          
           
             
          
           
             
          
           
             Ex●d
             .
             ●2
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             
          
           
             Dan.
             3●
             
          
           
             Acts.
             6.12
             .
          
           
             Isay
             1.10
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             9
             12.
             
          
           
             (a)
             〈…〉
             in
             vita
             Agric.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Dering●●
               Col●●ctio●
               of
               Speeches
            
             .
          
           
             (c)
             
               Ch.
               Hist.
            
             B.
             11.
             p
             219.